《Surviving in a Romance Fantasy Novel》


 Prologue

    The early autumn breeze felt chilly.


    With every step leaves scattered beneath the feet.


    Autumn had fully arrived even in the back alleys of the once desolate White Immortal Palace.


    Jang Rae walked along a deserted stone wall path.


    As he walked while brushing off a few maple leaves that landed on the shoulders of his official robe, he felt the crisp autumn air refreshing his lungs.


    He was struck anew by one realization in such moments. The long intense heat of summer had ended and autumn was truly here.


    Jang Rae, the warrior commander of Red Palace tasked with guarding this imperial palace, was widely respected among the palace warriors.


    ¡ª


    Even Emperor Woon Sung personally praised him with such words. Indeed, he was a man without fault, except for the fact that he had risen to success at a very young age.


    Even those who were paragons of diligence sometimes wished to set aside their heavy burdens and rest.


    Stepping away from the peering eyes of the court¡¯s key positions and wandering alone within the grounds of Cheongdo Palace was how this diligent warrior found his respite.


    The stone path behind White Immortal Palace, on the outer edges of the Inner Palace, was one of his favorite walking routes.


    Normally, it was a dense and shadowy place that gave off a damp and gloomy atmosphere, but it transformed into a place of vibrant beauty when autumn arrived and the leaves changed color.


    This pathway was a secret known only to Jang Rae within the vast expanse of the palace.


    However, today, there was another visitor.


    As he stepped onto the path blanketed with autumn leaves, it seemed as if he had entered a painting, and such thoughts crossed Jang Rae¡¯s mind.


    Near the stone wall path, a court lady was seated on a stepping stone while catching her breath.


    (TN: A court lady, and specifically here, is a girl of lower rank serving and attending to noble women.)


    Her neatly tied hair and snugly rolled-up sleeves gave off a strong sense of vitality.


    Given the wooden water container placed near her feet, it appeared she was taking a brief rest after becoming weary from fetching water.


    The court lady sitting atop the stepping stone bore no signs of artificial decoration.


    Her innocent face without even a hint of makeup radiated both fatigue and a refreshing simplicity. One might wonder about her age, but she was likely a few years younger than Jang Rae.


    Surrounded by the colorful tapestry of falling leaves and enjoying the cool autumn breeze, her resting figure was¡­ indescribably peaceful.


    Jang Rae felt as if time slowed in her presence.


    For a while, he found himself captivated and unable to look away from the court lady.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    And with that, the paused moment resumed its course.


    This was because the court lady recognized Jang Rae before she leaped from the stone in surprise and bowed her head.


    ¡°I am ashamed. I was fetching clean water as instructed by the senior maid and took a moment to rest due to exhaustion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Jang Rae-nim, warrior commander of the Red Palace.¡±


    She seemed to be embarrassed and in her mind, she might have thought she was caught slacking off.


    But even though Jang Rae was known to be strict in his training as a warrior, he was not one to reprimand a court lady simply for taking a brief rest from physical labor.


    In fact, the water container seemed too heavy for the young court lady to carry on her own. While it was good to be enthusiastic, taking on more than one could handle often led to harm.


    Jang Ra lifted the container that the court lady was holding without changing his expression.


    ¡°Ah, no! Jang Rae-nim! I shall carry it myself.¡±


    ¡°Next time, make sure to carry a smaller weight, even if it means making several trips.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I am ashamed¡­¡±


    When Jang Rae spoke in a low voice, the court lady bowed her head and looked even more dejected.


    It seemed she took his words as a reprimand, even though that was not his intention.


    Usually, Jang Rae would have moved on to his own affairs regardless, but for some reason, he found himself relenting in the face of this court lady.


    Feeling somewhat guilty for having scared her, Jang Rae searched for words that might lighten the mood.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s good to be motivated. It seems you have a natural diligence, which will serve you well in the future.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­. for your kind words¡­¡±


    Noticing that Jang Rae was not displeased, the court lady seemed to relax slightly.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Jang Rae unexpectedly inquired about the court lady¡¯s name, a question that held no particular significance to him. Even he found his own curiosity to be strange.


    ¡°Seol Ran. My name is Seol Ran and I am an apprentice court lady of the heavenly dragon hall.¡±


    The name meant ¡°winter orchid¡±, a flower that blooms in winter.


    Indeed, despite her humble status as a court lady, her demeanor exuded a unique strength. Jang Rae mused inwardly that her name suited her appearance well.


    An awkward silence followed which was perhaps to be expected.


    He who was a warrior commander of Red Palace, and she who was an apprentice court lady.


    It was a gap so wide that it could barely be bridged by the metaphor of heaven and earth.


    What common topics could there possibly be between them and how freely could they exchange stories?


    However, Jang Rae simply stared blankly at the court lady¡¯s face.


    The court lady who introduced herself as Seol Ran seemed to be overwhelmed by Jang Rae¡¯s gaze and hesitated for a moment.


    Then, as if determined to break the awkwardness, she finally managed to smile with trembling lips.


    This might have been merely an attempt on the court lady¡¯s part to somehow alleviate the uncomfortable atmosphere.


    Yet, for Jang Rae, it was an impressive sight that made his eyes widen.


    Among the leaves gently falling like winter snow,


    Seeing Seol Ran¡¯s softly smiling face, Jang Rae found himself almost reflexively about to blurt out something.


    You are truly beautiful.


    He is a warrior who has devoted his entire life to training and has built a wall around himself, considering flirting with women to be unnecessary.


    And so It was astounding that such poetic words were on the verge of escaping from someone as stoic as him. It was a sensation he had never experienced before.


    But then, what could possibly be the reason not to speak those words?


    How his words would be perceived by the court lady was uncertain, but they were nothing more than the simple truth.


    Just as Jang Rae¡¯s lips were about to part and such words were about to escape¡ª


    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±


    A sound akin to the slaughtering of pigs reverberated through the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh!¡±


    When he turned his gaze beyond the forest, Jang Rae saw a young apprentice warrior engaged in a fierce battle with a wild boar.


    The fight seemed to be in its final stages as both of them were covered in blood.


    It was unclear why the warrior had not yet drawn the sword at his waist and chose instead to fight with his bare fists while gasping for breath. His upper garment was torn and frayed from the fight and barely served its purpose as clothing.


    The heavy breathing of the warrior, heaving in and out, sounded almost like the growling of a wild beast.


    A spirited ferocity blossomed in the fiery glow of his eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met a worthy opponent!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you too are just struggling because you want to live! I respect that spirit! Let¡¯s face off properly until the end, at the edge of life and death¡­! To claim your life, it¡¯s only fair that I must be willing to stake my own as well!¡±


    Jang Rae couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. An apprentice warrior who looked to be a boy, if not younger, was engaging in hand-to-hand combat with a wild boar larger than a person.


    A single goring from those tusks could instantly deal a fatal blow to a sturdy man, yet the young warrior raised his guard with a pleased smile.


    With his guard up, he swayed to the left, ducked in closer to anticipate the boar¡¯s movements, and landed a body blow.


    The boar¡¯s counterattack was a charge that kicked up maple leaves, but the young man met it head-on. With a shout, he lifted the beast and threw it over his shoulder in a German suplex.


    The boar was thrown off with a groan, but it attempted to regain its balance and rise again. The young man did not give his opponent a chance. He charged forward before wrapping his legs around the boar¡¯s neck and twisting its center of gravity to slam it to the ground once more.


    And then after that, the intense hand-to-hand combat continued.


    Piledriver, choke slam, backdrop, one-inch punch, elbow drop.


    As this fierce battle unfolded, Jang Rae¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he suddenly snapped back to reality.


    Regardless of the situation, an apprentice warrior from Cheongdo Palace was locked in a deadly fight with a boar. As a warrior commander, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. He had to intervene before any serious harm was done.


    Just as he steeled his resolve and reached for the hilt of his sword, the fight was decided.


    The boar¡¯s neck snapped and only its death throes echoed in the air.


    When the boy slowly rose and turned his head, his body was emitting killing intent, perhaps because he had just fought a wild boar. His breaths were heavy and ragged.


    The wild glint in his eyes could rival that of any wild beast. Drops of the boar¡¯s dark blood dripped from his fingertips.


    And the moment Jang Rae locked eyes with the boy¡­


    ¡°¡­Oh dear¡­ Has it already¡­ reached that time¡­!¡±


    What did he mean by ¡°that time¡±?


    Before Jang Rae could even begin to ponder this obvious question, the boy quickly emerged from the bushes and bowed respectfully to him.


    ¡°I am honored to meet you, Warrior Commander Jang Rae-nim. I apologize for my unsightly appearance. I was following the orders of the White Immortal Elder to hunt down a boar that had strayed near the palace, in the fear that it might harm the weak court ladies.¡±


    Once the boy revealed he was an apprentice warrior of White Immortal Palace, Jang Rae sighed deeply and relaxed his grip on his sword.


    Indeed, the boy¡¯s attire was that of a warrior.


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°I would pay my respects properly, but as you can see, I am in no state to do so. I would not want to taint you with the smell of blood, so I will take my leave now. Farewell¡­!¡±


    ¡°Go on, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    When the boy was about to leave with brisk movements, he suddenly turned his head, clenched his fist tightly, and added,


    ¡°Rest assured, I will take the secret of your romantic meeting here to my grave! You can count on me to keep it to myself!¡±


    ¡°R-Romantic ¡­ That¡¯s not what this is¡­!¡±


    ¡°I am a man who understands more than one might think. Please don¡¯t worry about it! I know how to be considerate!¡±


    The boy said while dragging the wild boar carcass on the ground. Even at first glance, his strength seemed to be unusual.


    Normally, it would take several strong men to move a boar of that size. Jang Rae was utterly baffled by what he was witnessing. What could possibly be the source of such monstrous strength?


    Moreover, the apprentice warrior who appeared to be in his late teens at most had single-handedly subdued a boar of significant bulk.


    Struck by the novelty of encountering such an exceptional being, Jang Rae found himself unable to argue any further.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting what seemed like a nice moment and ruining the atmosphere. Please pretend as if nothing happened and continue with what you were doing! Yes, yes¡­ carry on with your conversation!¡±


    ¡°But I told you, you¡¯re misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! We¡¯ll leave it as a misunderstanding then! It was all a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡±


    With those words, the boy confidently proceeded with the boar¡¯s bloodied corpse in tow.


    The forest ground was sodden with dark crimson trails of blood. Amidst this, the boar seemed to gasp intermittently, as if wailing and cursing the world in its final throes.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡­The scene had completely lost any semblance of a romantic atmosphere.


    ***


    While I was dragging the dismembered boar carcass into the palace, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the colorful autumn leaves that caught the eye. It dawned on me that autumn had arrived.


    It was the time when the female protagonist, ¡°Seol Ran¡± and the Red Palace¡¯s warrior commander, ¡°Jang Rae¡± would first meet.


    Although I stumbled upon the scene by chance¡­ they truly were a pair of a handsome man and a beautiful woman.


    I had known of Seol Ran¡¯s beauty from long before, but it was my first time seeing Jang Rae in person.


    Even from a man¡¯s perspective, I couldn¡¯t help but admit he was incredibly handsome.


    Diligent, good-looking, well-built, and with a great personality¡­ With such qualities, it¡¯s expected that women would flock to him¡­ It¡¯s rather a shame that he¡¯s just a ¡°second male lead¡±.


    But that¡¯s just how the world works, I suppose.


    The confident and thoughtful heroine, Seol Ran, navigated through a sea of handsome men to ascend to a position of power within the imperial palace.


    Ultimately, she would claim the title of ¡°Heavenly Maiden¡± and command the palace with authority.


    From my perspective, this was indeed a fortunate turn of events.


    ¡°¡­She chose not to acknowledge me even in such a critical situation.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though there were reasons not to openly do that¡­


    ¡°¡­. Ran-noonim.¡±


    She was the protagonist of the fantasy romance novel ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±.


    The future Heavenly Maiden, Seol Ran, was my sister.


    ******


    TN: I found this one to be a breath of fresh air, so I picked it up. Though it¡¯s really tough this one. But I promise to correct anything I messed up at least.


    Unlock exclusive chapters, get early access, and enjoy quality translations.


    Join Now ????Next


    KzalcaMay 7, 2024


    What a way to start. Instantly got my attention! Love the descriptive writing style as well.


    Thanks for the translation!


    Reply


    ReaderJune 7, 2024


    Oh that¡¯s interesting so his sister got isekaied with him into the book basically?


    Reply


    ShinLena86October 29, 2024


    A Great Start.. thank you for the translation!!!


    Surviving in a Romance Fantasy Novel

 Chapter 1: Seol Tae Pyeong (1)

    Cheongdo was a great country that ruled under the heavens


    And its imperial palace, Cheongdo Palace, was a very large palace filled with numerous buildings.


    As if to ensure it didn¡¯t stray from being the perfect setting for a romance fantasy novel, the scenery of Cheongdo Palace was brimming with romance.


    Everywhere you looked, the beautiful natural scenery harmonized with the luxurious palace, sparking a sense of romance that seemed to emerge from nowhere.


    It is often said that the environment shapes a person.


    Occasionally, I witnessed military officers scaling the walls of the concubines¡¯ quarters (inner palace) to rendezvous with the maids. It was clear that the beautiful scenery had some kind of aura that made people romantic.


    Even so, the act of trespassing into the concubines¡¯ quarters was a grave offense, one that typically resulted in immediate expulsion and could warrant severe punishment.


    Securing a position within the military ranks of Cheongdo Palace was no easy feat. Yet, it seemed that love and romance had a way of easily clouding one¡¯s judgment.


    In this regard, I could perhaps claim to be somewhat more intelligent.


    The reason being, I had essentially built a wall between myself and notions of romance and love.


    Though I¡¯m not sure if I should say this in the middle of the imperial palace in a romantic fantasy world, it seemed that what one might call my ¡°love cells¡± had withered away a long time ago.


    ¡°Ah, Tae Pyeong! I heard the news. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    When I entered the White Immortal Palace¡¯s kitchen and laid down the butchered wild boar carcass, the old Eunuch hurried over with a look of concern on his face.


    He called me Tae Pyeong.


    Yes, Seol Tae Pyeong was my name.


    The ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± was an Eastern-style romance fantasy novel that I read halfway through because it wasn¡¯t really to my taste.


    In that story, there was ¡°Seol Ran¡± the female protagonist.


    As for me, I have arrived in this world as the younger brother of that girl that pretty much didn¡¯t exist in the original story¡­ it had already been nearly 10 years since then.


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t worry too much. Have you ever seen the White Immortal Elder making unreasonable demands? They must have assigned such tasks to me because they believe I can handle them. Right?¡±


    It was natural for him to be concerned, given that I had appeared covered in blood. I sat down on the porch next to the kitchen and dusted off my robe.


    The wrinkly old man was horrified to see the carcass of the boar.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Did you catch this all by yourself, Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°I found it wandering behind the stone wall in the forest. Had it encountered any of the maids or court ladies, there could have been a disaster. It¡¯s a good thing I caught it when I did, really¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ You¡­ you should go see the physician first. I¡¯ll report this to the White Immortal Elder¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡±


    It was easy to misunderstand when considering that I was drenched in dark red blood.


    ¡°This is all pig¡¯s blood. There are some minor scratches, but nothing that serious.¡±


    The old Eunuch seemed incredulous at the fact that I had single-handedly taken down a wild boar the size of a grown man and he shifted his gaze between me and the boar carcass with a bewildered expression on his face.


    The boar was as large as a robust man. Regardless of my mental state, my physical age was still quite young¡­ so it was much bigger than my body size.


    Even for someone who is known to be sturdy and strong, there are limits.


    The news that an apprentice warrior who had just arrived at White Immortal Palace had alone captured a wild boar as big as a person would have had even the Warrior Commander at Red Palace gaping in disbelief.


    Indeed, even Jang Rae, the person involved, looked on as if he couldn¡¯t believe what had happened¡­


    ¡°By the way, have the preparations I asked for been made?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve had someone prepare everything. You¡¯ll need to start the fire yourself, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, old Eunuch! I¡¯m always in your debt.¡±


    I bowed politely and then checked the pots and simple ingredients that were set aside in a corner of the kitchen. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I cannot visit the White Immortal Elder in such a disheveled state, so please report that the wild boar issue has been resolved. I need to clean up in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You should rest for now, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such concern. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ***


    The White Immortal Palace to which I belong is located within the imperial palace and serves as the residence for Taoist priests who solve problems related to Taoist magic and Zen techniques.


    A Taoist priest who is somewhat proficient in Taoism or Zen and is appointed to the imperial palace is called a White Immortal.


    While they sometimes solve various problems at the emperor¡¯s command, their main duty is to maintain and repair the palace¡¯s protective charms.


    As a military officer assisting such esteemed White Immortal Elder¡­ frankly, it¡¯s a rather odd job.


    Most of the time, my duties consisted of running errands or standing guard, so for a military officer in the imperial palace, they were relatively easy.


    Personally, I find the position highly satisfying. The salary is decent for a military officer, and the workload is light¡ªwhat more could I ask for?


    Doing as little work as possible while earning as much money as I could was my motto.


    As I stood at the well, taking off my blood-stained shirt to wash away the stains with cold water, I heard a strange rustling in the nearby bushes.


    When I looked in that direction quickly, someone quickly got out of the bushes and ran away.


    I caught a glimpse of a garment that seemed to belong to a maid from the inner palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I shook off the water and sniffled for a moment, then decided to finish my ablutions without giving it much further thought.


    ***


    After drying off with a cloth, I returned to the White Immortal Palace kitchen only to find an unexpected guest had arrived.


    It was a maid with her hands on her hips and a serious expression on her face.


    Her name¡­ had already been mentioned once.


    ¡°¡­Ran-noonim.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong! Where have you been! I was worried!¡±


    It seemed she had rushed to the White Immortal Palace immediately after finishing her duties.


    Seeing her only brother covered in blood, it was only natural that her face would turn pale.


    ¡°You always need to be careful not to get hurt! Here, I asked the herbalist for some medicine. It¡¯s a high-quality product used even by Her Highness.¡±


    Seol Ran quickly grabbed my arm, made me sit down on the porch, and began to apply the medicine.


    It seemed like she even checked the scratches on my forearm during the brief encounter we had on the back wall.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it dangerous for a maid from the inner palace to freely enter the White Immortal Palace? Why didn¡¯t the guards stop you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about my well-being, you should have been more careful yourself! Seeing your sibling drenched in blood, do you think I would care about mere rules? As your elder sister, it¡¯s only right that I came running!¡±


    Such a thought was indeed risky.


    In the imperial palace, where discipline is valued, such a way of thinking could easily invite trouble.


    However, I wasn¡¯t particularly worried.


    Including such a temperament, it was likely laying the groundwork for her eventual ascent to the position of the Heavenly Maiden.


    ¡°¡­I told the guards I was out on an errand ordered by her highness.¡±


    After looking at this girl named Seol Ran for a long time, a thought occurred to me.


    Indeed, becoming a romance fantasy heroine is not something everyone can do.


    The story is long if laid out in detail, but Seol Ran and I come from the Hwayongseol clan which faced extermination under the accusation of plotting a rebellion.


    Fortunately, the two of us siblings managed to escape the purge.


    Though we were of the Hwayongseol lineage, we were the illegitimate children born from the union between the head of our clan, Seol Lee Moon, and a cosmetics merchant from the Western Continent.


    Essentially, we were the blemishes that even our own clan wished to conceal. That was the first reason.


    Despite this, when the sword of purge loomed over us, the current Heavenly Maiden, Ah Hyeon, showed mercy. This was the second reason.


    Princess Ah Hyeon, the maiden of the heavenly dragon, argued that there was no need to extend the blame to these illegitimate children for the crimes of their family.


    Why the Heavenly Maiden showed mercy to the illegitimate offspring of a treacherous clan remains a mystery.


    I¡¯m not sure if the original work revealed the details, but I never read that far. There must have been some reason.


    In the end, according to the will of the Heavenly Maiden, those two illegitimate children were made to enter the palace as the lowest-ranking servants tasked with menial chores.


    The intention was for the two children to serve the imperial palace for life. From my perspective, life in the palace was more comfortable for sustenance, so in a way, it was a stroke of luck.


    Thus, the boy was taken in as an apprentice warrior in the White Immortal Palace.


    The girl, on the other hand, became an apprentice maid in the service of the concubines.


    ¡­However, it would be mistaken to consider theirs a blessed life.


    Especially the female protagonist, Seol Ran, could not even in empty words be said to have lived a blessed life.


    At the age of seven, Seol Ran vividly witnessed her family members being swept away by the sword of purge.


    At the age of nine, she had to wander while holding her young sibling¡¯s hand and beg on the streets of Cheongdo.


    By the age of twelve, she was caught by the military and nearly executed.


    At thirteen, she had to stand on her own as an apprentice maid in the palace.


    And until she reached sixteen, she was subjected to bullying among the maids due to being a descendant of a treacherous clan.


    The bullying was so sneaky that one couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all the maids serving in the concubines¡¯ quarters (inner palace) were demons.


    Typically, a child subjected to such an environment becomes endlessly spiteful.


    Misfortune has a way of corrupting people. Loss and deprivation are the true harbingers of temptation.


    That¡¯s why, in reality, it was often the wealthy who were more benevolent.


    Yet, this girl named Seol Ran never abandoned her inherent kindness.


    She has an amazingly confident and good temperament, which makes you wonder if she really has to be this good to be a heroine.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, you are now the only family I have left.¡±


    Seol Ran jumped down from the porch and once again placed her hands on her waist and stood on tiptoes.


    She wanted to act like an authoritative older sister in front of me. So she was trying to muster a solemn expression while clearing her throat.


    However, as for me, I was a completely rotten old man on the inside.


    I came to this world in my late twenties and lived for another ten years¡­ I may be fifteen physically, but my head is in my mid-thirties.


    The notions of romance and love had long since faded from my head. The romantic scenery of the Cheongdo Palace evoked no feeling inside me.


    So observing a child barely two decades old attempting to act mature only appeared cute to me.


    ¡°Life as a warrior in White Immortal Palace is no easy feat, is it? So, whenever you¡¯re troubled, feel free to confide in me, your sister. Should Tae Pyeong face any difficulty, I¡¯ll be there to support you, whatever it takes. Hm-hm.¡±


    Seol Ran puffed her chest with pride and tapped it with her fist as if to say that I could count on her.


    This girl¡¯s wish was to be a reliable older sister to her younger brother.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Noonim.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly at her words. It was astonishing that after such a rough childhood, she could still smile so innocently.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re truly reliable, Ran-noonim.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s as if there¡¯s no spirit in your words¡­ Tae Pyeong.¡±


    Indeed, not just anyone can be the heroine of a romance fantasy novel.


    ***


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Red Palace warrior commander wants to see you.¡±


    Perhaps Seol Ran had really run all that distance just to apply the salve since she hurried to return to the inner palace as soon as her task was completed.


    After quickly straightening her clothes and standing up, Seol Ran opened the kitchen door and informed me.


    ¡°You are to visit the Red Palace at dawn tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Jang Rae-nim wants to see me?¡±


    ¡°¡­. Seeing you drag that wild boar¡¯s corpse must have been quite the shock.¡±


    It was really an order from the White Immortal Elder, but it was still careless of me.


    The Red Palace was where the military officers tasked with the internal security of Cheongdo Palace gathered. It was a place that every military officer had to go through at least once to achieve success.


    The warrior commander Jang Rae there was certainly a reliable and trustworthy person.


    ¡°The atmosphere between you and Commander Jang Rae behind the palace seemed quite nice, noonim.¡±


    At my words, Seol Ran was taken aback and her face flushed with surprise.


    ¡°Goodness! Tae Pyeong, you¡¯re speaking dangerously! That person is a high official responsible for the Red Palace!¡±


    Jang Rae¡­ He might not be a bad choice as a brother-in-law, but Seol Ran was a devilish woman who could potentially charm even the Crown Prince in the future.


    Saying it this way makes it sound like she was the villainess ¡­ but I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m too busy trying to do my part as a court lady! So don¡¯t worry about me. Tae Pyeong, when you find a good partner, you must tell your noonim!¡±


    ¡°¡­A partner¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s common to come upon chance encounters while working in such a beautiful palace, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I think I grasped the meaning behind Seol Ran¡¯s words.


    Indeed, Cheongdo Palace, where every corner unfolds like a picturesque scene, is the perfect backdrop for young people brimming with romantic feelings to stir up a bit of drama.


    ¡°¡­Noonim, after all this time together, do you still not understand me?¡±


    ¡°¡­How could I not? Still, I wish for your happiness, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°I am happy as it is, Noonim. Living comfortably with a decent salary in a minor position.¡±


    ¡°Did you know? The court ladies and maids often blush at the sight of the military officers. It seems that when working in the gardens of the palace, it¡¯s not uncommon for them to long for a handsome and gallant man.¡±


    Even though she was a court lady herself, Seol Ran talked as if she was discussing someone else¡¯s life.


    From the beginning, she was a girl with hardly any yearning for men so it seemed she couldn¡¯t quite grasp that mindset.


    She lived most of her life in an environment where survival was always her first priority, so in a way, it was only natural.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, Tae Pyeong, you¡¯re bound to have your share of chance encounters too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ran-noonim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, I¡¯ll be honest. Even if there were someone, it¡¯s hard to imagine you harboring romantic feelings.¡±


    Seol Ran clasped her head and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Really, how did my one and only precious brother end up becoming someone so old at heart¡­¡±


    It was highly unlikely that anyone would develop romantic feelings for someone who roamed the palace in broad daylight while drenched in wild boar blood.


    ¡­It would be a relief if I was not mistaken for a murderer.


    Unlock exclusive chapters, get early access, and enjoy quality translations.


    Join Now ????

 Chapter 2: Seol Tae Pyeong (2)

    ¡°My name is Seol Tae Pyeong, an apprentice warrior from White Immortal Palace! I heard that the commander warrior, Jang Rae-nim, was looking for me!¡±


    A resonant voice and the spirit it revealed were considered basic manners among the warriors.


    Two guards stationed at the entrance of the Red Palace scrutinized me. Their puzzled looks made it easy to read their minds.


    They seemed curious about why the commander warrior had personally summoned someone so unheard of.


    After asking me to wait momentarily, the two guards finished their verification and allowed me in.


    When I entered, I saw a training ground as vast as a courtyard inside the Red Palace with Jang Rae overseeing the training of dozens of warriors.


    Then when he made eye contact with me, he finished giving instructions to the warriors and headed towards his office.


    The brief eye contact was an invitation to follow him inside.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you that you seem unharmed after fighting such a boar.¡±


    As expected of the Red Palace filled with rugged warriors, no one offered me a cup of tea.


    It wasn¡¯t so much rudeness as it was the way of the Red Palace. Among men gathered to master martial arts in real combat, unnecessary formalities and pretense tend to disappear without them even realizing it.


    ¡°You seem to have great strength. Do you train regularly?¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m only an apprentice warrior, to carry the name of a warrior in this Cheongdo Palace, one must train daily!¡±


    I sat on the wooden chair in the office that Jang Rae had guided me to and gave him what could be considered the 100-point correct answer.


    Jang Rae who was sitting at his own desk nodded his head at my response and then said,


    ¡°That sounds like something out of a textbook.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As you might well know, the Red Palace values truth over courtesy.¡±


    Basically, I was told that it didn¡¯t matter if I was somewhat rude, so I should answer honestly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If I have to say, it¡¯s my constitution.¡±


    ¡°That sounds more like a natural talent or aptitude rather than constitution.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s definitely my constitution. Around the age of six or seven, I fell ill with a divine fever and nearly died, but after recovering, my strength increased.¡±


    Jang Rae would know better that it wasn¡¯t just a slight increase.


    However, there¡¯s no harm in keeping a sense of humility.


    ¡°Such strength is too valuable to waste in a minor position at the White Immortal Palace. Why didn¡¯t you make a case for yourself with the personnel officer? With your strength, you could have been assigned to the Red Palace and paved the way for a promising career.¡±


    ¡°I understand that your abilities as a warrior and your abilities as a soldier are entirely different.¡±


    Jang Rae looked at me with interest and made a sound of approval.


    ¡°If mere strength could make a great general, then all the renowned generals in history would be giants. A truly renowned warrior must possess virtue, knowledge, and physical strength. I wouldn¡¯t overestimate my own worth just because I have some physical talent.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the greatest enemy of a warrior is?¡±


    Jang Rae suddenly shifted the direction of the conversation.


    ¡°I will engrave your teachings in my heart if you enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°It is ignorance. There are plenty of people even here in Cheongdo Palace who look down on knowledge and virtue just because they are a little good at martial arts.¡±


    Only when one recognizes their own ignorance can they truly become a commander capable of leading an army.


    It was a phrase that Jang Rae often repeated.


    ¡°At least you are aware of your own ignorance. That in itself is a significant talent for a warrior. Matters of strength and prowess come secondary.¡±


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    ¡°If you wish, I can offer you a position in the Red Palace. We are in dire need of capable individuals.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Red Palace where all the warriors of this vast Cheongdo Palace strive to enter? It¡¯s surprising to hear there¡¯s a shortage of manpower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re short of people. We¡¯re short of ¡®capable¡¯ people.¡±


    Jang Rae stood with his arms crossed while tapping his forearm with his index finger. He seemed to be filled with discontent, though he tried not to show it. Even the position of warrior commander of the Red Palace had its fair share of worries and troubles.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for the precious offer! But as someone from the Hwayongseol clan, I can hardly see myself fitting in at the Red Palace. Being in such a high position yourself, you would know that I am barely able to keep my feet in the palace thanks to the grace of her highness.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at making excuses.¡±


    I come from a clan accused of treason and wiped out. There¡¯s hardly a better shield than that excuse.


    But with his keen intuition, Jang Rae immediately saw that this wasn¡¯t what I truly thought. As expected of a warrior, he had an acuteness sharper than the long sword at his waist.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned before that while courtesy is important, I value the truth more.¡±


    ¡°¡­ even though it¡¯s hardly a commendable reason?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; go on and speak your mind.¡±


    ¡­


    After a moment of hesitation and gauging the situation, I reluctantly spoke up.


    ¡°¡­ To work as little as possible¡­ and earn as much as I can¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s my motto¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The martial attire of the Red Palace might be something all the warriors within the palace wish to wear at least once¡­ but I¡¯ve heard the workload is incredibly heavy.¡±


    In essence, I was openly admitting to a high-ranking official that I didn¡¯t want to work hard.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. He was the one insisting.


    Now, it would be bad to get angry with me and ask what kind of mindset is that.


    ¡°Kuh.¡±


    However, the response I received was unexpected.


    Given Jang Rae¡¯s diligent and quiet nature, I honestly expected him to be angry. But instead, he seemed to be caught off guard and burst out laughing.


    ¡°Kuha, haha. Indeed. Now that I think about it, if that was your mindset, it does make sense.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a mindset I was proud to disclose openly.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. After all, there¡¯s no rule saying that a warrior of Cheongdo Palace must not be calculating. In fact, it might be fortunate that you won¡¯t be easily deceived anywhere you go.¡±


    Jang Rae unfolded his arms and laughed heartily once more before finally catching his breath.


    He was the warrior commander who only appeared dignified and reliable on the outside. Sor this new impression was unexpected.


    ¡°If there are those who blindly recite the virtues of loyalty and patriotism from the scriptures, then there must also be those like you who scrutinize everything. Clearly, you¡¯re not the type to be tied down to the Red Palace.¡±


    It was unclear whether it was a compliment or not, so I just listened quietly for the moment.


    I wished he would make his statements more clear when he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a sword. Do you know how to use it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the uniform; I just carry it around. I¡¯ve never really wielded a sword properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying you subdued that wild boar with your bare hands, not with a sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did use the sword to cut its head.¡±


    ¡°Let me see your sword.¡±


    Asking for the sword was a way to gauge a warrior¡¯s level since well-disciplined and diligent warriors usually keep their swords clean and sharp.


    While I was trying to take out the sword in its sheath to hand it to Jang Rae, my hand trembled.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Here¡¯s the sword.¡±


    Jang Rae took the sword from me and examined it carefully while turning it over in his hands.


    The blade was very damaged because it was not used well. Jang Rae lightly admonished me to always keep the blade sharp before handing the sword back to me.


    ¡°The edge is indeed quite damaged. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. One cannot force those who are unwilling to commit. I understand your intentions now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    ¡°Ah, and there¡¯s something else I need to mention.¡±


    Jang Rae hesitated and crossed his arms again before continuing.


    ¡°About that¡­ court lady from earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean court lady Seol? She is indeed very beautiful.¡±


    As soon as it was clear we were talking about Ran-noonim, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Unlike the senior maids of the inner court, who wear layers of makeup, she is truly beautiful with her natural appearance.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she is¡­ But, anyway, I want to clarify that our meeting was purely coincidental. We need to clear up any unnecessary misunderstandings about secret relationships or anything like that.¡±


    This was an unusual sight from Jang Rae.


    Jang Rae who always maintained the stern demeanor of a warrior seemed uncharacteristically hesitant when the topic of Seol Ran came up.


    In times like these, I can¡¯t help but have the same thoughts in my head as usual.


    Indeed, it¡¯s clear that not just anyone can be the heroine of a romance fantasy novel¡­


    ***


    What do warriors do during their time off?


    I recall overhearing a group of court ladies from the inner palace speculating on this very topic. It was during a patrol near the inner palace when I caught parts of their conversation by the laundry area.


    The young warriors in their minds seemed to be Taoist-like people who were completely estranged from the world and immersed in martial arts.


    They seriously discussed stories of warriors meditating in isolation or punishing rogues in the outer palace. While it¡¯s true that imagination knows no bounds, I couldn¡¯t help but think how far-fetched it was to equate warriors with paragons of justice.


    To set the record straight, even the most powerful warriors tend to relax on their days off and they weren¡¯t much different from anyone else.


    Unless they¡¯re like Jang Rae, who is obsessively dedicated to his duties, most understand the importance of resting when they have the chance.


    Among them were those who ventured outside the palace to visit pleasure houses or gathered to engage in coarse banter which were actions far removed from the noble warriors the court ladies might imagine.


    What can one say? Such is the nature of men.


    In that respect, I considered myself fairly disciplined in how I spent my off-duty time.


    The sound of the knife hitting the cutting board as I sliced through a large green onion.


    I was in the midst of halving it when I also decided to chop up some cilantro and ginger before tossing them into the pot where a wild boar¡¯s foreleg was simmering.


    The broth I started boiling as soon as I returned from the Red Palace had now richened in flavor.


    The ingredients that were kindly provided by the old Eunuch at my request were all of excellent quality. I was always grateful for his support in my only hobby.


    Lifting my gaze to the window, I noticed the faint outline of the moon through the paper screen.


    It was quite late into the night.


    The sound of the broth bubbling away. Sitting idly in front of the hearth, looking up at the stars and the moon, I was enveloped in an indescribable sense of warmth.


    ¡°¡­I need to eat if I¡¯m to keep up my strength for tomorrow.¡±


    With that thought in mind, I poured some of the broth into a porcelain bowl filled with rice.


    Next, I sliced the tender meat from the foreleg that was now transformed into succulent pork meat and laid it atop the rice. A taste revealed that the various spices I had added had nearly eliminated any gamey taste.


    I carefully sprinkled a bit of chili pepper and black pepper that I got from the main palace. These were valuable items that should be treated with care.


    After that, I stirred everything around with a spoon. Although it looked like ordinary pork soup, it was quite a rare food for a low-ranking warrior like me.


    I blew on a spoonful gently and took a bite before exhaling happily. Yes, this was the taste I craved.


    ¡°Kuhuh.¡±


    I was just about to continue shoveling the comforting meal into my mouth when I heard a noise.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong! I heard you caught a wild boar and brought back some meat! Let¡¯s have some sliced and boiled meat! I managed to get some from the main palace after serving dinner to the high-ranking officials!¡±


    At that moment, the door opened and a woman with a familiar face appeared.


    It was Yeon Ri, a maid who served alongside me under the White Immortal Elder. In terms of our positions, she was essentially a colleague of mine.


    She was someone with an enormous appetite who was always the first to rush in with eyes shining whenever rare food was brought in.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, the wild boar meat that Yeon Ri had been coveting has long since become part of my pork soup.


    Yeon Ri who had been staring blankly at my dish seemed to be holding back tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m too late!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Come sit here and join me for some spicy pork soup.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Can you stop turning every edible thing into soup! I¡¯m so fed up with how everything ends up as soup!¡±


    Yeon Ri scratched her head furiously while venting her frustration at me.


    ¡°It was my catch, so it¡¯s up to me, isn¡¯t it? And what¡¯s the point in knowing all those fancy cooking methods like raw marinated meat, braised pork, and skewered meat that just waste time and reduce quantity? If I have that time, I¡¯d rather make another bowl of spicy soup.¡±


    I continued to spoon the soup into my mouth, then picked up a piece of pickled cabbage with my fingers and stuffed it into my mouth.


    After chewing a few times, I lifted the bowl and gulped down the rest of the soup.


    ¡°Kuhaa¡ª.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Kahaa¡ª This is life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn, I could go for a drink. Should I have just one? Is there any sorghum liquor left in the cupboard?¡±


    ¡­Could this really be the behavior of a fifteen-year-old?


    Even without words, Yeon Ri¡¯s gaze seemed to ask that very question.


    ***


    The resplendent moon wrapped the Red Palace in a cozy embrace.


    Given the late hour, no warriors remained in the palace aside from those on duty.


    However, the warrior commander Jang Rae, was still seated in his office and reviewing reports well into the night.


    During the day, he oversaw the training of the warriors and dedicated himself to the protection and security of high-ranking officials. Thus, paperwork was inevitably a task for the nighttime.


    In the midst of perusing several bamboo slips, Jang Rae suddenly lifted his head to gaze quietly at the moonlit sky.


    Those were the words of the apprentice warrior from the White Immortal Palace who had been summoned earlier in the day.


    Although his physical strength appeared remarkable, his mindset and actions seemed distant from martial values. Rather than solemn and heavy, he looked to be carefree. Yet his strength certainly seemed extraordinary.


    However, mere physical strength does not symbolize the essence of a warrior. True strength is shaped and given meaning through skill.


    It seemed impossible for someone who had never even swung a sword to possess such skills.


    Perhaps he was never suited to be a warrior for the Red Palace in the first place.


    However, what concerned Jang Rae was not that aspect.


    It was the very moment when the apprentice warrior extended his sword towards Jang Rae.


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    Inspecting the condition of the sword was akin to evaluating the martial virtues of the opponent.


    True to his words, the sword was poorly maintained, appeared crudely made, and hardly ever swung.


    Yet a master warrior could discern the qualities of another without even needing to check the sword.


    The way one holds the sheath¡ªthat is, the grip¡ªcould reveal the level of the opponent.


    The moment he gripped the sheath, that brief glimpse of his hand over his shoulder.


    It was only for a fleeting moment, but the way that apprentice warrior held his weapon was entirely different from that of an ordinary warrior.


    He was well aware of the conventional grips detailed in swordsmanship manuals.


    But considering the variety of swords in the world and the diversity of human physiques,


    It was natural for the manner of holding to evolve into something more comfortable with time and experience handling a sword.


    It lasted less than a second.


    The grip of the apprentice warrior holding the sheath was entirely different from what was depicted in the manuals.


    The ring finger and little finger were tensed, while the middle and index fingers merged to support the bottom of the sheath, and the thumb jutted out prominently.


    This characteristic is often seen in those who have spent a long time handling heavy black iron swords as the length and weight of the blade shift the center of gravity toward the back of the sheath.


    Developing one¡¯s own efficient way of gripping only happens to those who have swung a sword for a long time.


    If it¡¯s instinctive to the point of jutting out, it means it has been fully internalized.


    And this was from a mere fifteen-year-old apprentice warrior.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Before handing the sword to Jang Rae, the young warrior¡¯s body twitched and shuddered.


    In that moment, he adopted a grip so novice that it was as if he were holding a mere stick and then handed the sword to Jang Rae in that manner.


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    He probably thought it would go unnoticed in what seemed like a fleeting moment, but by a stroke of luck, Jang Rae caught a glimpse of it at the very edge of his field of vision.


    He took that brief opportunity to change his grip and conceal his true skill with the sword.


    The implication was clear.


    In that brief moment, he realized he needed to hide his grip to avoid revealing his level of expertise to Jang Rae.


    As the sword was handed over, their eyes met.


    By nature, apprentice warriors would tremble at the mere sight of a warrior from the Red Palace.


    But this one was carefully observing Jang Rae¡¯s gaze, whether it was on the sword itself or on the hand that held the sheath.


    It was truly a fleeting glance, perhaps lasting only a hundredth of a second.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes.


    There seemed to be a reddish glow in his eyes at that moment when he was gauging Jang Rae¡¯s stance.


    It was the same look he had after killing that wild boar in the back alleys of the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡ª


    ¡­Why did he try to hide his skills?


    Jang Rae fell into deep contemplation and rested his chin on his hand.


    He gazed up at the moon in the night sky beyond the wooden window yet no clear answer came to mind.


    Only the softly shining stars caught his eye.


    The night deepened relentlessly.

 Chapter 3: The Azure Princess (1)

    A monster lives near the White Immortal Palace.


    Such rumors circulated among the court ladies in the harem.


    ¡°White Immortal Palace¡­?¡±


    Seol Ran who was wringing out a cloth in the laundry area overheard the conversation among the court ladies gathered on the other side.


    There had been various eyewitness accounts among the maids who had gone to the outer palace on errands for the princess consorts.


    Recently, there was a rumor that he was walking around the palace covered in wild boar¡¯s blood.


    Even before that, there had been numerous unsettling sightings.


    One time, he was seen near the kitchen where the eunuchs¡¯ meals were being prepared, and it is said that he was walking down the street with an unpleasant smile on his face while carrying a dozen foul-smelling soybean bricks.


    Another time, he was seen sitting near the pharmacy of the outer palace, brewing various herbs into a herbal medicine.


    The sight of him making a fire alone in the corner of the wall looked like he was making poison to kill people.


    There were even sightings of him by the Jung-hyeon stream in front of the palace at dawn, scrubbing his body with dry cloth after stripping off his upper clothes.


    He was even singing what sounded like an unintelligible chant with great mirth.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, please¡­¡±


    Seol Ran who was washing cotton cloths for bandages clasped her face in her hands.


    Her long-cherished wish to find a suitable partner for her only precious younger brother within the inner palace seemed all too distant a dream.


    ***


    ¡°I need to inspect the protective charms in the inner palace. Tae Pyeong, you go and check.¡±


    ¡°You mean me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t want to go alone, take Yeon Ri along. Ahh¡­ this is too salty for an old man to eat. Make it less salty next time.¡±


    ¡°But last time you said this was the perfect amount of seasoning¡­¡±


    ¡°You sure talk a lot. Can¡¯t you accommodate an old man¡¯s whims? You¡¯re young and energetic¡­¡±


    Sitting across the worn dining table, White Immortal Elder was chewing on rice and picking at some stir-fried pork.


    Deep wrinkles and a small body. And his hunched back made him appear even smaller.


    White Immortal Lee Cheol-woon of Cheongdo Palace.


    Not that it¡¯s my place to say, but among all the people I¡¯ve seen here in Cheongdo Palace, he was one of the most eccentric people.


    I¡¯ve heard he was a close friend of the late Emperor. Did he say they met on the battlefield?


    Back in the day, he was said to be a Taoist priest who soared high and wide but now he was introducing himself as just an old man in the back room.


    The White Immortal Elder was a position held by an elder who advised on all matters related to Taoist magic in Cheongdo Palace.


    Such was the importance of his role that he was granted an entire building, known as the White Immortal Palace, as a residence.


    He was accompanied by at least six bodyguards and five maids at all times. The number could increase to 15 people each if necessary. His treatment was almost equivalent to that of a high official of the third rank or higher.


    However, the White Immortal Elder declined all such lavish attention and chose instead to keep the modest company of a maid, an apprentice warrior, an eunuch, and a scribe, each handpicked by himself.


    ¡°The rice does make it tasty. Indeed, when it comes to cooking, you¡¯re better than Yeon Ri, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you flatter me Elder. Though any more and it becomes nagging.¡±


    Even though he was given the dignified Taoist robes woven by the court ladies every month, he would always wander around in a disheveled state, claiming he found them too bothersome.


    While the meals prepared for him were not quite as elaborate as those served to the Emperor, they were still lavish enough to make the table groan under their weight. However, he would refuse such feasts and prefer instead to dig for herbs and tree bark from within and around the palace.


    Yet, there were times when he seemed to miss the taste of prepared food¡­ He would come into the kitchen and snatch away my meal. Today was one such day.


    If you look at him like this, one could hardly grasp the workings of his mind.


    Nonetheless, his skills as a Taoist priest were genuine at least.


    ¡°The protective charms set up around the palace seem to be disturbed lately. Wild animals like boars roam around¡­not to mention the illness of the Azure Princess ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed felt a bit of unrest within and around the palace. But if there¡¯s an issue with the protective charms, doesn¡¯t the responsibility fall to you, Elder? It¡¯s quite worrying¡­¡±


    I finished off my bowl of soup.


    At first, I felt quite uncomfortable eating with such a high-ranking official as the White Immortal Elder, but I had grown somewhat accustomed to his casual demeanor.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you as the White Immortal Elder to personally attend to it rather than me? I hardly possess any talent in Taoist magic or Zen arts.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯ve taught you the basic principles of Taoist magic, haven¡¯t I? That should be enough. You just need to take a quick look around and assess the state of the protective charms.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Asking me to act as a substitute for a White Immortal Elder seems a bit far-fetched, no matter how you look at it.


    Moreover, the location in question is the inner palace. If there were any issues with the protective charms in the Princess Consort¡¯s abode, it could lead to serious problems.


    ¡°I need to deal with that demon fox in the main palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    It was only then that I began to understand why he was sending me. It was to visit Hwaan, a civil servant in the main palace.


    Hwaan was known for his cunning and sly nature which earned him the nickname ¡°the demon fox of the main palace¡±.


    He was the polar opposite of the White Immortal Elder, who tended to handle things in a carefree manner and whose actions were utterly unpredictable.


    There must be some issue in the main palace for someone like Hwaan to seek out the White Immortal Elder personally.


    ¡°Considering the condition of the Azure Princess who has fallen ill¡­ Perhaps you might be more helpful than I could be.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a guess, but you¡¯ll find out once you get there.¡±


    After he said this, the White Immortal Elder casually popped a few pieces of meat into his mouth and chewed thoughtfully.


    ¡°Oh my, White Immortal Elder, you¡¯re here in the palace! I wish you had told me in advance!¡±


    After she finished the laundry, Yeon Ri entered the kitchen while carrying a small basket filled with various household utensils.


    ¡°Should I clean up the room now that I¡¯m done with laundry?¡±


    ¡°No need; I¡¯ll take a walk to White Immortal Mountain after finishing my meal.¡±


    The White Immortal Mountain loomed large behind the Cheongdo Palace.


    It was a sizable mountain that even a robust man would take half a day to climb.


    Yet, this Taoist master wandered around it as if it were a mere walking path.


    As a result, with his unpredictable comings and goings, Yeon Ri who was in charge of cleaning often had a hard time keeping up.


    ¡°Yeon Ri, have your meal now too. You¡¯ll need to visit the inner palace with Tae Pyeong before the sun sets.¡±


    ¡°The inner palace? Is it related to those protective charms?¡±


    ¡°Right, isn¡¯t it too harsh to send a young boy to the harem alone?¡±


    Yeon Ri nodded her head in agreement and placed the basket beside the hearth.


    Then she grimaced at the sight of the food on the wooden table.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather starve.¡±


    ¡°Is this another one of your meal tantrums? Oh dear, this child.¡±


    ¡°Do you even remember how many months it¡¯s been since we¡¯ve had nothing but sliced meat, rice soup, or occasionally fried pork?¡±


    This was a constant lament of Yeon Ri.


    Evidently, for Yeon Ri who was the sole female in White Immortal Palace the food system here seemed quite oppressive.


    Following the White Immortal Elder¡¯s wishes, I often find myself preparing meals that typically consisted of sliced meat, rice soup, or fried pork as a special treat.


    How strange¡­


    White Immortal Elder and old Eunuch always seemed to eat without complaint¡­


    ¡°Complaining about the hardship of cooking and just eating whatever is given might work for a day or two, but we¡¯ve been repeating the same menu for almost four months now! I even offered to cook for myself if you¡¯d just leave the ingredients!¡±


    ¡°Oh, here we go again. You know how luxurious it is to eat meat so often; why complain? You¡¯re well fed, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I retorted as I filled the dishes with rice and pork soup.


    ¡°And what do you mean the menu is always the same? We¡¯ve had bean sprout rice soup, radish rice soup, potato rice soup, spinach rice soup, water dropwort rice soup, angelica tree shoot rice soup, chive rice soup, zucchini rice soup, shepherd¡¯s purse rice soup, bamboo shoot rice soup, and here, pork rice soup¡­ Even high-ranking officials in the main palace don¡¯t get to eat such a variety, so please stop being picky.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your way of thinking Tae Pyeong, to think that all of this counts as a different menu that¡¯s really scary.¡±


    ***


    There were only three situations in which a man could enter the inner palace which was a strictly female area.


    First, if the man is a member of the imperial family.


    Second, if the man is tasked with specialized work within the inner palace. In this case, the men are usually eunuchs who have been castrated.


    And third, when an officer has no choice but to visit for security purposes within the palace.


    Castration led to a reduction in yang energy and made a person¡¯s temperament more docile. It also increased their appetite which led to an easy gain in weight.


    Officers who were required to engage in matters of war and security could not be subjected to such a procedure, and yet, the safety of the inner palace could not be neglected¡­ It was an unavoidable situation.


    As a result, whenever there was a romantic incident involving the court ladies of the inner palace, the men involved were often these officers.


    Even if it was strictly for work purposes, it was a reason for officers to feel somewhat tense when entering the inner palace.


    A careless misunderstanding could disastrously derail one¡¯s rising career path in the Cheongdo Palace.


    Therefore, it was customary for officers to be accompanied by one or two women from the outer palace when entering, to avoid standing out too much on their own.


    This was the reason the White Immortal Elder had assigned Yeon Ri to accompany me.


    ¡°Court Lady Seol in the inner palace would be happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll cross paths.¡±


    The inner palace was where my sister Seol Ran resided.


    Initially, the early part of the romance fantasy novel ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± focused on the conflicts among the concubines of the inner palace and the love stories that blossomed amidst them.


    From my position as a warrior of the White Immortal Palace, it was difficult for me to closely observe the situation. After all, I lived too far from the harem.


    However, I believed that the resolute Seol Ran would manage to handle things on her end somehow.


    Yeon Ri took the lead and tilted her head in curiosity as we moved forward.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that the Princess Consort of the Azure Dragon Palace is suffering due to an illness¡­ Could it be related to a problem with the protective charms?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was at a loss.


    If the Princess Consort¡¯s illness was indeed caused by an issue with the energy of the protective charms surrounding the inner palace, it would have been appropriate for the White Immortal Elder to come in person.


    So why did he send me off who was a mere apprentice warrior?


    I couldn¡¯t help but worry more and more. The Elder might seem frivolous at times, but he was always sharp when it mattered most.


    When I looked up, I saw the entrance to the inner palace.


    The soldier standing guard must have been informed by the Elder in advance, so he greeted us as soon as he saw us.


    ¡°Have you come to check on the Princess Consort¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I am a warrior from the White Immortal Palace, here to inspect the protective charms.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­ I heard¡­ but I was also informed that you would be checking on the Azure Princess¡¯s condition as well.¡±


    Who was this Azure Princess? Certainly, she was not someone a mere apprentice warrior from the White Immortal Palace should be ¡°checking¡± on.


    In the kingdom of Cheongdo Palace, the crown prince typically had four official wives aside from the concubines.


    The selection process for these wives usually started from their childhood and was incredibly lengthy and complex. It often took more than half a year to choose just one wife.


    Thus the four wives each presided over one of the grand inner houses within the vast inner palace wall and started their education as consorts to the crown prince.


    The consort of the northern Black Tortoise Palace within the inner palace. The Black Princess.


    The consort of the southern Vermilion Bird Palace within the inner palace. The Vermilion Princess.


    The consort of the eastern Azure Dragon Palace within the inner palace. The Azure Princess. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The consort of the western White Tiger Palace within the inner palace. The White Princess.


    And the Heavenly Maiden¡­. Who ruled over the Heavenly Dragon Hall in the middle of the inner palace.


    Right, if one were to single out the most revered and exalted among the women of the palace, it would undoubtedly be the Heavenly Maiden, who held sway over the inner palace.


    Even the Emperor himself would purify his body before entering the Heavenly Dragon Hall for it was the dwelling of the maiden who served the will of the heavenly dragon.


    Though her authority might seem less strong than that of the Emperor, it was a known fact that even the Emperor must show courtesy to the mistress of the inner palace in her presence.


    It was somewhat akin to the relationship between a regimental commander and a chief warrant officer, albeit in a more simplistic and rustic comparison.


    The position revered and esteemed by all within the palace, save the Emperor himself, was that of the Heavenly Maiden.


    Yes.


    It was a position that Seol Ran would, in the future, come to occupy.

 Chapter 4: The Azure Princess (2)

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no issue with the protective charms themselves?¡±


    I followed the lead of a middle-ranking maid from the heavenly dragon hall and examined the talismans affixed here and there in the inner palace.


    The White Immortal Elder¡¯s skills are indisputable. Even after all these years since the protective charms were set up in the inner palace, the barrier formation designed to fend off malevolent energies and dangerous Taoist magic was still intact.


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    I could feel the uncomfortable attention from the throngs of maids and eunuchs bustling about everywhere, but this was work, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    The inner palace of Cheongdo Palace was as large as a village.


    With the four major palaces and the central heavenly dragon hall, not to mention the Seon palace where the maids and eunuchs lived, and the Inseon palace inhabited by medical officers and record keepers¡­


    Just inspecting the talismans placed all around was a task that seemed to take an age, and by the time the inspection was finished, the sun was already setting.


    ¡°It appears that the Azure Princess¡¯s illness has nothing to do with the protective charms.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­. If that is what the White Immortal Palace warrior says, it must be true.¡±


    The middle-ranking maid spoke with a tone of regret.


    Though I was merely a young apprentice warrior, invoking the name of the White Immortal Elder lent credibility to my words, and they were duly acknowledged.


    It was in moments like these that I could feel the revered authority of the White Immortal Elder.


    ¡°The consort seems to be quite unwell.¡±


    ¡°The nights are particularly difficult for her, day after day. I¡¯m just a maid from the heavenly dragon hall and hear things through the grapevine, but I¡¯ve noticed the expressions of the Azure Dragon palace maids growing darker with each passing day.¡±


    From what the guard had shared, it seemed the White Immortal Elder wanted me to check on the Azure Princess¡¯s condition personally.


    Typically, there was always a reason behind the old man¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just check on the consort¡¯s condition then leave. Please take me to the Azure Dragon Palace.¡±


    ***


    In truth, there were not many good rumors circulating about the Azure Princess¡¯s illness.


    Because the timing was sensitive.


    The Black Princess, the Vermilion Princess, the Azure Princess, and the White Princess.


    These were the highest positions a woman could ascend to within the palace hierarchy.


    The positions of the Black Princess and the White Princess remained vacant, as the selection process had not yet concluded.


    Currently, only the Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess hold their position as the mistresses of their respective palaces with the title of Crown Princess Consort¡­


    ¡°Yeon Ri¡±


    I casually spoke to Yeon Ri on our way to Azure Dragon Palace.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling. You should head back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri flinched but shook her head. She seemed to say that turning back now after coming this far didn¡¯t seem right.


    The reason why this kind of unusual exchange was happening between us was because there was a high probability that nothing good would come from being involved.


    Although the Azure Princess had been chosen as the Crown Princess Consort and took her place in Azure Dragon Palace, she wasn¡¯t actually performing the duties of a consort.


    This was because the crown prince was still too young.


    The future emperor, Crown Prince Hyeon Won, was only thirteen and would turn fourteen this winter.


    Thirteen is certainly too young to be aware of women, but things start to change as one approaches fourteen.


    Considering the era¡¯s norms where mid-to-late teens were deemed the appropriate age for marriage, it was about time for eyes to start turning toward the Crown Princess Consorts.


    Well, in truth, the crown prince fell deeply in love with the heroine, Seol Ran, to the extent that he had eyes for no other woman. However, it was impossible for the people of Cheongdo Palace to anticipate this.


    The crown prince¡¯s favor was, after all, the power within this inner palace.


    As the crown prince aged, the competition among the consorts to catch his eye began.


    It would have been excellent if it were a peaceful competition to beautify themselves, learn literature, painting, and calligraphy, and become virtuous and wise.


    But when has competition ever been solely beautiful and benevolent?


    The inner palace of Cheongdo Palace, with its landscapes that seemed like beautiful paintings at every turn, was in reality a battlefield for women, rife with schemes and covert battles.


    And in such a time as this, the Azure Princess was ill.


    For those who were a bit fond of conspiracy theories, this could spark some daring speculations.


    Perhaps someone was interested in the consort¡¯s position.


    Or perhaps someone wanted to check the consort¡¯s power.


    These were dangerous thoughts, ones that could lead to severe consequences if carelessly spoken aloud¡­


    Among the maids, there was whispered talk.


    No matter how I looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like anything good would come from being involved. That¡¯s why I had second thoughts about bringing Yeon Ri along.


    But in the end, Yeon Ri did not turn back until we reached the main gate of Azure Dragon Palace.


    ¡°We have come upon the command of the White Immortal Elder to attend to the consort¡¯s illness.¡±


    As I said that and went inside, the maid of the Azure Dragon Palace personally came to greet me.


    The headmaid of each consort palace.


    It was an important position that couldn¡¯t be held by anyone other than the daughter of a local noble family with some prestige, or at least one who had held an official title, however nominal it was.


    I was taken aback because I didn¡¯t expect the headmaid to come out in person, but considering the situation, it wasn¡¯t that strange.


    ¡°You must be the warrior from the White Immortal Palace. We were informed of your arrival. I must say, I am surprised by how young you are.¡±


    ¡°I am merely here to assess the situation. What does the physician say?¡±


    ¡°You will understand once you see for yourself.¡±


    From what I heard, it seemed that it had been quite some time since a physician had last visited.


    So, why was that the case, especially when every night was critical?


    It would not have been odd for a physician to be by her side all day long given the circumstances.


    Feeling that something was amiss, I followed the headmaid deeper into the Azure Dragon Palace.


    ***


    The Azure Princess was the fourth of the four guardians and was honored for her clear and virtuous disposition.


    In the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± she was known for her mastery over arcane arts and Taoist magic.


    She was especially adept at illusion techniques that could control people¡¯s minds. However, she used her powers not for personal gain but for the greater good.


    The Azure Princess I had read about in the novel was the beautiful and wise mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace who possessed the strong demeanor of an immortal so that she wouldn¡¯t be intimidated even in front of a large divine beast.


    But all of that was a story from years later. The current time was far removed from the tales of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±.


    At best, the story only covered the initial meeting between Jang Rae and Seol Ran which was mentioned in a flashback to the past.


    Currently, the Azure Princess was just a thirteen-year-old girl who had just been elected as the crown princess consort.


    I could hear the murmurs of the maids.


    However, the atmosphere of their whispers was somewhat different from the other maids I had seen wandering around the palace.


    It felt as if they were sharing some great secret.


    Then, the central building of Azure Dragon Palace appeared. Likely, it was where the Azure Princess who fell ill was recuperating.


    As I drew closer to the place, the silence became eerily pronounced.


    In a situation where numerous maids attending to the patient would be bustling about, the silence was strange.


    ¡°Please come inside, and when you open the inner door, you will find the Azure Princess lying on her bed.¡±


    After she said this, the headmaid stepped back a couple of steps and bowed her head. It seemed like this was as far as she would go.


    I considered asking if she wouldn¡¯t come inside with me but then decided against it. Because there must be a reason for the actions of someone like the headmaid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in first, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    Yeon Ri, who had been quietly standing by my side, spoke up. Although I was still young myself, it was still a matter of entering a woman¡¯s quarters. It seemed best for Yeon Ri to go in first to assess the situation.


    Just as Yeon Ri was about to push open the luxuriously decorated sliding doors,


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    A young and sharp voice called out.


    Then, a young court lady burst out onto the veranda of the central building.


    Looking at the embroidery of clouds and lightning on her uniform, she appeared to belong to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    This court lady stood in front of Yeon Ri and me who were about to enter through the sliding doors. She then raised her trembling arms and said,


    ¡°This¡­You must not enter here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We were quite surprised at such a turn of events.


    ¡°Please¡­. Please, I beg of you. I am well aware of how presumptuous my words are.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am an apprentice court lady of the Azure Dragon Palace. My status is so low that my name is hardly worth knowing. However¡­¡±


    For an apprentice maid, one of the lowest ranks among the maids, to block a warrior on official duty required great courage.


    She was trembling and holding back tears, and she spoke with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Pl-Please¡­! This is the humble plea of this lowly one. Could you not simply turn back¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I am fully aware of the audacity of my actions. If you command me to take a punishment, I will accept it¡­ If you say to cut off my tongue¡­ I will do it. Please¡­ just this once¡­ turn back¡­¡±


    It was the first time I had seen a young maid plead with such desperation.


    Before I could even turn to look at the headmaid behind me, the junior maids who had been watching the situation from the garden rushed up and grabbed the apprentice.


    ¡°Bun Ryeong! Why are you doing this? Come out quickly!¡±


    ¡°The warrior will be troubled! He just came to check on the situation!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Only if he reports back to the White Immortal Elder can the situation possibly change!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ at least the sword at your waist! Please, give me that sword! I beg of you¡­! Please¡­!¡±


    ¡°Really now¡­! Are you out of your mind?! Asking a warrior for their sword is akin to a grave insult!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive her, Sir warrior! Bun Ryeong is young and inexperienced, she doesn¡¯t know any better¡­! Come on, let¡¯s go! Bun Ryeong!¡±


    After a prolonged argument, Bun Ryeong was led away by the hands of the junior maids.


    When I glanced at the headmaid, she lowered her already bowed head even further.


    After staring at the headmaid for a while, I turned my attention back to Yeon Ri.


    Yeon Ri nodded her head and slid the paper door to the side.


    A more luxurious inner door came into view. I entered the central building, closed the outer door, and stood silently looking towards the inner door before speaking to Yeon Ri.


    ¡°This is your last chance to avoid getting involved, Yeon Ri. It¡¯s clear that the situation is far from normal, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, what good will it do to go back now? I will only get scolded by the White Immortal Elder.¡±


    Looking at her now, this was the usual Yeon Ri.


    Perhaps the White Immortal Elder zpt Yeon Ri at the White Immortal Palace precisely because of her courage.


    When I opened the inner door and entered, a pungent stench assaulted my nostrils.


    ***


    The four crown princess consorts held their esteemed positions in the imperial harem.


    They were the flowers of the palace who were revered by all women within its walls.


    They were always meant to be beautiful, neat, wise, and exemplary.


    However, the woman lying on the bed seemed closer to a ghoul than a human.


    Even though there were so many maids in the Azure Dragon Palace, was it possible that they couldn¡¯t even maintain her basic hygiene?


    The vomit spewed as a result of a severe fever stained various parts of the bedding, and the stench implied it had been left unattended for days.


    Her once silky blue-gray hair which should have been as beautiful as silk, was now a tangled mess, and was wrapping around her body like thorny bushes.


    Her emaciated arms were hardly distinguishable from those of starved corpses found in the corners of the slums.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sight before her. No, what on earth had the maids of the Azure Dragon Palace been doing to let someone deteriorate to this extent?


    Yeon Ri was overwhelmed by the nauseating stench and covered her mouth.


    I too was so taken aback that I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to approach the bed.


    The woman¡¯s sounds of coughing and groaning were incessant against the rising fever.


    In that moment, I sensed a shift in the woman¡¯s demeanor as if she had become aware that we had entered the room.


    At the same time, an indiscernible spiritual energy seemed to envelop my entire being.


    I was on the verge of retching.


    I felt as if someone was murmuring right next to my ear.


    I barely managed to regain my balance.


    Then, a single phrase pierced my mind like a dagger.


    My gaze wavered significantly.


    This was¡­ among the arcane arts¡­ an art of bewitching.


    It was a power that dyed the hearts of people with illusions to manipulate them to its will.


    .


    ¡°Huuuu¡­!¡±


    When I came to my senses, I found my hand reaching for the hilt of the sword.


    I bit the tip of my lips hard to regain my composure. The pungent taste of blood filled my mouth.


    Fortunately, I had learned some techniques to resist such bewitching from White Immortal Elder. Thank god.


    I gritted my teeth and regained control over my body before carefully assessing the condition of the ill Azure Princess.


    And then I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes in shock. The reason was the unique dark red spots that had spread across her skin.


    ¡°This is¡­ Divine Fever¡­¡±


    It was then that I began to grasp the meaning behind the White Immortal Elder¡¯s words.


    I also suffered from Divine Fever once in my childhood.


    Typically, those afflicted with Divine Fever¡ªnine out of ten, no, ninety-nine out of a hundred¡ªwould perish.


    The survivors sometimes awaken to extraordinary and mystical abilities they never had before. Only then did I understand why the Azure Princess in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± was so skilled at Taoist magic.


    Had she caught Divine Fever around the time she was chosen as a consort?


    There¡¯s a fact many people are unaware of.


    Most who suffer from Divine Fever die, and half of those deaths are by suicide.


    The Divine Fever, which torments its victims with relentless pain for months, eventually drives them to end their own lives.


    The human spirit is not strong enough to endure this constant onslaught of pain for the slim chance of survival.


    The spirit slowly wears away over the course of several months, ultimately leading one to seek a more peaceful end.


    The fever hasn¡¯t even subsided at this point and yet she has this level of illusion arts. There seems to be a good reason why the Heavenly Dragon Love Story depicted the Azure dragon with such a hermit-like atmosphere.


    A mystical sage with blueish hair elegantly cascading down gracefully sat in the inner chambers of the Azure Dragon Palace while covering her mouth with the dangling silk sleeves and contemplating the world. She was the Azure Princess, Jin Cheong Lang.


    Those who overcome Divine Fever, an illness that is almost certain to kill, often find themselves filled with unique abilities.


    The Azure Princess was one such individual.


    The agony of Divine Fever cannot be understood or empathized by those who haven¡¯t truly suffered from it.


    It¡¯s as if the demons of hell incessantly whisper in one¡¯s ears.


    Death is the only way out.


    Come on, escape from this endless fire of pain.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I shook my head once more and stood up from my place.


    It was at that moment.


    The sword tied to my waist was drawn.


    Not by me, but by Yeon Ri.


    ¡°The blade¡­ it was here all along¡­ finally found it¡­¡±


    Only then did I realize the eerie feeling of the barren bedroom. In this room, there was not a single sharp or heavy object that could be used as a weapon.


    The maids had removed them all.


    ¡°Hey, snap out of it!¡±


    I quickly grabbed Yeon Ri¡¯s arm.


    The sword slipped from her grasp and rolled across the floor.


    ¡°I have to kill her. I must do it.¡±


    In that instant, our eyes met. And a shiver ran down my spine.


    There was no reasoning in those bloodshot eyes.


    The red veins bursting from her stark white eyes resembled those of a madman, forcing anyone who caught sight of her to involuntarily swallow hard.


    ¡°I must kill her, Tae Pyeong. Listen to me¡­ my words¡­ my words are right¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve completely lost your mind.¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill. Let¡¯s end this pain. Let¡¯s kill. Right? Must kill. Come on, pick up the sword. We need to kill. Let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s kill her.¡±


    Yeon Ri had no resistance to this type of illusion art.


    Even though she belonged to the White Immortal Palace, it would not have been easy for her to learn resistance to arcane arts since she was only a maid.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to start succumbing to that madness.


    ¡°When I think about it, the Azure Princess is the enemy of my parents. It was she who tore my parents apart before killing them. Now is the chance; let¡¯s kill her.¡±


    ¡°Snap out of it! Both your parents are alive and well!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The Azure Princess also killed the immortal Elder who took us. The crown prince, court lady Seol, and even you were killed by this Azure Princess. Let¡¯s kill this woman. We need to kill her now. Kill her, tear her to pieces. Let¡¯s slit her belly open. Take out her entrails and cut them all up.¡±


    I clenched my eyes shut, hoisted Yeon Ri by her waist, and lifted her up.


    For now, it seemed like it would be a good idea to leave this room and get out of the scope of the illusion.

 Chapter 5: The Azure Princess (3)

    ***


    As soon as Yeon Ri stepped out of the central building of the Azure Dragon Palace, she began to vomit. It seemed that since she wasn¡¯t used to illusion techniques, the aftereffects lingered for a while.


    ¡°Uuug, Blargh¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    After a prolonged bout of vomiting, she finally regained her composure.


    And as soon as she felt the gazes of the maids crowding around her, she blushed as if she was embarrassed that she had retched in front of so many people.


    ¡°I¡­ I almost killed¡­ the Azure Princess¡­¡±


    As soon as she regained her senses, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tae Pyeong¡­ I¡¯m feeling a bit better now¡­ It was like seeing my life flash before my eyes¡­ And such horrible nightmares too¡­¡±


    ¡°Nightmares? What kind of nightmares¡­?¡±


    ¡°A dream about eating a soup filled with a lot of boiled aralia¡­ It was terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. A nightmare that bad?¡±


    The hand that was patting Yeon Ri¡¯s back also stopped.


    I was somewhat relieved to see her eyes fully return to awareness, especially considering the concern it would cause the White Immortal Elder if anything were to happen to her.


    ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re feeling back to normal, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Then, I stood up and scanned the maids gathered around.


    In the midst of them stood the headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    I walked slowly and approached the headmaid. The latter flinched and trembled.


    I then grabbed her by the collar without hesitation.


    The surrounding maids gasped in unison and their eyes widened with shock.


    ¡°Ga, gah. Guk.¡±


    ¡°Ta-Tae Pyeong! What are you doing!¡±


    I dragged the headmaid out and threw her onto the courtyard from the porch.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    The headmaid who was thrown helplessly onto the ground coughed violently.


    Yeon Ri was startled and rushed out to the front yard.


    ¡°Ta, Tae Pyeong! I told you I was okay! No matter what, treating the headmaid like this¡­ it won¡¯t just end with a punishment¡­!¡±


    In the palace hierarchy, military officials usually rank much higher than the consorts¡¯ maids. It was only natural.


    However, it was unthinkable for a young apprentice warrior to be swinging fists at a headmaid.


    As mentioned, a headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace would normally be of high enough status to be a noblewoman.


    And since she was a servant of the Crown Princess Consort, it was expected.


    If word got out that an apprentice warrior had struck the Crown Princess¡¯s headmaid, the main palace would be in an uproar.


    And they would immediately expel that apprentice from the palace. Depending on the circumstances, severe punishment might even be considered.


    Yeon Ri who knew this well was alarmed and tried to intervene, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to sense something was amiss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri swallowed hard and surveyed her surroundings.


    The silence was unnerving.


    An apprentice warrior had struck down a headmaid, yet none of the junior maids intervened.


    As if the warrior¡¯s anger was justified.


    And as if they themselves were guilty.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you disarm me before I entered the inner chamber?¡±


    That question was poised to pierce the headmaid¡¯s heart like a dagger.


    Yeon Ri too seemed to grasp something as she held her breath.


    To be thrown into the swamp of bewitchment without any prior explanation or even disarming¡­was nothing short of madness.


    Even though I resisted the Azure Princess¡¯s bewitchment, Yeon Ri nearly ended her life.


    ¡°Did you intend to use us to kill the Azure Princess?¡±


    It was the only conclusion I could draw.


    Before entering the inner chamber, the only one who had tried to take my sword was an apprentice court lady, and that was it.


    I looked back.


    Numerous middle and high-ranking maids stood silently, like sacks of barley left out in the open.


    ¡°I have committed a crime worthy of death.¡±


    At that moment, the headmaid knelt down and bowed her head to the floor.


    Despite her noble status, her silence and submission to being struck down were due to the fact that if I reported this to the high officials of the main palace, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for all involved to be executed.


    ¡°Good heavens¡­¡±


    Yeori¡¯s eyes trembled, and her voice shook along with them.


    ¡°How could¡­ the maids of Azure Dragon Palace¡­!¡±


    ¡°It was because we believed it to be the right thing to do.¡±


    The headmaid said with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Ever since the Azure Princess took her position as consort, there hasn¡¯t been a day when we haven¡¯t worked for her benefit. We took pride in being maids of Azure Dragon Palace and diligently cared for the Azure Princess¡¯s illness every single day.¡±


    Tears from the headmaid fell to the floor.


    ¡°You have no idea how devastated we were after finding out that the Azure Princess had the divine fever. Nevertheless, we tried everything in our power to save her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°All we could do was to fetch clean water, clean the room, try to feed her even one more spoonful of porridge, and pray every night¡­ We worked tirelessly, day and night, to try to cure the Azure Princess¡¯s illness¡­ But¡­¡±


    The head maid¡¯s hand that was resting on the dirt floor clenched tightly.


    ¡°Since then, one hundred and forty days have passed, and the seasons have changed twice. The illness continued to get worse, and the Azure Princess kept expressing more and more pain¡­ Eventually, she started begging to be killed, and five days ago, she even began to use some sort of mysterious illusions to bewitch us¡­¡±


    The surrounding middle-ranking maids didn¡¯t utter a single word.


    ¡°I have heard that the moment divine fever manifests, it is nearly akin to being dead. There might be a one in a hundred, one in a thousand chance of survival, but¡­ should we continue the Azure Princess¡¯s agony for such a faint glimmer of hope¡­? That would be an even crueler fate¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°We have done everything within our power. We stood by her side, gritting our teeth, trying to extend the Azure Princess¡¯s life by even a single day despite her enduring such excruciating pain in her frail body. But when she herself can no longer bear this torment¡­ What more can we do? Anything further would be nothing but meaningless torture.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you end it yourself? Why involve us in this mess!¡±


    Yeon Ri raised her voice.


    She was clearly angered. And understandably so.


    The headmaid seemed to admit that they had used us to end the Azure Princess¡¯s life.


    ¡°Since you belong to the White Immortal Palace, if you two take care of it¡­ I thought the White Immortal Elder would protect you.¡±


    With those words, the headmaid prostrated herself on the dirt floor.


    ¡°We are maids of the Azure Dragon Palace. If we were to do it, it would be a grave sin, but if the White Immortal Elder intervenes, it would be a different story¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°I have heard that you two are favored by the White Immortal Elder. Surely, the Elder would testify that even he could not resist the Azure Princess¡¯s bewitchment. Given the Elder¡¯s mastery over Taoist magic, his words would be understood by the high officials of the main palace. The severity of the offense would significantly decrease. Sp¡­ I thought it better¡­ to make you two take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ This is really shocking!¡±


    ¡°We have committed a sin¡­ deserving of death¡­¡±


    The sight of a headmaid of such high standing bowing her head before a mere maid and an apprentice warrior was a pitiful spectacle.


    Her face smeared with tears as she rubbed it against the dirt floor made her look more like a butcher than a headmaid.


    Her luxurious senior maid¡¯s attire was soiled with mud and now resembled nothing more than a rag.


    ¡°Even with your pleading¡­ we cannot forgive you, Headmaid. You only wished to ease your own conscience!¡±


    Yeon Ri clenched her fists with anger.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, we don¡¯t need to stay here any longer! Let¡¯s go to the high officials of the main palace right now and inform them of the situation! If we leave this madness unchecked, it will only lead to greater disaster!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!! Now I understand the situation!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I raised my fist, gripped it tightly, and addressed the headmaid.


    ¡°I forgive you!!!!!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Tae Pyeong!!!!¡±


    Yeon Ri who had been expressing her anger on my behalf was dumbfounded by my words.


    ***


    I scanned the crowd of maids and others gathered around us. Their eyes were wide with surprise at my words.


    The headmaid was no different. It seemed she had not anticipated such a response at all.


    ¡°Listen closely, Yeon Ri. There was actually no need for the maids to involve us in any scheme to kill or harm the Azure Princess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°All they had to do was inform the high officials of the main palace that the Azure Princess was suffering from a fever, and that would have been the end of it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yeon Ri¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    I approached the headmaid, who was prostrating herself on the dirt floor and crouched down to look at her face.


    The headmaid, with trembling eyes and a haggard expression, looked back at me.


    ¡°However, you chose not to do so. You hid the fact that she was suffering from the divine fever until the very end while saying it was nothing more than a simple illness.¡±


    I closed my eyes and pondered the reason for this.


    The high officials of the main palace care only for the Crown Prince.


    The Azure Princess entered the harem as the princess consort for the Crown Prince but soon fell ill with a divine fever.


    She had not even started her proper education as the crown princess consort and had barely settled into her position.


    To have a divine fever at such a time was an unthinkable flaw for the consort of the Crown Prince, who was expected to be perfect in every way.


    She had not yet secured her position as a proper consort, nor had the young Crown Prince grown attached to her in any meaningful way.


    Given that the two had not even met face-to-face, it seemed wiser to depose her before the Crown Prince could develop any affection for her.


    Being deposed would mean expulsion from the Azure Dragon Palace. And being cast out while suffering from a divine fever was tantamount to a death sentence.


    It was deemed better to spare the innocent and naive Crown Prince Hyeon Won the anguish of losing a consort to whom he might have become attached¡­


    ¡­Though, in truth, such a scenario was unlikely.


    After all, Crown Prince Hyeon Won would be completely in love with Seol Ran and he would show no interest in other women. Well, this fact was known only to me.


    In any case, very few people survive the divine fever.


    Before the Crown Prince could grow attached to her, finding a new consort seemed the preferable course of action. This conclusion was all but inevitable.


    Someone of the headmaid¡¯s stature in the Azure Dragon Palace would surely see the writing on the wall.


    That was why the illness of the consort was kept under wraps.


    In reality, a simple report of her condition would have sufficed¡­ but the maids of the Azure Dragon Palace who were already fond of the young consort sought desperately to save her.


    Yet, the passage of time wears down resolve.


    Over the course of two changing seasons, the divine fever showed no signs of calming down.


    And more than anything, the Azure Princess herself whom they had a strong affection for, has been begging for months to be killed.


    Disease does not solely claim the life of the patient.


    It devastates the families and relatives who care for the sick, often leading to their own deaths.


    When a family member begins fighting a terminal illness, it¡¯s not uncommon for the entire family to fall apart.


    The Azure Dragon Palace was no exception.


    The prolonged illness of the consort had been slowly draining the life out of the palace, leaving it in a state of decay.


    The situation was worsened by the consort¡¯s illusion techniques, pushing those around her to their limits as they struggled to maintain their sanity¡­


    Eventually, it led to a point where a warrior with a sword in hand was allowed to enter the inner chamber.


    ¡°There was no one to acknowledge that.¡±


    It must have been a burden too heavy to share anywhere.


    A momentary silence enveloped the courtyard of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    ¡°You all must have endured a great deal.¡±


    How significant that statement might have been, I couldn¡¯t possibly understand from my position.


    However, the intense air of sorrow spreading among the maids was something I could deeply feel.


    ¡°You have all suffered greatly, so I will take that into consideration. Let¡¯s not inform the main palace of the truth.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡­ was about to make you a murderer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ll have to atone for your sins accordingly. There are many things I want to say, but let¡¯s address the most urgent matters first.¡±


    I said while stroking my chin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by cooperating to save the Azure Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ***


    Every bone in her body felt as if it were shattering. Consort Jin Cheong Lang vomited blood again as nausea overwhelmed her.


    She fell from her bed.


    The pain that ensued was so intense that it felt as though her brain was on fire.


    Barely able to muster her strength, she moved her body to reach the ground. She was drawn by the sight of a warrior¡¯s sword lying there.


    The sword, left behind by a warrior of the White Immortal Palace, caught her eye.


    Though she lacked the strength to even bite her tongue to end her misery, the sharp blade seemed to offer a way out.


    That¡¯s why she made her way to the floor to grasp the fallen sword.


    She pushed against the floor with her frail hands and somehow managed to lift her upper body. Even that small effort made her hands tremble violently.


    When she raised her head, a full-length mirror beside her caught her attention.


    And there, she could see her own haggard reflection.


    Sunken eyes, hair disheveled to the point of looking ghostly, a garment stained with vomit, and skin emanating a nauseating smell.


    Memories of the day she left her family home to become the crown princess consort under the proud gaze of her parents flooded back.


    She was supposed to be the most beautiful flower in Cheongdo Palace, leading a life filled with glamour and brilliance.


    Recalling her parents shedding tears of joy as they wished for her bright future¡­ tears of sorrow now welled up in her eyes.


    Far from being the palace¡¯s flower, she wouldn¡¯t be out of place described as a sewer rat.


    It was better to face death than to live in pain and struggle like this.


    The Azure Princess managed to crawl close to the sword and grab its hilt.


    However, she couldn¡¯t lift it. A warrior¡¯s sword was not light enough for a girl on the brink of death to wield.


    Still, she gritted her teeth to somehow pick up the sword, but it didn¡¯t work as expected.


    She couldn¡¯t even choose her own death. This fact made her feel so miserable that it brought her to tears.


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    The door opened, and the owner of the sword entered. It was a fortunate turn of events.


    She needed someone else to wield that sword on her behalf.


    ¡°Good heavens, that was close!¡±


    The warrior from the White Immortal Palace swiftly entered the chamber and took the sword she had tried to lift.


    He then returned it to its sheath.


    The Azure Princess was devastated and raised her head with difficulty.


    White Immortal Palace was where the White Immortal Elder who was a Taoist Priest resided.


    Was it because he was a warrior from such a place that he looked like that?


    Through her blurred vision, the man seemed to shimmer like an immortal.


    At that moment, nothing else mattered.


    She felt a burning heat rising within her. The flow of the spiritual energy through her body intensified her pain, but if it meant she could die she would be happy.


    The princess consort¡¯s powers of bewitchment had grown stronger and intensified in just a few moments.


    The flow of her energy was directed at the man who had entered the room.


    It seized his mind and started whispering in his ear through the energy itself.


    The presence of her influence was stronger than ever before.


    Kill me. It doesn¡¯t matter how; just put an end to this existence filled with nothing but pain.


    The focus in the man¡¯s eyes faded away. The consuming bewitchment was set to control him and compel him to draw his sword.


    Under the sway of the Azure Princess¡¯s bewitchment, the man drew a small dagger from within his clothing.


    It wasn¡¯t the sword at his waist but a separate dagger he carried.


    The choice of weapon didn¡¯t matter to her.


    Believing her life of suffering was finally about to end, the Azure Princess closed her eyes.


    However, the man¡¯s dagger was aimed at his own thigh.


    ¡°Arghhhhhhh!¡±


    His scream pierced the air as blood streamed down his thigh.


    The embedded dagger was turned upon himself.


    The Azure Princess¡¯s eyes flew open in shock.


    This madman had resorted to self-harm to resist the effects of her bewitchment.


    ¡°Guuuh¡­!!!!! Grit!!!!!¡±


    With a spirited shout, he limped forward and lifted the Azure Princess, who lay on the floor.


    ¡°Energy!!! Grit!!!! Passion!!!!! You can do it!!!!!! Ah~ True man!!!!!¡±


    To the man, the weakened body of the Azure Princess felt almost as light as a feather.


    ¡°High mountains, deep valleys!! Quiet land!! The snow-covered frontlines!!! We are marching there!!!¡±


    The sight of the young warrior chasing away the illusion while singing a song of unknown origin was already close to madness in itself.


    Could it be that he was unaffected by the illusion because he was already insane?


    Such a thought crossed her mind.


    The man then carefully placed the Azure Princess back onto the bed.


    His hands were soiled with foul-smelling vomit and covered in bloodstains, but he seemed utterly unconcerned.


    ¡°Fear not, Azure Princess! What in this world cannot be conquered with energy, grit, and passion!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ugh¡­¡±


    She wished she could beg him to stop spouting his bizarre philosophies and just end her life.


    But no voice could come from the Azure Princess, who was writhing in agony.


    In a torment indistinguishable from a dream or reality, she weakly grasped the man¡¯s forearm.


    ¡°Kill¡­¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t complete her plea.


    ¡°Lady Azure Princess, I too suffered from the divine fever when I was seven years old.¡±


    After saying that, the young man rolled up his sleeves to reveal his forearm.


    There, embedded in his skin, were the same black spots that appeared on the Azure Princess¡¯s body. This was a sign that appeared in those suffering from the divine fever.


    Upon seeing this, the Azure Princess¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°I know the pain all too well. But, Lady Azure Princess¡­¡±


    Blood continued to trickle down his thigh as he spoke.


    ¡°Even if the odds are one in a hundred, one in a thousand, you must never stop striving to survive.¡±


    The voice of the man who had been flippant and behaving frivolously just moments ago became very serious.


    There was a depth to his tone that suggested he was speaking not just to her, but reminding himself as well.


    ¡°It may seem foolish, it may seem pointless, but to give up on life is the one thing we must never do.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The feverish heat seemed to surge within the Azure Princess once more.


    ¡°You will survive, Lady Azure Princess. I can feel it.¡±


    It was a phrase many had uttered to the Azure Princess.


    You will surely survive.


    Yet, even a young Azure Princess could tell that those words often lacked genuine belief.


    Although they themselves thought that it would be difficult for her to survive, they were just saying these words to comfort her.


    The repetition of empty words, though well-intentioned, often robbed one of hope instead.


    Yet, in the man¡¯s voice, there was an unusual conviction that she had never been seen before.


    As if he actually knew the future itself.


    ¡°You, Lady Azure Princess, will definitely survive to reign over the Azure Dragon Palace as its mistress and command the imperial palace as a grandmaster of Taoist magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a voice that had not emerged even when she pleaded for death.


    But this time, she felt compelled to muster all her strength to ask until the end.


    ¡°How can you be so sure¡­¡±


    Was she longing to ask how he could be so certain?


    However, the man could not logically explain his knowledge.


    Because it would take too long and she couldn¡¯t possibly believe him.


    Thus, the man tactfully responded.


    ¡°Because I believe so.¡±


    Through her half-opened eyes, she could see the man¡¯s face, full of unwavering confidence.


    Even though he was struggling with the pain in his thighs, there was not a hint of tremor in the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°In noble faith lies the power to save lives.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Azure Princess, you will surely survive.¡±


    The heat surged again and she was submerged in pain once more¡­


    Yet, at that moment, the Azure Princess felt an unexpected flicker of hope that perhaps she might indeed survive.


    It was the first time she had felt such a thing since falling under the curse of the divine fever.


    ********


    TN: The song that the mc sings is called ¡°To The Frontline¡±

 Chapter 6: The Azure Princess (4)

    The headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace rushed in and burst through the back gate of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Her disheveled hair and dirt-covered clothes were a clear sign that she was far from ordinary.


    The court ladies working late were startled. The Heavenly Dragon Hall where the Heavenly Maiden resides was a place where even the Emperor conducted himself with decorum.


    Even if it¡¯s just a humble back gate, it¡¯s not a place where a maid from another palace should carelessly enter.


    Moreover, this is not just any maid, but the headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace. She was looking as though she had been through a rough ordeal.


    The court ladies were terrified, thinking perhaps a demon had appeared, but then a petite maid following the headmaid shouted.


    ¡°Ran-ah! Are you here, Seol Ran-ah?¡±


    Bun Ryeong, an apprentice maid at the Azure Dragon Palace, was a close friend of Seol Ran.


    Since joining the Azure Dragon Palace, she had been too busy dedicating herself to the Azure Princess to meet Seol Ran but they shared a special bond nonetheless.


    ¡°What on earth is happening! Hui Yin!¡±


    The headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall appeared above on the balcony.


    The old headmaid, a confidant of the Heavenly Maiden, knew the name of the Azure Dragon Palace¡¯s headmaid precisely.


    ¡°We need help! Is there an apprentice maid here named Seol Ran¡­?¡±


    One of the apprentice maids scrubbing the floors was startled.


    ***


    I suffered from the divine fever when I was around seven years old. It was when I was much younger than the current Azure Princess and the illness lasted a much longer period.


    When I was cast into this world, my body was already engulfed in searing pain, and it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if I had died right then.


    Yet, I survived. Perhaps it was due to a mental strength far beyond my young body, but that alone couldn¡¯t be the sole reason for my survival.


    Seol Ran took care of me while I was staying in an old, abandoned house on the outskirts of a rural village.


    Despite the odds, where even a hundred or a thousand sufferers might not yield a single survivor, Seol Ran never doubted my survival and continued to care for me as I battled the divine fever.


    While fleeing from the Huayongseol clan, she had sold all the heirlooms she carried and spent the money on visiting every pharmacy before trying every medicine known to be effective.


    Night after night, she sat by my side, holding my hand and whispering relentlessly that I would survive.


    At that time, Seol Ran couldn¡¯t have been more than ten years old. She was at an age where she needed to be protected rather than protecting someone.


    Indeed, not just anyone could be the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel.


    The conditions were far more dire than those in the Azure Dragon Palace.


    The money from the sold heirlooms that was meant to last a lifetime was squandered on medicine and it was difficult to afford even one meal a day.


    At night, the abandoned house let in water, and occasionally, demonic spirits roamed in search of prey.


    But every night, Seol Ran would sit beside me, clutch my hand tightly, and pray fervently for my survival.


    ¡°I fed you refining pills and dried fish, and instead of regular water, I gave you spirit water. It seemed to reduce the fever somewhat, but you were mostly in a daze. That was the most effective medicine we had.¡±


    In front of the main gate of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Even though it was late at night and the moon was high in the sky, Seol Ran rushed over to speak with us.


    ¡°Is the Azure Princess¡­. suffering from the divine fever?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°Good heavens¡­. How terrible it must be for her¡­¡±


    The nature of the Azure Princess¡¯s illness, the divine fever, was information that should not be carelessly disclosed, but Seol Ran could be trusted to keep it secret.


    ¡°Seeing as the level of her illusion technique has risen to this level, the critical point must not be far away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the critical point must be close at hand. If you give her spirit water and she calms down a bit, that should help her hold on. However¡­ controlling the illusion technique¡­ might not go as intended. Even Tae Pyeong struggled with her powers in the end?¡±


    Seol Ran spoke up to that point and took a deep breath.


    The illusion technique of the Azure Princess was said of a remarkable caliber, making it difficult for the average maid to even approach her.


    Suddenly, Seol Ran swooped in and lifted the hem of my sleeve.


    That place was full of traces of numerous self-inflicted stab wounds with a dagger. It was to drive away the illusion and maintain my sanity.


    ¡°My goodness¡­ Tae Pyeong¡­! I told you not to harm yourself¡­! How could you¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. A bowl of soup rice, some medicine from the White Immortal Elder, and good sleep can heal these wounds.¡±


    ¡°The body may heal, but the pain can consume the mind! If you continue to be exposed to such indiscriminate illusion techniques¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems the maids of the Azure Dragon Palace have already reached their limits.¡±


    I lowered my sleeve and gently pushed Seol Ran away by the shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a cup of tea after work, Ran-noonim.¡±


    I tried to sound as nonchalant as possible.


    Worry filled Seol Ran¡¯s eyes, but it wasn¡¯t something to be overly concerned about.


    ***


    The maids of the Azure Dragon Palace were utterly dismayed.


    As the Azure Princess¡¯s illusion technique intensified, Tae Pyeong¡¯s wounds only multiplied with each visit to her chamber.


    Every time he emerged from her room, he would rush to heal his body, but it was just a treatment and did not provide a fundamental solution.


    There was much talk of the warrior spirit, but even that has its limits.


    The act of continuously stabbing a dagger into one¡¯s body with the sole intention of saving the Azure Princess¡­ how much it will eat away at one¡¯s spirit.


    However, the warrior of the White Immortal Palace did not change his expression at all.


    He took the place of the maids, removed the vomit-covered bedding, cleaned the room, fetched water, and went in with porridge and fed her.


    Every morning he ventilated the room, and every night he sat by her side, whispering to the Azure Princess as he fought the illusions.


    He repeated the phrase ¡°you can survive¡± over and over again until it became a mantra.


    He incessantly instilled the message to never accept death. As if he had no doubt that this conviction would become her will to live.


    He kept saying it over and over again and when he ran out of things to say, he would grab at any triviality to discuss.


    What he saw that day, what he ate, what was outside, how the weather was, the expressions on the maids¡¯ faces.


    He would talk about how the world was moving, what was happening¡­. he was constantly pouring endless stories into the ears of the unresponsive Azure Princess.


    Following Seol Ran¡¯s advice to feed her dried fish and spirit water, the groans of pain that came out every time as if she was dying subsided a little.


    The pain that felt like her body was on fire was still there though.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    At last, the Azure Princess who had become able to utter a few words asked Seol Tae Pyeong,


    ¡°Why¡­ to such an extent¡­¡±


    Was it a question of why he went to such lengths?


    Truthfully, there was nothing to gain for Seol Tae Pyeong by saving the Azure Princess to this extent.


    According to the contents of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, the Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang, would survive without Seol Tae Pyeong having to do anything.


    The fate of the maids of the Azure Dragon Palace was uncertain but at least that fact was clear.


    Then, what Seol Tae Pyeong needed to do was obvious. He could just leave her and walk away.


    If left alone, she would naturally endure and recover. How painful the process would be, and what became of the maids who initially tended to the Azure Princess with all their hearts, was unknown¡­


    Yet despite this, Seol Tae Pyeong devoted himself wholeheartedly to helping the Azure Princess.


    The reason was laughably simple.


    Was it normal to weigh understanding and calculations when the young Azure Princess, who should be enjoying life, was struggling in such insane pain?


    Who in the world would look for a reason not to pull a drowning person out of the water right in front of him?


    If you save them and they start asking for more, then one can simply thrash them later. To calculate gains and losses before even offering help is the act of the weak and cowardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because that¡¯s what a true man does.¡±


    The absurdity of the statement nearly made the Azure Princess¡¯s mind go numb again.


    This Seol Tae Pyeong, this man seemed out of his mind too, yet she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his straightforward integrity.


    Once again, a wave of pain that felt as if her body was on fire surged through. The fever incessantly whispered death into her spirit.


    Perhaps she had reached her limit as spiritual energy burst forth from the petite frame of the Azure Princess. The sinister crimson energy took the form of a snake before coiling tightly around her body and flicking its tongue menacingly.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that this fever was part of the process of welcoming divine energy?


    That mysterious form taking the shape of a snake¡­ comes with yet another strong illusion.


    It ordered him to draw a sword and stab the girl before him, right now.


    Yet, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword showed no sign of being drawn.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, a warrior of the White Immortal Palace, never points his sword at people. He may cut objects or wild animals, but he never recklessly slashes at a human throat.


    His unnervingly steadfast conviction was such that even a god wouldn¡¯t find a way to break it.


    The Azure Princess felt her consciousness fading again. She was overwhelmed by the rising fever and coughed up blood once more.


    And so, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words, which she might have heard hundreds of times, continued to be whispered again.


    Even amidst the storm of illusions, he spoke like a machine while enduring everything until the very end.


    ¡°Lady Azure Princess, you must never stop striving to survive.¡±


    ¡°Even if the odds are one in a hundred, one in a thousand, no matter how foolish or meaningless it may seem, you must survive.¡±


    Do you understand?


    Humans exist to live.


    The conviction in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s voice seemed to envelop her heart in an inexplicable warmth.


    For the first time, the Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang, was not afraid to close her eyes.


    And so, many nights passed that way.


    Though the fever showed no signs of abating, the Azure Princess faintly felt a warm presence in her hazy gaze.


    Truly, he was a strange man.


    With that thought cradled in her heart¡­. she drifted into the depths of deep sleep.


    ***


    The ethereal moonlight from the crescent moon enveloped the gates of the inner palace.


    When the door creaked open and a warrior emerged, the guards stationed at the palace were taken aback.


    They had been informed that a warrior from the White Immortal Palace had entered the inner palace on official duty. However, the white uniform of the man emerging from the inner palace was stained red in several places.


    ¡°Good heavens¡­ What happened inside?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The divine fever of the Azure Princess had to remain a secret for now.


    ¡°I fell.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make any¡­¡±


    After hastily brushing off the matter and stepping out of the inner palace, the high sky of Cheongdo Palace caught my eye.


    The dark night was filled with the sounds of insects within the palace grounds, tickling my ears all the more.


    I had done everything in my power. It was time to return to the White Immortal Palace, report to the elder, and rest.


    But perhaps due to the repeated self-harm and the illusions, my mind was heavily preoccupied.


    I found myself staggering and eventually had to sit down on a standing stone nearby. It was late at night with no one around, but I couldn¡¯t help worrying about attracting unwanted attention from the guards of the inner palace.


    It seemed not just late but almost dawn, with daybreak nearing.


    How many days have I spent within the Azure Dragon Palace? I could no longer keep track of time.


    It was the moment I tried to gather my strength to hurry back to the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°I knew this would happen, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    Did she follow me from the inner palace under the pretext of running an errand? Seol Ran¡¯s voice was suddenly close at hand.


    Her lips were jutted out in an angry expression.


    After sitting beside me, Seol Ran grabbed my arm and lifted the sleeve.


    Most of the wounds had been treated by the maids of the Azure Dragon Palace. The medicine Seol Ran had brought with her was no longer needed.


    ¡°Still¡­ they did treat you¡­ They didn¡¯t treat you too harshly after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim. I told you not to casually leave the inner palace¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were so bothered by that, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt in the first place. Haah.¡±


    Seol Ran sighed in frustration and sat down on the standing stone beside me.


    ¡°It seems you couldn¡¯t just walk by seeing someone suffering from divine fever.¡±


    After a while, Seol Ran¡¯s mood seemed to lighten, and with a softer sigh, she shook her head.


    ¡°You should have just gave the medicine and kept an eye on her. Why go to such lengths?¡±


    ¡°Only those who have suffered divine fever can understand certain things. Perhaps the White Immortal Elder thought the same.¡±


    Seol Ran¡¯s expression seemed to be asking what I meant by that.


    I spoke while rubbing my wounds.


    ¡°Those who most wish to die are the ones who need to be given a reason to live.¡±


    In the agony that feels like being consumed by fire, the chances of survival are incredibly slim.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to just clean up their room and feed them pills to keep them sane.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder what it must be like to have a warrior you¡¯ve never seen before come and keep talking about trivial stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, noonim. But I think it would have some effect, at least.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when I was afflicted with divine fever? Every night, you sat by my side while I was suffering from the fever and recounted every day¡¯s events in detail.¡±


    Some days, she would share stories she heard from the merchants about distant lands and foreign tales.


    There were days when she carefully described how beautiful the flowers by the roadside were.


    Days when she complained about the exhausting effort it took to shake off the pursuit of the guards, and times when she lamented about being cheated in a deal and selling a precious item for much less than it was worth.


    Why did she have so much to say while sitting next to me? I who didn¡¯t even have the energy to answer?


    She excitedly shared everything she had seen and heard, as if afraid of missing out on recounting even a single detail, to the point where it was almost overwhelming.


    ¡°You lamented for three days and nights about how much you wanted the flower hairpins that the village women had. You almost died from despair.¡±


    ¡°Yo-you still remember that! Things like that can happen to anyone!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just like that. I simply shared the random trivial things I enjoy all through the night.¡±


    It may seem meaningless to Seol Ran. But I knew from experience.


    The reasons people want to die are often heavy and burdensome.


    Physical pain, family discord, frustration, despair, mistrust, sorrow, and grief. Just thinking about them can weigh heavily on the heart.


    However, the reasons people want to live are usually not like that.


    It¡¯s the light and seemingly trivial things that can make one consider continuing to live.


    Like how beautiful the flowers looked by the roadside, or how delicious the evening snack was.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the sunset in the sky I looked up at on my way home was so beautiful.


    It was just such things, collected together, that allowed human beings to live on with momentum.


    This was the proof that humans exist to keep living.


    For a while, we sat side by side on the small standing stone. And I looked at the sky adorned with a crescent moon with Seol Ran.


    Although I was tired, I felt an inexplicable refreshing feeling.


    The moon seemed to smile.


    Closing my eyes tightly while listening to the sound of the crickets, my lips too curved in a smile, following the moon¡¯s lead.


    I wondered if I had done something foolish, yet it didn¡¯t feel like such a bad feeling after all¡­


    For a moment, we just sat there while surrendering ourselves to the cool night air.


    It was a deep long autumn night.


    ***


    The sound of a sparrow chirping crossed through the window.


    The girl lying in the luxurious bed suddenly opened her eyes. The cool sensation of sweat drying off her body, something she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, brought her a feeling of unease.


    The light was dazzling.


    The morning sunlight poured in through the window left open for ventilation.


    The cotton cloth hung over the window fluttered in the cool morning breeze. The freshness felt amidst that breeze was like a sensation she had never experienced before.


    With every movement, she braced herself for the heat and the sharp pain she was accustomed to. However, the pain that should have come naturally no longer visited the girl.


    She wore a look of utter astonishment.


    She considered getting up and attempted to drag herself out of the bed only to collapse back down.


    It had been too long since she had tried to stand on her own, and her legs had not adapted to the effort. But when she somehow managed to grab hold of the bed, she found herself able to walk, albeit unsteadily.


    She somehow managed to walk out while holding on to the furniture scattered around the bedroom.


    As she struggled to push open the paper sliding doors with her tiny hands, the sight of maids bustling about in the early morning caught her eye.


    The maids were all wide-eyed and surprised as if they had not thought that the paper door would be opened from the inside.


    The cool morning breeze and the refreshing sunlight of the Azure Dragon Palace¡¯s courtyard¡­It all set the stage for the maids¡¯ astonished cries to spread. Some of the maids even dropped the teaware they were holding and broke it.


    The girl no longer felt the heat in her body. The black spots that had once covered her skin had almost entirely vanished.


    Making her way through the maids, the head maid saw the Azure Princess and knelt down to hug her with tears streaming down her face.


    After she was hugged by her headmaid who was shedding tears, the Azure Princess was also overcome with unknown emotions and ended up shedding tears.


    It was an unexpected scene on a morning without any forewarning.


    And so, the Azure Princess spent a long time crying in the arms of the headmaid.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The rising hunger was proof of her returning health.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Azure Princess¡­ let¡¯s change your clothes¡­ and have a meal¡­ first. I will instruct the maids of the inner palace¡­ to prepare the meal¡­ Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    ¡°Anything¡­ If there is anything you would like to eat, you can order whatever it is from this headmaid¡­¡±


    Embraced by the sobbing headmaid, Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang spoke with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°soup rice. Yes, soup rice¡­ that¡¯s what I want¡­¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Azure Princess, shedding tears profusely, looked up at the sun high in the sky and whispered those words.


    It had been one hundred and sixty-seven days since the girl started suffering from the divine fever.

 Chapter 7: The Azure Princess (5)

    The arrow flew and struck the center of the target.


    Five or six arrows were embedded around the bullseye. Seeing that not a single arrow was stuck outside the target, it was truly a sight to behold.


    ¡°I heard that Princess Jin has overcome her long illness and has risen from her sickbed.¡±


    Hyeon Dang, the headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace, reported with her head bowed and her hands folded in her sleeves.


    There were several main houses in the inner palace, but the Vermillon Bird Palace was unique in having a space dedicated to practicing swordsmanship and archery.


    Though it was unusual for such a place to exist within a main house meant for women, it wasn¡¯t so surprising after all when considering who the owner of the place was.


    ¡°That¡¯s really good news to hear.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess carefully adjusted her bowstring and dusted off the hem of her elaborate gown which was richly embroidered with exquisite patterns.


    Her sleeve which was momentarily lowered to facilitate the pull of the bowstring looked almost like the folded wing of a butterfly.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was not only of noble birth but also skilled in the arts of the sword and archery even though she was a woman.


    As a member of the Jeongseon clan, the foremost noble house of Cheongdo country, she was the first among the four great consorts to be elevated to the position of a Vermilion Princess. At the age of eighteen, she was six years older than Crown Prince Hyeon Won, yet no one in the main palace dared to question her status.


    She was the sole daughter of In Seon Rok, the most trusted confidant of Emperor Woon Sung.


    In fact, she was so influential and thoughtful that it would not be strange to see her ascend to the position of the Heavenly Maiden. Had it not been for the current mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, Ah Hyun, she might well have commanded the realm as the heavenly maiden herself.


    It might sound blasphemous, but among the court ladies who admired the Vermilion Princess¡¯s character, such discussions were not uncommon.


    Her fiery red hair and her eyes seemed to reveal both beauty and strength of character.


    Although she was small in stature compared to the robust warriors, her upright posture and commanding presence made it clear she was not to be underestimated by men.


    If a gentle heart and thoughtful inner world were essential for the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace¡­


    The quality required of the Vermilion Princess, the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, was fiery courage.


    However, what followed a brave temperament like a tail was frivolity. And for the Crown Princess Consort, the flower of the royal court, such frivolity was not needed.


    Those who could shine with dignity like a flame without frivolity were truly fit for the position of the Vermilion Princess, and such individuals were rare in the world.


    And so it seemed almost inevitable that the Vermilion Princess would ascend to her current position.


    The young girl who had just celebrated her birthday and was now barely nineteen years old already exuded the grace of a mature sage.


    ¡°I must send a gift to the Azure Princess. Overcoming a long illness is indeed a joyous occasion.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess changed her clothes with the help of her maids.


    After finishing her morning archery practice, it was time to enter the central hall of the Vermilion Bird Palace and check on her maids.


    Leaving her archery training center with her red silk clothes hanging down, she let out a quick breath as she felt the autumn morning air.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡± is what she uttered before she instructed the headmaid to ensure the maids¡¯ attire was sufficiently warm for the increasingly cold mornings and evenings.


    ¡°And it is said that the selection process for the White Princess will end soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so!¡±


    Two of the four palaces in the harem had yet to find their mistresses.


    The Azure Princess of the Azure Dragon Palace and the Vermilion Princess of the Vermilion Bird Palace had been selected relatively quickly. However, the appointment of the mistress for the White Tiger Palace and the Black Tortoise Palace seemed distant.


    The Azure Princess appeared to be a fine person at first glance, but she was still young and her recent illness meant she had not yet found the time to communicate with the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°Surely, the White Princess will be a worthy one, someone from whom we have much to learn.¡±


    ¡°Shall we prepare a gift in advance to offer before she enters the inner palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that seems like a good idea. But first, we must prioritize a gift for the Azure Princess, who has overcome her illness. What would be appropriate to give her?¡±


    The headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace, Hyeon Dang, was known for her efficient and determined work ethic. She could be said to be reflecting the temperament of her mistress, the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°The ¡®Guardian Heart Mirror¡¯ from the palace¡¯s treasure room might be good. It¡¯s a mirror stand engraved with a pine tree carving to wish for good health.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that then. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a cause for celebration, so I¡¯m really glad.¡±


    ¡°¡­. However, there is one more matter I must bring up.¡±


    Suddenly, the headmaid¡¯s expression turned grave. The Vermilion Princess tilted her head in curiosity.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard that a warrior played a crucial role in curing the Azure Princess¡¯s illness. The maids of the Azure Dragon Palace were saying with their own mouths that without that warrior, they couldn¡¯t be so certain of the consort¡¯s recovery.¡±


    ¡°Ah, truly a benefactor then. As someone who shares in the responsibility of this inner palace, I should express my gratitude to this man as well.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    The headmaid seemed to struggle with her next words.


    ¡°This person is an apprentice warrior from the White Immortal Palace¡­ and I¡¯ve heard he comes from the Hwayongseol clan.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Hwayongseol clan?¡±


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯ typically graceful and clear voice lowered in tone to match the intensity of her gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Was it the chill of the autumn morning air that caused the atmosphere to suddenly grow colder?


    The tension made the maids swallow nervously.


    The Hwayongseol clan.


    It was the name of the treacherous clan that killed the Vermilion Princess¡¯s uncle.


    ***


    ¡°I admit it. Perhaps I went too far with the salt soup.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyung, please; I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    It¡¯s been quite some time since I visited the Azure Dragon Palace.


    It must have been a few weeks since I reported the situation to the White Immortal Elder and returned to my daily life.


    The injuries that once covered my body have mostly healed and only a scar on my thigh remained.


    During this time, the kitchen responsible for the inner palace¡¯s meals managed to acquire a salt known as Thousand Flames.


    It was said to have come from a fishing village at the eastern end of Cheongdo and was discarded by Emperor Woon Sung because it was not to his taste. It traveled in circles and ended up in the kitchen of the inner palace.


    This salt was so luxurious that it took years just to produce a handful.


    With such a premium product, shouldn¡¯t one experience its ¡°original flavor¡±?


    It wouldn¡¯t do to diminish its taste by mixing it with various spices, so I simply mixed the rice in boiling water and seasoned it with this salt to serve. This was the so-called Thousand Flames soup rice.


    And after seeing that meal, Yeon Ri¡¯s patience seemed to have exploded at once and she stormed out of the White Immortal Palace in tears and frustration. It took quite some effort to bring her back.


    ¡°I never imagined we¡¯d come to the point of calling plain rice mixed with water and salt a ¡®soup¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Considering the situation alone, that might seem so, but hear me out, Yeon Ri! This is Thousand Flames we¡¯re talking about¡­ refined for seven years in the Cheonrang region of the East Sea¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just salt¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    However, the old Eunuch enjoyed the meal without any complaints.


    By this point, it seemed as though he might find plain rice alone to be the most delicious meal in the world. Yeon Ri¡¯s expression was completely stiff when she saw the old Eunuch like that.


    ¡°By the way, it seems the White Immortal Elder didn¡¯t eat within the palace today?¡±


    I brought out some pickled cabbage and radish salad for Yeon Ri who was in tears before asking the old Eunuch.


    The old Eunuch spoke while chewing thoughtfully on rice.


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s gone for a walk on the White Immortal Mountain again. When you visited the Azure Dragon Palace, the White Immortal Elder had just returned from a meeting with the high officials of the main palace¡­ Since then, he seems to be busier than usual.¡±


    ¡°Considering the room is always tidy when I go in to clean, it doesn¡¯t seem like he comes and goes during the night¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri, who single-handedly managed the cleaning of the vast White Immortal Palace, would have been the first to notice if the White Immortal Elder had visited.


    The White Immortal Elder¡¯s whereabouts being unclear wasn¡¯t a new thing. If anything, it meant more resting time for me, which wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    My duties were simply to maintain the White Immortal Palace, help Yeon Ri with her tasks, and take my days off as they came.


    It was while I was pondering the day¡¯s schedule and enjoying my meal,


    ¡°Are you there?¡±


    Hui Yin, the headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace, came to the White Immortal Palace with a group of court ladies in tow.


    ***


    The court ladies from the Azure Dragon Palace set down various bundles on the porch and were inspecting their contents.


    The court ladies¡¯ attire with the unique cloud and lightning embroidery of the Azure Dragon Palace looked neat yet vibrant with life.


    Among them, one attire stood out as distinctly different¡­.it belonged to Seol Ran.


    When the hadmaid was planning to come here, Seol Ran also followed. She seized the opportunity to come and see me. It was definitely a face I was glad to see.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that this would be a good opportunity to offer both apologies and thanks.¡±


    Saying so, the head maid Jang Hui Yin lowered her head.


    The gesture was meant as a show of gratitude and apology towards Yeon Ri and me. But the old Eunuch who was overseeing us widened his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°N-no. It¡¯s unheard of for the headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace to bow to a mere maid and an apprentice warrior. The high officials of the main palace would be aghast.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I came all the way to the White Immortal Palace, where there are no prying eyes.¡±


    ¡°But the imperial law¡­¡±


    Hui Yin shook her head at the old Eunuch¡¯s protest, then slowly lifted her face.


    While it mattered little to me, Yeon Ri still wore a sullen expression on her face.


    ¡°No matter what¡­. when you consider what might have happened to us that day¡­ this level of apology is not enough¡­.¡±


    ¡°It might not seem much of a reward, but I¡¯ve brought some food supplies from the main house of the Azure Dragon Palace. Since I¡¯ve heard you have a hobby in cooking, I gathered a variety of ingredients so you can experiment with different dishes. Most of them keep well, so please use them whenever you find the time¡­¡±


    Before Hui Yin could finish speaking, Yeon Ri grabbed her hand and stars shot out of her eyes.


    ¡°May I call you ¡®Unnie¡¯?¡± (TN: Like big sister)


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Such warmth and generosity in your heart, Hui Yin-unnie¡­ Inspired by your benevolent spirit, I think tonight¡¯s dish should be meat pancakes¡­¡±


    With a voice full of emotion, Yeon Ri picked up a bundle of meat pancakes that a maid was inspecting.


    Hui Yin was momentarily taken aback by Yeon Ri¡¯s heartfelt reaction but soon returned to the main topic.


    ¡°The ingredients are a personal gift from us maids, and there¡¯s also an official thank-you present from the Azure Princess herself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I hardly deserve such gratitude. I¡¯m truly humbled¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing grand. Just a wooden jewelry box and a handwritten letter expressing her gratitude.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Well, I¡¯m delighted to accept. How thoughtful, haha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief to hear that the Azure Princess¡¯s health is improving.¡±


    After the other maids had left, Seol Ran remained for a while and sat on the floor of the White Immortal Palace Palace to get some fresh air.


    It had become routine for us to share stories about our respective situations whenever the opportunity arose.


    ¡°Are you having any troubles in the inner palace?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually more comfortable once you get used to it. The Heavenly Dragon Hall is always well-maintained, so there isn¡¯t much in the way of heavy duties. What worries me is your well-being, Tae Pyung. You seem to injure yourself whenever things start to settle down¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, I recover quickly, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry too much.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I rested my chin and thought for a moment, then finally asked.


    ¡°Any developments with Jang Rae-nim?¡±


    When I said that, she reacted in surprise as if she had just seen the palace catch fire.


    ¡°Wh-What are you talking about, Tae Pyung? Why would Jang Rae-nim¡¯s name suddenly come up?¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere was so good that I thought there was some romantic development between you two.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to say that! If you¡¯re to find a partner, you should look for your own first! I can manage on my own, so don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    She was right, of course. Worrying about Seol Ran¡¯s love life was unnecessary.


    Even though I¡¯m just an apprentice now, when the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story begins in earnest, men will line up without envy under the heavens¡­


    ¡°Ah, right. Let¡¯s open the jewelry box and the letter from the Azure Princess. I¡¯m curious about what¡¯s inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shall we? I¡¯m not particularly interested in jewelry or ornaments, so feel free to take a few if you like.¡±


    Saying this, we opened the wooden box the Azure Princess had sent. It contained various ornaments and hairpins.


    ¡°¡­How strange. Is it common to gift such items to a young man¡­?¡±


    ¡°It really is strange. This hairpin looks rather nice; would you like to have it?¡±


    ¡°It was a gift of gratitude meant for Tae Pyeong. Is it really okay for me to take it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it was given for me to wear around. It might be better for the hairpin to find its rightful owner this way. The Azure Princess would understand.¡±


    Seol Ran had once spent three days and nights talking about how she wanted a flower hairpin that the ladies carried.


    Her eyes were shining as she looked at this hairpin with a pretty crystal butterfly decoration attached to it. It was clearly a luxury item, and even from a man¡¯s perspective, it was beautiful¡­ Women would definitely be eager to hold it in their hands.


    In addition to that, she also fiound a jade butterfly pendant and a silk cloth embroidered with a giraffe.


    Seeing her suddenly smile so brightly and happily, I was reminded that even this almost superhuman-like heroine is, after all, a girl of her age.


    ¡°The letter¡­ it¡¯s here.¡±


    And it was the moment when the personal letter on a silk scroll was taken out from under the wooden box.


    That the atmosphere grew cold due to an odd sense of unease we felt from the look of the letter.


    The beautifully decorated pale pink letter was tied with red silk thread, and beside it hung a piece of embroidery, which was possibly made by the Azure Princess herself.


    The care put into it¡­ seemed to go beyond a simple letter of thanks.


    ¡°Tae, Tae Pyeong¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s read the contents first before making any judgments¡­¡±


    When I opened the scroll and looked at its contents, I found words carefully describing my appearance under the moonlight in the inner chamber. It was written in rhymes so it must be a poem.


    It¡¯s not uncommon for a woman of the Azure Princess¡¯s stature to be talented in poetry, calligraphy, and painting. The issue, however, lies in the subject of her art.


    The image she saw through the haze of her fever was described in rhyme by comparing it to the roots of a giant tree that always firmly supported her, and in the corner, a picture depicting plum blossoms and the moon was drawn with love.


    The script and the painting stirred a ticklish sensation in the heart merely by looking at them.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After studying the contents, I folded the scroll again and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m reading too much into this¡­ It almost feels like¡­¡±


    The silence continued for a moment, and then Seol Ran stood up, grabbed my shoulder, and spoke. The tone of her voice was serious and desperate.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong¡­! I know I said to find a partner within the palace¡­ but laying a hand on the crown princess crosses a line into capital punishment!¡±


    Eventually, Seol Ran clutched her head and cried out. Escaping wouldn¡¯t change reality.


    It was not uncommon for young court ladies and warriors to develop romantic feelings in the palace. As long as no major scandals ensued, the worst one might face was a minor punishment and expulsion from the palace.


    Moreover, high-ranking officials could, with the main palace¡¯s permission, take palace women as wives or even receive them as gifts from the emperor himself.


    However, if the object of such affection was the crown princess consort, the gravity of the situation would change entirely.


    ¡°Ah, it will be years before Crown Prince Hyeon Won is due to take concubines¡­ If rumors like this start circulating now, Tae Pyeong, you could literally lose your head! Taepyeong, you¡¯ll be executed, you¡¯ll really die!¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Right, the Azure Princess herself must know this isn¡¯t acceptable¡­ Why on earth would she¡­?¡±


    Seol Ran was dripping with cold sweat as she reviewed the contents of the scroll again. But no matter how many times she looked, the words remained the same.


    Eventually, she took the scroll to the kitchen and threw it into the lit hearth. It would be disastrous if anyone else saw it. This document threatened her brother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Th-then again, the Azure Princess is still young and was stricken with illness before she could receive a proper education as a crown princess consort¡­ She may not know the laws of the palace well, so she may not be able to distinguish between public and private affairs¡­¡±


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± was portrayed as a mystical, wise, and thoughtful woman. A young fairy hidden deep within the Azure Dragon Palace.


    But that was a story from years later.


    ¡°Pe-Perhaps she doesn¡¯t know yet that her affection¡­ could become a poisoned dagger to the other party involved¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-Then, shouldn¡¯t it just be a matter of enduring until the Crown Princess Consort receives proper education? The wise Eunuchs of the inner palace¡­. or perhaps intelligent people like the Vermilion Princess will surely counsel her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. Tae Pyeong. But remember, the Azure Princess is far above you in status. We can¡¯t predict how she might act before then.¡±


    Seol Ran grabbed my sweaty hand, locked eyes with me, and spoke earnestly.


    ¡°Time. Time will resolve everything. The Azure Princess will soon realize how serious this matter is. Until then, you must maintain an ironclad defense. Your life depends on it.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Yes.¡±


    ¡°Death could be just around the corner. You must be careful¡­!¡±


    Yes, I have to be careful to survive.


    At this time¡­ I couldn¡¯t have known.


    The cruel truth that my struggle to survive in this romance fantasy novel was only just beginning.


    ***


    The moonlight shining into the inner chamber was bright.


    The inner palace of the Cheongdo Palace was situated in one of the most favorable locations. It was second only to the main palace where the emperor resided.


    The energy gathered at her fingertips felt as if it were an extension of her body.


    After recovering from her fever, the energy flowing through her body felt like a well that would never dry up.


    The Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang was seated at her desk and reading some scriptures when she found herself gazing quietly at the night sky.


    The face of a man seemed to superimpose itself over the full moon for no reason. Could this be some form of her illusion technique too?


    She covered her mouth with the long sleeve of her robe, looked up at the sky, and suddenly whispered to herself.


    ¡°If I have cause to visit the White Immortal Palace, might I see his face again?¡±


    Though no one was there to hear that,


    If the subject of her musings had heard such words, it would have surely sent shivers down his spine.

 Chapter 8: Birthday Ceremony (1)

    Autumn was already fading away in my fifteenth year.


    They say as you grow older, the seasons seem to change more quickly, and the years shorten¡­ It appeared that this perception followed one¡¯s mental age rather than their physical one.


    As I diligently spent each day fulfilling my duties, the once vibrant foliage within the palace had gradually lost much of its color.


    Time flew as swiftly as an arrow. But this did not mean that my days were peaceful.


    ¡°Hey, Tae Pyeong, do you think¡­ the Azure Princess might have¡­?¡±


    On a day when Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s birthday celebration was fast approaching.


    Yeon Ri who was wrapped in a thick red robe due to the growing cold asked me with a pale face.


    ¡­.


    Day after day, various gifts and medicinal herbs flew in from the Azure Dragon Palace, and personal letters from the Azure Princess kept piling up¡­ It would have been more surprising if Yeon Ri who was a fellow member of the White Immortal Palace had not noticed.


    After all, Yeon Ri was in a position where she needed to be aware of the goods entering the White Immortal Palace.


    Right.


    Seol Ran had said that time would eventually resolve everything, but as it flowed, it didn¡¯t seem to solve anything.


    ***


    ¡°Since when did you know, court lady Seol?¡±


    ¡°Since last month¡­ when Tae Pyeong first received a personal letter from the Azure Princess¡­¡±


    The evening Yeon Ri discovered the truth, an urgent meeting was convened in front of the kitchen hearth at the White Immortal Palace.


    We sat huddled around a basket of steamed potatoes that came from the Azure Dragon Palace while whispering and exchanging ideas in hushed tones.


    The stakes were so high that my very life could be on the line, so I had to be really careful.


    From a distance, we would appear merely as a group of a White Immortal Palace maid, a warrior, and a court lady sitting together and eating steamed potatoes. It would seem like a minor deviation from the norm.


    ¡°Th-The whole matter is pretty much as you might have guessed, Maid Yeon Ri. At the naive age similar to that of the Azure Princess, it¡¯s all too common to confuse admiration with affection¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri and Seol Ran maintained a somewhat awkward relationship, so they spoke respectfully to each other.


    In fact, even in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, the two had no contact at all so such formality was expected.


    Yeon Ri couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment as she spoke.


    ¡°Though Tae Pyeong¡¯s appearance is alright, judging by his actions, he lacks sophistication to such an extent that one wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he were mistaken for an old man in his fifties¡­ How could someone of the Azure Princess¡¯s stature fall so easily for him¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri, that¡¯s a bit harsh¡­¡±


    That¡¯s Right, Maid Yeon Ri. Tae Pyeong doesn¡¯t always act like an old soul! Well, most of the time he does, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran tried her best to defend me her brother, but her tone lacked conviction from the start.


    ¡°Besides, girls of that age often fall in and out of love quickly. The fickleness of a girl¡¯s heart can be more unpredictable than the changing seasons of spring and autumn. I thought we just had to wait it out¡­¡±


    Seol Ran had hoped for such, yet the unwavering devotion of the Azure Princess was astonishing. For two months now, she had been sending gifts and love letters with the fervor of a protagonist in a romance novel.


    We were hoping that she would understand with time, yet the Azure Princess seemed unaware that her affection could become the very dagger that would end my life. Or perhaps she did know but she was unwilling to stop. If that were the case, the situation was far more grave¡­


    By this point, it would have been nice if the maids attending her would step forward and offer some advice, but they seemed too obsessed with the Azure Princess, who had recently recovered from a serious illness, to pay attention to anything else.


    ¡°At first, I wasn¡¯t even sure if sitting back and doing nothing was the right approach, Ran-noonim.¡±


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore so I crunched on a potato as I spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ve waited long enough. The incident happened in autumn, but before I knew it, it is already winter and Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s birthday celebration is just around the corner.¡±


    The Crown Prince¡¯s birthday celebration, one of the biggest winter events in the palace, was just around the corner. It was a time when all the maids and eunuchs became incredibly busy.


    There was no point in delaying any further.


    ¡°Simply sitting here and swallowing our saliva won¡¯t solve anything.¡±


    ¡°But what should we do¡­ Is there any way¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to weigh our options. This is the time to man up, stand up, take our chance, and say, this cannot continue!!!¡±


    While it was crucial to discuss such matters in a secluded spot where no one could overhear, especially given the uproar it could cause if the news that the Crown Prince¡¯s consort had taken a liking to a martial artist from the White Immortal Palace spread¡­


    In situations like these, it¡¯s important to be forthright and honest about the circumstances.


    ¡°What exactly are you planning to say, Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question, Yeon Ri. Instead of weighing our options, the bold move is to go directly to the Azure Dragon Palace, stand confidently before the Azure Princess, and have an honest conversation about the critical matter at hand. Then convey with assurance that while her feelings are greatly appreciated and cherished, it¡¯s inappropriate for a future crown princess to harbor affections for a mere apprentice warrior, as it goes against the palace¡¯s regulations and could lead to serious consequences.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s so like you, Tae Pyeong. Yes, I do agree that seems right¡­ but it¡¯s still a huge responsibility.¡±


    Yeon Ri remarked while stuffing a potato into her mouth and gulping it down.


    Then she started choking a bit and thumped her chest before Seol Ran quickly handed her some cold water in alarm.


    ¡°A huge responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Puh-haa. Yes. It would be great if that resolved everything, but from what I¡¯ve considered, it¡¯s a risky choice. It could potentially worsen the situation. No¡­ judging by the Azure Princess¡¯s reactions so far, it¡¯s almost certain to make things worse.¡±


    ¡°¡­But why?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Even if that was the case initially¡­ do you really believe the Azure Princess is unaware of such obvious facts after all these months?¡±


    Silence fell for a moment after her words.


    When I looked at Seol Ran, she seemed to have never considered this perspective before and she was staring at Yeon Ri with wide eyes.


    ¡°A girl knows her own heart best. Listen carefully, Tae Pyeong. This might not make much sense to a blunt man like you, but a young girl¡­ she might be even more enthralled by the idea of forbidden love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, boys might not understand this well. But you see, there¡¯s definitely a scenario where one becomes so moved by the tragic heroine¡¯s poignant allure that their heart grows even more yearning. I think¡­ it¡¯s quite likely that the Azure Princess has reached that stage.¡±


    Yeon Ri spoke in detail and with unusual sharpness.


    Perhaps she seemed like an expert in this field because she was devouring tons of romance stories.


    ¡°I-Is that really possible, Ran-noonim?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s¡­ some truth to it¡­!¡±


    Seol Ran stroked her chin thoughtfully and finally nodded her head as if there was a common understanding between the two girls.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the reason maids of the inner court especially develop affections for the martial officers of the outer court is due to this very atmosphere that clearly separates men and women¡­ it seems to fuel such emotions¡­¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim¡­ even you would say such things¡­¡±


    ¡°The beauty of sin and immorality seems to stir romantic feelings in the hearts¡­ Right¡­ Maid Yeon Ri¡¯s words cannot be taken lightly¡­ Tae Pyeong, considering the reactions of the maids around me, it seems there might be some truth to this¡­!¡±


    Following that, the two girls made eye contact and nodded as if they understood something.


    It appeared as though there was a complex psychology at play among girls of their age that the men couldn¡¯t understand. Well, women were complicated creatures after all.


    ¡°So¡­ making the distance between the two explicitly clear is important. The wistful sentiment of longing for someone you cannot have can actually intensify the emotions that have nowhere else to go. The best strategy is¡­ to naturally make the Azure Princess lose interest in you.¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Regardless of the process, the conclusion that followed was worth listening to.


    ¡°It might be a bit underhanded, but¡­ you could tip off headmaid Hui Yin to spread rumors about you. How the warrior from the White Immortal Palace leads such a dissolute private life full of debauchery and how he has such an unpleasant character¡­ If the Princess keeps hearing such things from her closest confidante, the headmaid, she¡¯ll slowly lose interest and start to distance herself.¡±


    ¡°¡­What a brilliant plan!¡±


    I clapped my hands and patted Yeon Ri on the shoulder.


    Seol Ran also seemed quite satisfied with the idea. Indeed, Yeon Ri was an expert in these matters.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Azure Princess was very angry with me, and when she scolded me severely, I confessed to lying.¡±


    The next day, Hui Yin came to the White Immortal Palace and bowed deeply with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°The crown princess consort of the Cheongdo Palace is always expected to maintain grace, exchange only beautiful words, and uphold a position of virtue. This headmaid supporting such a consort was reprimanded for indulging in frivolous slander and trying to lead her mistress astray.¡±


    As I sat on the porch of the White Immortal Palace, carving bamboo for repairs, I was dumbfounded by the words of headmaid Hui Yin.


    Yeon Ri who was making embroidery to decorate the Elder¡¯s bed next to me also wore a look of disbelief.


    ¡°It seems that listening to the slander about the warrior was more displeasing to her than we thought¡­¡±


    ¡°I-If that¡¯s the case, what if you just tell her everything¡­ I told you, my life is at stake here¡­¡±


    ¡°I fully understand the desperation of Warrior Seol, a hundred and even a thousand times over¡­¡±


    Headmaid Hui Yin hesitated and avoided eye contact.


    ¡°My position does not allow me to go against the wishes of the Azure Princess. Headmaids of the Four Great Palaces are prepared to lay down their lives for their mistresses¡­ Moreover, to continually speak ill of the benefactor who saved our esteemed princess, who is as precious as herself¡­ There are naturally limits to how much I can do. From the Azure Princess¡¯s perspective, it must seem quite unnatural¡­¡±


    As I looked at the headmaid apologizing while saying that, I felt even more dizzy.


    It felt like being trapped without escape.


    I sat quietly in a corner of the porch while trying to organize my thoughts.


    If I were to take Yeon Ri¡¯s advice, who oddly seemed like an expert in such matters, making the Princess naturally grow dissatisfied with me seemed like the best solution.


    But¡­ what should I do?


    The Azure Princess was a revered figure in the Azure Dragon Palace, a consort of the Four Great Palaces looked up to by all. Considering the difference in our statuses, the power in our relationship firmly rests with her. I cannot afford to disrespect the princess consort, as any undue offense could be seen as a violation of imperial law.


    I need someone¡¯s help¡­ someone who stands on equal footing with the princess consort and can diminish her opinion of me.


    ¡°Warrior Seol.¡±


    Suddenly, headmaid Hui Yin called out to me. Perhaps my expression of deep concern was too obvious, as she looked at me with worry.


    ¡°Nevertheless, as the Azure Princess¡¯s headmaid, I must acknowledge the great favor Warrior Seol has done for us. I will do my best to help you in times of crisis¡­. but please understand that going against the Princess¡¯s wishes is difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand your position, headmaid Hui Yin. It¡¯s always the ones in the middle who have it the hardest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of some measures myself, but with the preparations for the birthday celebration coming up, I might not be able to be of much help¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. It¡¯s not as if my life is on the line tomorrow, so let¡¯s take it step by step¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when it hit me.


    It felt like a bolt of lightning had struck my mind.


    ¡°The birthday celebration¡­!¡±


    My eyes widened suddenly, and a smile spread across my face, which surprised both headmaid Hui Yin and Yeon Ri.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ I have a good strategy¡­!¡±


    When I clenched my fists and flung them into the air in joy, Yeon Ri and Hui Yin looked at me in shock.


    ***


    Jang Rae¡¯s sword¡¯s hilt rolled across the floor of the training ground.


    After the sword slipped from his grasp, Jang Rae bowed his head in defeat.


    ¡°I have lost.¡±


    ¡°Did you concede the match?¡±


    Standing opposite him was the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    It was shortly after lunch when she, accompanied by her maids, visited the Red Palace with the intention of seeking instruction on the sword from the warrior commander of the Red Palace there. The procedure for the crown princess consort to leave the inner palace was more complex than expected, so Jang Rae was bound to be somewhat surprised.


    Though it was just a practice duel, the Vermilion Princess showed no signs of joy even after warrior commander Jang Rae¡¯s sword was knocked down. It seemed like she might have subtly sensed that Jang Rae¡¯s grip was weakening.


    Jang Rae was about to retort that he didn¡¯t concede the fight when he lifted his head, but upon seeing the unwavering gaze of the Vermilion Princess, he eventually held back his words.


    She was a head shorter than Jang Rae.


    She was a girl with such a delicate body and a noble appearance, yet her eyes were those of a veteran warrior.


    Flattery would only backfire with such a person. Since he was a warrior of note himself, Jang Rae had the sense to recognize this.


    ¡°Yes. I swung with caution, fearing any harm might come to you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. That must also be an expression of your sincere heart.¡±


    Despite the blow to her pride, the Vermilion Princess tactfully accepted Jang Rae¡¯s caution.


    Her gaze was both resolute and compassionate. It was truly interesting how two such emotions could coexist in one person.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    Jang Rae hesitated for a moment but he tried to continue the conversation.


    Although they had only crossed swords for a short time, there was an incredible maturity in her swordsmanship.


    Since she lacked the physical strength of men, she had honed her skills to narrow that gap. Each strike was so sharp that even the warriors of the Red Palace would struggle to withstand a few of her attacks.


    If that were all, she would merely be a lady who had diligently practiced her swordsmanship.


    However, she did not abandon her beauty as a crown princess consort who had to live as the flower of the palace.


    In stark contrast to Jang Rae, who wore snug martial attire, the princess remained dressed in exquisite and ornate court robes, even during martial practice.


    It was an unspoken rule that the crown princesses of Cheongdo Palace must remain beautiful at all times. As if to prove that fact, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s walking method of holding the sword with one hand and stepping forward was like a butterfly dancing.


    Yet, amidst this elegance, there were no gaps; she was always ready to parry an attack or thrust her sword towards her opponent¡¯s neck.


    How could she possibly divide her day to accommodate all these pursuits? Jang Rae was filled with such curiosity.


    As Jang Rae struggled to find his words, the Vermilion Princess graciously summed up the situation.


    ¡°I heard a lot of stories from the high officials of the main palace about warrior commander Jang Rae of the Red Palace. His Majesty the Emperor himself has praised you, and I see now that the praise was well-deserved. You wielded your sword openly yet almost flawlessly.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess sheathed her sword and smiled contentedly.


    Even the simple act of returning her sword to its sheath was executed with elegance and each movement was filled with dignity.


    ¡°With warriors like you, it is no wonder that the kingdom of Cheongdo commands respect far and wide. I am truly glad to have crossed swords with you.¡±


    ¡°I am humbled by your kind words.¡±


    ¡°I hold those skilled in the martial arts in high regard, especially those proficient with the sword. I hope Jang Rae continues to serve well as the warrior commander of the Red Palace.¡±


    After concluding their sparring with pleasantries, the princess consort finally broached the main topic of her visit.


    ¡°While I did seek guidance in swordsmanship, my true purpose today was to find a suitable warrior.¡±


    ¡°A warrior, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I intend to display a martial arts demonstration at the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday celebration, but I lack a worthy opponent.¡±


    The birthday celebration of Prince Hyeon Won was an occasion where each consort could showcase their cultivated skills.


    As the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, symbolizing courage, she naturally wanted to exhibit her elegant and beautiful swordsmanship.


    She could have simply performed a sword dance, but the Vermilion Princess wanted to show off her strength in a more practical way. Indeed, it was impressive how her slender and delicate frame could embody the spirit of a valiant warrior.


    ¡°Since you will be busy during his highness¡¯s celebration, do you know of any other suitable candidates? I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re the person to ask for recommendations of warriors within the palace.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    However, it was a difficult request.


    He couldn¡¯t just pick any low-level warrior to face the princess consort.


    While there were certainly skilled warriors within the Red Palace, finding one who had the courage to face a crown princess consort, yet could perform well enough to convincingly lose, was nearly impossible.


    Even if there were a few, they would likely be too occupied with their duties during the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday celebration¡­. If he really had no choice but to recommend someone, it would be better to recommend a warrior from outside the Red Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone came to his mind.


    Someone who was sufficiently cunning, astute in judgment, idly positioned in a relaxed post, and appeared to be a warrior of considerable skill.


    Although the exact extent of his strength was uncertain¡­ it definitely wasn¡¯t low.


    But to say he could surpass the highly esteemed Vermilion Princess in strength would also be a stretch.


    ¡°Though I¡¯m not certain of his exact level¡­. there is one who seems quite capable.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he must be quite a reliable person to have warrior commander Jang Rae speak so highly of him.¡±


    ¡°He is Seol Tae Pyeong, an apprentice warrior from the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    Following these words, a flicker of disturbance crossed the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes.


    A ripple passed through the usually serene and smiling face of the princess. Feeling the sudden tension, Jang Rae bowed his head in thought. Did I say something wrong?


    It was then that he realized he had made a significant blunder.


    Since Jang Rae had only recently become a high-ranking official, he wasn¡¯t familiar with the long-standing animosity between the officials of the main palace. Because he was a military officer who built a wall around things like politics.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s that man from Huayongseol¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everyone misspeaks at times. Rather, it is a mistake you could have made because you are a military officer who focuses only on training while setting aside political vendettas. In a way, it¡¯s a trait of yours.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was known for her compassion. This was a trait famous even among the maids.


    Therefore, she paid no mind to the Jang Rae¡¯s mistake of recommending a warrior from the clan responsible for her uncle¡¯s death.


    Many people were moved by the kindness of the Vermilion Princess, who kindly forgave any mistake as long as the intention was not malicious¡­


    But the one thing even her fairy-like heart couldn¡¯t forgive was her hatred towards the Huayongseol clan.


    The uncle she had adored and followed since her childhood had been tragically swept up in a senseless act of treason and killed.


    Without the mercy of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, the descendants of such a heinous traitor would never have been allowed within the palace walls.


    ¡°So¡­ his name is¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    Jeang Rae knelt down with his head lowered. He was deeply regretting his slip of the tongue.


    It seemed he had unwittingly cast a great calamity upon that young warrior. He wished for a chance to apologize later, though such an opportunity seemed unlikely to arise.


    What does it feel like?


    For the Vermilion Princess who was said to have a fairy¡¯s compassion to harbor an unforgivable hatred against someone born of the Hwayongseol clan¡­


    It must feel like a great curse.


    ***


    After carefully laying out my plans, I clenched my fist in satisfaction.


    A figure of authority on equal footing with the Azure Princess who could speak ill of me! The Vermilion Princess, In Ha Yeon, of the Vermilion Bird Palace!


    If it were her¡­with just a little push, she would surely try to separate the Azure Princess from me¡­! After all, she would never employ or trust someone from the Hwayongseol clan¡­!


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t outright slander me suddenly. Like the Azure Princess, a dignified crown princess consort would consider it immoral to speak ill of others recklessly. So I need to create an opportunity.


    Speaking of Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s birthday ceremony¡­ isn¡¯t this the very time when Seol Ran and the Crown Prince first started to become involved with each other?


    I know that Seol Ran will save Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s life amidst the chaos unleashed by the sudden appearance of a demonic spirit.


    At this point, the Vermilion Princess would be very upset.


    With the demon¡¯s intrusion at the birthday celebration causing utter chaos¡­ if I could just reveal a bit more of my disgraceful side at that moment, I could further plummet the Vermilion Princess¡¯s opinion of me to rock bottom¡­!


    However, overstepping could lead to punishment¡­ so I needed to act in a way that would just sufficiently incite the Vermilion Princess¡¯s disdain and ensure that she would separate the Azure Princess from me.


    While the headmaid¡¯s words might be dismissible, the insights of someone of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s stature couldn¡¯t be ignored by the Azure Princess.


    Ah, the thrill of everything falling into place as if it were all predetermined was exhilarating. This was precisely it¡­! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes¡­ good¡­ not a bad plan at all¡­


    I started mulling over the events of the birthday celebration and fleshed out my plan in more detail.


    As I did, a sense of hope arose that I would be able to escape this life-threatening crisis.


    After sitting in a corner of the kitchen for a long time, I finalized every aspect of my plan.


    If I could just maintain the status quo until the birthday celebration¡­ I could completely push the Azure Princess away without any harm coming to me.


    Well, since the consorts seldom venture out of their palaces, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues until then.


    Yes, everything is flowing¡­ exactly as I expected¡­!


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah!¡±


    At that moment, Yeon Ri opened the kitchen door and entered.


    I greeted her with a refreshing and satisfied smile on my face.


    ¡°Oh, yes, Yeon Ri!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster! The Azure Princess has just entered the White Immortal Palace!¡±


    ¡°¡­. What?¡±


    ¡­.


    What on earth are you talking about¡­ Yeon Ri¡­

 Chapter 9: Birthday Ceremony (2)

    The crown princess consort would always be accompanied by at least twenty maids whenever she ventured outside the palace.


    As she was always expected to maintain a dignified appearance, a tremendous amount of care went into her attire, and the maids themselves were required to dress up elaborately. Considering the effort involved, the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces tended to minimize their outings.


    So the unexpected news that the Azure Princess Jin had crossed into the White Immortal Palace was met with surprise from me.


    ¡°Pe-perhaps she has come to seek guidance from the White Immortal Elder.¡±


    Sitting side by side in front of the hearth, Yeon Ri and I exchanged serious glances.


    ¡°But why the White Immortal Elder all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ well, the birthday ceremony for Prince Hyeon Won is coming up. There¡¯s an event where the consorts showcase their talents at the White Immortal Mountain, where a platform is set up. It seems she might be preparing for that¡­¡±


    Come to think of it, there had been rumors circulating among the warriors of the Red Palace as well.


    It was said that the Vermilion Princess had sought out the warrior commander for guidance.


    Moreover, I had heard that the White Princess who was recently appointed had visited the chief ritual officer of the main palace. The talk was that she intended to learn the Heavenly Dragon dance which was known to be the most exquisite court dance.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the Azure Princess is skilled in Taoist magic. And when it comes to Taoist magic in Cheongdo Palace, the White Immortal Elder is known to be the most skilled.¡±


    ¡°She must have come to learn the Taoist magic to be performed on the platform during the birthday ceremony¡­¡±


    That made perfect sense. Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang had reached a considerable level of mastery in both Taoist and Zen techniques at such a young age.


    It¡¯s only natural that she would seek out the top expert in the field. But¡­


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong, once the White Immortal Elder and the Azure Princess finish their talk, they¡¯ll call for you.¡±


    It¡¯s the duty of the White Immortal Palace warriors to escort guests out of the palace when they leave.


    ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t act like you know her¡­! You must put up an iron wall¡­! You know your life depends on it, right?¡±


    I swallowed hard and nodded my head in agreement to Yeon Ri¡¯s words.


    ¡°A crisis can be an opportunity. Maybe it¡¯s best to leave an impression of being indifferent and cold-hearted this time.¡±


    ¡°But if I speak out of turn to a noble lady like the Azure Princess, I could be punished¡­ I still can¡¯t quite grasp where that line is¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tae Pyeong. They say a woman understands a woman¡¯s heart best. The key is¡­ to be as silent and aloof as possible and act as if you couldn¡¯t care less about the Azure Princess.¡±


    Yeon Ri scanned me up and down with a serious look on her face before going into the room and pulling out a silver knife from the drawer. She then began to tear at the hem of my pants.


    ¡°Wh-What are you doing, Yeon Ri?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re aiming to leave a bad impression. If your clothes aren¡¯t clean and your behavior is coarse, a noble lady like the Azure Princess will naturally lose interest.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    After she tore at my clothes, Yeon Ri explained each step to me.


    ¡°Remember, Tae Pyeong, you must never acknowledge the Azure Princess as if you know her. Don¡¯t give her the impression that she is someone special to you, or that you¡¯ve kept her in your memory. Not even the slightest hint. Understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­But does that really make sense? I¡¯ve been inside the Azure Princess¡¯s inner chamber in the Azure Dragon Palace. Pretending not to know her at all might come across as even more unnatural.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I caught a glimpse of her expression just now while serving tea, and the Azure Princess looks completely different from before. Back then, she was in such a terrible state that it was difficult to even consider her appearance human. Now, she¡¯s so transformed that it¡¯s almost reasonable not to recognize her.¡±


    Indeed, the appearance of the Azure Princess I saw at the Azure Dragon Palace was more similar to a corpse than a person.


    Since then, with the help of the maids, she must have been diligently regaining her health and undergoing various forms of care, resulting in a completely different appearance.


    ¡°You need to hypnotize yourself, Tae Pyeong. From now on, you are a piece of wood.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ I am wood¡­¡±


    ¡°An object¡­. that has no emotions¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am an object¡­ an object without emotions¡­¡±


    I repeated these affirmations to myself almost like a mantra to steady my mind.


    Before the plan to use the Vermilion Princess to drive out the Azure Princess begins, not a single flaw shall I reveal to the Azure Princess!


    ¡°Ah¡­ how could this happen, I¡¯ve torn it too much!¡±


    ¡°What, what now¡­ if you rip the waist of my pants down to the thigh, what am I going to do¡­! This isn¡¯t just shabby clothing, I look like a beggar now¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait a second¡­ there must be something here we can use to quickly tie up the end¡­¡±


    ***


    White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon sat in the inner chamber of the White Immortal Palace while thinking to himself.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang who had brought several gifts was seated quietly with a few maids behind her.


    As always, she looked elegant with her long sleeves covering her mouth.


    After overcoming the divine fever, Azure Princess Jin developed the habit of covering her mouth with the long sleeves of her court dress. It seemed more to hide something than to maintain ladylike decorum.


    The small spots that had formed between her collarbone and shoulder due to the divine fever were, in fact, neither large nor conspicuous enough to be considered unsightly. However, she seemed to find them embarrassing.


    Although she wore the thick court robes of the Azure Dragon Palace, which would normally hide any flaws, this habit always caused her to maintain an elegant posture and shrouded her in an air of mystery.


    From a young age, she exhibited a marvel that made others feel as if they were in the presence of a fairy or a Taoist sage.


    Although White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon had lived a long life, he had seldom encountered individuals who had overcome divine fever in his lifetime.


    It seemed the saying, ¡°Those who overcome divine fever are chosen by the Heavenly Emperor¡± was not without merit. Typically, such individuals possess an extraordinary temperament and are destined to achieve great feats.


    ¡°To put it simply, I, this humble maiden, wish to learn from the teachings of White Immortal and perform Taoist magic that would please the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°If it is a request from Azure Princess Jin, the flower of the Azure Dragon Palace, I cannot refuse.¡±


    White Immortal Elder was a sage of the imperial palace who was not treated lightly even by the high officials of Cheongdo Palace.


    Even if it were a request from the Crown Princess herself, he could decline if he wasn¡¯t so inclined.


    Yet, the White Immortal Elder did not refuse Azure Princess Jin¡¯s request. Given her energy at such a young age, he was curious about the kind of Taoist magic she would be capable of in the future.


    ¡°Judging by your spiritual energy, Azure Princess, you might very well perform Taoist magic that would astonish the high officials and earn their applause. However, there isn¡¯t much time to impart these teachings.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°While I cannot put your esteemed request on hold, unfortunately, the energy around White Immortal mountain has been quite disturbed lately, which is concerning. As the White Immortal of the Palace, I will have to pay attention to that first, so imparting teachings to the Azure Princess will have to come afterward.¡±


    It was impossible to dedicate a lot of time even for a crown princess consort. There were more pressing matters for someone like the White Immortal Elder.


    He conveyed this message in a roundabout way.


    In truth, White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon had strongly argued that this birthday ceremony should be canceled. This was all due to the continual weakening of the energy at the White Immortal Mountain where the ceremony was to be held.


    However, the high officials of the main palace, especially the official Hwaan, shook their heads at the White Immortal¡¯s concerns.


    He was the mentor of the current prince. To cancel the birthday ceremony, which would elevate the prince¡¯s authority, would be tantamount to damaging his own political standing. The White Immortal was frustrated but he had no choice but to agree.


    Under these circumstances, the White Immortal¡¯s priority became to more closely monitor the condition of the White Immortal Mountain. Adding the responsibility of supervising Azure Princess¡¯s Taoist magic practice was not possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Knowing how many important matters you have to attend to, I shouldn¡¯t take up too much of your time, White Immortal Elder.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your understanding. Since it¡¯s getting late today, please return to the inner palace. One of our guards will escort you to the outskirts of the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    With that, the White Immortal raised his voice to call for the guard outside.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong!¡±


    Following his call, the Azure Princess¡¯s ears which were partially hidden behind her sleeve perked up in response.


    The spark in her eyes reminded the White Immortal of a puppy who had just been invited for a walk, leading him to wonder if his words had been that boring. Could the mere request of leaving be greeted with such delight?


    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong entered through the sliding door, bowed his head firmly, and then knelt by his side.


    Even if they were usually casual enough to slurp soup rice at the same table, the presence of an external guest and many watchful eyes meant adhering strictly to custom was only proper. After all, the White Immortal¡¯s authority was synonymous with the authority of the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°Did you call for me?¡±


    ¡°The guest is leaving.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll prepare immediately.¡±


    With those words, Seol Tae Pyeong exchanged a glance with the old Eunuch in the hallway.


    The old Eunuch crossed the hall to prepare for the opening of the palace¡¯s main gate. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A silence then enveloped the inner room of the White Immortal Palace for a brief moment.


    The White Immortal Elder was a man of few words, and the Azure Princess could not afford to speak carelessly, given her dignified status as a princess consort.


    Besides, it would be a serious breach of etiquette for a mere apprentice warrior and the Azure Princess to engage in personal conversation in the presence of the White Immortal, the master of the palace.


    However, recognition flickered in her eyes.


    It was clear to anyone observing that the Azure Princess recognized Seol Tae Pyeong. Even though her first glimpse had been through the haze of a feverish state, seeing him in person brought an immediate sense of recognition.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong showed no sign of recognizing the Azure Princess, which was indeed strange.


    After all, he had gone as far as the Azure Dragon Palace to care for her during her illness. It would have been only natural for him to offer a word of goodwill for her improved health.


    Or perhaps, her appearance had changed so drastically that he simply failed to recognize her. The Azure Princess felt an anxious need to conceal her growing impatience hidden behind her sleeve.


    But it¡¯s impossible to hide the intensity of one¡¯s gaze.


    Seol Tae Pyeong thought to himself. Indeed, even a look could carry a physical force.


    The silent pressure from her bright, intense eyes felt as if not just a gaze but a fist was hurling toward his face. If the Azure Princess¡¯s court clothes had a tail, it would surely be wagging frantically in a plea for recognition.


    The pressure, as if a galaxy of stars was cascading down on him, made Seol Tae Pyeong break out in a cold sweat.


    To some, that look might seem like a girl¡¯s deep-seated affection that was both warm and comforting.


    Yet, to others, it was as if sharp daggers were flying toward them, ready to pierce through their throat if not deflected properly.


    Hiding the sweat trickling down his fingertips, Seol Tae Pyeong took a deep breath.


    Then he composed himself and managed not to look at her again until the Azure Princess left the White Immortal Palace and to the point where he wondered if it was okay to do so.


    Despite feeling the lingering sting of her gaze on his back as he led the way out, he managed not to change his expression even once.


    ***


    The moon hung at the tip of a plum tree branch.


    Leading her maids into the Azure Dragon Palace, the Azure Princess was suddenly overcome with a distant sense of nostalgia and stopped in her tracks.


    The headmaid who was walking in step with her also stopped abruptly and then, after a moment, knelt down to ask,


    ¡°Do you feel unwell¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She covered her mouth with her sleeve and looked up. The hem of her flowing robe skimmed the ground.


    ¡°The moon is beautiful, I simply stopped to gaze upon it.¡±


    The crescent moon she had looked up at from her bed seemed to mock her, but the sky outside was breathtakingly clear.


    How long had it been since the night¡¯s darkness wasn¡¯t intimidating? Coming to her senses, she found that merely walking in the tranquil night air of the palace garden eased her heavy heart.


    The winter night air was cold. When she breathes out, her breath turns into mist in front of her before disappearing.


    It was much like her own unspoken affection. Even if she thought it to be well-contained, a sigh would inadvertently release them again, as if it were the most natural thing.


    Seol Tae Pyeong did not acknowledge the Azure Princess until the very end.


    He kept three steps ahead of her and never looked back until they reached the main gate of the White Immortal Palace, where he simply bowed his head in farewell.


    The disparity between this and his earlier energetic care of her in the Azure Dragon Palace was so great that it made her wonder if that day had been nothing but a fleeting dream.


    He must not have recognized me. When she thought of that, she felt disheartened and was about to leave the White Immortal Palace.


    It was when the frayed hem of the military uniform Seol Tae Pyeong wore caught her eye that the Azure Princess¡¯s heart fluttered slightly.


    The hem, clumsily tied together with red silk thread, seemed to speak volumes about his character. It was then that she realized the down-to-earth demeanor she had witnessed at the Azure Dragon Palace was not an illusion.


    Despite his rugged and cold appearance, there was a warmth and humanity within him. Realizing this, the Azure Princess had to work hard to contain her blushing cheeks.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The jade pendant in the shape of a butterfly hanging from the end of the red silk thread seemed too girlish to belong to a man. When she thought about it, she figured that it must be an item from the accessory box she had sent him.


    Worried that the maids might notice, the Azure Princess lifted her sleeve even higher.


    After all, the difference in authority between an apprentice warrior of the White Immortal Palace and the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace was vast, as wide as the gap between heaven and earth. With the White Immortal Elder present, it would have been inappropriate for Seol Tae Pyeong to casually address the Azure Princess.


    When she thought about it that way, the back of Seol Tae Pyeong, who couldn¡¯t pretend to know her even though he was right next to her, looked even more lonely. There was a tangible distance between them as if they were close enough to touch but separated by an insurmountable gap.


    The Azure Princess felt as if her heart was wearing thin.


    Compared to the agony of the divine fever, this pain might be no more than a scratch, but¡­


    It was like a thorn stuck in her throat and it was tormenting her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As for her headmaid Hui Yin who was sitting on her knees and watching the scene¡­


    She was sweating profusely.


    If things went on like this, it seemed like they would be repaying good with evil.


    ***


    ¡°I really erected an iron well, so perfect that it couldn¡¯t be more so. With her heart broken, she might have kicked the wall with great regret. Damn it¡­ It feels like a terrible thing to do, but there was no choice. Such are the rules of the palace.¡±


    I reported back to Yeon Ri with a confident expression on my face.


    Yeon Ri, who was mending a quilt with a needle, looked at me with a skeptical eye.


    ¡°Are you really sure you did it right?¡±


    ¡°To say more would be mere nagging. It¡¯s to the point where I¡¯d be relieved if she just didn¡¯t harm me out of sheer disgust.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if you say so, it¡¯s a relief but¡­it¡¯s not always easy to remove the rose-colored glasses once they¡¯re on.¡±


    Yeon Ri was lost in thought for a moment but then shook her head.


    ¡°Well, it should be fine. Yes, you¡¯ve overcome a major hurdle, Tae Pyeong. You¡¯ve done well!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Yeon Ri, why do you look so uneasy?¡±


    Yeon Ri who was tidying up the blankets had an anxious expression on her face for no apparent reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ sometimes I get this odd feeling. Like I¡¯ve made some kind of mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯ve managed this crisis so smoothly¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s focus on preparing for the birthday ceremony!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Let¡¯s do that¡­ Right. We¡¯ve got plenty to do! It¡¯s best to look on the bright side!¡±


    Indeed, the birthday ceremony was just around the corner.


    The place where Crown Prince Hyeon Won will first be smitten with Seol Ran, and the demon spirits of the White Immortal Mountain will stir.


    All I need to do there is steal an item from a maid of the Vermilion Bird Palace. Committing a grave crime could lead to severe punishment and block my future path, so a minor item should suffice.


    And if I get caught by a maid of the Vermilion Bird Palace and face punishment from the Vermilion Princess¡­ my reputation will hit rock bottom.


    A warrior who was supposed to fight bravely ran away trembling and took advantage of the chaos to steal a maid¡¯s belongings. There is nothing that could be more pathetic.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Then, unexpectedly, the White Immortal Elder appeared from the inner chamber¡­.


    Only when there were guests did he show off his authority, but when there were no outsiders at the White Immortal Palace, he really behaved no different from an old man wandering around the village.


    ¡°Yes, White Immortal Elder.¡±


    ¡°I forgot to mention earlier, but when you go to the mountain for the birthday ceremony as a guard, make sure to bring your Cold Iron Heavy Sword.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I already felt like my plan was already falling apart. And usually, these ominous premonitions tend to be accurate.


    ¡°¡­You, Tae Pyeong, are to be the sparring partner for the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword dance. The request came from the Vermilion Bird Palace itself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    What a bizarre turn of events.


    And why on earth would he do that to me¡­ especially when I¡¯m always cooking good food in the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°White Immortal Elder, as you know¡­ I do not use my sword against people.¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as a practice match. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to actually hurt the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ wouldn¡¯t this standard iron sword do?¡±


    ¡°Stop complaining.¡±


    This old man¡­. he was someone whose actions were hard to predict.


    The problem was that most of this old man¡¯s odd behaviors had good reasons.


    I had a bad feeling about all of this.

 Chapter 10: Birthday Ceremony (3)

    This was during the time when the White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon was ordered by Emperor Woon Sung to raid a bandit hideout on the outskirts of the imperial capital.


    After leading a group of guards into the hideout, what the White Immortal witnessed there was a cave drenched in blood.


    Dozens of severed limbs were scattered around the place and the stench of blood was so overpowering that it could easily induce nausea to the weak.


    The sight of entrails emitting smoke and bandits with faces frozen in terrible fear and their heads rolling around was enough to make one squint in disgust.


    In the midst of this horrific hell was a boy covered in blood who was trembling with an old iron sword in his hands.


    And there was a girl who was hugging the boy and reassuring him that everything would be alright. Even though her own hands were trembling with fear, she held the boy tightly with clenched teeth.


    They couldn¡¯t have been more than ten years old, and perhaps even younger.


    At such an age, he had single-handedly slain over sixty bandits.


    The warriors accompanying the White Immortal Elder shuddered at the horrific scene. Even veteran warriors couldn¡¯t help but tremble at such a sight.


    At that moment, upon noticing the White Immortal¡¯s robe and recognizing him as someone from the Cheongdo Palace, the girl was startled and she quickly stood up.


    She then positioned herself between the White Immortal and the boy with her trembling arms raised while pleading for him not to come closer. She desperately explained that they had to kill to survive.


    Her words were true. The bandits in this cave were notoriously cruel, which is why the White Immortal had come to deal with them himself.


    The boy who was clutching an iron sword muttered to himself


    The gravity of the lives he had cut off with his own hands was weighing down on the shoulders of the boy who committed his first murder.


    To have killed not one but sixty. The fear and pain seen in the eyes of each victim were too much for someone who had just taken their first life.


    The White Immortal stepped into the sea of blood and crouched down to examine the boy more closely and he inevitably swallowed hard.


    There wasn¡¯t a single wound on the boy¡¯s body. The blood covering him belonged entirely to the bandits.


    The faint signs of fever at the tips of his fingers.


    And the chill emanating from his gaze. An innate sensitivity to the sword¡¯s spirit. He couldn¡¯t control it, but he was aware of it.


    The White Immortal felt there was no middle ground in this boy¡¯s life.


    There were only two paths: to become a master of the sword or a murderer.


    Yet the boy¡¯s compulsive repetition of those words seemed to make a plea to the White Immortal.


    To live an ordinary life.


    To work less and earn more. And sometimes to eat delicious food.


    Sometimes he would look up at the sky and admire the scenery, chat with old friends, think about what to do tomorrow, and fall asleep while looking at the moon. He yearned for such a relaxing life.


    This, he believed, was the essence of a life worth dreaming of.


    ***


    ¡°The duel shall be fought with real swords, and the one to first slice through the opponent¡¯s garment shall be deemed the victor.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Then wouldn¡¯t the Vermilion Princess with her fancy court clothing be at a disadvantage?¡±


    ¡°To speak frankly, it¡¯s not really that important.¡±


    When you breathe in the clear air of White Immortal Mountain, you can feel your head start to clear. As it was a mountain that stood tall next to the imperial palace, it was also a place leading to the famous Azure Mountain within the Cheongdo Empire.


    As time passed, the day of the birthday ceremony finally arrived.


    The chill of winter was in full swing, but with hundreds of people gathered in the same place, the place was rather warm


    The scale of the stage set up on the spacious beautiful clearing halfway up the mountain and the numerous banquet tables spread out in front of it was astonishing. At the edge of the cliff, a pavilion had already been erected where Emperor Woon Sung was sharing drinks with high officials.


    The Taihwa Pavilion was erected on the slopes of the White Immortal Mountain solely for this event. It was just a pavilion built for entertainment, but it was larger than the main house of most wealthy families.


    The banquet dishes that were served in the center of the room were enough to last for three days and three nights, and the array of prepared liquors included rare beverages that even the greatest connoisseurs might never have tasted before.


    Considering the effort of the eunuchs and maids who had to carry all this up the mountain, one might well close their eyes in gratitude.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I responded to Hyeon Dang, the headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    My role was merely to engage the Vermilion Princess in a display of sword dance on the stage. It was a role that could be played with a reasonable amount of tact where we were to exchange about twenty moves before I graciously conceded defeat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you wish to ask about?¡±


    With her short hair cascading down, Hyeon Dang pressed her sleeves together, bowed her head, and spoke.


    It was a bit strange; the headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace I knew of was not this person. Although she had a minor role in the story, the headmaid I had seen in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± had a more subdued demeanor and a completely different name.


    So who exactly was this woman?


    ¡°May I ask how long you have been working in the Vermilion Bird Palace?¡±


    ¡°I entered the Vermilion Bird Palace as a maid at the age of nine. It¡¯s been over twenty years since I dedicated myself to the Vermilion Bird Palace. But why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    Not just anyone could be appointed as the Vermilion Princess¡¯s headmaid.


    Was I misunderstanding something? I thought about it while resting my chin on my hand. I eventually shook my head and decided it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Why has the Vermilion Princess decided to have me perform on the stage with her?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a question that was asked without much thought, but the head maid shook her head for a moment and thought about it before answering.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t presume to understand the Vermilion Princess¡¯s intentions, but I suspect it might be to shake off her heart demons.¡±


    ¡°Heart demons?¡±


    ¡°Warrior Seol is a man of the Huayongseol clan, right?¡±


    She cut straight to the heart of the matter unexpectedly. Indeed, it seemed that those from the Vermilion Bird Palace were as straightforward and spirited as rumored.


    ¡°While the Vermilion Princess is a sage who forgives everything and cares deeply for her people, she simply cannot bring herself to accept anyone from the Huayongseol clan. Ever since her beloved uncle, whom she regarded as a mentor in life, passed away, the rift between her and the Huayongseol clan has only widened beyond repair.¡±


    And it seemed that headmaid Hyeon Dang who loyally served the Vermilion Princess was no different.


    Her dealings with me were strictly professional as if to say that she was performing minimum courtesy.


    ¡°So she thinks that subduing warrior Seol who is a man of the Hwayongseo clan with a sword is an act of completely breaking away from her own heart demons. It might seem like a mere act of self-satisfaction, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange then. Doesn¡¯t the Vermilion Princess understand better than anyone that such a match on the stage is just for show? What importance does winning a staged duel hold? I would think the Vermilion Princess is well aware of this¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree with you but¡­¡±


    It seemed there must be some underlying reason for the Vermilion Princess. At least Hyeon Dang appeared to think so too.


    Frankly, the intentions of the Vermilion Princess were of little concern to me.


    ¡°Well, anyway, don¡¯t worry. This is rather my area of expertise.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be quite surprised¡­ I¡¯ll lose in a definitive and clean manner. It¡¯ll appear as though she had been fighting half-heartedly, and then I¡¯ll get knocked down without even the princess consort getting a real chance to exert her true strength. Hahaha¡­.¡±


    ¡­Office politics!


    Despite changes in era or location, the essence of navigating social environments remains the same.


    Moreover, the art of tact and diplomacy is something that every person surviving through life must inevitably master.


    Whether one becomes the crown princess of a nation, a department head in an office, or anyone from any era, dealing with those in higher positions is an inescapable part of human existence. After all, humans are social beings who live among others!


    Of course, exaggerated and clumsy flattery can make one look cheap. Especially to someone upright and forthright like the Vermilion Princess, such behavior might be most despised.


    But so what¡­ if that¡¯s exactly my aim!


    Finding a way to incur the Vermilion Princess¡¯s displeasure without facing severe punishment seems, from my perspective, like something to be wholeheartedly welcomed.


    I¡¯ll show what true flattery is all about.


    Indeed, a man of honor should not resort to cheap flattery or pleasing words, but when one¡¯s life is at stake, the situation is entirely different, isn¡¯t it¡­?


    While I was thinking about this, the musicians on the stage began to play their instruments.


    The high-ranking officials, who were sitting in the pavilion enjoying their wine and talk, exclaimed in admiration and turned their attention toward the performance.


    The most beautiful flowers of Cheongdo Palace. It was time for the crown princess consorts of the four great palaces to showcase their talents.


    ***


    The crown prince¡¯s birthday ceremony was an opportunity to see high-ranking officials and nobles up close. These were people who were otherwise out of sight on ordinary days.


    Seated in the most splendid area of the magnificent Taehwa pavilion was Emperor Woon Sung draped in his dragon robe.


    The image of him wearing a robe and sweeping his beard in a humble manner seemed to waft the energy of a heavenly emperor.


    Below him sat crown prince Hyeon Won who was firmly holding the position of the future emperor. His eyes were clear yet, in a way, empty.


    I sighed inwardly as I looked at Prince Hyeon Won, who was the protagonist of this event at the young age of fourteen. The emptiness in his gaze was not something that should be present in the eyes of a boy his age.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won of Cheongdo could not see colors.


    Having devoted himself to the study of scriptures from a young age, at some point, he became unable to see any color other than the white of paper and the black of ink.


    Yet, living like a puppet in accordance with the imperial family¡¯s strict protocols, he had become someone who could not even marvel at the beautiful landscapes of Cheongdo, let alone find meaning in life. His existence as the crown prince was glamorous but far from happy.


    And it was Seol Ran who brought color into the desolate eyes of Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Was it around the third volume of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story?


    In this scene, Seol Ran, after sneaking out of the palace, led Crown Prince Hyeon Won by the hand up the tiled roofs of the prince¡¯s palace to show him the panoramic view of Cheongdo Palace.


    It was there that Crown Prince Hyeon Won realized for the first time that Cheongdo Palace, where he had lived all his life, was truly a beautiful place.


    As he took in the sight of cherry blossoms fluttering across the outer palace, the world finally began to fill with color.


    When he gazed at Seol Ran laughing in that moment, he realized she was the connection he had been searching for all his life.


    Seol Ran had become the new direction for his life, which had been like that of an empty puppet.


    It¡¯s something that I often say, but¡­


    Indeed, being the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel¡­ is not something just anyone can do¡­


    The same was true for this birthday ceremony.


    The energy had been disturbed in the White Immortal Mountain. And then the story said that Seol Ran, who was carrying refreshments, ended up getting caught in a landslide due to the demonic spirits¡¯ attack¡­


    Seol Ran managed to keep Crown Prince Hyeon Won alive while they were trapped between rocks and waiting for rescue for more than three days.


    During this time, Seol Ran did not reveal her name¡­ The wistful look on Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s face as he silently recalled the maid from his memories was one of the interesting points in the early part of Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    ¡­This setup, somehow feels familiar¡­


    ¡°Haha, will there ever be another day as good as today! Look here! On such a joyous occasion as the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday, bring out even finer wine! Hahaha!¡±


    It¡¯s rare to see such esteemed individuals gathered together like this.


    The more esteemed the assembly, the more daunting it became to take the stage.


    But¡­


    The sound of the court ladies murmuring came to my ears.


    The White Princess who was performing the Heavenly Dragon Dance on the stage was captivating the audience¡¯s full attention.


    She had been the mistress of the White Tiger Palace for less than a month.


    Managing the maids and gauging the atmosphere of the inner palace would have been overwhelming enough, yet she had mastered the Heavenly Dragon Dance for the ceremony in this short time.


    The White Princess¡¯s elegant movements permeated the noble scenery of White Immortal Mountain.


    The sight of pure white court robes with many gold thread embroideries fluttering in front of the mountain looked like clouds flowing along the mountainside.


    Her hair, whiter and paler than silver, fluttered in the air. And because it was tied back for the dance, her elegant neckline was poignantly exposed.


    Even the moment she squinted her eyes to strike a pose seemed to slow down time. Her bluish-green eyes revealed their full beauty. Watching her white hair and clear bright eyes, one could believe a White Tiger of a thousand years had transformed into a human form.


    As the musicians¡¯ performance intensified, the Heavenly Dragon Dance drew the audience in even deeper.


    Then with a clean and crisp conclusion, it left the audience longing for more.


    As the White Princess gracefully bowed her head to express her gratitude, even the high-ranking officials had no choice but to abandon their dignity and applaud. Some of them even stood up.


    If a fairy were to descend to the earth, she would surely take the form of the White Princess. Such high praise was given and the applause seemed endless.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly astonishing. The White Tiger Palace has acquired a treasure, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The Azure Princess who is to perform next will surely find it difficult to follow.¡±


    ¡°The Azure Princess is still young, and just the experience of ascending the stage will be valuable for her. Let¡¯s encourage her greatly and give her a resounding applause. The golden hairpin can wait until next year.¡±


    The birthday ceremony was an occasion for the princess consorts of the four palaces to showcase their talents in front of the high officials and nobles.


    The princess consort who presented the most noble demeanor would receive a golden hairpin directly from Emperor Woon Sung which was a token considered one of the most valuable treasures within the inner palace. Often, the princess wearing the golden hairpin until the next year¡¯s ceremony was regarded as the most prestigious.


    With the position of the Black Princess still vacant, the high officials expected the most prestigious princess to receive the golden hairpin. However, the White Princess¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Dance was so mesmerizing that no one would have objected if she were to receive the hairpin immediately.


    Yet, what followed with the Azure Princess was even more remarkable.


    The Azure Princess, Jin Cheong Lang, did not bring anything with her when she ascended the stage. She just came up wearing beautiful court clothes like all princess consorts do.


    Sitting gracefully on a straw mat in the center of the stage, she covered her mouth with her sleeve and began to speak softly.


    ¡°I am truly humbled that you have gathered here on White Immortal Mountain to witness my modest talents.¡±


    ¡°I hope that, even if it¡¯s just a fleeting dream, I can brighten this auspicious day.¡±


    The moment she spoke these words, flowers began to bloom.


    It was winter. It was a time when the branches of the trees were stark and barren while waiting for the spring to arrive.


    And yet starting from the trees around Taehwa Pavillion, flowers began to bloom, and soon this wave of blossoming spread throughout the entirety of White Immortal Mountain.


    The vegetation regained its vitality, and the sky seemed to rise higher. As if the cold and harsh winter had never been, butterflies fluttered their wings, and deer started to frolic.


    From behind the stage, the White Immortal Mountain appeared desolate. But when they came to their senses, the officials saw that the foliage was lush and vibrant flowers had bloomed, bringing forth a warm spring day.


    The high-ranking officials could hardly believe their eyes. The Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang had brought spring to White Immortal Mountain.


    ¡°How¡­ How did this happen?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    The civil officials were startled and they looked around in surprise.


    The peaceful scenery of White Immortal Mountain was so dazzling that it felt like they had entered paradise. The view of Cheongdo Palace spread out below the mountain seemed much vaster than they knew.


    The grandeur of Cheongdo Palace, stretching to the horizon, seemed to command the world.


    The parade of spreading flower petals further enveloped the world in beauty.


    If there was a land of eternal happiness and peace, it surely must be this place.


    Such was the profound beauty of the scene.


    At that moment, just as the high-ranking officials stood agape¡­


    They came to and found themselves back in the winter of White Immortal Mountain.


    A hush fell over the assembly.


    ¡°In the benevolent reign of His Majesty Emperor Woon Sung, I believed that Cheongdo Nation would one day become a spring paradise like this.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to show you a glimpse of that vision.¡±


    The voice of the Azure Princess, Jin Cheong Lang, once again settled calmly.


    The high officials could hardly believe what they had experienced. The entire scene was just an illusion created by the Azure Princess¡¯s Taoist magic.


    She had shown the same scene to hundreds of people gathered here at once. Even for those who had received the teachings of the White Immortal, this was a feat of Taoist magic that not even the White Immortal himself could easily display.


    It is said that those who overcome the suffering of the divine fever become extraordinary


    Those living ordinary lives seldom even have the chance to feel it.


    She was just sitting in her place as always with her mouth covered and head lowered¡­ but to cast hundreds of people into the same illusion¡­


    It meant being able to walk out alive and proud even in front of hundreds of troops.


    Therefore, even the high officials who had applauded and cheered for the White Princess¡¯s heavenly dragon dance¡­ this time were just standing with their mouths agape. The sweat on the backs of their necks was visibly flowing.


    Even after a while, there was no sign of their mouths closing.


    The assembly was so quiet, it was as if time had stopped.


    ***


    I was among the guards looking at the extraordinary display by the White Princess and the Azure Princess.


    All I could do was swallow my dry saliva.


    Could it even be possible¡­ The skills of the crown princess consort, who hadn¡¯t even undergone her coming-of-age ceremony, was such that they could make craftsmen who had honed their crafts for decades take a step back in admiration. Was this the level one needed to reach to be a crown princess consort?


    No matter how skilled the Vermilion Princess was in her upcoming sword dance, the thought that she could surpass these kinds of talents seemed utterly inconceivable. How could merely wielding a sword compare to the marvel of illusion techniques that could turn the entirety of White Immortal Mountain upside down?


    This is why the order of performances in a show is so crucial. Had it been me, I would have been so breathless that I¡¯d have simply abstained.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Hyung Dang came to fetch me. I nodded and picked up the ceremonial sword I had placed near the stage.


    It looked like a real sword but had no edge. After all, there was no scenario in which I would be slicing at the crown princess, so any sword would seem similar from a distance.


    The Vermilion Princess ascended the stage and greeted the audience. Indeed, her dignified presence seemed well suited for the position of a princess.


    I followed onto the stage, cupped my fists, and extended them forward in greeting to the audience. ¡°I am Seol Tae Pyeong, an apprentice warrior of the White Immortal Palace.¡± Despite speaking so boldly, no one paid much attention to me.


    Everyone knew I was merely a supporting actor, brought up to highlight the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword dance.


    ¡°On such a joyous occasion, I am deeply honored to have the opportunity to showcase my sword dance.¡±


    ¡°May my performance today, on this joyous birthday ceremony blessed by the heavens, align with the will of the heavenly emperor and bring everlasting peace to the future of Cheongdo Country.¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, there really wasn¡¯t any need to worry about the Vermilion Princess anyway. After all, she was a noble lady from a powerful clan and the most authoritative crown princess within the inner palace.


    Stepping into a gathering filled with high-ranking officials was a new experience for me. Our backgrounds were worlds apart after all.


    As I mulled over this, the moment came to draw my ceremonial sword after offering my greetings.


    After holding the hilt of my sword, I suddenly trembled. I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my eyes at what I saw at the end of my gaze.


    Since it was right in front of me, I could clearly feel the quivering of her fingertips holding the sword


    The Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon had trembling hands as she gripped her sword.


    Her expression was as relaxed and graceful as ever. Her appearance combined with the Vermilion Bird Palace clothing was reminiscent of the majestic poise of a resting Vermilion Bird with its wings folded.


    Yet, her fingertips continued to tremble.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Right¡­ She is only nineteen.


    In the middle of the majestic palace, she stood with her back straight, dressed in a splendid court robe and accompanied by numerous maids. Her fiery eyes and young spirit made her worthy of being called the Vermilion Princess, and all the maids in Cheongdo Palace looked up to her with admiration.


    But her age. She was only nineteen.


    Even for the esteemed Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, the flower of the inner palace, escaping the universal emotions all humans feel seemed impossible.


    Was she scared of the expectations placed upon her, burdened by the need to prove herself, and terrified of failure?


    It was then that I seemed to understand why the Vermilion Princess title was a symbol of courage.


    Courage isn¡¯t about being fearless.


    It¡¯s about going forward despite the fear.


    From being born as a member of the Jeongseon clan to coming here, this girl has passed through numerous trials.


    Her casual disregard for the tremor at her fingertips was proof of that.


    That trembling, it was all too similar to that of a boy shivering in the midst of a bandit¡¯s den.


    The shock and fear of taking a life for the first time, the despair that shakes one to the core. Overcoming such grief time and again imbues a person with a certain nobility.


    That was the spirit reflected in her fiery eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I bowed my head in silence.


    A man.


    Is not just someone who was born with a stick between his legs.


    I had thought only of exploiting that noble spirit. To flatter her in moderation, to deceive her just enough to preserve my own life.


    All the things I had been complaining about were nothing but my own problems. Treating the genuine grievance of the Vermilion Princess with the Huayongseol clan as a mere tool. Have I discarded any semblance of respect for someone who has lived every moment sincerely, just to survive?


    Can I even be called a man?


    At least, I, Seol Tae Pyeong, did not live in such a manner.


    Though I might have lived a miserable and wretched life, I lived as a man.


    And I took pride in that, holding my head high.


    I lifted my head. There, in my sight, stood the Vermilion Princess with her sword in hand.


    What did the Vermilion Princess need at that moment? Ultimately, it was a stage where she could outshine everyone else.


    ¡°What are you doing? Come.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Before the words were fully spoken, the sword had already been drawn.


    ***


    The Vermilion Princess almost reflexively blocked the sword.


    She hadn¡¯t even seen Seol Tae Pyeong draw his sword. It was almost a reflexive action as a result of years of relentless training.


    Though she managed to block it, the Vermilion Princess couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in astonishment.


    It was unclear to the rest of the audience, but Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes when he drew his sword seemed to glow like a wild animal.


    Just moments ago, the princess had been nervous.


    But now, she had to focus entirely on Seol Tae Pyeong. Otherwise, even blocking a single strike would be overwhelmingly difficult.


    The limit of her swift swordsmanship was such that she couldn¡¯t even see the incoming strikes. However, she could predict the direction of the sword by understanding his movements and weight distribution. It was almost a precognitive prediction and it was necessary to block even a single one of his powerful strikes.


    The Vermilion Princess felt sweat trickling down her cheeks.


    From every direction, it was impossible to predict where the next strike would come from. Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s movements, as he darted back and forth, were not just technically flawless but also possessed an air of unrestrained wildness.


    He was clearly no novice to the sword. That much was unmistakably clear.


    A spark flashed in the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes, soon followed by a burning fervor as if she had met a worthy opponent. It was akin to the spirited vigor of a general who has encountered a strong rival.


    ¡°H-Heavens, what is that?¡±


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t see the sword¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­Ho-How is she blocking that? I can¡¯t even see it¡­!¡±


    As the Vermilion Princess parried the invisible strikes, a wave of tension swept through the audience.


    Among the guards, Jang Rae¡¯s eyes as he watched the battle on the stage grew sharper.


    ***


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s wrong, Seol Ran-ah¡­?¡±


    And while the sword dance was taking place, Seol Ran was quickly tidying up the bowls to replenish the fallen refreshments. Even though she was ordered to do such things under the guise of being an apprentice court lady, her positive nature meant she didn¡¯t show any signs of dissatisfaction.


    It was disappointing, however, that she couldn¡¯t see the performances from her position which was directly opposite the stage.


    Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine and Seol Ran trembled.


    When a fellow court lady expressed concern for her, Seol Ran shook her head vigorously and forced a smile.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Surely, he wouldn¡¯t be recklessly charging into danger, all in the name of some misguided spirit of a man. Especially when considering that his life was on the line.


    While musing to herself, Seol Ran gathered the tea bowls and headed towards the Taehwa pavilion.


    She tried to brush off her unfounded worries as they only served to wear on her mind.

 Chapter 11: Birthday Ceremony (4)

    In Ha Yeon¡¯s uncle, In Chang Seok, had risen to the rank of Vice General which was a position of great honor as the third highest military officer in Cheongdo Palace.


    His wisdom, accumulated in addition to his military power, made him truly deserving of the title of ¡°a veteran of countless battles¡±.


    He drew his sword to protect the people, to fulfill his duty of loyalty, and to safeguard the land of Cheongdo. His unwavering loyalty served as an inspiration to many warriors. He never once faltered throughout nearly four decades of service.


    Returning from battles against demonic spirits and bandits, that uncle of hers was always worn with fatigue. Yet, upon seeing Ha Yeon, he would always lift her high in a joyful greeting.


    Then he would offer his advice with a concerned gaze upon his beloved niece.


    Vice General In Chang Seok gently set the young Vermilion Princess down and tenderly stroked her hair.


    It was not this child¡¯s choice to be born as a member of the Jeongseon clan. But like it or not, she was destined to ascend to great heights. This was the fate of this innocent soul.


    While comforting the puzzled In Ha Yeon, Vice General In Chang Seok closed his eyes gently.


    Perhaps he hoped that one day, as the girl climbed the steep cliffs of life, she would remember this moment.


    The uncle¡¯s comforting hand on her shoulder felt warmly reassuring to the young princess consort.


    The following year, the head of the Huayongseol clan Seol Lee Moon, instigated a rebellion in the imperial palace.


    Nine high-ranking civil servants of the 3rd senior rank or higher and eleven military officers of the general rank or higher lost their lives.


    The day of In Chang Seok¡¯s funeral was marked by a nonstopping rain.


    Even as the rain poured down, the funeral of the Vice General proceeded.


    Within the parade of mourners in mourning attire, the young In Ha Yeon who was carrying the spiritual tablet of the Vice General walked with her head bowed. She forgot about the rain hitting her body and just walked and walked and walked.


    It was the day a gaping hole was carved into her heart.


    ***


    The sound of clashing blades resonated.


    The heavy pressure of the advancing blade almost made her lose grip on her sword in a moment of trembling.


    She angled the blade slightly with almost supernatural reflexes and let most of the power slide off naturally, but even the residual energy threatened to throw her off balance.


    This is no mere strength of an inexperienced apprentice warrior!


    Her skill was second to none. The Vermilion Princess had spent her life honing her swordsmanship.


    But if she couldn¡¯t withstand even the leftover force, what chance did she have?


    Yet, the Vermilion Princess was not one to accept defeat so easily. The lack of physical strength was something she had felt all her life while training with the sword. Had she not lived sparring with towering generals in a woman¡¯s body?


    The outcome of a sword fight wasn¡¯t determined by strength alone. It was about deflecting every attack and exploiting the slightest gap that emerged in the aftermath. That was the secret to victory.


    Stepping back, the Vermilion Princess took a deep breath and rolled up her large sleeves.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong shook his sword and exhaled, his breath turned into white mist in the winter air.


    He was just an apprentice warrior about to turn sixteen, yet she felt as if he was looking down on her. His gaze resembled not that of a warrior who had found a worthy opponent but that of a predator that had spotted its prey.


    Facing a predator, the prey often finds their legs giving out with just one meeting of the eyes.


    The Vermilion Princess swallowed hard.


    However, she had battled fear all her life. Her immunity to fear was something not even the most experienced veteran could match.


    In any situation, finding the opponent¡¯s weakness and preparing to win was the method for victory she had learned from her uncle.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ that is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just watch.¡±


    The high-ranking officials¡¯ cups of wine showed no signs of diminishing.


    The sword dance display on the stage was beyond what even the veteran warriors considered normal.


    The apprentice warrior who they thought would exchange a few moves and then gracefully exit to accolades for the Vermilion Princess started unleashing sword strikes with unbelievable speed.


    The speed of his sword was so fast that it was hard to follow with the eye. Even knowing the high skill level of Cheongdo Palace¡¯s warriors, this was unexpectedly advanced.


    Amidst this, the Vermilion Princess was parrying every strike.


    Though she was clearly struggling, to anyone less than a master warrior, it appeared as a mere fast exchange of blows.


    But the high-ranking warriors all widened their eyes in astonishment, Jang Rae-do included.


    At first, all eyes were on the apprentice warrior from the White Immortal Palace who was swinging his sword with tremendous speed.


    However, soon the attention shifted to the Vermilion Princess who was continuously blocking strikes that even a strong man would find challenging.


    Each swing that seemed too powerful for a woman to withstand was deflected with movements that were almost like art.


    And the art that has reached its limit has a beauty that cannot be described in words.


    To display beauty, one might think of applying makeup, wearing extravagant clothes, and moving gracefully.


    But, in life, one comes to realize there¡¯s a different kind of beauty.


    It¡¯s reserved for those who have dedicated their lives to their craft, sitting in one place for years on end. This beauty is the privilege of such dedication.


    The skillful hand movements of an old musician who has played the lute for decades, the experienced knife work of an experienced chef who has spent a lifetime preparing meals, the way an experienced physician finds the acupuncture point at once¡ªthese embody a beauty born of a lifetime of dedication.


    Each of their faces was etched with deep wrinkle lines, and though they all had an appearance that one might hesitate to call beautiful, it was not hard to understand why people felt a certain awe when they saw them.


    It was because the fragments of time and effort poured into that craft were all clear to see. The nobility and beauty of such dedication were something that warriors could not fail to appreciate.


    And a girl who had just turned nineteen exuded such a noble aura. The effort that must have been carved into her bones to withstand such ferocious sword strikes was immeasurable.


    Outer beauty alone could not secure her position. The crown princess consort was expected to be a model for all.


    Seol Tae Pyeong stepped in from the side before executing a wide horizontal slash.


    The preparation for the move was overly grand, almost as if screaming for a block. In that moment, the Vermilion Princess realized that this very action was a trap.


    In that brief moment, Seol Tae Pyeong had already discerned the princess¡¯s habits. Anticipating which direction she would deflect his force, he planned to shift his weight in the opposite direction so that her sword would be pushed back and fall off.


    She shouldn¡¯t block or deflect. The Vermilion Princess spun around and kicked Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword handle with her back foot.


    The sight of her waving the collar of her court robe and swinging her sword away may not be considered dignified.


    Yet, in the eyes of the warriors, she appeared as majestic as a Vermilion Bird spreading its wings.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess gritted her teeth.


    She would have preferred if his grip loosened and he dropped his sword, but it was unlikely for someone who could take down a wild boar with his bare hands to let go of his weapon so easily.


    Using his back foot as a pivot, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword which was now carrying the momentum of his large spin, flew horizontally towards the Vermilion Princess once again.


    After swiftly lowering her stance to dodge, the Vermilion Princess finally found an opening to attack.


    She tensed her grip on the sword and swung it upwards with the hem of her robe fluttering, but Seol Tae Pyeong simply stepped back to evade the attack.


    The Vermilion Princess felt a chill run down her spine. Yes, he dodged her sword.


    But just by a single step, or rather, not even that¡ª by three-quarters of a step.


    It was the sharp instinct of someone who knew that just this much retreat was enough to avoid an attack.


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword sliced through the air while missing Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s nose by mere inches.


    Her sword was real, and her overreaction was due to being too surprised.


    It may have seemed like a dangerous sight to an outsider, but Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes did not show the slightest hint of panic.


    His look was one of someone who naturally wouldn¡¯t get hit and who had obviously evaded. This wasn¡¯t an expression of someone who had just had a sword pass inches from their face.


    In that moment, she realized.


    Their skill levels were worlds apart.


    She swung her sword again, prompting Seol Tae Pyeong to defend and took a large step back to lower her stance before catching her breath for a moment while staring at Seol Tae Pyeong with wide eyes.


    If she were to close her eyes, the scene etched before her would be akin to a towering mountain.


    To stand against a mountain with just a sword would make one no more than a madman.


    But¡­ the Vermilion Princess had to suppress a budding laugh.


    The Vermilion Princess had defeated many warriors in mock battles, but they had usually held back against her. It was only normal.


    Wounding the Vermilion Princess would be considered a grave crime. Even if the Vermilion Princess herself declared it to be fine, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid even a small punishment.


    Therefore, all warriors who faced the Vermilion Princess with their swords had a noticeable lack of force in their strikes.


    No matter how skilled the warriors were, she could never fight them at their best.


    That was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Those who rise to lofty positions must accept certain restrictions.


    However, even if they held back, the fact that a duel could take place between a warrior and the Vermilion Princess was an achievement beyond the norm for someone in her delicate situation.


    The strikes from the Red Palace warriors carried a certain fear within them. A subtle dread that the Vermilion Princess might not be able to parry a strike and get injured.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword was different.


    His blade seemed to say, ¡°Try and block this if you can.¡±


    It was as if he was speaking directly to the Vermilion Princess. That if she had no shame in her in what she had trained her entire life for, she should lay it all out here and now.


    The trembling in her fingertips had calmed down at some point.


    What was needed now was the courage to thrust her sword forward. It was time to set aside the weight of the moment and the burdens she carried.


    Seol Tae Pyeong shook his sword once more, and in that instant, the Vermilion Princess lunged forward.


    She soared toward Seol Tae Pyeong with her robe fluttering, drawing gasps from the high-ranking officials who were watching the performance.


    The clash of swords intensified but this time the attack was led by the Vermilion Princess.


    She seemed to catch her opponent¡¯s blade only to deflect it sideways, striking at the flank to create an opening. The moment her opponent grows flustered, she would slice through his garment.


    This strategy had earned her victory over the Alumni General Bok Seon Hwang in their duel, but it was ineffective against Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Seol Tae Pyeong simultaneously adjusted his grip on his sword and dodged the Vermilion Princess¡¯s strikes. His reflexes seemed beyond human capability.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess spun her body around once like a windmill before holding her sword in reverse grip. This maneuver concealed the moment she changed her grip which left her opponent unable to predict the direction and timing of her next strike.


    This strategy had earned her victory over Vice General Han Cheon Seon of the Red Palace in their duel, but it was ineffective against Seol Tae Pyeong.


    By observing just the movement of her elbow, Seol Tae Pyeong discerned that the Vermilion Princess had switched to a reverse grip. It seemed he had seen through the entire spinning motion as a feint from the very start.


    Despite several more strikes flying her way, the Vermilion Princess managed to deflect them all by pouring strength into her arms which were starting to numb.


    The palms holding the handle seemed to be red and swollen. Yet, she never once let go of her sword.


    She lowered her stance again to dodge Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword and tried to dive into his arms to stab him, but he kicked the sword away with his right foot.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Before the Vermilion Princess could recover her sword¡¯s trajectory, Seol Tae Pyeong had already readjusted his stance.


    His sword pointed directly at her. The Vermilion Princess didn¡¯t even have the chance to regain her balance.


    She knew instinctively. She might block the next strike, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to deflect it.


    In the split second that decided the duel, there was no way to regain control of her sword¡¯s balance and simultaneously prepare to deflect the next blow.


    But what did that matter?


    If she couldn¡¯t deflect it, she would simply have to block it.


    Even against Seol Tae Peong who had the strength to kill a wild boar with his bare hands, she might be able to stop that blow.


    And what if she couldn¡¯t? Was she going to step back?


    She had learned that a true warrior does not flee, even if it means their bones are to get crushed.


    Holding a sword meant one was a warrior.


    A tremor passed through the edge of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes.


    Until now, the Vermilion Princess had wielded her sword with one hand, maintaining her body¡¯s balance with her footwork. She rarely gripped her sword with both hands unless absolutely necessary, but that changed.


    The fact that she gripped the handle tightly with both hands was evidence of her determination to fully receive the next blow. It was the Vermilion Princess herself who swung her sword, aiming to deflect it head-on.


    And that was the only move she had that could potentially defeat Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Following that sound, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes widened once again.


    The repeated impacts put constant pressure on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s ceremonial sword. And then came the final blow.


    Because he tried to absorb the impact rather than deflect it, the sword Seol Tae Pyeong was holding broke into two.


    The broken pieces of the sword rolled across the floor of the arena.


    The handle that had slipped from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s grasp was rolling away. The Vermilion Princess noticed that Seol Tae Pyeong had intentionally let go of the sword handle the moment it broke.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    To the untrained eye, it appeared as though Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword could not withstand the relentless strikes of the Vermilion Princess.


    There was a moment of silence as if time itself had stopped. For a long time, there was only silence.


    Then Seol Tae Pyeong quietly kneeled and bowed his head.


    ¡°As expected from the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    The stifling silence was brief.


    Then a deafening applause followed.


    ***


    ¡°I was moved by the performance, Your Majesty. I knew the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword dance was sublime, but¡­ I never imagined it to be to this extent.¡±


    ¡°The heavenly dragon dance by the White Princess and the Taoist magic by the Azure Princess were impressive, but the swordsmanship of the Vermilion Princess not only shows her exceptional talent but also the years of hard work behind it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. As important as innate genius is, it is equally important to demonstrate the dedication to refining oneself over time. Besides, the elegance in the Vermilion Princess¡¯s swordplay was so mesmerizing that it was almost enchanting to watch.¡±


    ¡°The golden hairpin of this year¡­. It seems like it will surely go to the Vermilion Princess by unanimous decision.¡±


    Conversations flowed in the Taehwa Pavilion.


    The civil servants were praising the Vermilion Princess until their mouths were dry, while the military officials remained silent and swallowed their dry saliva.


    The fact that a princess consort of the harem had reached such a level in swordsmanship was not just surprising but truly astonishing.


    The apprentice warrior she was facing seemed to be at a very high level, but it seemed like he was pushed to the point where he couldn¡¯t care about the state of his sword.


    The Vermilion Princess calmed her startled heart and looked at the broken sword, then doubted her eyes.


    It was a practice sword used only by apprentice warriors during their training. Not only was the blade blunt, but the center of gravity was different, and the handle was so thin that it was difficult to hold properly. It looked almost like some junk that was thrown away immediately after an apprentice warrior graduated. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the moment Seol Tae Pyeong drew his sword, the battle grew so intense that she had no time to even take a good look at the sword he was wielding. It was hard enough to follow with her eyes.


    The fact that he could demonstrate such frightening skills with such a sword made the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes tremble.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess is to come forward. I will bestow upon you the golden hairpin.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung declared with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡°Your martial arts are truly worthy of praise. You have trained yourself over a long period of time. I am moved by your dedication.¡±


    After Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s lavish praise, even the high officials bowed their heads. It was rare for Emperor Woon Sung, who was usually sparing with his compliments, to openly praise someone like this. Perhaps only warrior commander Jang Rae had ever received such direct praise.


    The dignity of Emperor Woon Sung, seated before the imperial bed at the top of Taehwa Pavilion, seemed to cover the heavens. To ascend to Taehwa Pavilion and receive the golden hairpin would be an honor that would last until the next birthday ceremony.


    The golden hairpin was a symbol of the foremost among the crown princesses in the harem.


    However, the Vermilion Princess humbly spoke.


    ¡°I am honored by Your Majesty¡¯s praise. But I, your humble servant, do not yet deserve the golden hairpin.¡±


    Her words sent a wave of tension through the assembly.


    Even Emperor Woon Sung was momentarily left speechless. What did this mean?


    A thorough search of the history books would reveal no precedent of a consort refusing the golden hairpin. Who in their right mind would do such a thing?


    ¡°It is truly a shame, but this match was not fair from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After bowing deeply to Emperor Woon Sung, the Vermilion Princess rose from her spot and drew a sword from the waist of a nearby guard.


    The blade was so finely honed that it seemed capable of slicing through anything with ease.


    She then sheathed the sword back into the guard¡¯s scabbard and, taking the scabbard with her, ascended the stage once again.


    There she threw the sword in front of Seol Tae Pyeong who was kneeling.


    ¡°Draw it.¡±


    It was probably Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s own decision to go up to the stage holding a ceremonial sword.


    But what was the point of holding the golden hairpin in her hand in such a manner?


    This thought belonged to the Vermilion Princess, In Ha Yeon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was still on his knees gazed at the sword that lay before him.


    And he raised his head again and spoke while looking at the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°Your highness.¡±


    ¡°I have ordered you to draw it.¡±


    Many eyes were upon them.


    From Emperor Woon Sung to the highest officials gathered there. For a mere apprentice warrior to refuse the Vermilion Princess was tantamount to a death wish.


    Seol Tae Pyeong cautiously lifted the scabbard.


    Then, very slowly, he placed his hand on the hilt of the sword.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon sighed.


    She might not get the golden hairpin now but the opportunity for a true battle presented itself and that was enough for her.


    It was a strangely exhilarating feeling, but she found herself wanting to cross swords with this man again. But this time with a real sword in his hand.


    ¡°¡­..!¡±


    It was at that moment. Was it a surge of killing intent she felt?


    A chill breeze seemed to sweep over her, making the hairs on her body stand on end before she could even react.


    And there he was, kneeling with his hand reaching for the hilt of the sword at his waist and about to draw it.


    His head was lowered down so she couldn¡¯t see his face. But a ghostly aura seemed to emanate from his body.


    The mysterious energy that burst forth was perhaps influenced by Taoist magic. No, that wasn¡¯t it. It was a pure killing intent that emerged merely from his grip on the sword.


    The Vermilion Princess momentarily forgot to breathe. Only one word prominently filled her mind: death.


    To draw the sword meant her death.


    It was as if her instincts were screaming in terror.


    The inexplicable fear that the moment the man drew the sword, her head would be severed and rolling on the ground.


    She was accustomed to confronting fear, but this feeling was vastly different from mere fright. It was closer to a primal instinct for survival etched deep within her body.


    The intuition that death was close at hand felt only when faced with a huge predator.


    The sight of this man with his hand on the handle of the sword looked like a fierce tiger crouching in front of its prey¡­


    The Vermilion Princess swallowed dryly. She found herself stepping back unwittingly at that moment.


    It was at that time that something strange happened.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaah.¡±


    ¡°Run away! Demonic spirits! A horde of demonic spirits has appeared!¡±


    A wave of terrified screams surged forward from beyond the Taehwa Pavilion and over the hills.


    Some eunuchs with their clothes drenched in blood were rushing towards them with faces stricken by utter desperation.

 Chapter 12: The Vermilion Princess (1)

    The night before the storm was always quiet.


    When eunuchs drenched in blood came up to announce the appearance of demonic spirits, the scene was still. It was simply too sudden for anyone to react immediately.


    The White Immortal Mountain was a sacred mountain that was firmly situated within the imperial domain. How could demonic spirits possibly run rampant in such a place?


    Yet mist eventually began to roll down from the summit of the White Immortal Mountain.


    The dark energy exhaled by the demonic spirits shrouded the surroundings in mist. Only then did murmurs start to spread among the crowd.


    ¡°De-Demonic mist!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, It¡¯s real!¡±


    The moment was marked by the maids¡¯ terrified gasps.


    The sound of something leaping over could be heard from beyond the hills. It then began to emerge through the mist.


    It bore the shape of a giant and hairy creature with human limbs awkwardly attached.


    Some had the appearance of a woman with a torn mouth but lacked lower limbs as they moved on their arms instead.


    Others took the form of a giant naked man whose arms stretched from their mouths with all fingers severed.


    There was also a demonic spirit whose face was half-covered in eyes which sent shivers down the spine of those who beheld it.


    And there were those who appeared almost human but had the lower half of their faces completely sliced off, leaving no trace of their mouths.


    As the demonic spirits approached with their chilling laughter, the people in the crowd began to scream in terror.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    ¡°Demonic spirits! Demonic spirits!¡±


    ¡°How can so many demonic spirits appear in such a sacred mountain!¡±


    The civil servants recoiled in shock, while the warriors drew their swords and rushed out.


    Although the Cheongdo Empire had been ruling under the heavens for hundreds of years, never had demonic spirits appeared in this noble imperial domain. The sudden anomaly was baffling, yet the immediate concern was to protect the lives of the people.


    ¡°Protect His Majesty and the Crown Prince! Ensure not a single one gets near Taehwa Pavilion!¡±


    ¡°Bring the horses! Evacuate His Majesty first!¡±


    Eventually, the demonic spirits that broke through the crowd began to bite and devour the servants at random.


    The guards drew their swords and charged at the demonic spirits. There were only a few soldiers present for the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony, but the presence of high-ranking military officials prevented a complete overrun.


    However, high officials living in the imperial domain rarely encountered demonic spirits, especially not in such large numbers.


    Demonic spirits were thought to swarm only in the outskirts of the Cheongdo Empire, where the authority of the Heavenly Dragon did not reach, and even then, it was rare to encounter more than one or two.


    I held my breath.


    I heard about the past story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story and the fact that demonic spirits attacked during the birthday ceremony where the prince was injured.


    However, I didn¡¯t know it well because it was a story from the past and not properly detailed. I had thought it was just a matter of a few demonic spirits, but the scale was almost like a parade of a hundred demons.


    How could such a number of demonic spirits appear right in the heart of the imperial capital, where the authority of the Heavenly Dragon was most powerful? I couldn¡¯t understand it, but the priority was to save as many lives as possible.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Help me! It hurts! It hurts!¡±


    Even though the warriors were rushing in to slay the spirits, there was a limit to their efforts.


    The blood of these demonic spirits could weaken a person¡¯s consciousness. Without proper precautions, one could become intoxicated by the blood splattered by the spirits and lose their mind.


    That is why the demonic spirit hunters who travel around the outskirts of the imperial capital to kill them have cotton cloth wrapped all over their bodies. They looked like a wandering grim reaper so they were shunned by people.


    I glanced towards the tent where my belongings were. The fact that I was told to take my sword with me meant that the White Immortal might have foreseen this situation to some extent.


    It was likely that the White Immortal was working to clear this mist. In that case, my role was to save as many as possible and buy time until then.


    And then, cutting through the mist¡­ a massive figure of a demonic spirit revealed itself.


    Even the warriors who had been slaying the other demonic spirits stopped in their tracks at that moment and swallowed their dry saliva.


    This demonic spirit¡¯s terrifying presence was enough to make even the bravest generals tremble in fear.


    What caught my eye was a face resembling that of a newborn baby. But it was as large as a house.


    Upon closer inspection, what seemed like fur covering its entire body were actually the limbs of adult men. With those numerous limbs, it crawled along the ground like a centipede.


    In that instant, I realized the scale of human casualties would be far greater.


    While a group of lower demonic spirits could be held off by well-trained warriors, it would take skilled demonicspirit hunters to contend with an intermediate demonic spirit.


    Their power was greater, and the malevolent energy in their blood was stronger. Therefore, if one were to carelessly face one of them, it could lead to exhaustion and ultimately being devoured.


    ¡°Everyone, flee to Taehwa Pavilion! It¡¯s easier for the warriors to protect you if you¡¯re gathered in one place!¡±


    At that moment, the Vermilion Princess who was standing on the opposite side of the stage shouted. While it seemed like a sensible decision¡­


    The landslide cascading down from the mountain¡¯s peak seemed to refute her words.


    Soon, the landslide engulfed the area.


    Taehwa Pavilion, once boasting its architectural beauty, started to crumble down.


    Perhaps the scenic location had become its downfall.


    The landslide pushed everything towards a cliff.


    Then with godlike reflexes, Warrior Commander Jang Rae climbed the Taehwa Pavilion and first grabbed Emperor Woon Sung before pulling him to safety as he jumped out of the pavilion.


    However, he could save only one person.


    The Crown Prince, the high officials, and the servants who served them were inevitably swept away by the landslide.


    ***


    After being unconscious for who knows how long, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon suddenly opened her eyes.


    The place, stained with chaos, was halfway up the White Immortal Mountain. They were swept down by the landslide and came down all the way down to a remote area full of pine trees.


    She was drenched in sweat and covered in mud; the once elegant court robe clung to her body; and she looked very miserable.


    The surroundings were hard to see because of the mist, but the surroundings seemed to be completely chaotic, with demonic spirits, maids, and warriors all mixed together.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess! You¡¯ve opened your eyes! My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Hyun¡­ Hyeon Dang¡­¡±


    Her headmaid Hyeon Dang from the Vermilion Bird Palace pushed aside the rocks and branches that covered the Vermilion Princess. She didn¡¯t care about the mud covering her body. She inspected the lady consort¡¯s condition and clenched her teeth.


    Though she was grateful that her mistress was alive, the Vermilion Princess was severely battered from being swept away by the landslide.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief there seems to be no threat to your life! But first¡­ we must get out of the White Immortal Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang¡­ what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell¡­ anything. The landslide has plunged everything into chaos. The surroundings are veiled in mist so it is impossible to see clearly. The priority¡­ should be to save your life.¡±


    As Hyeon Dang said, the mist severely limited their visibility. In such times, one¡¯s safety had to come first.


    ¡°His Majesty¡­ and the Crown Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­ we can do¡­ My lady ¡­ You must¡­ get up from here¡­ Staying here will get us killed by the monsters!¡±


    With those words, Hyeon Dang tried to help the Vermilion Princess to her feet.


    However, when the Vermilion Princess attempted to stand, she grimaced in pain. Startled by her reaction, Hyeon Dang checked her again and noticed her ankle was swollen and red.


    Not only was her body covered in scratches which made it difficult for her to even stand properly, but the situation also appeared more severe than Hyeon Dang had initially thought. She swallowed dryly in concern.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess! Allow me¡­ I will support you¡­ Please, let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    With Hyeon Dang¡¯s support, the Vermilion Princess continued to move forward despite her limping steps. However, her limping pace was hardly enough to shake off the demonic spirits.


    To the demonic spirits lurking beyond the mist, they were nothing more than easy prey.


    ¡°You beast!¡±


    When a demonic spirit that was missing an arm and a leg attacked them, Hyeon Dang shouted and drew the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword to strike it down.


    Hyeon Dang, the headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace, had protected the place for nearly two decades. She was a woman of strong character, comparable to that of an experienced warrior. Her gray hair spoke of the maturity she had gained over the years.


    Though her skills in swordsmanship and martial arts were not at a level where she could show off in front of others, they were sufficient to uphold the dignity of her title as the headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    However, when splattered with the demonic spirit¡¯s blood, she blinked in shock.


    Unless one was a skilled demonic spirit hunter, it was difficult to stay conscious when touching the blood of a demonic spirit. But Hyeon Dang gritted her teeth and continued to support the Vermilion Princess.


    She limped forward and continued to cut down the monsters, but the gradual drain on her spirit pushed Hyeon Dang to her limits. She felt as if she might lose consciousness at any moment.


    If Hyeon Dang were to lose consciousness now, there would be no one left to support the Vermilion Princess. Such a scenario would likely result in the princess losing her life as well. This was an outcome Hyeon Dang couldn¡¯t allow.


    However, Hyeon Dang had no way of knowing how far she could go. In a forest shrouded in mist, finding an exit and navigating through to the end seemed almost impossible.


    One shoulder was supporting the critically injured Vermilion Princess and the other hand was firmly grasping the sword to fend off demonic spirits. Yet, she knew all too well that not everything in the world could be resolved with sheer willpower alone.


    And being the experienced person she was, Hyeon Dang understood this reality better than most.


    Hyeon Dang was as quick in judgment and decision-making as her mistress, the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess! This way! Over here!¡±


    As they made their way through the mist, upon finding a large burrow that appeared to have been dug by a wild animal, Hyeon Dang pushed the Vermilion Princess into it.


    ¡°Hyeon Dang¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stay inside. As long as you don¡¯t make noise¡­ we might make it through this¡­!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Demonic spirits can smell humans¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a plan.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess couldn¡¯t move properly in her weakened state. She could only be pushed into the burrow by Hyeon Dang and collapse onto the muddy floor.


    Hyeon Dang managed to roll some nearby rocks to block the entrance of the burrow.


    ¡°The Crown Prince has also been caught in the landslide. It won¡¯t be long before the soldiers from the main palace search the entirety of the White Immortal Mountain. Just hold on until then¡­ You must hold on, Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang¡­!¡±


    Hyeon Dang had been with the Vermilion Princess ever since she entered the inner palace and they shared a bond that had grown over the years. Hyeon Dang¡¯s unwavering support and her ability to act as an extension of the princess had earned her admiration time and again.


    A true leader knows how to take care of their own people, and a headmaid like Hyeon Dang was a rare find in one¡¯s lifetime. If the Vermilion Princess could name a second mother, it would undoubtedly be Hyeon Dang.


    Their deep connection allowed them to understand each other with just a glance, and it was clear that Hyeon Dang had made up her mind.


    ¡°If I scream and run out of the mist, all the demonic spirits in the vicinity will chase after me. Use that chance to seal the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang! No! You must come inside too!¡±


    It was the look of someone prepared to face death.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    In the forest shrouded by mist, amidst the screams of the dying, Hyeon Dang swallowed hard and spoke. Her body was trembling, yet her expression remained earnest.


    ¡°As a member of the Jeongseon clan and the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, there will be times when you must abandon others, not just now but perhaps many times over.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang¡­¡±


    ¡°You must not hesitate to leave someone behind. You, Vermilion Princess, are meant for greater things.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ Hyeon Dang¡­ I cannot bear to lose you like this¡­¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What meaning is there in survival if one cannot protect their own people?


    Despite the Vermilion Princess¡¯s pleas, Hyeon Dang¡¯s eyes trembled, but she eventually bowed deeply with her arms crossed in her sleeves.


    ¡°Please, be well.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang! Stop right now!¡±


    For the first time in her life, headmaid Hyeon Dang of the Vermilion Bird Palace defied the command of the Vermilion Princess.


    She tore her clothes right there and then, grabbed a branch from the surrounding trees, and wrapped it tightly.


    Then, she made a small torch by lighting it with the little spiritual energy she had acquired.


    In this dark mist, even a torch of this size will attract the attention of those around her.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    The piercing screams of Hyeon Dang echoed through the place. Her screams of terror seemed like a feast for the lurking demonic spirits.


    And just like that, Hyeon Dang ran and ran. Though the thick mist made it impossible for her to know where she was heading.


    All she knew was that she must not return to where the Vermilion Princess was; her duty was to keep running as far away as possible.


    Just hearing those sounds sent shivers down her spine. The chilling sounds of the demonic spirits in pursuit indicated there were at least five or six of them.


    As she fled, Hyeon Dang managed to slay one of the demonic spirits that got too close, using the well-sharpened sword of the Vermilion Princess.


    She was covered in blood and she felt dizzy as if she was about to lose consciousness, but she knew she had to keep moving. She was still not far enough from the cave where the Vermilion Princess was hiding.


    Hyeon Dang tried her best to wipe the demonic spirit¡¯s blood off her face and tore her robes to bind it around her arms and legs.


    However, this wasn¡¯t enough to completely free herself from the demonic spirit¡¯s blood, but it didn¡¯t matter to her; she had no intention of surviving.


    As she continued to run, she came across signs of the landslide. Climbing over rocks and soil that had slid down the mountain, she tried to somehow shake off the demonic spirits.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    No, it wasn¡¯t about escaping anymore.


    Instead of fleeing, Hyeon Dang was deliberately attracting more demonic spirits by screaming in the hope of dragging down at least one more with her.


    The more demonic spirits flocked to Hyeon Dang, the higher the chances of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s survival became.


    Hyeon Dang screamed and screamed and ran and ran. She cut through the demonic spirits in her path and grew almost delirious from their blood.


    Eventually, she tripped over a tree root and tumbled across the muddy ground.


    From beyond the mist, she could hear the cackling of numerous demonic spirits.


    And then, through the dense mist above¡­. the shadow of that intermediate giant demon appeared.


    Its enormous head seemed like it was floating while its many limbs writhed grotesquely.


    Was this a demon from hell?


    Or perhaps was this place itself hell?


    Hyeon Dang pushed herself up from the mud and attempted to slash another approaching demonic spirit, but her strength was waning, and she couldn¡¯t make a complete cut.


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword, decorated with a noble carving of a vermilion bird, got stuck halfway through the demonic spirit and failed to cut through completely.


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword was sharp but it lost its edge due to Hyeon Dang¡¯s exhausted strength.


    The grotesquely shaped demon, with the sword still embedded in it, looked down at Hyeon Dang. The latter swallowed dryly and closed her eyes firmly.


    It was that moment.


    From within the pile of rocks created by the landslide, a man burst forth, kicking up a cloud of dust as he rose.


    At the same time, the demonic spirit before Hyeon Dang was cleaved in two.


    ***


    Hyeon Dang who collapsed on the muddy ground first felt an intense chill envelop her.


    Feeling cold in late winter wasn¡¯t unusual. However, this chill surpassed even the depths of midwinter¡¯s freeze.


    The demonic spirit that was cleaved in two had its cross-section completely frozen solid.


    This icy state prevented any blood from spilling.


    Perhaps due to being caught directly in the landslide, the man was completely battered and bruised and he gasped for breath as he slumped to the ground.


    Just moments before, he had managed to stand amidst a pile of rocks and had taken no more than a second to cleave the demonic spirit right in front of Hyeon Dang.


    ¡°Huuuu¡­¡±


    Exhaling a white breath, he bowed his head, rose again, and let the sword in his hand hang by his side.


    The blade caught Hyeon Dang¡¯s eye. The sword body was strangely cold, so much so that pure white steam was coming down from it. When she came to her senses, she noticed the steam created by its chill spreading across the ground around them.


    It was then that Hyeon Dang recognized the identity of the man.


    She had heard that in the White Immortal Palace, there were three treasured swords imbued with the White Immortal¡¯s Taoist magic.


    There was the Jade Leaf Sword which the White Immortal himself had carried since he was young.


    The Seven Star Dagger which was given for protection to Wang Han, the scribe who often traveled for important matters.


    And the Cold Iron Heavy Sword which was given to his one and only guard.


    The Cold Iron Heavy Sword was forged by hammering iron imbued with White Immortal¡¯s Taoist magic and it was excessively heavy due to the influence of the Taoist magic. Consequently, only two individuals within the Cheongdo Palace could wield it and exhibit their skills: Jeong Seong Tae, the vice general who was famous for his strength, and Seol Tae Pyeong, White Immortal Palace¡¯s apprentice warrior.


    The Taoist magic within the sword was so intensely cold that it instantly covered and froze the entire cross-section of whatever it sliced.


    While this might seem pointless at first, its true value becomes obvious when facing demonic spirits.


    Even the most mentally resilient warrior could only take down a maximum of ten demonic spirits at a time. However, with a means to suppress the demonic spirits¡¯ blood, a warrior could defeat as many as their stamina would allow.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was now wielding the Cold Iron Heavy Sword could cut down hundreds of lower demonic spirits.


    But there was one severely detrimental drawback.


    ¡°Ugh! Damn, it¡¯s so cold!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong started shivering and cursed. He muttered how even the training during the coldest periods wasn¡¯t this harsh and how he grew numb from the cold.


    Hyeon Dang, who had been lying on the muddy ground, wore a look of disbelief at the man¡¯s cry.


    For someone who had just been swept up in a landslide, he seemed to overflow with too much energy.


    Perhaps due to the bruises from the rocks hitting his body, the blood he had spilled flowed like a river.


    No matter how strong one¡¯s constitution was, excessive bleeding was dangerous for all. But Seol Tae Pyeong looked at Hyeon Dang and spoke.


    ¡°Are you injured anywhere else¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Current Headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡­! Haha¡­! Worry not¡­! For I this man is Seol Tae Pyeong!!!!!!!¡±


    As blood continued to flow from his head, Seol Tae Pyeong suddenly fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Amidst the echoing cries of the demonic spirits, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body lay sprawled on the ground.


    ¡­And so, silence pervaded for a while.


    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a rescue¡­?¡±


    Hyeon Dang had thought Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s grand and spirited entrance meant he was there to save her.


    ¡­But logically speaking, there was no way that a person caught directly in a landslide would be okay.

 Chapter 13: The Vermilion Princess (2)

    the sound of dripping water echoed around the place.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won struggled to force his trembling eyelids open. His body was wracked with intense pain and his field of vision was so blurred that he could hardly see anything.


    He tried to fully regain consciousness, but his hazy vision showed no sign of clearing.


    He could only discern that he was trapped in a space surrounded by rocks and that he was completely enclosed.


    Beyond his limited field of view, he could make out the figure of a girl.


    She appeared to be covered in cuts and scrapes. And it seemed that just like the other apprentice court ladies, she also once had neatly braided hair, but it had come completely undone due to the landslide.


    That they had survived the landslide and had not been directly crushed by the rocks could only be attributed to a stroke of incredible luck. However, the feeling that death was not far off persisted despite their survival.


    There were signs of makeshift bandages all over his body. Perhaps the girl seen through his blurry vision had treated his wounds.


    It seemed all pointless though. He had a strange intuition that he would die here.


    Though everyone dreams of the life of a crown prince, he himself thought it had been a rather fleeting life.


    Swept up in political power struggles, unable to act on one¡¯s own will, and leading a life where the only pursuit was the meaningless reading of scriptures¡ªwhat value did such a life hold?


    When he closed his eyes tightly, it felt as if death was close by.


    ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince, you must hold on.¡±


    A whispering voice reached him. What was the point of clinging to life now, in a life that felt so meaningless? With that thought in mind, Crown Prince Hyeon Won relaxed the muscles around his tightly closed eyes.


    What value could there be in a life that seemed to have no reason to continue?


    Such soliloquy echoed only within his heart.


    ***


    ¡°Huuuu.¡±


    I momentarily lost consciousness. This was the result of losing too much blood.


    When I heard a chilling scream, I reacted instinctively, lunged forward and cut down a demonic spirit, but that was the extent of my capability in my blood-drained state.


    When I finally came to my senses and looked up, the debris that had come down from Taehwa Pavilion was covering the surroundings. The landslides that had been recurring intermittently seemed to have now completely stopped.


    And when I quickly pushed off the floor and raised my upper body, my body stumbled once.


    There seemed to be no broken bones, but I had lost too much blood. I needed to find a safe place to rest.


    After shaking my head a few times to clear it, the sight that met my eyes was headmaid Hyeon Dang drenched in blood.


    ¡°Headmaid Hyeon¡­!¡±


    I caught Hyeon Dang just as she seemed about to collapse. Looking around, I saw the bodies of several more demonic spirits scattered about.


    Even a strong man would need to rest after being covered in so much demon blood. It appeared that in the few minutes I had lost consciousness, Hyeon Dang had been fighting off the demonic spirits here.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­! Huff¡­!¡±


    I quickly laid the rescued headmaid Hyeon Dang on the ground.


    The eerie cries of demonic spirits still echoed from beyond the mist. I frowned and gripped the handle of my cold iron heavy sword tightly.


    ¡°Headmaid Hyeon, we need to clean off the demonic spirit blood first.¡±


    ¡°Ver¡­ millon¡­ Princess¡­¡±


    Even as she was losing consciousness, Hyeon Dang was trying to say something. I leaned in closer to listen.


    ¡°Vermilion¡­Princess¡­ she is¡­ in the direction I came from¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean the Vermilion Princess¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you follow the trail I made¡­ you¡¯ll find a large cave¡­¡±


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang gripped my garment tightly as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, please go to the Vermilion Princess ¡­ I can still¡­ draw more demonic spirits to me¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes in disbelief.


    I was wondering how so many demonic spirits could gather in a place where visibility was so poor. It turned out that Headmaid Hyeon Dang had been deliberately attracting them.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to deduce this. She had hidden the Vermillon Princess and led the demonic spirits away as far as she could.


    It was an act that one could only undertake with a disregard for one¡¯s own life.


    As I watched Headmaid Hyeon Dang losing her consciousness, everything clicked into place.


    I felt something was off when I spoke with Headmaid Hyeon Dang before the birthday ceremony. The headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace I had seen in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story wasn¡¯t her.


    Of course, that made sense. She had died here before the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story even began.


    In the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, Princess In Ha Yeon initially appears as an antagonist to the female protagonist Seol Ran.


    After all, Seol Ran was the illegitimate child of the Huayongseol clan which had killed her uncle, In Chang Seok. While Seol Ran herself wasn¡¯t guilty of a great sin, it would have been hard for her to forgive Seol Ran easily.


    Until she could appreciate Seol Ran¡¯s strong and sincere character, she had no choice but to view her with hostility.


    Yes, the Princess in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story was brave and dignified but there was a cold chill deep inside her heart. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was a person who rose to her position by losing a lot of things.


    Both her uncle In Chang Seok and headmaid Hyeon Dang were among those she had lost. She lived her life by losing and losing and losing again.


    They say our lives are about struggling to survive, but there are indeed those among us who must lose much in the process.


    Those who rise through loss often bear multiple gaping holes in their hearts.


    It wasn¡¯t just the two of them; undoubtedly, she had suffered many more losses. Living like that, one can feel their heart slowly wearing thin.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I wiped away the blood that clung to various parts of Hyeon Dang¡¯s body. This wouldn¡¯t entirely rid her of the demonic energy steeped in blood, but it was the least I could do.


    Then, I hoisted Hyeon Dang over one shoulder and with my other hand, I grasped my sword. Its weight felt almost like a thousand pounds which made my hand tremble.


    As the howls of demonic spirits echoed from beyond the mist, I bowed my head slightly.


    The rising killing intent seemed as if it were my own.


    ***


    Was this a cave that a bear used as its home?


    The cave was more spacious than expected, but it wasn¡¯t entirely a safe haven.


    The demonic spirits could detect the scent of humans if they concentrated. It was certain they would pounce the moment they discovered the critically injured Vermilion Princess.


    The Vermilion Princess somehow managed to drag her aching body, grabbed the wall of the cave, and stood up.


    She attempted to head towards the partially blocked entrance that Hyeon Dang had covered but soon staggered and fell back onto the dirt floor.


    The court robes that looked so beautiful and splendid on the stage of the birthday ceremony were now hideously tainted with mud and dirt.


    However, this was not the time to worry about such matters. It was uncertain what she could do with a body on the brink of death, but given the Vermilion Princess¡¯s temperament, staying still was not an option.


    But before the Vermilion Princess could attempt anything, a human shadow appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    Bracing for it to be a demonic spirit, the Vermilion Princess clenched her teeth to stand, only to be surprised when the figure became clearly visible.


    It was Seol Tae Pyeong who was carrying Headmaid Hyeon Dang over his shoulder.


    His body was so covered in blood that it had dried and stuck to him. The trail of blood behind his back indicated a long journey to this place.


    It was astonishing to think that a human body could contain so much blood.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I found her on my way.¡±


    He carefully placed Hyeon Dang in the middle of the cave floor and set his sword aside.


    ¡°Hyeon Dang¡­!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess gasped in shock and struggled to move toward Hyeon Dang before she started examining her closely.


    Hyeon Dang was covered in the blood of demonic spirits, and her own severe bleeding made it seem like her life hung in the balance.


    While The Vermilion Princess inspected Hyeon Dang, Seol Tae Pyeong completely blocked the cave entrance with the rock.


    Then, he returned inside, tore his military uniform, and began wiping the blood off Hyeon Dang¡¯s body.


    ¡°If we leave her like this, she will die.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t¡­ Hyeon Dang is like a mother to me¡­¡±


    ¡°We can clean off all the demonic blood and use my modest Taoist healing skills to somewhat counteract the demonic influence. However, without a way to stop the bleeding and with her energy so depleted, she might not last long.¡±


    ¡°We need to take her to a physician immediately.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess struggled to get up and spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clear a path¡­ There should still be soldiers near the Taehwa Pavillion. If we can make it to them, we can have a physician see Hyeon Dang.¡±


    ¡°The mist makes it impossible to discern direction. Moreover, we can¡¯t be certain if anyone remains near Taehwa Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just do nothing. I cannot accept losing Hyeon Dang like this.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess drew her sword from Hyeon Dang¡¯s waist and wiped the demonic blood from its blade with her long sleeve.


    ¡°We must try everything. How can one who can¡¯t protect their own people aspire to rise? I¡­ I cannot afford to lose Hyeon Dang¡­¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, please calm down and sit back down. Your injuries are severe.¡±


    ¡°I cannot¡­!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess exclaimed. Her voice was filled with rising emotion.


    Such a demeanor was unprecedented for her. The Vermilion Princess was expected to maintain her composure in any circumstance given her position.


    But her own headmaid was on the brink of death. She was unable to maintain her composure.


    ¡°I¡­. I do not want to lose any more of my people¡­!¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°Help me. If you carry Hyeon Dang and follow me, I will clear a path by any means necessary. We cannot afford to sit here paralyzed by fear, even now.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°If you help, I will give you anything you need. If it¡¯s money you want, I will take as much as you need from the Vermilion Bird Palace¡¯s treasure room. If you want to be promoted, I will personally recommend your name to the Red Palace. So please¡­ help me¡­¡±


    As the Vermilion Princess poured out her plea, Seol Tae Pyeong stood up and grasped her shoulders firmly.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ huh¡­¡±


    Only then did the Vermilion Princess notice Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s appearance.


    The man, who was usually brimming with vitality and, to the same extent, frivolity, spoke so little and his tone was heavy.


    The reason became clear to her only then. The amount of blood flowing from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body was incomparable to what Hyeon Dang was losing.


    It seemed that more than Hyeon Dang, it was Seol Tae Pyeong himself who was in desperate need of a physician¡¯s care.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    His body was already battered, and fighting off the horde of demonic spirits had left him with countless new wounds.


    ¡°How many¡­ demonic spirits did you slay?¡±


    ¡°No one really counts such things.¡±


    Yet, he did not utter a single complaint of pain.


    The Vermilion Princess felt as if she had been doused in cold water.


    A cool mind is contagious. In such an extreme situation, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s calm demeanor made the Vermilion Princess acutely aware of her own desperation.


    Only then did her mind cool down.


    ¡°¡­I apologize. I lost my mind for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Anyone might do the same in such circumstances.¡±


    With that, Seol Tae Pyeong firmly pressed her shoulders and made her sit in front of the wall of the cave.


    The Vermilion Princess found herself unable to resist the unique strength of this man and was forced to sit abruptly on the earthen floor. She had faced numerous men in sword fights before, but never had she been so directly guided by physical force.


    Sitting there, gasping for breath, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    She was someone who lived a life grounded in authority and dignity, so she had never been physically overpowered by a man regardless of her own will.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, there¡¯s but a thin line between courage and recklessness. Failing to distinguish between the two may lead you into grave danger someday.¡±


    Could this be the same frivolous man she knew? Seol Tae Pyeong was speaking in a cold voice that made her think so.


    It is said that humans¡¯ true colors come out when they are pushed into a corner.


    The reason he couldn¡¯t show his usual spirit was probably because he didn¡¯t even have the time to do so.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°How can you remain so calm in such a situation¡­¡±


    Was it possible that the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, who must always maintain her calm, was less poised than a mere apprentice warrior?


    Unable to contain herself, the Vermilion Princess blurted out her question.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    To that question, Seol Tae Pyeong answered seriously in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m calm¡­ it¡¯s just that it hurts so damn much I can¡¯t even speak¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What kind of language is that to use in front of a crown princess consort?


    It was so absurd that she couldn¡¯t even come up with something to say back.


    ***


    After wiping off all the blood of the demon and firmly stopping the bleeding, the flow of blood seemed to stop at last.


    It seemed like the crisis had passed at this level. When I saw that the constant sweat from Hyeon Dang had stopped to some extent, I felt safe enough to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Her pulse was strong, and she was breathing, albeit sporadically. Upon confirming that fact, the Vermilion Princess leaned against the cave wall and let out a breath of relief.


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s true that we need to see a physician as soon as possible. If we delay, there could indeed be a risk to her life. My Taoist techniques aren¡¯t enough to fully erase the demonic energy within her, so she could cough up blood again at any moment.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ there are demonic spirits roaming outside. The mist makes it impossible to see the situation clearly.¡±


    ¡°If an incident of this scale happened, the White Immortal Elder must have taken action.¡±


    I spoke in a confident tone as I bandaged my wounds.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the White Immortal Elder, he should be able to clear this mist before long. If we can make our move to Taehwa Pavillion at that time, we¡¯ll be able to ask the soldiers for help.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it will take?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, Seol Ran managed to sustain the wounded Crown Prince under a boulder for nearly three days.


    This meant that in the worst-case scenario, we might be trapped in this cave for the entire duration. It was ridiculous to have a patient stay in this place for three days without knowing when she would die.


    But that scenario hinges on the successful rescue of those trapped beneath the boulder.


    When it seems like the situation has been roughly resolved, we can quickly run out of the cave. I think that with the White Immortal Elder there, the situation would be resolved much faster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but I doubt even the worst situation would go beyond three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days¡­ that¡¯s far too long for Hyeon Dang to endure¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems better that we go out as soon as the mist lifts a bit and the situation improves. I should still be able to handle a few demonic spirits.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess looked at my physical condition again, then composed herself and spoke.


    ¡°I also¡­ can wield my sword if I have some rest.¡±


    I was about to respond when I noticed the expression on the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face.


    What was reflected on her face¡­ were the twisted feelings she was experiencing.


    Her life was in danger. And her one and only confidant was on the brink of death.


    Demonic spirits prowled outside, and to add to that, the only one next to her at this time was a descendant of the Huayongseol clan whom she regarded as her enemy.


    The crown prince¡¯s safety was uncertain, and there was no knowing when help might arrive.


    Under such circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if one were to be seized by fear and tremble uncontrollably¡­. It was only normal that her feelings would grow twisted.


    Therefore, I cleared my throat and spoke softly.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, thinking about too many things will only add to your confusion. In times like these, it¡¯s best to focus on a single clear goal.¡±


    ¡°¡­. What is that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s survive.¡±


    At those words, the Vermilion Princess looked at me as if struck by a hammer and her eyes grew wide for a moment.


    After a while, she seemed to find some ease of mind and let out a laugh.


    No matter how much authority she was wrapped in, she was still just a nineteen-year-old girl inside.


    Her short laugh seemed to be the natural laughter of this girl who did not care about her dignity as a princess consort.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Then, she murmured in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s survive.¡±


    It was a stuffy cave, but if we held on for a little while, the situation would be resolved.


    As long as that conviction existed, the will to survive would not be extinguished.

 Chapter 14: The Vermilion Princess (3)

    ¡°The dawn will be our signal to move.¡±


    After sealing the cave entrance, Seol Tae Pyeong assessed Hyeon Dang¡¯s condition and said that.


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s whole body ached so she was just sitting and leaning against the wall of the cave. To her, it seemed almost miraculous how Seol Tae Pyeong managed to move around the place despite his more serious injuries.


    ¡°The White Immortal Elder is not one to delay without reason, so by now he should be at the summit of the White Immortal Mountain, disturbing the energy there. However, even if the mist clears, it doesn¡¯t mean the demonic spirits will vanish completely¡­ And since visibility won¡¯t improve until late at night¡­¡±


    ¡°So we break through to Taehwa Pavillion at dawn, when the yin energy dissipates, when it is difficult for the demonic spirits to exert their power, and when visibility is at its best.¡±


    The sight of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s court robes spread out on the dirt floor made it clear how much fabric she had been carrying around.


    Although it was an incredibly luxurious item, it was just like the Vermilion Princess to tear it without hesitation to bandage Hyeon Dang¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s rest tonight just like this to preserve our strength.¡±


    ¡°It seems we have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°You should try to get some sleep. I will stay awake and keep watch.¡±


    ¡°It hardly seems like a time to sleep with demonic spirits prowling outside.¡±


    Though the Vermilion Princess was right, Seol Tae Pyeong shook his head.


    ¡°Still, to conserve your strength, it¡¯s best to force yourself to rest. Don¡¯t worry about the demonic spirits. I¡¯ve inscribed a talisman at the entrance that masks our scent.¡±


    ¡°You know how to do that as well?¡±


    ¡°The White Immortal Elder taught me the basics of Taoist magic. However, my talent is somewhat lacking, so my skills are only so-so.¡±


    Is that so?


    After whispering these words to herself, the Vermilion Princess gently closed her eyes. Despite the hard dirt floor and the walls made of grass and mud, she inexplicably felt a sense of relief washing over her, as if her body was sinking into comfort.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she could easily fall asleep in such circumstances. The Vermilion Princess resigned herself to the fact that she would have to spend the night wide awake.


    About an hour had passed when she spoke.


    ¡°Perhaps you could tell me about your life story.¡±


    Spending a night in this cramped cave made time feel like an eternity.


    Even in life-threatening situations, time passed slowly.


    Unable to bear the boredom any longer, the Vermilion Princess made the suggestion, to which Seol Tae Pyeong, who was leaning against the opposite wall trying to recuperate, responded softly.


    ¡°It might not be a pleasant story for you, Vermilion Princess.¡±


    Although it was just a question to kill time, the response was unexpectedly solemn.


    Only then did the Vermilion Princess feel like she came to her senses. The man sitting across from her was a survivor of the Huayongseol clan whom the Vermilion Princess had long harbored resentment against. To hear his life story would inevitably involve the Huayongseol clan.


    From a certain point, she had stopped paying any mind to the man¡¯s origins. Despite the extreme circumstances, she found it hard to believe herself.


    ¡°Is it really a story that would make you so uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°I am a bastard child of the Huayongseol clan.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re aware enough to be ashamed of what your family has done.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true.¡±


    He responded casually, but his voice carried weight. It seemed he was aware of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s resentment towards the Huayongseol clan.


    And he appeared to have no intention of making excuses for it. It was an inescapable reality. No amount of words could change the fact that he was born of the Huayongseol clan¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡°It is entirely justified and natural for you, Vermilion Princess, to harbor resentment towards the lineage of the Huayongseol clan.¡±


    But how he acknowledged it left the Vermilion Princess at a loss for how to respond.


    ¡°You survived the purge of the Huayongseol clan. How did you live afterward?¡±


    ¡°I wandered the imperial capital like a beggar. But I wasn¡¯t alone because I had a sister who took my hand and wandered with me.¡±


    The conversation then meandered into seemingly trivial details of his past.


    Although she had thought it was just a way to kill time until morning arrived¡­ the Vermilion Princess found herself leaning against the grass wall and listening intently. His story had an unexpectedly captivating pull.


    ¡°Later in the imperial capital, we sold heirlooms to some merchants¡­¡±


    It was the story of two siblings who had been forced to fend for themselves from a young age. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°When I had been suffering from fever for about 80 days, my sister accidentally poured cold water on my face¡­¡±


    Sometimes she burst out laughing.


    ¡°In an attempt to save my sister from nearly being kidnapped by bandits, I ended up taking a life¡­ That memory has stayed with me ever since¡­¡±


    And sometimes she felt sad.


    ¡°After being brought to Cheongdo Palace by the White Immortal Elder, I managed to become an apprentice warrior¡­¡±


    Her ears perked up with interest.


    ¡°With each training session, my skills with the sword improved noticeably¡­¡±


    As she listened to his story and satisfied her curiosity, the night deepened.


    A person¡¯s life is a world unto itself.


    ¡°I developed a habit of shifting my center of gravity when I first held a sword¡­¡±


    ¡°The scribe named Wang Han in the White Immortal Palace, who is a friend of mine, likes drinking so much¡­.¡±


    ¡°Once, while out buying materials to repair the White Immortal Palace, I encountered a pottery artisan¡­¡±


    ¡°I once chased after a money changer who had struck me from behind in an alleyway¡­¡±


    Just hearing the story of someone else¡¯s life that you have never lived before makes you feel like a new world is opening up.


    Though the life of the Vermilion Princess, treated with the highest regard as a member of the Jeongseon clan, might be worlds apart from his.


    A life lived to the best of one¡¯s ability often feels as if it has some kind of profound meaning in itself.


    Without any bestowed will or great achievements.


    It just seemed that this man had lived his life with all his might.


    And just like that, he managed to survive and live through his own world.


    Leaning against the grass wall, the Vermilion Princess mused to herself.


    Maybe it was the small sense of kinship she felt in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s casual way of narrating his life as if it were nothing.


    Before being the descendant of the Huayongseol clan who killed her uncle In Chang Seok, he was just Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Just as every moment of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s life was real, so was every moment of this illegitimate child of the Huayongseol clan.


    That fact prickled at the Vermilion Princess¡¯s heart like a thorn.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you seem quite skilled with the sword, yet you appear to have no ambition of climbing the ranks. Why is that?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was changing the bandages on Hyeon Dang¡¯s wounds for fresh ones when he heard the question and simply nodded his head.


    The reason the Vermilion Princess was saying more was because the wounds all over her body were starting to feel sore. Almost half a day has passed since she hid in the cave. Her physical strength was reaching its limit.


    ¡°¡­. Are you in much pain? Perhaps taking a rest might be a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Just answer the question.¡±


    Still, the fact that her spirit had largely recovered and she was able to maintain a strong facade was a positive sign.


    Seol Tae Pyeong responded as he wrapped the cloth around Hyeon Dang¡¯s body,


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m from the Huayongseol clan¡­ Well, that¡¯s more of an excuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say this in front of Her Highness the Crown Princess, but my motto in life is to work less and earn more.¡±


    ¡°Kahaha, you are really an enigma.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess chuckled.


    Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t mind and continued to inspect Hyeondang¡¯s wounds. His diligent care somehow felt reassuring that the Vermilion Princess thought to herself that she had finally gone crazy.


    But this feeling wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant and she ultimately came to regard him as a remarkably intriguing man.


    ¡°Still, I am certain there are positions even better than the White Immortal Palace with decent earnings to be found.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess I¡¯ll just have to search for them later¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong paused to choose his words carefully before continuing.


    ¡°The White Immortal¡¯s time is short.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°My plan is to stay at the White Immortal Palace until then.¡±


    A moment of silence followed his words.


    At first, she hadn¡¯t thought him the type to be swayed by notions of loyalty, but now, she found herself admiring that very quality in him.


    The Vermilion Princess pondered what to say and she slowly began to speak.


    ¡°He must be like a father to you.¡±


    Following the Vermilion Princess¡¯s probing words, Seol Tae Pyeong opened his half-closed eyes and answered clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite to that extent.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re someone whose principles are clear in ways that are hard to understand.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess let out a sigh.


    Talking with this man often led to serious topics, only for that atmosphere to deflate like air escaping from a balloon.


    The unpredictable flow of their talk was refreshingly new for the Vermilion Princess, who was used to exchanging only the most predictable of courtesies.


    ¡°Kahaha.¡±


    Her laugh was both frivolous and elegant at the same time.


    Dawn was still far off, and the fact that she had to spend the night talking with this seemingly dull man remained unchanged.


    But she found a peculiar charm in their trivial conversation. Though this was something she attributed to being tired.


    She leaned her head against the grass wall again and spoke.


    ¡°After being born an illegitimate child to the Huanyongseol call in this harsh world¡­ your life must have been full of trials. Wandering the imperial capital disguised as a beggar, suffering persecution as the bastard child of a treacherous clan, you might have often thought it better to die than live such a worthless life.¡±


    What would be the point of asking such a thing of a mere apprentice warrior?


    But even though she thought it was meaningless, the Vermilion Princess still seriously asked him.


    ¡°What was it that kept you alive?¡±


    Seol Taepyeong¡¯s movement as he wrapped the cloth around Hyeon Dang¡¯s arm stopped for a moment.


    For some reason, he felt a profound weight in her question. Was she expecting a particular kind of answer? The tone made him think for a moment.


    But really, was it really a question that needed much thought? A straightforward and honest response would suffice.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, who was wrapping a cloth around Hyeon-dang¡¯s arm in silence for a moment¡­ answered quietly.


    ¡°Delicious soup rice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    . She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in exasperation.


    What was she expecting when she attempted a serious conversation with this dull man? The Vermilion Princess closed her eyes while feeling somewhat defeated when he continued.


    ¡°And the sky I used to gaze up at from that dilapidated house.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The coolness of the cold water that Ran-noonim occasionally shared, the sense of achievement after a day spent swinging my sword, the charming daffodils I stumbled upon while walking down the road, the buzz from a drink with my old friend Wang Han, and the silver coin I once found by the roadside.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Given that he often proclaimed the virtues of a man¡¯s spirit and determination, she had expected his motivations to be grand.


    But they turned out to be trivial.


    ¡°Such simple things together gave me reasons to live.¡±


    However, the Vermilion Princess could not bring herself to scoff at his words.


    For reasons she couldn¡¯t fathom, there was a strange gravity in the man wrapping the cloth around Hyeon Dang¡¯s arm. It seemed his answer was serious after all.


    ¡°What about you, Vermilion Princess?¡±


    Caught off guard by his sudden question, the Vermilion Princess found herself momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°What was it that kept you alive?¡±


    She had never imagined she would reflect on her life in a dusty cave.


    Looking back, the vicinity of the Jeongseon clan was always filled with extraordinary men harboring grand dreams.


    Each one of them spoke loudly of the significant reasons they had to live and their ambitions echoed through the world.


    Such were these exceptional individuals that they could ascend to such lofty positions.


    The reason to live is crucial. Those lacking it end up with empty hollow eyes.


    The Vermilion Princess intuitively understood this, and perhaps Seol Tae Pyeong did as well.


    ©¤©¤The eyes of Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was sitting before the Emperor were just like that.


    In a life where he has been led and pushed around, there is no reason for him to live.


    That must be why, despite being born a Crown Prince destined to rule under the heavens, his eyes seemed devoid of any attachment to life.


    It was only then that the Vermilion Princess realized it. She was afraid of those eyes.


    Being pushed into the role of a noblewoman in the Jeongseon clan, constantly striving for higher status, she feared she might one day find herself with that same empty gaze.


    That¡¯s why she desperately sought a reason to live. She believed that wandering and searching would eventually lead her to find it.


    From the time she was a child, carrying the spirit tablet of Vice General In Chang Seok through the rain at his funeral procession¡­. she kept walking and walking and walking.


    Just as the noble men around her proclaimed their grand ambitions with vigor.


    She too wanted to seize and proclaim her own reasons for living.


    She thought it had to be some grand, lofty goal, something she couldn¡¯t grasp unless she kept reaching out as she moved forward.


    ¡°It seems we share a common understanding after all.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess relaxed her body with her eyes gently closed.


    ¡°I simply lived.¡±


    She navigated through life alone as if climbing a cliff with bare hands.


    As she thought about it and continued to climb, she realized that many things had started to cling to her along the way.


    The loyalty of the Headmaid Hyeon Dang, the admiration of the maids from the Vermilion Bird Palace, the touch of her aged mother¡¯s wrinkled hands, the scent of plum blossoms from the vase in her chamber, the gold thread embroidery she did by hand, the flitting of butterflies she saw while wandering the garden, the chatter of the maids beyond the paper doors, the softness of her bedding, the beauty of her teacups, the morning air, the bright moon, the clouds, poetry.


    ¡°Simply by living, I found that reasons to live began to follow me.¡±


    Drunk on the comfort that seemed to finally allow her to rest¡­. the Vermilion Princess spoke in a whisper almost as if confiding a secret.


    ¡°In a foolish way¡­ I got the order mixed up¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    At those words, her eyes snapped open.


    When she came to her senses, she found Seol Tae Pyeong had already packed up their belongings. It was unclear how many hours she had slept.


    ¡°The condition of Headmaid Hyeon Dang is not good. It seems we really must depart now.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang¡­!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was startled and she sprang up to check on Hyeon Dang.


    The headmaid was gasping for air and seemed to be feverish this time. It appeared as if the bleeding had resumed and the poison was surging back.


    ¡°Dawn is breaking. The visibility is good now, and the mist has lifted considerably. It seems the White Immortal Elder has lent us his strength.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess managed to get up with some effort. The rest she had taken the night before made it somewhat easier for her to move.


    ¡°However, some of the demonic spirits still linger. Their numbers have decreased due to the weakened yin energy, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But things are much better. Can you figure out the way to Taehwa Pavillion?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems possible to climb up the landslide that occurred overnight.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess drew her sword to check its blade. Seeing that it was still sharp, she sheathed it again.


    ¡°My body has recovered enough to wield the sword.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, even so, if you get covered in the blood of those demonic spirits, it could be dangerous for you. My sword does not scatter their blood, but yours does.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Even so, it won¡¯t be easy for you to look after Hyeon Dang and protect me by yourself.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess put her finger on her chin and pondered for a moment. Then she suddenly grasped Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s collar firmly.


    ¡°In that case, take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The early morning breeze rushed into the cave.


    Though it was only the break of dawn with the sky just beginning to turn a pale blue, the brightness felt overwhelming after spending the night inside the cave.


    Two figures emerged from the cave.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was completely shirtless was carrying Hyeon Dang over one shoulder, and he wielded the cold iron heavy sword in his other hand.


    And there was the Vermilion Princess with her skin exposed in several places and wrapped in torn pieces of cloth. These were Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s clothes cut and wrapped around her.


    Having used the fabric of her court robe to bandage Hyeon Dang¡¯s wounds, she had no choice but to resort to this appearance.


    ¡°Even with fabric wrapped around, it¡¯s impossible to be completely free from the blood of those demonic spirits.¡±


    ¡°I know. If such makeshift bandages worked, demonic spirit hunters wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡±


    Dawn broke. The morning sun dissipated the yin energy from the White Immortal Mountain.


    The sunlight dispelled the shadows cast within the forest and revealed the face of the Vermilion Princess standing resolutely above the cave.


    ¡°Let me ask you. How many demonic spirits can one person defeat?¡±


    ¡°A strong man can take down about ten before reaching his limit.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall aim for twenty.¡±


    That should be enough to reach Taehwa Pavillon.


    The sight of her speaking like that in the light of dawn was truly dignified, and she was indeed her usual self.


    ¡°You once told me that not distinguishing between courage and recklessness could lead to great danger.¡±


    ¡°I was swept up by the moment and may have spoken out of turn.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it was presumptuous. For some reason, I feel that now I can cut through the hordes of demonic spirits and reach Taehwa Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you are here.¡±


    Calmly admitting something while gently closing her eyes was also usual of her.


    ¡°Is this courage, or is it recklessness? At this point, distinguishing between the two is still too difficult for me. Even though I look like this, my life has been too short.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Still, I choose to believe this is courage.¡±


    When she opened her eyes again, one could see the fighting spirit trying to reignite in those red eyes of hers. The night was drawing to a close.


    ¡°Yes, it is a truly amazing feeling.¡±


    She savored the rising dawn¡¯s sunlight and the winter air that invigorated her spirit. Then, the Vermilion Princess let out a laugh. It was that ¡°Kahaha.¡± carefree laugh she reserved for when she felt at ease.


    ¡°Having you by my side gives me some confidence that I will definitely survive.¡±


    There was only one person that came to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mind when she said that.


    That person must be sweating bullets to save the prince even at this moment.


    It was the protagonist with a superhuman tenacity who never lost her will to live, no matter how dire the circumstances were.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why he said with a smirk.


    ¡°It must be in the genes.¡±


    With that, the two of them dashed through the forest overrun with demonic spirits.


    Cutting, and cutting again.


    They scaled trees and climbed over mounds of earth.


    Breaking through the dawn air and the onslaught of demonic spirits rushing at them, they climbed the White Immortal Mountain again and again.


    The hordes of demonic spirits were much larger than expected. Their energy was significantly drained by the rising yang energy of the sunlight, but even considering that, it was overwhelming.


    But they did not stop cutting through them.


    They run side by side, screaming, covering their wounds, and grasping the handle of their swords.


    A demonic spirit lunged at Seol Tae Pyeong from behind, only to be cleaved in two by the sword of the Vermilion Princess.


    Then when the Vermilion Princess started to lose her balance and fall backwards, Seol Tae Pyeong caught her by the wrist.


    Thinking they could still manage, they ignored the screams of their own bodies and continued to leap forward, step by step.


    However, what blocked their path was a huge intermediate demonic spirit.


    It had the head of a newborn, and it let out a bizarre wail as its numerous limbs twisted around. A multitude of lower demonic spirits shrieked around it.


    Yet, the two people¡¯s steps did not slow down.


    Behind the peak of the White Immortal Mountain, the sun began to rise.


    They used that as their guidepost and kept running while swinging their swords.


    ***


    Dawn broke.


    Jang Rae led hundreds of soldiers and stood upright in front of Taehwa Pavilion. The place was almost swept away by a landslide, leaving barely a trace.


    Thanks to the Taoist mage of the White Immortal, most of the mist had cleared away, and demonic spirit hunters from near the imperial capital were summoned as quickly as possible.


    Just one night after the incident, conditions were finally right to rescue those caught in the landslide. This too would have been delayed without the aid of the White Immortal.


    The priority was to somehow find the Crown Prince first.


    Surviving such a massive landslide was very difficult, yet as long as there was hope, they had to move as quickly as possible.


    ¡°We start near Taehwa Pavillion, then move down while dealing with the demonic¡­!¡±


    Jang Rae was about to command his troops when it happened.


    A man¡¯s arm emerged along the traces of debris that had pushed down Taehwa Pavilion. His hand was covered in blood.


    He seemed to have clawed his way up through the remnants of the landslide.


    The man who gritted his teeth and climbed up the cliff near Taehwa Pavilion and stood upright was Seol Tae Pyeong, his entire body covered in blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    Jang Rae gasped in shock and leaped off his horse.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was staggering in front of the cliff of Taehwa Pavilion had headmaid Hyeon Dang in a critical condition over his shoulder, the Vermilion Princess covered in demonic blood on his back, and his heavy iron sword strapped to his waist.


    Just by standing, the blood was trickling down his body and soaking his feet. Yet he stood firmly with his head bowed and legs firmly planted.


    His figure was such that one could mistake him for a dead man standing.


    ¡°Bring the physician! Bring a physician here, now! Hurry!¡±


    Jang Rae shouted to his soldiers as he ran out.


    Once he heard Jang Rae¡¯s voice, Seol Tae Pyeong slowly collapsed onto the stone ground.


    It was at that moment that Jang Rae who dashed out and inspected the fallen Seol Tae Pyeong alongside the two young girls.


    Beyond the cliff, the trail of blood left by his ascent was visible. Following the sight down, Jang Rae couldn¡¯t help but gulp down dry saliva and his eyes opened wide with shock.


    The soldiers following Jang Rae also froze in place after beholding the scene below.


    Bathed in the dawn light of the White Immortal Mountain, the corpses of demonic spirits lay piled up like mountains.


    And in the midst of it all, a huge intermediate demonic spirit that even veteran demonic spirit hunters struggled with was cut vertically in half.


    The cut section was covered in cold ice and was frozen solid.


    It was a sight that made it easy for anyone to guess what had happened.


    It was a sign of the struggle to survive.

 Chapter 15: The Vermilion Princess (4)

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a lot to do. The place has definitely become busier than when I used to sit here.¡±


    In the aftermath of the incident at the recent birthday ceremony, several nights passed without sleep as efforts were made to manage the situation.


    When Jang Rae who was weary from fatigue entered the office of the Red Palace, a guest had arrived and was examining a few bamboo slips while seated on the chair.


    ¡°Vice General Jeong, what brings you to the Red Palace?¡±


    ¡°I was discussing matters with the civil servants and felt so frustrated that I had to step out. Being here, in the Red Palace where I¡¯ve worked for so long, somehow eases my mind. The warriors here seem to be in good spirits too.¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    Originally, he held the position of Warrior Commander of the Red Palace, but he rose through the ranks to become the Vice General following the events of the Huayongseol clan rebellion. With the death of many warriors at that time, his promotion came somewhat prematurely.


    His burly physique and hearty demeanor alone are enough to intimidate opponents.


    Seldom does one find a person to whom the title of ¡°great man¡± fits so perfectly. It was an observation that came naturally.


    ¡°This time, the demonic spirits caused chaos, so all the high-ranking officials gathered together and made a fuss.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to take care of most of the issues. The Crown Prince is also safe.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Seeing the fatigue etched on your face, the palace warriors must have had a tough time.¡±


    With that, he grabbed the liquor bottle that was beside him and guzzled it down. It seemed as if he lived on alcohol.


    After a hearty gulp, he slammed the bottle down on the table with a ¡°puff¡± and continued in a slightly subdued tone.


    ¡°To think that demonic spirits would emerge from the White Immortal Mountain in my lifetime, I never imagined I¡¯d see such a day.¡±


    ¡°I too have been sensing that something is amiss.¡±


    ¡°It must be because the energy of the Heavenly Dragon has weakened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, there might not be any immediate trouble, but it¡¯s worrying all the same. Burp.¡±


    He let out a loud belch and glanced outside the window.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun will handle it as she sees fit. We, who wield swords, should not concern ourselves with such matters.¡±


    ¡°Why did you even come to the Red Palace when you¡¯re now affiliated with the main palace¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m treated as an uninvited guest here too. Tsk tsk. The lack of gratitude¡­ At least when you were younger, there was some charm to it.¡±


    ¡°Vice General Jeong¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the matter of that apprentice warrior you mentioned came up in the council meeting. I came to inform you about that.¡±


    At this, Jang Rae showed interest and propped his chin on his hand.


    ¡°That crazy one from the White Immortal Palace. They say he cut down hundreds of demonic spirits in just one night, right? Even the warriors under my command were stunned.¡±


    Jeong Seo Tae took another hearty swig of his drink and, with a loud belch, continued.


    ¡°The guy¡¯s quite skilled, but he wasn¡¯t wearing the uniform of the Red Palace warriors. It makes me wonder if our Warrior Commander Jang Rae is neglecting his duties. Tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°I was aware of him. Even had a talk. But he just wasn¡¯t the right fit for the Red Palace.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got the title of Warrior Commander your standards seem to have soared, you little bugger. Do you think skilled swordsmen grow on trees?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about high standards; he just wasn¡¯t suitable for the Red Palace. Maybe things will change as he grows older.¡±


    Whenever Jang Rae patrolled the outer palace and passed near the White Immortal Palace, he would always find that young man sitting on the porch, diligently polishing or fixing something.


    Sometimes he¡¯d be fervently sweeping the front yard, other times repairing the fence, or drying herbs¡­


    He cared for the White Immortal Palace as if it was his mission to protect it.


    ¡°Eventually, he¡¯ll leave the White Immortal Palace on his own. We can dress him in the Red Palace¡¯s warrior uniform then. After all, he¡¯s not as old as he looks.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, not only did he save the Vermilion Princess, but thanks to him killing a lot of demonic spirits, the rescue of the Crown Prince was also expedited. The officials from the main palace were clutching the back of their necks when I suggested that a reward should be given to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Is it because he¡¯s from the Huayongseol clan?¡±


    ¡°The crime of trying to trample on the emperor is not easily forgotten even as generations pass. You¡¯re familiar with Lee Moon, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Seol Lee Moon of the Huayongseol clan, the head of the clan.


    The terrifying sight of his figure walking through the main gate of the main palace alone as he held a sword on a rainy day¡­ was probably etched in the memories of the high officials of Cheongdo Palace as a nightmare.


    The extraordinary swordsmanship of Seol Tae Pyeong might have reminded them of such an image of Seol Lee Moon.


    Such is the shackle of a treacherous family.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae spoke of this bitterly. However, at least he himself believed that a warrior should be judged by their skill alone. He was someone who cherished ability above all else.


    ¡°Well, even considering that, his achievements are significant. Even those bearded civil servants couldn¡¯t deny it. So, I managed to push it through in the council meeting rather forcefully, and he was awarded the Great Star Sword and some money. Moreover, he was an apprentice warrior, but I made sure to get rid of the ¡®apprentice¡¯ title for him.¡±


    ¡°Granting him the status of a regular warrior at his age might create a sense of unease. I¡¯m not sure if standing out among peers is such a good thing.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? Those who are meant to succeed enjoy even such pressures. It¡¯s better to promote them early when the opportunity arises, so they can smoothly fit into our ranks later.¡±


    Jeong Seo Tae pushed the wine bottle around and quietly stared out the window.


    ¡°As you know, regardless of one¡¯s family background, skilled swordsmen are too valuable. If you find a good one, you must tie them down firmly so they can¡¯t go anywhere else. Whether it¡¯s with money or official positions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ironic how the truly useful ones aren¡¯t lured by such things.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Anyway, nothing is easy. This world is somehow flawed by design. Tsk.¡±


    With that, Jeong Seo Tae once again took to gulping down his drink.


    Jang Rae silently offered a prayer to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Now that he caught the eye of such a renowned hard worker like Jeong Seo Tae, it was obvious what his future would be like.


    ¡°¡­. That¡¯s right. You¡¯re correct.¡±


    All Jang Rae could do was to echo Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s words in agreement.


    ***


    ¡°So, is Ran-noonim still bedridden?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Heard it from a maid at the Heavenly Dragon Hall. But they say there¡¯s no danger to her life, so it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    A week had already passed since the chaos at the birthday ceremony


    One big advantage for me was that I could recover quickly, so I was able to get back to work at this point. Minor wounds and pain remained, but it was all bearable.


    It seemed I was nearly at death¡¯s door back then, but coming back from the brink is kind of my specialty.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem as worried as I expected for someone who is the only kin of the severely injured court lady Seol. I thought you would make a fuss and break out in a cold sweat.¡±


    ¡°When you live with someone for over a decade, you come to understand them. Ran-noonim isn¡¯t someone who¡¯d die easily.¡±


    Considering the content of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, it was obvious she wouldn¡¯t die ¡­ but I couldn¡¯t say that.


    Maybe it¡¯s the protagonist¡¯s unique indomitable spirit. No matter the circumstance, there¡¯s no despair, and they keep bouncing back no matter how many times they fall.


    Living beside them, one can only shake their head in amazement.


    Seeing as there were no rumors circulating about the maid who saved the prince¡¯s life, it appeared that, just like in the original story, Seol Ran was rescued much later than the prince.


    Afterward, it seemed the pile of rocks had crumbled and split apart. In any case, it was clear that the two had been rescued separately.


    The great merit earned by saving the crown prince had dissipated into thin air.


    It was indeed a pity, but not entirely unexpected. After all, this turn of events aligned with the plot of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    The Crown Prince Hyeon Won was on the brink of death. He held onto a faint memory of the woman who had supported him within that pile of rocks.


    I guess he was more drawn to the girl named Seol Ran because she was the girl beyond his hazy memories that he had seen in his dying state.


    And when he remembered the whole truth, he must have felt something akin to fate towards the girl named Seol Ran and wanted her even more.


    Considering this, should the merit now be viewed as an investment for the future?


    From my perspective, it still felt like a loss, but thinking about Seol Ran¡¯s personality, she would probably just smile and say it wasn¡¯t done for the sake of a reward in the first place.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed, not just anyone could be the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel¡­


    ¡°Oh! This must be the Great Star Sword! Wow, it¡¯s heavier than I thought!¡±


    While I was mulling over this, Yeon Ri who was sitting next to me on the porch exclaimed in surprise.


    Although the credit for saving the crown prince had evaporated, it seemed my merit for saving the Vermilion Princess had been fully recognized at the council meeting.


    Along with the Great Star Sword, a symbol of honor that every warrior coveted, I received a considerable amount of money.


    On top of that, I was able to become a regular warrior at this age. This was equivalent to a double promotion in military terms which was quite the unusual treatment for an illegitimate child of a treacherous family.


    ¡°Yeon Ri, don¡¯t draw the sword. It¡¯s heavy.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, do you really think I can¡¯t handle something like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s also expensive.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Yeon Ri had a chronic fear of handling expensive items. This fear of hers stemmed from a nightmare incident where she broke a jar while working as a court lady in the main palace. Sure enough, Yeon Ri suddenly swallowed dryly and hastily put the sword back.


    Having quietly set down the Great Star Sword, Yeon Ri suddenly stood up as if she had a change of heart and looked down at me.


    ¡°Hmph! When you talk to me like I¡¯m a kid it just makes me want to rebel! Tae Pyeong, you treat court lady Seol with so much respect, but you¡¯re so casual with me?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than court lady Seol by a year and I¡¯m a full-fledged court lady¡­ Why don¡¯t you show me the same respect?!¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim is¡­ well, my ¡®noonim¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is that¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri continued with her hands on her hips and chest puffed out.


    ¡°Come on, try calling me ¡®Yeon-noonim¡¯!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Yeon Ri¡­¡±


    ¡°Just try it. Come on, ¡®Yeon-noonim¡¯!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­ Yeon Ri¡­¡±


    As we were speaking, Yeon Ri sighed deeply. She seemed to have given up on receiving the respect of a ¡°noonim¡±.


    ¡°Ah, what was I expecting? Fine, you win.¡±


    Yeon Ri then hopped down from the porch and put on her shoes. Being in charge of the household chores at the White Immortal Palace left her little free time.


    ¡°I should go collect the laundry. Call me when it¡¯s time for dinner, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her grumbling had been merely a fleeting display of caprice as her pouting lips quickly retracted. It was just like Yeon Ri to become serious at the thought of work.


    Thus, Yeon Ri made her way towards the backyard of the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡­And then, a short while later, she returned with a worried look to share some news.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, the Vermilion Princess has just entered the White Immortal Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    What on earth do you mean¡­ Yeon Ri¡­


    ***


    ¡°You look well!¡±


    The breath misting in the winter air.


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s breath seemed to fog up more thickly. I could feel that her voice was getting louder with joy.


    Yeon Ri and I, who had been sitting on the porch, had to quickly kneel and bow our heads as soon as we saw the princess consort arrive abruptly with her maids. It was more unexpected than a bolt out of the blue.


    As I had said before, it was rare for the crown princess consorts to venture outside of the inner palace.


    Moreover, to enter the White Immortal Palace without any prior notice. Such impulsive behaviors were usually strongly discouraged by the headmaid, but it seemed this time, the headmaid had not intervened.


    The result was Yeon Ri and I sweating and bowing our heads on the porch.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    It was only in the solitude of the cave under extreme conditions where no prying eyes could reach that it was somewhat possible for me to speak with a degree of ease with her¡­ But inside the bustling Cheongdo Palace, where there were many eyes to see, the situation was entirely different.


    Though I had shed my apprentice status, the gap between a mere warrior and the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace was immense. It was a gap so vast that emphasizing it was almost pointless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come because there are matters we need to discuss. As expected, your constitution is robust; you recover swiftly.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s voice, tinged with a hint of warmth, wafted through the winter air.


    It was hard to believe that she was the same person who had scorned me from the stage for being the bastard child of the Huayongseol clan.


    Despite having sustained considerable injuries that day, she still maintained her dignity and beautiful composure.


    Even though most of the wounds could be covered with powder, the scratches on her fingertips were deep, and she was wearing loose roes that left room in the sleeves.


    She was dressed in a red silk dress befitting the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace and had a golden hairpin in her hair. Although there was an unfortunate incident, it seemed that the Vermilion Princess had become the rightful owner of this treasure in the end.


    Yeon Ri, who had been bowing her head beside me, was now sweating profusely.


    The issue with the Azure Princess hadn¡¯t been resolved yet, and now the Vermilion Princess had entered the White Immortal Palace.


    From Yeon Ri¡¯s perspective, it was a situation bound to induce cold sweat, but I had my own set of grievances. Amidst the chaos caused by the rampaging demonic spirits, how could there have been any time to consider matters related to the Vermilion Princess?


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve received quite a few things. Those stiff officials made the correct judgement to grant such favors to a descendant of the Huayongseol clan.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ that is¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it you who were most opposed to the descendants of the Huayongseol family?


    I couldn¡¯t dare to voice such a thought, as insane as it would be, and could only express my gratitude for what I had received. That was all I could do.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The man who used to speak his mind freely at White Immortal Mountain now has become really quiet with his head down. Perhaps the presence of so many maids around makes you uncomfortable.¡±


    That was stating the obvious.


    ¡°Should I dismiss my maids then?¡±


    ¡°¡­Would it be proper to dismiss the maids so casually?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think I need a guard? Haha. Oh!¡±


    She laughed as if amused but then got startled and covered her mouth with the sleeve of her robe.


    She looked around in a moment of panic, and after seeing some of her maids flinching, she composed herself. The flustered and wide-eyed Vermilion Princess was a rare sight.


    ¡°I laughed too frivolously. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Hyeon Dang. I will have a brief conversation with the savior of our lives, so have the maids wait outside the central gate of the White Immortal Palace for a while. This will be a crucial discussion with the fate of the nation at stake, so make sure not to eavesdrop.¡±


    ¡°V-Vermilion Princess.¡±


    Before Hyeon Dang could respond, a maid who seemed to hold a position akin to a deputy headmaid started to stand up with a trembling voice.


    It was frowned upon for a crown princess consort to remain alone with a man for a conversation.


    However, Hyeon Dang rose to respond.


    ¡°It should be fine since there is a maid by their side as well.¡±


    She was talking about Yeon Ri. The statement itself wasn¡¯t wrong.


    With that, Hyeon Dang led the maids out through the central gate. While watching their departing figures, Yeon Ri lifted her head and whispered urgently.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, please¡­ don¡¯t you value your life¡­? This isn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised¡­ Let me gather my thoughts¡­ It might not be what we¡¯re imagining¡­¡±


    After our brief exchange, the Vermilion Princess who had dismissed her maids turned around once more.


    As I watched the elegance of her court robe, flowing with the grace of a Vermilion Bird¡¯s feathers, the mud-streaked appearance of the Vermilion Princess the night before seemed like a distant dream.


    ¡°There are two reasons I entered the White Immortal Palace unannounced. First, I wanted to check on your well-being. After all, thanks to you, I survived. It¡¯s only right to personally come here.¡±


    ¡°If you had called for me to the Vermilion Bird Palace, I would have happily obliged. But such a gesture seems too grand just to check on a mere warrior.¡±


    ¡°Kahaha! It seems you too can speak eloquently when your position is important.¡±


    And then, with a teasing gleam, she opened her eyes wide like crescents and spoke. The corners of her mouth, curling up in a grin, seemed to express her satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely displeased.¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t flattery, though.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t seem the type, but you do have a way with words, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The Vermilion Princess said this then brushed off her court robe¡¯s feathers before continuing.


    ¡°Teach me how to use a sword from now on. That¡¯s the second reason I came.¡±


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°The swords of the Cheongdo Palace guards carry fear in their strikes. But your sword, it has spirit.¡±


    Perhaps the memory of the sword dance we had on the stage at the birthday ceremony left an impression on the Vermilion Princess?


    ¡°Since you claim no interest in climbing up the ranks, let me offer you something else in return. I¡¯ll need to give it some thought¡­ but you might be surprised at what I¡¯m capable of. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    Interrupting the words of a princess was unthinkable for a warrior, but with no one else watching, I boldly spoke up.


    Her eyes were filled with the certainty that I would accept her offer which made it even harder to voice my concerns.


    ¡°To teach you the sword¡­ that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Complicated¡­ It might not be possible¡­¡±


    Instead of looking disheartened, she appeared puzzled. This was a very typical reaction from the Vermilion Princess. She came here thinking that I would naturally accept her offer.


    After all, who would imagine a mere third-rate warrior of the White Immortal Palace denying a princess consort¡¯s request?


    The Vermilion Princess then looked at me and Yeon Ri¡¯s expressions in turns¡­ Her face changed and she seemed to catch on to something with her almost ghost-like intuition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had this feeling for a while now, but you two are hiding something from me.¡±


    She was eerily sharp in such matters.


    She walked over with heavy steps, then, lowering her head to meet my gaze, she spoke. Cold sweat began to bead on my forehead.


    ¡°Spill everything. Depending on the situation, who knows, I might be able to help you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Was this the temptation of the devil?


    Yeon Ri and I were plunged into deep contemplation before we explained everything.


    ¡°Kahaha. Ahahahaha.¡±


    Even though the maids weren¡¯t here, the Vermilion Princess still laughed unrestrainedly.


    Yeon Ri and I had no choice but to lower our heads in her presence and awkwardly avoid her eyes.


    ¡°Hahahah, I see. So something like that happened. Indeed, if you monopolized the love of the Azure Princess, it would indeed be a disaster for you.¡±


    ¡°This is a life-or-death matter for me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Yes, I understand. I won¡¯t take it lightly. However, the situation was amusing to a degree that I lost my composure. I apologize.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess wiped away tears of laughter and sat down on the porch.


    At the same time, Yeon Ri and I, who had been kneeling on the porch, hurriedly got down. We couldn¡¯t possibly sit in the same place as the Vermilion Princess.


    the Vermilion Princess looked somewhat dissatisfied with that but closed her eyes for a moment as if she thought that it couldn¡¯t be helped. Perhaps she was newly confronted with the reality of our differing statuses.


    ¡°So, this is why you found the idea of crossing swords with me troublesome. Did you think I might harbor feelings for you? Did you really believe that I couldn¡¯t even discern that much? Kahaha.¡±


    And then she smiled with half-open eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem the type, yet you¡¯re surprisingly self-consciousness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The Azure Princess is simply young and not yet fully capable of sound judgment. Ah, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve laughed this hard. Indeed, you always manage to exceed my expectations.¡±


    When the other party spoke like that, I actually felt embarrassed. In fact, looking at it objectively, it was true that this was excessive self-consciousness.


    Was this unnecessary fear a result of being steeped in a life-threatening crisis because of the Azure Princess?


    Really, is that so¡­ Yes¡­ That¡¯s right¡­!


    In fact, this was to be expected¡­! Why had I forgotten such an obvious fact¡­?


    ¡°Yes, when I consider it from your perspective, I see it¡¯s a tricky situation. Given the laws of the consorts, it¡¯s best to avoid unnecessary complications. Until the Azure Princess becomes more sensible, I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye on the situation to prevent any issues. After all, such fleeting affections are common, nothing more than a phase that everyone experiences.¡±


    ¡°Ve¡­ Vermilion Princess¡­!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ll continue to watch over the Azure Dragon Palace to ensure there are no issues within the inner palace. Now, with all this in mind, would you consider teaching me the sword?¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­! The life-saving grace¡­ it¡¯s not mine, but yours¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, a halo of light began to emanate from behind Vermilion Princess.


    Overwhelmed with sincere gratitude, I bowed my head deeply to the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°With the Vermilion Princess personally overseeing matters, how could my life possibly be in danger!¡±


    She was the very talent I had longed for!


    A person who could prevent any incidents until the situation with the Azure Princess becomes clear¡­!


    Given her authority that was equal to that of the Azure Princess herself, even the Azure Princess would find it difficult to ignore her words¡­!


    She even had the ability to check the inner palace¡¯s condition in general to prevent the situation from getting complicated¡­!


    If this isn¡¯t having an army of a thousand at my back, then what is?


    Vermilion Princess is not just a person. She is a goddess.


    The presence of the Vermilion Princess alone nearly resolved all these dire situations, as if a knife to my throat was being withdrawn.


    With the support of the Vermilion Princess¡­! What is there left to worry about¡­!


    ¡°Ah, seeing you like this, I can see how desperate you were.¡±


    ¡°It was indeed a great crisis for me. But with the Vermilion Princess¡¯s help, it feels like dawn is breaking.¡±


    ¡°Since you are so happy, I don¡¯t feel too bad. Let¡¯s consider the matter settled then.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess stood up and dusted off her court robe. She looked quite satisfied with how the conversation had concluded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone else next time.¡±


    As she spoke, the Vermilion Princess headed towards the main gate of the White Immortal Palace with her court robes trailing behind her.


    I was nearly moved to tears by the refreshing smile on her face, haloed by an ethereal glow.


    I bowed at a 90-degree angle towards the Vermilion Princess as she departed through the main gate of the White Immortal Palace with her maids in tow.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. Loyalty, loyalty to you, dear Vermilion Princess!¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ta¡­ Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ Yes, Yeon Ri¡­ With things as they are, there¡¯s no longer any need to worry¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ The very fact that the Vermilion Princess is personally intervening means that we can handle almost any unexpected situation within the inner palace ¡­¡±


    Before long, Yeon Ri and I were hugging and jumping for joy. We had finally been freed from all these troubles.


    Since I was living each moment with sincerity, it seemed like even the heavens were moved to assist me.


    Yes! Every crisis has ended! I am finally free!


    Surviving in a romance fantasy novel!!!


    The end!!!!


    ***


    In the courtyard of the Vermilion Bird Palace, a few sprouts were poking their heads through the soil of the garden.


    It was welcome news for the Vermilion Princess who detested the bitterly cold winter.


    She observed the line of maids following behind her with modest grace. Having walked out to the White Immortal Palace for the first time in a while, she thought it best to return to her chambers quickly so that the maids could also take some rest.


    While walking with these thoughts in mind, she suddenly stopped to look at the empty courtyard of the Vermilion Bird Palace. The late-night moonlight softly illuminated the courtyard and enveloped it in an indescribable romantic aura.


    It was a thought that had crossed her mind even back in the cave the night before. Could it be that the reason for living need not be something grand?


    Even if she was a member of the Jeongseon family. Even if she was the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Just looking up at the high moon and thinking it¡¯s beautiful, and just watching the courtyard bathed in its light.


    Could she feel that it was good to be alive just for that?


    The man who quietly wrapped a cotton cloth around Hyeon Dang¡¯s arm in the cave seemed to have been thinking that way.


    Yet, there remains a strange sense of shyness in fully accepting that thought.


    Still, she was unable to deny it and just thinking of that man might just bring a smile to her face.


    ¡°The night is cold. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    When Hyeon Dang said that, the Vermilion Princess gave a slight smile and agreed.


    As she slowly walked back in again and started recalling those thoughts, she felt somewhat nostalgic. Though it was a moment of life and death, didn¡¯t she overcome it? After trials pass, it is only natural to selectively remember only the good memories.


    The conversation she had with that man was enjoyable because it was unpredictable, and she found herself admiring the man¡¯s convictions towards life.


    Suddenly, she found herself humming a tune she¡¯d never hummed before, surprising even herself.


    As she walked while thinking about this, the image of the man who tore off his clothes wrap it around Vermilion Princess¡¯s body also came to her mind. His naked upper body was fully honed by training,


    Her shoulders trembled and she touched the tip of her chin with the sleeve of her robe.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess?¡±


    ¡°¡­My feet just got a bit cold, let¡¯s hurry inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the Vermilion Princess hurried forward, she lowered her head deeply and hid her expression.


    After muttering that to herself, she made her way swiftly to the inner chamber.


    .¡­..


    Seol Tae Pyeong might have been overjoyed¡­. but he had yet to know.


    Life, after all¡­.is a series of trials¡­

 Chapter 16: The White Immortal Palace (1)

    Although White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon was renowned as a famous Taoist and a close friend of the late emperor, the time he spent as the White Immortal at Cheongdo Palace wasn¡¯t long.


    Although the late emperor tried to give him the position of White Immortal several times during his lifetime, it was not easy to tie him down to the White Immortal Palace as he had a strong wandering spirit and wandered around the country¡¯s green mountains.


    Only after the emperor passed away after enjoying a full life, did White Immortal Lee finally appear at Cheongdo Palace.


    Standing casually in front of the large memorial service table, he poured himself a drink and then casually asked if the White Immortal position was still vacant.


    Following the late emperor¡¯s wishes, the chief councilor appointed him as the White Immortal. Attempts were made to assign numerous guards and maids to him, but he declined them all.


    And he entered the magnificent White Immortal Palace alone and began to live alone in the inner chamber. He was truly an extraordinary figure among extraordinary figures.


    Time passed.


    Various officials visited the White Immortal Palace and proposed that he have at least a minimal set of guards, but the White Immortal found it all too bothersome and declined every time. At first, the officials were worried that the White Immortal¡¯s authority would fall to the ground, but they eventually adopted an indifferent attitude.


    During his time in Cheongdo Palace, he only brought four people with him.


    They were the senior maid Yeon Ri, apprentice warrior Seol Tae Pyeong, eunuch Chu Yeong Seok, and scribe Wang Han.


    What the White Immortal saw in these individuals from Cheongdo Palace who were all from different ranks and backgrounds remained a mystery to the public eye.


    The White Immortal¡¯s eyes seemed to see something that ordinary people could not see. Perhaps that is why, for a while, there was widespread speculation among people that the people of White Immortal Palace might have some unique qualities.


    In fact, last winter, there was a buzz about an apprentice warrior from the White Immortal Palace named Seol Tae Pyeong who had vanquished hundreds of demonic spirits in a single night.


    Certainly, there was something special about the people of the White Immortal Palace.


    Perhaps it was the mystical aura of a place inhabited by immortals that turned the White Immortal Palace into such a mysterious and fog-enshrouded space in people¡¯s minds.


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡°Elder.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The rice¡­ we¡¯ve run out of it¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The provisions supplied from the main palace were allocated based on the number of people.


    There were only five people in this magnificent White Immortal Palace. Unless I dipped into my own funds or went hunting for food, I usually managed our provisions frugally.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, this isn¡¯t like you. Weren¡¯t you handling our provisions well?¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri was unable to hold back her frustration and she decided to cook rice herself, but ended up turning it into soaked grains instead of properly cooked rice.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that still edible?¡±


    ¡°I tried a few spoonfuls, but it felt like I was chewing on stones.¡±


    ¡°How on earth can a maid not even cook rice properly?¡±


    ¡°This is exactly why I am here in the kitchen, knife in hand.¡±


    When I stood up and swung open the door to the inner room, I saw Yeon Ri kneeling on her knees and facing the wall.


    Her eyes filled with tears held a deep resentment. She was unable to endure the continuous streak of 27 bowls of rice soup so she had taken matters into her own hands and secretly cooked some rice.


    Yeon Ri was known for bringing back exotic recipes from all over the place, like mixed offal stew or skewered meats, but she ironically lacked skills in cooking herself. That¡¯s why, whenever she heard of a new recipe among the maids, she¡¯d rush to me.


    Apart from cooking, her abilities as a maid were excellent. But cooking, that was the issue.


    She herself was fully aware of this fact and she usually resigned herself to whatever was served, but occasionally, she would grow frustrated and make a scene.


    Today was one such day.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to buy rice from outside the palace for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some along with a few basic spices. I have some money left from the last reward, so we¡¯re in a bit of a comfortable spot. Hoho.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Take what you need from the chest in the inner chamber.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes¡­¡±


    With that said, I strapped on my sword and stepped out of the White Immortal Palace.


    The sun was bright, the sky vast. The air was cool but not cold.


    Yes, it was spring.


    The spring of the regular warrior Seol Tae Pyeong. It was the spring of my 16th birthday.


    By the time I reached Cheongdo Palace, cherry blossoms were in full bloom everywhere.


    ***


    Exiting Cheongdo Palace turned out to be an unexpectedly complex process.


    Unless one was among the few maids tied to the inner palace, moving in and out of the palace wasn¡¯t exactly forbidden by the rules. However, the real issue was that this Cheongdo Palace was so ridiculously vast.


    In fact, the Heavenly Dragon Hall where Seol Ran worked was the size of a village, and yet it was only part of the inner palace which in turn was dwarfed by the main palace.


    With the large imperial garden stretching along the right side of the outer wall, one would have to follow the main thoroughfare, Taicheon Boulevard, straight out of the main palace. Along the way, one would pass through the Long Circular Gate, the Ripe Gate, and the Red Palace, and finally pass through the Renxia Gate. Only after undergoing a body check there could one finally leave the outer palace.


    But that didn¡¯t mean one was outside Cheongdo Palace just yet.


    Following the open Heavenly Punishment Boulevard with soldiers training in view, the largest gate of Cheongdo Palace, the Great Star Gate, would come into sight. However, it would be a mistake to think it was close just because it was visible.


    This huge open space with a stone floor was called Truth Insight Terrace. I crossed this place and headed toward the Great Star Gate, but there was no way they would bother to open such a massive gate for a mere warrior.


    After verifying my identity at a relatively smaller side gate, I finally stepped out of Cheongdo Palace.


    Considering the time it took to navigate through various procedures and walk out, which was about an hour, it was understandable why the high-ranking officials residing within the palace hardly bothered to leave its confines.


    Stepping out of this gate finally brought me into the vast expanse of the Imperial Highway, the heart of Cheongdo¡¯s capital.


    The distance was far too great for just buying a sack of rice. The thought of having to return with heavy bags of rice on my way back was enough to make me deeply sigh.


    ¡°I feel very uncomfortable when you sigh so loudly, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry for making you come all this way with me, let¡¯s not harbor any more grievances¡­¡±


    Still, it felt good to be outside the palace after a while. It felt even more enjoyable because it was a clear spring day.


    ¡°Thinking back, there was quite a commotion during the birthday ceremony, but it¡¯s been peaceful since then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Things at White Immortal Palace were always on the quieter side, but there haven¡¯t been any major incidents either¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri and I enjoyed the spring atmosphere as we entered the Cheongdo marketplace.


    There was a moment when I was very worried about what would happen next after the Azure Princess started liking me. But whether it was the intervention of the Vermilion Princess or merely my own unfounded concerns, nothing further happened afterward.


    It was peaceful until the winter ended and spring came¡­ How fortunate.


    Living leisurely and enjoying the scenery at White Immortal Palace, following my motto of working less and earning more, felt like paradise. I even thought I¡¯d like to live this way until the end of my days.


    ¡°Did you hear? I got this from the maids; seems like there¡¯s a reason the selection for the new princess consort has been delayed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°After that elaborate selection process, someone finally was chosen to become the Black Princess, but guess what? She didn¡¯t want the position and ran away¡­ Now they have to start the whole process over, and I¡¯ve heard the high officials have been looking gloomy all day.¡±


    After saying this, Yeon Ri grimaced and imitated the high officials¡¯ expression. I was caught off guard by her impression and couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing.


    ¡°¡­I was just imitating, but now I feel offended that you laughed¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be funny?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t look the same as them¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Truthfully, there was no way Yeon Ri who was in her youthful prime could ever perfectly imitate an old high official.


    Yet, I felt an overwhelming urge to tell her it was an exact match. It seems wiser to hold back, lest she truly gets upset and stomps her feet in earnest here.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ It¡¯s amazing, there are all kinds of people in this world. To think someone would reject the role of the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace and run away¡­ I¡¯d like to experience being the mistress of such a grand palace just once in my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, they have a world of their own, don¡¯t they? What¡¯s the use of envying those high and mighty all the time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Tae Pyeong. Here we are, running out of rice and having to rush out of the palace¡­ Who are we to envy anyone¡­.¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s all because of you, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I said I was sorry¡­¡±


    As we exchanged such lighthearted banter, we made our way into the marketplace. Having not ventured outside the palace in a while, it seemed like a good idea to stop somewhere along the way¡­ especially with the weather being so pleasant.


    I wish I had time to spare~. As I recited these carefree thoughts, I started feeling better.


    The story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story was set to start before long, so I never thought that the position of the Black Princess would still be vacant at this point.


    In the narrative of Heavenly Dragon Love Story, the roles of the consorts are significant. Because it was a court drama to begin with.


    In due time, the consorts of the Four Great Palaces would settle into their respective places and each would start to carefully shape their own domains.


    Personally, I had hoped to avoid any further entanglements with the inner palace. While dealing with the Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess was one thing, the Black Princess was difficult to deal with, and the White Princess was simply unpredictable. It seemed best to avoid getting involved altogether.


    Perhaps as long as I help the Vermilion Princess practice her sword and ask her to keep an eye on the inner palace¡­ there won¡¯t be a big problem.


    Since the birthday ceremony, the past winter had been the embodiment of the peaceful life I had envisioned.


    Living at leisure, appreciating the beauty of nature, and tending to the White Immortal Palace. This is to be content with one¡¯s lot, to be satisfied with small desires, to find joy in a humble life, and to live in peace and tranquility¡­


    This is what life is about.


    I took a deep breath of the cool air and smiled happily.


    Was there a need to struggle so desperately for survival while living on the edge at every moment? Surely, it was best to have no such concerns at all.


    Yes,


    This is


    Life.


    ¡°Kuhuhu.¡±


    ¡°What are you so happy about all by yourself¡­ Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    As I enjoyed life while gazing at the clear sky, Yeon Ri looked at me with a bewildered expression on her face.


    ***


    Spring had arrived in the courtyard of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Not long ago, the remnants of snow that had not yet melted lingered in the shaded parts of the garden. But during the few days she had been engrossed in reading, it seemed as if a full-blown spring had made its entrance.


    Seasons change more swiftly than one expects. Carrying this small realization, the Azure Princess came out to the courtyard to practice her Taoist magic.


    However, what confronted her was an unexpected declaration.


    ¡°I have nothing more to teach you.¡±


    This was said by a Taoist priest who had spent over 12 years in seclusion in the Hanha Mountains to the south of the Cheongdo Empire. He was bowing his head in humility as he said so.


    It had been only two months since he started visiting the Azure Dragon Palace to teach the Azure Princess Taoist magic at her request.


    The techniques of controlling fire, water, wind, and earth seemed as if she knew them even before being taught.


    As for the Taoist magic related to illusions and delusion, she was more skilled than the priest himself to begin with.


    She absorbed teachings on formations and spiritual energy so quickly that the teaching Taoist priest found himself sweating profusely and swallowing his dry saliva.


    He had rushed to the Azure Dragon Palace, eager to take the Azure Princess as his disciple, only to find that he couldn¡¯t properly fulfill the role of a teacher.


    Watching her instantly absorb everything he taught like a sponge made him feel like he was a mere book transmitting information to her rather than a guiding teacher.


    And she herself seemed utterly unaware of the extraordinary nature of her own actions.


    The Azure Princess who was seated on the porch listened to the Taoist priest¡¯s declaration, and as she always did, she covered her mouth with her sleeve and tilted her head.


    Seeing her bluish hair spread out on the porch like a fan, the headmaid approached and swiftly tidied it up.


    While her hair was being arranged, the Azure Princess spoke in her quiet voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall learning anything particularly remarkable¡­¡±


    The Taoist priest, with his hands clasped and head bowed, gulped down his saliva. This young lady was a disciple beyond his capabilities.


    ¡°Please seek guidance from someone far more advanced than I. I am still too inexperienced to presume to be a teacher for the Azure Princess.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the most renowned Taoist priest in the vicinity of Hanha Mountain?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    At the Azure Princess¡¯s words, the priest found himself at a loss for words.


    There was no sense of reprimand or sarcasm in her youthful voice; it was merely pure curiosity.


    Though she didn¡¯t ask directly, the implied question was clear enough.


    Was the level of the most renowned Taoist priest near Hanha Mountain really just this?


    Though this innocent girl may not have said this with malicious intent, her sheer purity made her words all the more daunting.


    ¡°From tomorrow, I will depart for Hanha Mountain and work harder.¡±


    Seeing the Taoist priest bow his head as he spoke, the Azure Princess could only nod her head in agreement.


    After sending off the priest, the Azure Princess sat quietly on the porch of the Azure Dragon Palace for a long while.


    ¡°Hui Yin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Azure Princess.¡±


    ¡°When is the next meeting of the high officials¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the council meeting? It¡¯s scheduled for the next new moon in the main hall of the palace. May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see¡­ Then, I must obtain permission directly from the chief councilor.¡±


    ¡°What for, if I may ask?¡±


    The Azure Princess adjusted the collar of her blue court robe and stood up from the porch and she seemed to be sorting out her thoughts.


    Hui Yin became anxious for no reason and swallowed nervously. Even though the Azure Princess was very young and lived only half as long as the other maids, there were times when this young girl displayed a startling level of intelligence and sharpness.


    ¡°Of course, I must learn Taoist magic directly from the White Immortal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They say even high-ranking officials can¡¯t easily approach such a distinguished and busy person, right? I might have been clueless about the basics of Taoist magic before¡­ but now, it seems I¡¯ve learned enough. So, perhaps it¡¯s time to seek teachings from the White Immortal.¡±


    One month of self-study, two months of instruction.


    Anyone who didn¡¯t know the Azure Princess might wonder how someone could be so arrogant, but Hui Yin who has watched everything from the sidelines couldn¡¯t take these words lightly.


    ¡°Right, if the White Immortal doesn¡¯t come, then I must go to the White Immortal Palace myself to ask for guidance.¡±


    Saying so, she let her robe fall loosely and walked steadily across the porch. A peculiar sense of anticipation trailed behind her.


    It was the excitement characteristic of her age akin to visiting a friend¡¯s house that she longed to see. Her light and brisk steps were proof of that.


    Seeing this, Hui Yin squeezed her eyes shut and thought.


    Ah¡­ so, in the end, our mistress can¡¯t hold herself back any longer¡­


    She¡¯s really going to seek out Seol Tae Pyeong¡­


    To those who didn¡¯t know anything, the situation might look like the fluffy, sweet, and round heart of a dreamy girl planning an adventure beyond the inner palace.


    But if Seol Tae Pyeong had seen it, it would have looked like a grim reaper holding a scythe of death and approaching him.


    Death was coming.


    The inevitable death that reaps the lives of all mortals was drawing near¡­

 Chapter 17: The White Immortal Palace (2)

    ¡°So, the Azure Princess plans to visit the White Immortal Palace twice a week¡­¡±


    ¡°Originally, a Taoist master came to the Azure Dragon Palace twice a week to teach me the art of Taoist magic, but it seems it has become difficult to receive further teachings from him anymore.¡±


    The tea gatherings held twice a month were a time for the princess consorts of the four great palaces to engage in conversation together.


    Even if you become the mistress of one of the four palaces, it does not mean that just anyone can handle the position.


    It¡¯s a constant process of self-improvement, maintaining the dignity befitting a mistress of the palace, and interacting with mistresses from other palaces¡­ While it sounds prestigious, it¡¯s often an arena for the princess consorts to engage in subtle confrontations.


    Historically, it has been rare for the princess consorts to get along, so the exchanges at these tea gatherings frequently contain veiled barbs.


    And when the princess consorts were at odds with each other, it was common for their headmaids to also have strained relationships¡­ On the day of the tea gatherings, the headmaids would put their souls into dressing up to show off their mistresses.


    This was because the authority of the headmaids was often directly linked to that of their mistresses.


    As a result, the occasions when the princess consorts shine the brightest are at gatherings like these, where the mistresses of each palace come together.


    ¡°I hope they¡¯ll speak positively about it at the council meeting as well. It seemed they found my Taoist magic quite interesting during the last birthday ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I was quite taken aback myself. I never dreamed that the Azure Princess would be such a master of Taoist magic.¡±


    ¡°I was equally surprised by the Vermilion Princess¡¯s swordsmanship. It was so quick I could hardly follow with my eyes, and I found myself applauding without even realizing it.¡±


    The location was the Vermilion Bird Palace. Traditionally, tea gatherings were hosted in rotation by the four great palaces.


    Whenever a tea gathering was held in a palace, the maids would light up with eagerness and start cleaning and polishing every nook and cranny to ensure that their mistress¡¯s space was both luxurious and dignified, leaving no room for her to feel outdone.


    The maids¡¯ burning passion was felt in the tea room of the Vermilion Bird Palace as well.


    With its clean table decorated with Vermilion Bird embroidery, a fine sandalwood tea table, and red tea sets, it exuded the unique spirit of the Vermilion Bird Palace while maintaining elegance.


    Each folding screen was embroidered with intricate flower patterns, and the hanging curtains added a touch of antiquity without being overly extravagant.


    They seemed to proclaim with a resonant confidence.


    Even if it might be overwhelming for the Vermilion Princess herself, it was deemed proper in such moments to proudly declare the capabilities of her maids.


    The seating was arranged around a round tea table with four spots but one remained empty.


    The places for the Vermilion Princess, White Princess, and Azure Princess were determined long ago, but the seat for the Black Princess was still vacant.


    In fact, despite the talk of a war of nerves and all, it was unlikely for any deep grudges to have formed among the princess consorts who had only entered the inner palace for a few years or less.


    It was only later that political conditions and the dynamics within the inner palace might lead them to exchange cold glares, but for now, it was only natural for them to strive to get along with each other.


    After all, beginnings were always beautiful. It was the journey and the end that posed challenges.


    Nonetheless, the Vermilion Princess was not only beautiful in appearance but also in character.


    Despite historical accounts painting the inner palace as a place filled with conflict, politics, and scheming¡­ she decided to make it a peaceful place with no problems as long as she was there.


    ¡°The heavenly dragon dance performed by the White Princess was truly divine. The high officials talked of nothing else for a while.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you flatter me too much.¡±


    The person who smiled elegantly and gave a short answer to the Vermilion Princess¡¯s words was White Princess Ha Wol.


    Then the White Princess added quietly,


    ¡°The golden hairpin suits you very well. It has found its perfect owner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too fine a piece for me.¡±


    As expected, the Vermilion Princess replied humbly and shook her head.


    She then glanced over the gathered princess consorts once more.


    The Azure Princess of the Azure Dragon Palace sat demurely with her lips hidden behind the sleeve of her robe. She was wrapped in an elegant blue fabric with a white silk shoulder ornament draping down. The plum branch-shaped jade hairpin in her bluish hair spoke volumes of her headmaid¡¯s exquisite taste.


    The Vermilion Princess stole a glance at the headmaid, who stood with her head bowed near the wall behind the Azure Princess. She had heard that headmaid¡¯s name was Hui Yin.


    As Azure Princess¡¯s right-hand woman in managing the Azure Dragon Palace, she was reputed by Hyun Dang to be sharp and efficient in her duties.


    And as expected, she seemed to have an exceptional understanding of which accessories suited Azure Princess best and which clothes best brought out her elegance.


    In this regard, the White Princess from the White Tiger Palace seemed to follow suit.


    Pure white silk and a court blue skirt was an outfit that could look common if not styled correctly. However, with a light-yellow outer garment covering her, she looked like a fairy from a traditional fairy tale, perhaps because of the unique mysterious atmosphere of the White Princess.


    Her snow-white hair and mysterious blue eyes complemented her always calm demeanor beautifully.


    It was no wonder Hyun Dang had risen early in the morning and dedicated the entire day to ensuring the Vermilion Princess¡¯s clothing was perfect.


    Even the slightest lack of attention could completely overshadow one at this tea gathering. While appearances weren¡¯t everything, it certainly wouldn¡¯t help to be overshadowed from the start.


    The Vermilion Princess was born into the prestigious Jeongseon family and had always been the center of attention wherever she went.


    Yet sitting in this gathering, she felt a strange sense of crisis that just a moment¡¯s lapse could see her pushed into a corner.


    The Black Princess had not even arrived yet, and already the atmosphere felt challenging.


    However, there was nothing good about being intimidated. Even though the situation might feel a little bleak now, getting to know each other could foster a relationship that would turn this into a pleasant tea gathering.


    After all, getting started is half the battle. The Vermilion Princess was about to broach the topic of tea and initiate a conversation.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, you see¡­¡±


    However, it was Jin Cheong Lang from the Azure Dragon Palace who spoke first.


    Although she was the youngest, she exuded an indomitable spirit that made her hard to overlook.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re being taught swordsmanship directly from the White Immortal¡¯s guard.¡±


    Her voice was cheerful, befitting her age, yet her words carried an unexpected weight.


    The Vermilion Princess sensed something immediately.


    According to what she had heard directly from Seol Tae Pyeong in the White Immortal Palace, this young woman seemed to hold a certain favor towards him.


    If it was not Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s excessive self-consciousness at work here, there was a high possibility that her words about going to the White Immortal Palace to learn the Taoist magic contained some kind of ulterior motive.


    ¡°Considering your esteemed level, Your Highness, you could certainly seek instruction from warriors of high caliber like those from the Red Palace. Yet, I wonder why you choose to learn from a low-ranking warrior.¡±


    ¡°Why, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    At that moment, she felt a strange aura at the sight of Jin Cheong Lang smiling softly while covering her mouth with her sleeve.


    It felt like a probing. As if she was searching for something.


    Even though she was young, her presence exuded a mysterious energy. It felt almost like being in the presence of an immortal.


    The Vermilion Princess had come prepared, to some extent, for the White Princess and the Azure Princess¡­ In the end, gatherings like this were likely more about assessing the character of princess consorts from other palaces than anything else.


    ¡°I spent about two months learning Taoist magic from a famous Taoist priest from Hanha Mountain, but it turned out he wasn¡¯t the right teacher for me, and he soon gave up on teaching me. Seeking guidance in one¡¯s craft is important, but perhaps it¡¯s also important to find the right person.¡±


    ¡°Warrior Seol has quite the high level and is worthy enough to cross swords with.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡±


    The question, as sharp as a dagger, seemed to pierce directly into the heart of the Vermilion Princess.


    Her question was asked with such unwavering confidence that it seemed to imply she held some certainty. The Vermilion Princess almost flinched at her confidence, but she managed to maintain her calm and let out a forced smile.


    ¡°If I were to ask for instruction on the sword, what more is needed beyond the level of expertise?¡±


    Indeed, that was the truth.


    Last winter, about three or four times a month, she invited Seol Tae Pyeong to the courtyard of the Vermilion Bird Palace to cross swords with him. Each clash of their blades revealed something new to her and confirmed that there was no better opponent than him for training.


    That was the real reason.


    After whispering this to herself, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Learning can come from a great teacher or a sparring partner, but in the end, it¡¯s about refining oneself and coming to understand one¡¯s true nature. That, I believe, is the essence of learning.¡±


    Regardless, the Vermilion Princess had made a promise to Seol Tae Pyeong. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the Azure Princess was likely to be swayed by her youthful love and commit eccentric acts, the Vermilion Princess would do her best to stop her.


    There was no ulterior motive behind her actions, just the need to prevent the Azure Princess from visiting the White Immortal Palace for the time being. The Vermilion Princess truly had no other intentions. Truly.


    ¡°Receiving instruction from the White Immortal would surely improve the Azure Princess¡¯s Taoist magic skills significantly. However, I¡¯ve heard that the White Immortal is always busy observing the palace¡¯s protective charms and seldom takes on disciples.¡±


    ¡°That, Vermilion Princess, is not for you to worry about. It¡¯s something I should handle myself.¡±


    At that moment, there was a feeling as if the air inside the tea room was getting colder.


    The headmaids of the Vermilion Bird Palace, Azure Dragon Palace, and White Tiger Palace all bowed their heads and grew nervous. Among them, the headmaid of Azure Dragon Palace, Hui Yin, was visibly sweating.


    It was then that the Vermilion Princess truly realized something.


    Though Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang appeared young, and innocent and gave off an air of being easy to deal with,


    She had a peculiar sense of pride that refused to back down once she perceived someone as an opponent. She was almost cute in her stubbornness, yet she had a sharp edge to her.


    That was the problem. Why did she perceive the Vermilion Princess as an enemy, as if she had done something wrong?


    From the Vermilion Princess¡¯s perspective, it was an unfair situation, but from the Azure Princess¡¯s standpoint, it wasn¡¯t quite so simple.


    Just as the divine fever bestowed upon Seol Tae Pyeong a robust physique, a natural talent for swordsmanship, and an ability to sense killing intent,


    It also gifted Jin Cheong Lang with an innate talent for Taoist magic and exceptional intuition.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong was shaped to be a sword master, Jin Cheong Lang was essentially molded to be an immortal.


    She might have been underestimated as a cheerful and young girl, but the Azure Princess¡¯s eyes saw through all of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s deceptions.


    Each time she spoke of Seol Tae Pyeong, she could discern the hidden feelingd being suppressed deep within her heart.


    ¡°Of course, the reason you are worried about my situation is because the Vermilion Princess has a kind heart as vast as the ocean.¡±


    The atmosphere that had been frozen for a moment was relaxed after her words.


    Her speech was laced with the art of striking and withdrawing. Where on earth did she learn that at that age?


    The girl was merciless toward those she perceived as enemies.


    And a rival was, after all, an enemy.


    The Vermilion Princess thought as she observed the Azure Princess.


    The Vermilion Princess decided to acknowledge internally what deserved to be recognized.


    Every time she thought of Seol Tae Pyeong, a strange feeling blossomed within her. To be honest, on the nights when they crossed swords, she would find herself in her chamber for quite some time, lying her head on her low table and reminiscing about exchanging blows with him.


    The trivial conversations they shared while sitting in the cave, or the memories of swinging swords together as they traversed the White Immortal Mountain would unexpectedly surface in her mind. And sometimes, while she was practicing archery, the sight of his face would flash before her eyes and throw off her aim.


    But it was just her heart demons. It is also correct to call it heart demons.


    It was merely a fog that clouded her mind temporarily and blinded her eyes.


    The Vermilion Princess knew all too well that her feelings, if led astray, could turn into the blade that severs Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s neck.


    The Azure Princess must be aware of this. She was too intelligent not to be.


    Perhaps, like a girl of her age, she was simply drawn to the forbidden allure of ¡°forbidden love¡± and was unable to differentiate between public and private matters


    ¡­. But, even so, wasn¡¯t this a matter of life and death for Seol Tae Pyeong? She couldn¡¯t possibly disregard the welfare of the person she harbored feelings for.


    ©¤Could it be that she had some other plan in mind?


    For a third-rate warrior, the affection of the crown princess consort was as deadly as poison.


    That was an unchanging truth, right?


    She might well understand the Azure Princess¡¯s innocent nature, always throwing herself wholeheartedly into everything, but it felt incredibly unfair that she seemed to frolic so freely in the world while he struggled to resist her feelings¡ª


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    ¡°Vermilon Princess?¡±


    The Vermilion Princess quickly set down her tea and looked around cautiously.


    Observing the Azure Princess¡¯s sleeve, she noticed the crescent-shaped eyes squinting at her.


    The way she was quietly observing the Vermilon Princess seemed almost like¡­ the discerning gaze of a sage piercing through her heart.


    ***


    And so, the thunderbolt struck.


    ¡°So, you are the warrior from the White Immortal Palace. I believe I saw you once when I visited there. To have you escort me like this¡­ I am, I am pleased.¡±


    Vermilion Princess.


    Weren¡¯t you supposed to help?


    ¡°¡­I will guide you to the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    In front of the inner palace.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s expression was inexplicably cheerful as she walked toward the outer palace accompanied by her maids for some unknown reason.


    Even the clothes she wore were strangely energetic, so anyone who saw her like this would think she was attending a formal event.


    As for me, I was moving ahead of the Azure Princess while sweating profusely.


    The spring at Cheongdo Palace was breathtaking. Walking among the blooming buds filled the palace with an indescribable romance. Yet, from my perspective, this romantic scene felt cruelly ironic.


    I could feel the piercing gaze of the Azure Princes, whom I had encountered before, stabbing me in the back.


    Please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me.


    ¡°Why is the White Immortal Palace so far away from the inner palace¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s boring¡­ Just walking in silence is really boring¡­¡±


    ¡°Thinking about walking in silence like this every time¡­ It¡¯s really boring¡­¡±


    Please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me, please talk to me.


    It was when I was trudging forward and looking straight ahead to escape the pressure on my back that it happened,


    ¡°Come to think of it, you visited the Azure Dragon Palace once when I was laid up in bed.¡±


    Finally, she directed her words toward me.


    When she had visited the White Immortal Palace before, it was inappropriate to engage in conversation with the escort warrior in the presence of the White Immortal.


    However, citing boredom as a reason to strike up a conversation during the journey seemed completely fine¡­ At this point, I was caught in a bind.


    I turned my head stiffly and managed to contain my cold sweat as I nodded curtly. For now, it was best to respond as bluntly as possible.


    If I were to directly answer her, ignoring the conversation would become difficult. After all, she held the esteemed position of the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish you had acknowledged me back then¡­¡±


    ¡°A mere warrior like myself should not presume to speak out of turn.¡±


    So I bowed my head and walked forward again.


    My responses were brief. I deliberately cut off any chance for further talk between us.


    This was exactly what Yeon Ri had drilled into me. Her words echoed fervently in my head as if she had predicted that such a moment would come.


    I never thought something like this would come¡­


    Dear Vermilion Princess¡­


    You said you would help me¡­


    ¡°Your loyalty is truly commendable.¡±


    With those words, the Azure Princess abruptly turned her head.


    Her expression hidden behind the sleeve of her clothes as she pretended to admire the flowers was oddly flushed.


    Perhaps to her, a single compliment on my loyalty was a grand gesture of courage on her part and it warranted a short break.


    As we walked along the path of the outer palace garden, she took a deep breath before speaking again.


    ¡°¡­Did you¡­ receive the gift box well¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, yes¡­ I received it with gratitude.¡±


    Silence fell once more.


    Only the sound of our footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°I heard you suffered from a divine fever too; can you tell me more about it?¡±


    ¡°I had it briefly as a child but recovered.¡±


    I stuck to brief answers. Silence ensued.


    Only the sound of our footsteps could be heard again.


    ¡°Have you faced any difficulties in your life as a warrior?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am very satisfied with my life.¡±


    I answered through clenched teeth. Silence ensued.


    There were a few more exchanges, but I adhered to all the principles Yeon Ri had urgently imparted to me. My responses were so effectively curt that they could have severed the thread of conversation entirely. These short answers cut off the conversation so perfectly that even Yeon Ri would have applauded my well-done job if she had seen it.


    It couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. You¡¯re doing remarkably well, Seol Tae Pyeong!


    It was around the time we turned onto the stone path near the White Immortal Palace.


    There, I encountered an entirely unexpected trial in life once again.


    I turned around after hearing a strange sound, and the first thing I saw was the astonished face of the headmaid.


    When I glanced towards the Azure Princess beyond her, I noticed her eyes which were hidden behind her sleeve were brimming with moisture.


    Not being scared in such a situation would mean I am a machine, not a human.


    ¡°A¡­Azure Princess?¡±


    ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­ sniff¡­¡±


    ¡°Azure Princess¡­ What¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing¡­ Not a big deal¡­¡±


    Tears seemed to overflow from her bright eyes, which had the look of a wounded small animal, and I felt my chest tighten.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ But you¡­ when I saw you at the Azure Dragon Palace, you seemed so much more lively and spirited¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this will sound, but¡­ you seem particularly cold to me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Her eyes, once round and full of energy, were now swollen with tears and it was heartbreaking to watch.


    All I could do was silently repeat to myself over and over.


    Vermilion Princess¡­


    You said you would help me¡­


    ***


    The Vermilion Princess, who was sitting in the inner chamber of the Vermilion Bird Palace while she was working on her embroidery, paused and let her mind wander.


    Then she squeezed her eyes shut to ease her fatigue and took a deep breath before looking up at the sky beyond the window frame.


    The Azure Princess¡¯s eyes were strangely cold as she looked at her.


    Afterward, she heard that permission had been granted by the high officials in the council meeting for the Azure Princess to learn the Taoist magic from the White Immortal.


    Considering the content of the high officials¡¯ meeting, she was probably receiving instruction from the White Immortal starting today.


    The only person in this Cheongdo Palace who could teach someone of Azure Princess¡¯s level was White Immortal.


    She was well aware of this fact, yet¡­


    The time for being swayed by her rising feelings had passed. However, the fact that she had made a promise to Seol Tae Pyeong and yet had done nothing about it weighed on her as a shameful neglect of duty for a lady of the Jeongseon clan.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And so she spent a long while making no progress with the embroidery and was simply staring into the void lost in thought.


    Eventually, the Vermilion Princess spoke up with a sense of resolve.


    ¡°Hyun Dang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Hyun Dang, the headmaid waiting outside, bowed and entered the inner chamber.


    ¡°¡­. Prepare for us to go out.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a destination in mind?¡±


    She closed her eyes tightly and spoke as if whispering to herself.


    ¡°I must visit the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­But¡­ the Azure Princess is currently at the White Immortal Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°I am well aware of that.¡±


    Hyeon Dang trembled at those words, but eventually lowered her head and answered that she understood.


    ¡°I will prepare immediately.¡±


    After she closed the door to the inner chamber behind her, Hyun Dang squeezed her eyes shut.


    She could roughly guess, just from the look in the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes, that she was already caught up in her feelings.


    There wasn¡¯t any significant event happening in the palace¡­


    The idea of both the Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess appearing at the White Immortal Palace over a mere warrior was a bit¡­. but as the headmaid, Hyun Dang had no choice but to follow her master¡¯s orders.


    All she could do was fervently pray with all her heart that this premonition of chaos would turn out to be wrong.

 Chapter 18: The White Immortal Palace (3)

    These were the words of Shim Sang Gon, the Under Councilor who played an important role in placing her at the helm of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    The ¡°Under Councilor¡± was one of the three closest aides to Emperor Woon Seong, responsible for managing the Emperor¡¯s decrees up close and deliberating on various policies.


    Because it was a position that could be considered one of the highest positions a civil servant could hold, his voice carried considerable weight within the Cheongdo Palace, and gradually, his influence began to extend even to the selection process of the crown princess consort.


    But he recommended a common woman from who knows where for the position of the Black Princess. She didn¡¯t have any connections to powerful political clans or any particularly outstanding qualities.


    To think that someone with no significant background could be selected to be a crown princess consort, a position that takes nearly nine months of rigorous selection processes to fill.


    At first, the Chief Councilor and the Central Secretariat both stood up in opposition to his proposal.


    However, after spending about an hour in conversation with Lady Po Hwa Ryeong, whom he had brought along, both officials eventually agreed that she was indeed fit to sit as the Black Princess.


    She possessed no spiritual powers or anything of the sort


    But Po Hwa Ryeong seemed to have perfectly read the hearts of the two high officials as if she could literally see into them.


    ***


    ¡°Ah, what a lovely day!¡±


    The scent of spring has a way of uplifting spirits.


    For the first time in a while, Seol Ran stepped out of the inner palace. The weather was so nice that she found herself humming a tune.


    Since her serious injury during the last birthday ceremony, opportunities to go outside the palace have been too few. Now, being outside again, even the familiar sights of Cheongdo Palace felt more exhilarating than usual.


    Seol Ran knows best just how beautiful the Cheongdo Palace looks with its cherry blossoms in bloom.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why, walking towards the outer palace with the cool breeze against her, she felt more special than ever before.


    Truth be told, life as a maid in the inner palace wasn¡¯t particularly joyful.


    Though being chosen to serve the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces or the Heavenly Dragon Hall was considered the highest honor among the maids, Seol Ran has never been one to chase after such honors.


    The only upside was that you get a private room, albeit a shabby and cramped one, and you get a slightly higher salary.


    For Seol Ran, whose main goal was to see her brother Tae Pyeong married off, the opportunity to save some money was indeed a welcome advantage.


    But for someone like Seol Ran who enjoyed venturing outside, being confined to the Heavenly Dragon Hall all day felt incredibly stifling.


    On her way back from delivering messages to the main palace kitchen, she planned to stop by the White Immortal Palace to catch a glimpse of Tae Pyeong, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    After the birthday ceremony, Seol Ran had been bedridden for a considerable period of time, and the year-end events kept her from leaving the inner palace much thereafter.


    While busy working in the Heavenly Dragon Hall, she heard a rumor that a young warrior in the White Immortal Palace had slain hundreds of demonic spirits overnight.


    Immediately realizing the story was about Tae Pyeong, she worried he might have been injured but also felt a surge of joy at the news he had been promoted to a full-fledged warrior as a reward.


    As his sister, she felt an undeniable urge to celebrate his achievement.


    Although it had been a couple of months since Tae Pyeong¡¯s promotion, Seol Ran couldn¡¯t just overlook it as if it were a trivial matter.


    So, she seized the opportunity to leave the inner palace under the guise of running an errand.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to inform the outer palace kitchen about a mix-up in the delivery of ingredients from the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Make sure you return to the inner palace before sunset.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    After reporting this to a Red Palace warrior who was standing guard in the inner palace, she left the outer palace and walked through the warm spring afternoon.


    With the help of her fellow court ladies, she packed a flower crown and some delicious snacks into her bundle.


    She planned to surprise Tae Pyeong at the White Immortal Palace with a grand reveal, applaud his achievements, pat him on the back, and check for any remaining injuries on his body.


    At the time, she was genuinely scared and started fearing the worst for Tae Pyeong¡­. possibly even execution.


    Worried sick, she had a maid inquire about the situation with maid Yeon from the White Immortal Palace, and thankfully, a letter came back saying that everything had been resolved.


    The senior maid Yeon Ri of the White Immortal Palace held the trust of the White Immortal himself and seemed competent at first glance, so there seemed little need for concern.


    With these thoughts, Seol Ran hummed a tune as she walked along the path of the outer palace.


    ***


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess are currently at the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    Yeon Ri¡¯s face was ashen.


    Seol Ran¡¯s face turned pale in response.


    They were standing in front of the main gate of the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­ Maid Yeon ¡­¡±


    ¡°The Azure Princess came to learn some Taoist magic from the White Immortal, and the Vermilion Princess came to have a sword match with Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°The Azure Princess coming here is one thing, but the Vermilion Princess coming all the way to the White Immortal Palace to see Tae Pyeong is just too strange.¡±


    For the Vermilion Princess to visit the White Immortal Palace just to see a young warrior like Tae Pyeong was unheard of. It would have made more sense for her to summon Seol Tae Pyeong to the Vermilion Bird Palace if a sword match was what she wanted.


    Why would a princess consort make such a long journey just to see the face of a warrior while bringing her maids along?


    However, what¡¯s done is done.


    Seol Ran saw beyond the main gate to the porch of the White Immortal Palace.


    There, two figures of the Headmaid rank were present. These were people whom Seol Ran wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to within the inner palace.


    One was Hui Yin, the headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace, and the other was Hyeon Dang, the headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Though the maids of the outer palace might not know, among the maids of the inner palace, these two were almost like higher beings from above the clouds.


    They held the power to decide the fates of the palace maids and were capable of banishing any court lady to the outer palace with just a word.


    ¡°You should probably head back for today, court lady Seol.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What about Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess has called him out for a private talk.¡±


    ¡°Where in the world is there a low-ranking warrior who gets a private talk with the Vermilion Princess!!!!!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!!! I really want to know how this even happened!!!¡±


    The two of them were sitting opposite each other in a corner of the main gate and sweating profusely for a long while.


    ¡°You mentioned in your letter last time that the issues involving the Azure Princess seemed to be resolving¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought so¡­ but¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri spoke slowly before swallowing dryly.


    ¡°Do you know the saying, ¡®trying to get rid of a lump only to end up with another¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    What do you mean¡­.Maid Yeon¡­?


    When Seol Ran asked that, Yeon Ri looked around to make sure no one was listening before she lowered her voice and continued.


    ¡°The look in the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes when she looks at Tae Pyeong¡­ I just caught a glimpse and it doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you mean!!!!¡±


    ¡°I know it sounds utterly ridiculous even as I say it!!!!¡±


    Hearing Yeon Ri¡¯s story, it seems that during the last birthday ceremony, Tae Pyeong might have gone through a life and death situation with the Vermilion Princess.


    From this, one could easily imagine a forbidden love story between a low-ranking warrior from the outer palace and the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, though he had a fair face resembling his sister¡¯s, was neither particularly intelligent nor refined in his actions. It seemed implausible that he would capture the heart of the Vermilion Princess from the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    But no one was there to answer her musings.


    ¡°At first, the Vermilion Princess said she would help Tae Pyeong. I thought, if it was the Vermilion Princess, she could be trusted. She would handle the Azure Princess well and stop her feelings from getting out of control¡­.¡±


    ¡°And then¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ if only you¡¯ve seen the expression the Vermilion Princess wore when she summoned Tae Pyeong at the White Immortal Palace today¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri had never imagined the Vermilion Princess possessing such a girlish aspect.


    What kind of woman was the Vermilion Princess? She was always dignified, she stood at the center of attention wherever she went, and wasn¡¯t she a person who stood so tall that even speaking out of turn in her presence felt like a sin?


    ¡°As, as for Tae Pyeong¡­ perhaps¡­ the likelihood of him being given a death sentence might have just doubled¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ this isn¡¯t right¡­ what are you getting yourself into¡­¡±


    ¡°Clear the way.¡±


    As they were exchanging these words, a heavy masculine voice echoed from behind them.


    Yeon Ri and Seol Ran were startled by the voice before they trembled and quickly turned around.


    The warrior commander of the Red Palace, Jang Rae, stood in front of the main gate while dusting off his martial uniform. He had two warriors from the Red Palace on each of his side.


    ¡°Eeeek.¡±


    He was a handsome man with a jawline that softly tapered down making him look manly.


    Jang Rae observed Yeon Ri and Seol Ran who were trembling in his path with his sharp gaze.


    Then when he turned his eyes towards Seol Ran, she flinched and shuddered.


    ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ve seen you before, along the stone wall path behind the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ah! Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.¡±


    Yeon Ri and Seol Ran quickly bowed their heads and spoke.


    ¡°Fo-Forgive us, Jang Rae-nim. There¡¯s a distinguished guest in the White Immortal Palace at the moment¡­ Could you please inform us of the purpose of your visit?¡±


    ¡°A distinguished guest¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri stammered.


    They were hesitant to spread the news that two princess consorts had entered the White Immortal Palace at the same time. Moreover, the fact that Seol Tae Pyeong was directly involved made the situation even more delicate, especially when the person in question was Jang Rae, the one in charge of the palace guards.


    If Jang Rae who was known for his loyalty were to learn of this unscrupulous situation, no one could predict where the information might end up.


    ¡°So¡­. someone from the harem is here.¡±


    ¡°From the way you speak, it seems they must be quite high-ranking.¡±


    There were few among the outer palace warriors who ranked higher than the Commander Warrior of the Red Palace.


    One would almost have to be of a general¡¯s rank to be considered superior, and if one¡¯s identity was kept secret, it often meant they were close to the Emperor himself.


    At that point, Jang Rae usually refrained from asking too many questions.


    ¡°I need to enter the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What for¡­?¡±


    ¡°A decree has been issued from the main palace. Each palace is to dispatch one soldier for a joint search operation organized by the main palace.¡±


    ¡°Se¡­search operation¡­?¡±


    ¡°I must relay the situation to the White Immortal, so make way at once.¡±


    This meant a search operation significant enough to warrant a collective draft of personnel from Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°Um¡­why would there be a search operation¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter for a mere maid to be informed about.¡±


    Jang Rae responded sharply to Yeon Ri.


    The implication of drafting a warrior from the White Immortal Palace was clear¡ªit essentially meant taking Seol Tae Pyeong. After all, he was the only one holding a warrior position in this palace.


    It wasn¡¯t an uncommon occurrence.


    There were times when large-scale training within the Imperial Army took place, or when the warriors¡¯ skills were periodically assessed.


    Sometimes, personnel were drafted for major operations like this one.


    ¡°Could it possibly involve¡­ the Black Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    When Seol Ran made a guess, Jang Rae furrowed his brow and shot her a stern look.


    Startled by his reaction, Seol Ran hastily apologized and bowed her head deeply once again.


    Watching Seol Ran tightly shut her eyes and apologize, Jang Rae¡¯s expression turned even more sour.


    He had a peculiar soft spot for Seol Ran alone.


    ¡°¡­. It¡¯s been over a week since the Black Princess fled the Black Tortoise Palace walls and escaped towards the Imperial Capital. It¡¯s not just anyone who¡¯s missing; it¡¯s the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace herself. We cannot simply stand by.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    ¡°We plan to draft a large number of warriors to search the Imperial Capital. I¡¯ve been appointed as the leader of this operation.¡±


    Having shared enough, Jang Rae shook his head as if to clear it.


    He then glanced at Seol Ran, as if checking her reaction and worrying whether he had upset her further.


    Despite his gruff appearance, Jang Rae was someone whose true feelings could be glimpsed in crucial moments


    His reluctance to displease Seol Ran became all clear to see, which made Yeon Ri feel strangely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Are you going to take Tae Pyeong with you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you have some connection to that warrior?¡±


    When Jang Rae asked with a hint of jealousy in his tone, Seol Ran responded cautiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ my younger brother¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Since he came out with me from the Huayongseol clan, I¡¯ve been quite attentive to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you were blood siblings.¡±


    The tone of his voice was the same but there was a hint of relief in it.


    At this point, Yeon Ri realized again. Her quick wits were almost becoming a curse at this point.


    These siblings¡­ what the hell are they up to¡­


    The brother charmed two princess consorts, and now this sister seems to have bewitched the warrior commander of the Red Palace.


    Still, Seol Ran was somewhat understandable. Even though she didn¡¯t wear makeup, her natural beauty and upright character made her popular.


    Compared to Seol Tae Pyeong, whose life goal seems to be enjoying delicious rice soup, this was somewhat more acceptable.


    ¡°Since you two are family, I¡¯ll tell you more. Vice General Jung Seo Tae has taken a keen interest in that boy.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s a vice general¡­ that means he¡¯s one of the high officials in the main palace, close to the emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°So, if there¡¯s a chance to make use of him, he told me to give him tasks and roll him around to get him a position.¡±


    Is it really okay to speak so openly about this? There are many warriors listening after all.


    For some, such an opportunity would be as precious as gold, but Yeon-ri was worried that the others would grow envious of Seoul Tae Pyeong and kept looking around.


    However, it might just be the nature of Jung Seo Tae¡­ The other warriors of the Red Palace didn¡¯t even seem to care.


    ¡°Does¡­. Does this mean Tae Pyeong is on his way to success?!¡±


    Seol Ran smiled brightly and looked at Jang Rae, perhaps it was Seol Ran¡¯s nature to burst with joy at the slightest hint of good news about her brother.


    As soon as Jang Rae caught a glimpse of her expression, he flinched and shuddered before nodding his head swiftly.


    How transparent can you be? Yeon Ri thought to herself


    ¡°Anyway, now that things have turned out this way, we¡¯ll have to draft him¡­¡±


    Just then, the main doors of the White Immortal Palace swung open, and the Vermilion Princess emerged, surrounded by a multitude of maids.


    As always, she was a sight to behold with her fiery red hair and fiery eyes while dressed in elaborate court robes that seemed to mimic the feathers of a phoenix.


    The maids of the Vermilion Bird Palace, along with headmaid Hyeon Dang, were serving the Vermilion Princess with their heads bowed, while Seol Tae Pyeong was visible off to one side with a sword at his waist.


    Jang Rae immediately dropped to his knees in shock with his head bowed, and needless to say, Yeon Ri and Seol Ran did the same.


    ¡°Oh, so it is the warrior commander of the Red Palace.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea the Vermilion Princess would grace the White Immortal Palace with her presence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to find Warrior Seol so that I could clash swords with him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Find¡­ you say¡­?¡±


    Seol Ran and Yeon Ri flinched at those words and shook their heads.


    The mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace had personally come to fetch a third-rate warrior from the White Immortal Palace accompanied by her maids no less.


    Even the Vermilion Princess herself suddenly realized how unnatural this sounded.


    ¡°This¡­ The weather was so fine, that I wished to stroll through the outer palace. On my way, I thought to take this insignificant third-rate warrior back with me to clash swords with him.¡±


    This was a very lame excuse.


    The princess consorts themselves knew all too well how much trouble the maids went through whenever they visited the outer palace.


    For this reason, princess consorts rarely ventured into the outer palace just for a walk or to catch some fresh air.


    ¡°After the birthday ceremony, I felt a bit stiff, so I had no choice. Isn¡¯t that right, Hyeon Dang?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hyeon Dang answered while hiding her nervousness.


    ¡°And what brings you to the White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°I happened to stop by to draft warrior Seol. We are assembling a special unit by imperial decree to find out the Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°Then, it shouldn¡¯t matter if you discuss this after my sword practice is finished. How about you talk then?¡±


    ¡°How could I dare object?¡±


    Even the warrior commander of the Red Palace could hardly assert his opinion in the presence of the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Even though it was an imperial decree, the task was to form a special unit to find the Black Princess, not specifically to bring Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Given that Seol Tae Pyeong was under the protection of the Vermilion Princess, there was no straightforward way to take him away, so all that could be done was to bow their heads in silence for the time being.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s be on our way.¡±


    Saying this, the Vermilion Princess moved past Jang Rae and the warriors of the Red Palace.


    She was rushing as if she had some urgent business to do. As if she seemed to think that if she stood still, someone would snatch Seol Tae Pyeong away.


    The sight of Seol Tae Pyeong following the procession of maids looked as if he was being dragged to hell.


    ¡°Maid Yeon¡­ what¡¯s to become of our Tae Pyeong now¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡­ there must be a way¡­ But why did the Vermilion Princess have to show up now and take Tae Pyeong away¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong still has many days ahead¡­ He can¡¯t just die like this¡­ Oh Tae Pyeong, my dear Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm¡­ calm yourself. Lift your head, Court Lady Seol¡­! Tae Pyeong is not a sinner yet!¡±


    Yeon Ri tried to calm down and then she started to think about the situation and how she could save Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s neck.


    ¡°There is a way¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It might only be a way to buy time for now¡­¡±


    After she was lost in deep thought, Yeon Ri finally came up with a plan of her own.


    It involved the special unit Jang Rae had mentioned.


    No matter how deep the affection, distance between bodies inevitably leads to distance between hearts.


    There was also the justification of following the imperial decree. Thus, the thought occurred to Yeon RI that perhaps it would be better for Seol Tae Pyeong to spend some time in the special unit Jang Rae was organizing and conduct searches in the imperial capital.


    ***


    The way the White Immortal taught Taoist magic was entirely different from any Taoist priests the Azure Princess had encountered before.


    It was clear his understanding of Taoist magic was on a different level.


    Most Taoist priests she had met before had not even begun to fathom the potential within Azure Princess, but White Immortal seemed to hold her potential in the palm of his hand as if he could see it clearly.


    It was then she thought she might have finally found a teacher worth learning Taoist magic from.


    For the first time, she felt a semblance of skill in manipulating energy, and it felt as if she was truly receiving instruction for the first time.


    She realized that all the teachers she had met before were merely reciting information.


    It was only after some time had passed that Azure Princess felt she was beginning to open her eyes to the true realms of Taoist magic.


    ¡°Your skill in manipulating spiritual energy seems to have greatly improved. Let¡¯s call it a day and head back to the inner palace.¡±


    However, it might have been less than an hour.


    White Immortal did not dedicate much time to the Azure Princess. After all, she belonged to those who grew by discovering things on their own.


    Thus, there wasn¡¯t much White Immortal could do for her. He only needed to point her in the right direction, and she would uncover the rest by herself.


    ¡°Thank you. The White Immortal truly has a deep understanding of Taoist techniques.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Perhaps, Azure Princess, you will find that you learn more on your own than from my teachings. Even after you return to the Azure Dragon Palace, take a moment to feel the spiritual energy. You will find much to discover.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude to the White Immortal, the Azure Princess covered her lower face with her sleeve and stepped onto the porch of the White Immortal Palace.


    There, Headmaid Hui Yin and the maids of the Azure Dragon Palace sat with bowed heads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡±


    The Azure Princess forced her voice to calm despite her excitement.


    On the way to the White Immortal Palace, she ended up being very rude to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Somehow, his attitude which only seemed cold towards her hurt her deeply and brought her to tears without her even realizing it.


    Following that, Seol Tae Pyeong appeared flustered and he was unable to hide his apologetic expression all the way until they entered the White Immortal Palace.


    It was the mistake of a lifetime that she burst out in tears, but when she calmed down and thought about it, she realized that she had now accumulated a feeling of guilt in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s heart. When she thought about it calmly, this could be seen as an opportunity.


    Although somewhat embarrassing, she planned to offer words of reconciliation to Seol Tae Pyeong on their way back and try to lighten the mood¡­ to bring back the cheerful and lively Seol Tae Pyeong she knew.


    The thought that she might catch a glimpse of his reliable warrior image from that time excited her.


    Even as she received the teachings of Taoist magic, her mind was restless, thinking about the conversation they would have upon their return and how she could ease Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s discomfort. Time passed quickly while she was lost in these thoughts.


    ¡°Seol Tae Pyeong must be waiting at the main gate.¡±


    ¡°That, that is¡­¡±


    But, do things ever go as planned in this world?


    ¡°¡­Vermilion Princess came to the White Immortal Palace¡­ and took Seol Tae Pyeong away¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    Azure Princess couldn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning of those words.


    It was unthinkable that a palace mistress would come all the way to the White Immortal Palace just to fetch a warrior.


    It almost seemed as if¡­ as if she intended to separate Seol Tae Pyeong from her. It would be more surprising if it didn¡¯t feel that way.


    ¡°Why would¡­ she¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ well¡­¡±


    Even Hui Yin found herself at a loss for words.


    To anyone observing from the sidelines, it seemed unmistakably as though Vermilion Princess was preventing Seol Tae Pyeong from getting close to Azure Princess.


    In reality, the Vermilion Princess¡¯ actions were merely a hasty way of fulfilling her previous promise with Seol Tae Pyeong¡­. but in the eyes of a third party, there was a lot of room for misunderstanding.


    ©¤©¤And, it wasn¡¯t clear if that was a misunderstanding in the first place.


    At least, that¡¯s what Hui Yin believed.


    Perhaps, just like her mistress the Azure Princess seemed to be caught by those feelings, the Vermilion Princess might also be caught in the same or a different way.


    Was there a disease spreading through the inner palace?


    A dreadful disease named Seol Tae Pyeong.


    When Hui Yin raised her eyes to Azure Princess¡¯s face, she was startled and quickly bowed her head again.


    Azure Princess usually covered her mouth with her long sleeves, making her facial expressions hard to read.


    However, the cold aura she exuded now was overwhelmingly intense.


    For the first time in her life, Hui Yin witnessed her mistress expressing anger towards someone.


    It was extremely rare for such an innocent and cheerful girl to show this side of herself.


    *** S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ve-Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    As he sharpened his sword in the training grounds in the outskirts of the Vermilion Bird Palace, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ even now, my lifespan might be decreasing¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yo-Your concern is valid, but¡­¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t her intention, the Vermilion Princess ended up bringing Seol Tae Pyeong along almost as if she had kidnapped him.


    It was a decision made partly in the heat of the moment, which she somewhat regretted, but what was done could not be undone.


    ¡°I¡­ have made a promise, and I can¡¯t just stand by idly¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ please, don¡¯t misunderstand what I¡¯m about to say. Listen carefully, it¡¯s a matter of great importance¡­¡±


    With the maids dismissed, Vermilion Princess spoke in a gentle and serious manner.


    ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t take this the wrong way. You must listen exactly as I say. This concerns your life. And¡­ from my side¡­ it takes a great deal of courage for me to say this.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong swallowed hard and nodded his head. He was preparing himself to take in every word with the utmost seriousness.


    ¡°I-I spoke with such certainty before, I am really sorry. I¡­ am currently looking for a way to manage the situation but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, I may have developed some sort of false feeling towards you. For¡­ for your sake¡­ I feel I must tell you this in advance¡­¡±


    It was, in essence, a declaration of intent to kill him.

 Chapter 19: The Special Unit (1)

    ¡°Vermilion Princess, I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    I could feel the color draining from my face.


    Not quite sure what expression I was wearing, I decided to just keep my lips tightly sealed for now.


    ¡°What I said stands as it is. Ah, after all, I too am a woman, and I am thus prone to fleeting feelings and needless thoughts at times. This could be seen as a natural occurrence¡­ It¡¯s, it¡¯s not something to make a fuss over.¡±


    ¡°But, but still¡­¡±


    ¡°Please be considerate of my feelings as I say this in front of you¡­ And as I mentioned, think of this as fleeting feelings¡­ It¡¯s an issue that will resolve itself with time.¡±


    Anyway, since my life was at stake here, the other party was also talking seriously.


    While I appreciate the honesty, it¡¯s hard to come to terms with the reality that¡¯s been thrust upon me so suddenly.


    ¡°What am I supposed to say to this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡­ Just don¡¯t say anything for now¡­ Let me sort out my thoughts first¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t come too close. Keep some distance between us.¡±


    Although there was no one but us in the training grounds, the Vermilion Princess unnecessarily scanned the surroundings.


    It was a matter best left unheard by anyone, as it would surely not bode well for us.


    ¡°I have made a promise to you that I will continue to step forward even if the Azure Princess does something unexpected in the future. Do not worry about such matters. I am one to keep my word.¡±


    ¡°W-Well, I would like to thank you for that¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Do not be too relaxed even when it comes to dealing with me.


    Those words came directly from Vermilion Princess¡¯s own lips. Was this something that she should be saying herself?


    After all, emotions often have a way of acting independently of reason, and she must have thought it wise to forewarn me.


    In this regard, maintaining a cool and rational mind was typical of the Vermilion Princess, but from my point of view, it was as if another blade had been pointed at me.


    ¡°For the time being, there¡¯s no need for you to come clash swords with me. Once my head has cooled and my thoughts are in order, I¡¯ll call upon you later.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand. But I might still visit occasionally to check on the protective charms of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°That should be fine. It¡¯s not uncommon for the people of the White Immortal Palace to enter the inner palace to verify the protective charms. Don¡¯t take my rationality too lightly.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not look at me with such eyes full of such complicated feelings. It makes me want to die all over again.¡±


    So what am I supposed to do in this situation?


    The Vermilion Princess must be aware too that I haven¡¯t done anything wrong in the current circumstances.


    ¡°I think the Taoist magic lesson of the Azure Princess might have already ended. You should head back to the White Immortal Palace now.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. Understood.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess seemed eager to send me on my way.


    With those words, I found myself hurriedly escaping as if being pushed out.


    As I left the training grounds of Vermilion Bird Palace, I glanced back to see the Vermilion Princess standing alone in the middle of the empty grounds with her head hung low.


    The fact that she looked like just an ordinary girl rather than a mistress commanding the Vermilion Bird Palace ¡­ I couldn¡¯t get used to that discrepancy.


    I was then led by headmaid Hyeon Dang to the exit of the inner palace.


    Just as I was about to leave, my heart nearly stopped when I encountered the Azure Princess, who seemed to have finished her Taoist magic lesson, in front of the inner palace.


    Is this what it feels like to have your breath taken away?


    The Azure Princess, who was returning to the Azure Dragon Palace with her maids from the White Immortal Palace, walked leisurely in the spring sunlight.


    She let down the long sleeves of her dress, looked at me with wide-open eyes, and then she spoke.


    ¡°So you were in the inner palace after all.¡±


    A crown princess consort had made her way out of the White Immortal Palace without a single escort warrior which was a serious breach of protocol.


    But the Azure Princess showed no concern for such matters and greeted me with an oddly warm expression as soon as she saw me.


    Noticing that Hyeon Dang from the Vermilion Bird Palace was my guide, she quietly lowered her gaze.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve entered the Vermilion Bird Palace in such a short amount of time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ that I couldn¡¯t escort you on your return journey¡­¡±


    ¡°What fault lies with you? I don¡¯t pay much mind to such minor ceremonial details.¡±


    The young voice of the Azure Princess sounded subdued for some reason.


    ¡°Besides, there was nothing you could do. If the Vermilion Princess herself decided to take you, you couldn¡¯t have raised any objections.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ how it turned out¡­¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect the Vermilion Princess to be so fleet-footed. It¡¯s not as if the inner palace and the White Immortal Palace are close by¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess had agreed with the Chief Councilor to bring only a minimal number of maids in consideration of the other servants when entering the White Immortal Palace.


    Even now, you could tell by seeing her accompanied only by headmaid Hui Yin and a few senior maids.


    However, the Vermilion Princess suddenly arrived with a grand entourage of dozens of maids. The Azure Princess¡¯s gaze turned cold, perhaps because she was particularly concerned about that point.


    Her gaze was so piercing that I found myself swallowing dryly in response.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s truly fortunate to have stumbled upon you like this.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was rude just now¡­ I didn¡¯t know that¡­ I tend to tear up easily¡­ I really wanted to say that¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess lowered her eyes and bowed her head. She seemed embarrassed.


    ¡°If I ask you to forget about it, would it¡­ would it be too much to ask?¡±


    ¡°I shall act as if nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t truly believe that nothing happened¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ pretend to forget on the surface but keep a subtle memory deep inside¡­ How would that be¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was genuinely confused at this point.


    The flustered Azure Princess seemed to lose track of her own words. She then shook her head vigorously and pressed her sleeve to her nose.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ let¡¯s talk more about it next time I visit the White Immortal Palace. For now, I should head inside.¡±


    With that, the Azure Princess quickly hid her face beneath her sleeve and rushed into the inner palace.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, how did things end up like this¡­¡±


    When I returned to the White Immortal Palace, Yeon Ri and Seol Ran were waiting for me on the porch with very pale looks on their faces.


    As soon as I returned to the White Immortal Palace, weary from the day¡¯s events, the two of them ushered me to the porch to check if my head was still in its place.


    An incident like the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sudden visit to the White Immortal Palace could perhaps be brushed under the rug without much fuss if it happened once or twice.


    However, if this continues to happen, no one knows how things will progress in the future.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the Vermilion Princess was aware of this fact too.


    ¡°Ran-noonim¡­ were you also at the White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°I heard that our Tae Pyeong became a regular warrior so I came to congratulate you¡­ But what is this mess¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ turned out this way¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to explain the details, but the situation was clear enough without words.


    Yeon Ri who was observing from the side shook my shoulder and asked,


    ¡°What were you doing at the Vermilion Bird Palace, Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ had a¡­ talk¡­¡±


    ¡°A talk? With the Vermilion Princess? What about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, heavens.¡±


    Yeon Ri sat on the porch with her head on her hands while Seol Ran¡¯s face turned a shade paler.


    The fact that I didn¡¯t want to answer her was tantamount to affirming that it was exactly as Yeon Ri had imagined.


    ¡°Maid Yeon, what do we do now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Court Lady Seol. I¡¯ve been thinking about various things.¡±


    After all, Yeon Ri was an expert in these matters. Isn¡¯t she someone who prides herself on understanding the psychology of young girls better than anyone else?


    And considering she had managed to grasp the true feelings of the Azure Princess to some extent, her credibility was quite solid.


    ¡°First of all¡­ only by reducing physical distance will the distance of the hearts also increase. For the time being, it would be a good idea to stay out of Cheongdo Palace until the two crown princesses¡¯ feelings calm down.¡±


    So, we gathered around Yeon Ri and started listening to her advice.


    It was a fairly plausible advice.


    ***


    Mornings at the Red Palace come early.


    Since it was a place where those desiring to make a name for themselves among the warriors of Cheongdo Palace gathered, most of the Red Palace¡¯s warriors were diligent and hardworking.


    As if to prove this fact, the training grounds and sparring grounds were already crowded with warriors, even though dawn had not yet fully broken.


    Jang Rae, who had been wandering around since that early hour observing the state of the warriors¡¯ training, picked up a few warriors and brought them to him.


    He informed them of the plans to assemble a special unit heading towards the imperial capital soon and invited them to be part of it.


    The warriors selected by Jang Rae cupped their fists tightly and declared with determination that they would dedicate themselves wholeheartedly to the task.


    Being part of a special unit under Jang Rae¡¯s command was not an opportunity that came by often. Moreover, since it was said to be a special unit that acted on imperial decree, there were not many opportunities to make such achievements.


    In addition, being chosen for Jang Rae¡¯s personal unit was a matter of prestige among the warriors of the Red Palace, and that subtly increased their confidence.


    After all, being men of the martial world, none would pass up the chance to solidify their standing among their peers.


    There were still too many unanswered questions regarding the disappearance of the Black Princess.


    Even assuming she had somehow managed to escape over the walls of Cheongdo Palace on her own, it was baffling how she could have slipped away from this vast palace that was heavily guarded by numerous soldiers.


    Furthermore, the reasons behind her decision to forsake her esteemed position as the mistress of Cheongdo Palace and flee, as well as her current whereabouts, remained a mystery.


    Honestly speaking, locating the Black Princess within the vast imperial capital would require more than a small unit; it would require the mobilization of a large army, given the years it might take to search on a case-by-case basis.


    However, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok believed that in order to find the Black Princess, it would be much better to collect information and move in a small unit rather than just mobilizing a large number of people.


    By this point, it seemed as if even the Black Princess herself lacked the will to assume her role, which made it perplexing why there was such a determined effort to place her in the position of the Black Princess in the first place. It was speculated that she must be a person of significant worth.


    Regardless, Jang Rae was not in a position to judge. His role was to execute the orders given to him.


    He assumed the high officials had their reasons and focused solely on assembling a capable special unit.


    He gathered several capable individuals from outside the Red Palace and believed that with a few more from within, he could form a quite good special unit.


    While he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of trickery the Black Princess managed to escape from Cheongdo Palace, it was hard to believe that she would be able to resist the pursuit of a special unit composed of well-trained warriors. The challenge, however, lay in pinpointing her whereabouts.


    Jang Rae thought as he inspected the training of the warriors during his rounds through the palace.


    He had planned to assess that young warrior¡¯s abilities following Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s advice and possibly take him along if he proved useful.


    Since he couldn¡¯t exactly use the White Immortal Palace¡¯s warrior as his own subordinate, Jang Rae had considered enlisting him for a task such as this where an imperial decree was issued.


    However, after the Vermilion Princess openly took him with her, there was no justifiable reason for Jang Rae to draft him now.


    Once the master of the Vermilion Bird Palace had laid claim, there was nothing Jang Rae could do at his level. In fact, no one could lay a hand on him unless a high official intervened.


    Wasn¡¯t it said his motto was to work as little as possible and earn as much as he could?


    He was the exact opposite of warriors who seek to go up the ranks by earning merits; he was a man with a completely different disposition. And honestly, Jang Rae thought it a waste of his talents.


    Being the warrior commander, he wanted to gauge the extent of his abilities. It was part of his duties to clearly understand the caliber of the warriors under his command.


    Despite recognizing him as a valuable asset, there was little he could do if the individual himself lacked motivation.


    Jang Rae clicked his tongue with a hint of regret as he walked past the main gate of the Red Palace when an argument caught his attention.


    ¡°Warrior commander Jang Rae-nim is busy with his inspections! Do you think he¡¯s someone you can meet whenever you please just because you wish to?¡±


    ¡°But, if you could just convey my message¡­ I¡¯ve met him once before¡­¡±


    ¡°That was because Jang Rae-nim summoned you for a private meeting! Just because you throw a tantrum about wanting to meet him doesn¡¯t mean you get to meet him. Why don¡¯t you try and meet the Emperor himself while you¡¯re at it?!¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Really¡­ It¡¯ll only take a moment, just a quick moment¡­¡±


    An argument was unfolding near the Red Palace¡¯s main gate.


    Jang Rae¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. The person arguing with the guard was none other than Seol Tae Pyeong.


    He had come running to the Red Palace this early in the morning.


    ¡°Ja-Jang Rae-nim¡­! Jang Rae-nim!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong cried out in desperation when their eyes met.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you that guy from the White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°Good heavens! Jang Rae-nim! I can¡¯t express how happy I am to see you! Do you remember me?¡±


    At those words, the guards from the Red Palace flinched and their eyes widened in shock.


    Unbeknownst to Seol Tae Pyeong himself, rumors had circulated overnight among the Red Palace¡¯s warriors about a madman from the White Immortal Palace who had slain hundreds of demonic spirits in a single night.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong had little to do with the Red Palace, this was the first time the warriors here had actually seen him in person.


    Jang Rae looked at Seol Tae Pyeong and his eyes widened with astonishment.


    This was the same warrior who was completely detached from martial arts and passion and focused only on living a laidback life.


    However, today, there was a spark in his eyes.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Co¡­Could there¡­ possibly be a spot left in the special unit? If you grant me a position, I will show you what true passion is by giving my all¡­!!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Despite how I may seem, I do get things done when it¡¯s needed¡­! This Seol Tae Pyeong¡­! If you take me with you, I won¡¯t disappoint you¡­!! Just trust me, Jang Rae-nim!!!! I will prove my loyalty to Emperor Woon Seong!!¡±


    The desperation in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s voice was so intense and he was devoid of his usual nonchalance.


    It felt as though a sword was hanging over his head.


    Jang Rae might not have known the reason, but he found no reason to refuse.


    He was well aware of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s abilities.


    Since the White Immortal Palace has so few members, the absence of even one person creates a significant gap. The absence of Seol Tae Pyeong, who was responsible for much of the physical work, would surely cause difficulties.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s life was of paramount importance. Spending time outside the Cheongdo Palace would hopefully cool the heated minds of the crown princesses and help them regain their senses.


    The White Immortal Palace was left without Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Yeon Ri who had taken on the task of repairing the floorboards alone which was a job usually done by Seol Tae Pyeong, stopped for a moment, and her fingers trembled slightly.


    The senior maid Yeon-ri was clearly well-versed in the psychology of young girls. She was incredibly perceptive, tended to find the right answer in most situations, and most of what she said was sound.


    Moreover, as a colleague who genuinely cared for Seol Tae Pyeong, it was perhaps natural for Tae Pyeong to trust Yeon Ri wholeheartedly.


    ¡­However, the road to hell is often paved with good intentions.


    ***


    The following morning, the warriors gathered at the training grounds of the Red Palace.


    They were the special unit to be dispatched to the imperial capital under the command of Jang Rae. For some reason, the Chief Councilor had instructed them to handle the matter with utmost discretion, so they had to move very early on.


    There were roughly fifty of them. Useful warriors had been selected from each palace, and about a dozen were from the Red Palace itself.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the Black Princess seems to be very astute in grasping situations and adept at quick thinking, so we must move without drawing too much attention. Otherwise, she might notice something is amiss and escape.


    The Black Princess had fled not long after her arrival at the palace.


    Therefore, not many were familiar with her personal details. Only by relying on the testimonies of the maids from the Black Tortoise Palace and the high officials could they gather some basic information.


    As for me¡­ I have read the Heavenly Dragon Love Story so I had a rough idea of what kind of person she was.


    The mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, Po Hwa Ryeong, appeared harmless at first glance, but she was skilled in stealth and assassination, quick-witted, and keenly perceptive.


    She was originally an herbalist who roamed the mountains as if they were her own home, her movements were agile, and she was an excellent actor. This made it difficult to detect her even in disguise.


    She also had a knack for not forgetting what she had seen, so once she got a good look at you, there was no fooling her. This made her a difficult target in many ways.


    The decision to move in a special unit rather than conducting a large-scale military search was likely taken considering Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s traits. Organized movements could have been more of a hindrance than a help in pursuing her.


    The problem is¡­ why did she run away?


    This part of her past was not mentioned in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    Or perhaps, I hadn¡¯t read that far¡­


    However, the Po Hwa Ryeong I had seen in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story didn¡¯t seem to have a tomboyish personality like this.


    Escaping over walls, dodging the soldiers¡¯ searches to roam around the imperial capital?


    Did she always have that kind of rebellious personality?


    The Po Hwa Ryeong I knew¡­. seemed calmer, more composed, and gentle in spirit¡­


    That did raise some questions.


    ¡°First, we¡¯ll split up and scatter throughout the imperial capital to gather information. In the process, be careful not to arouse any suspicion from the Black Princess.¡±


    Jang Rae continued with an indifferent expression like always.


    ¡°The Under Councilor will personally reward those who have made great contributions to finding the Black Princess¡­ I hope everyone will search with the utmost diligence.¡±


    With those words, the gathered warriors cut through the dawn air and walked out towards Cheongdo Palace.


    This marked the beginning of a thorough search.


    Well, considering the storyline of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, even if I didn¡¯t make any special contribution here, the Black Princess should be captured and returned to the palace. The story must proceed with the Crown Princess Consorts of the Four Palaces taking their rightful positions after all.


    I simply joined this special unit to stay as far away from the White Immortal Palace as possible, so all I had to do was achieve that goal.


    Indeed, this turn of events has brought me some peace of mind.


    Are you listening, Yeon Ri?


    Are you listening, Ran-noonim?


    Being part of this special unit¡­ truly brings me peace¡­


    It¡¯s warm here¡­


    It feels like¡­ returning to the homeland of my heart¡­


    In this way, the ethereal dawn air seemed to restore peace to my soul.


    There are no life-threatening dangers here.


    This was true inner peace.


    *********


    TN: Man just keeps raising flags¡­

 Chapter 20: The Special Unit (2)

    ¡°Hmm~. The spring breeze is refreshing!¡±


    Perched atop the outer walls of the imperial city, the Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong, let her court robes flutter in the wind as she gazed down upon the streets below.


    From this vantage point, the lives of each individual below seemed fleeting amidst the vast expanse of the city.


    Her hair tied in two bundles and flowing down her back danced pleasantly in the breeze. The wildflowers tucked elegantly into her hair were varied. Poppies, roses, goldthread flowers, irises, orchids, marigolds, and daylilies¡­


    Although she wore a luxurious dark gray silk robe and skirt, her pure white feet were bare. They twirled playfully in the air, embracing the cool breeze in their natural state.


    When she opened her light green eyes, she seemed to bloom with vitality, much like the wildflowers in spring. Merely looking at her brought a sense of energy.


    Her radiant smile and the blossoming cheerfulness on her face were like a symbol of this girl.


    Po Hwa Ryeong was a girl whose name was highly regarded among the herbalists who climbed the slopes of the White Immortal Mountain.


    Although she was now the unclaimed mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, it wasn¡¯t easy to bring a girl from the mountains, who had little interest in worldly affairs, into the confines of the palace.


    Because she was adept at acting, she could play the delicate and dignified role of a crown princess consort with ease. However, she wished to convey that suddenly placing her in the inner chambers of the Black Tortoise Palace would be inconvenient for her as well. There were still many tasks she had yet to complete outside the palace walls.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s time to get moving!¡±


    She leaped from the city walls and plummeted for a long while. As her court robes fluttered in the descent, she landed gracefully on the tiled roof with her white feet but there was no shock from the impact.


    It was as if a single sheet of paper had gently descended onto the roof; the girl seemed weightless. Her skill in manipulating spiritual energy and her lightness of foot were so advanced that even the most seasoned warriors would stand in awe.


    Rumors of Po Hwa Ryeong, the girl who traversed the mid-slopes of the White Immortal Mountain barefoot, were widespread among the herbalists.


    She was a girl beloved by the Emperor of Heaven. (TN: Emperor of Heaven or Tiandi is a god, not the heavenly emperor.)


    Between the fluttering folds of her court robes, a birthmark on her thigh could be seen.


    This mark was a trace and proof of divine fever.


    ***


    The capital of the Cheongdo Empire was a vast planned city.


    The grand Great Sar Gate of Cheongdo Palace situated to the north served as the dividing line between the eastern and western sections of the city, with the western part being roughly three times larger than the eastern.


    The city was composed of square blocks each containing a mix of facilities, structures, and homes, arranged in a grid pattern. When you look at it up close, it is so complicated that the blocks are hard to see, but when you climb to the top of the White Immortal Mountain and look down at the imperial capital, you get the feeling that it is a well-planned city.


    The main palace managed 120 of these blocks, with a recorded population exceeding 700,000. Including those unrecorded, it was widely accepted that the total population was nearly 1 million.


    In addition to Cheongdo Palace, there were four other palaces of considerable size within its walls. The city was accessible through six gates: four on the eastern and southern walls and two on the western wall.


    Even if you search the entire continent, you cannot find a city of this size.


    It was a city that stood as a testament to the greatness of the Cheongdo Empire. This all-powerful force in the heart of the continent that naturally teemed with people wherever you went.


    In such a place, searching for a single individual with only fifty warriors was like finding a needle floating in the vast ocean.


    However, this imperial capital had a huge commercial districts and markets in the north, south, east and west. Known as the Vermilion Bird Market, the Azure Dragon Market, the Black Tortoise Market, and the White Tiger Market, these were the hubs where most information converged.


    These markets were key.


    Jang Rae was a man skilled in managing groups efficiently.


    He divided the fifty warriors into five teams of ten. He dispatched each group to one of the four major markets to gather information, while he personally led the remaining team on their search.


    Their daily routine involved combing through all the commercial districts, collecting any sightings of the Black Princess, and then as the day waned, they would gather in front of the Puxian Pagoda at the heart of the imperial capital to compile their findings.


    Because this entire operation had to be carried out secretly, all members of the special unit had separate lodgings, and the person who relayed the collected information to Jang Rae changed every day.


    Every member of the special unit was used to his fullest potential under Jang Rae¡¯s command.


    The rumors of his great skills in command were not unfounded after all.


    Moreover, each member of the special unit was a warrior burning with the desire to distinguish themselves. What a highly motivated group it was. Observing them in action, one couldn¡¯t help but burst into applause.


    And just like that, as a proud member of this spirited unit, I Seol Tae Pyeong ¡­


    ¡°Server! A bowl of pork rice soup here!¡±


    ¡°Right away, dear customer! Coming up!!¡±


    ¡­ was slurping down pork rice soup at a restaurant near the entrance of the Black Tortoise Market.


    ¡°¡­Burp.¡±


    Sitting at a table in front of the market, patting my full belly, I looked up at the blue sky for a moment while digesting my food.


    The air of spring remained warm and pleasant.


    ¡°¡­Not that tasty. I think mine would have been better.¡±


    It was the fifteenth day since I had joined Jang Rae¡¯s special unit.


    Truly, this was what they called ¡°stealing a salary¡±.


    ***


    There seemed to be no sign of the Black Princess being caught.


    Even considering that she might be hiding within the vast crowds while wandering the imperial capital, there had to be a limit. It was strange that we as a well-trained and organized group had been searching for over two weeks without even a hint of a lead.


    I remember the look on Jang Rae¡¯s face when I went last time to report back at the Puxian Pagoda ¡­ He appeared deeply troubled. It seemed as if fatigue was already at its peak with the worry and concern etched on his face.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I never thought it would be this hard to catch her¡­¡±


    I sat quietly at one corner of the market while shaking my head.


    I pretended to gather information and went out while feigning inquiries here and there, only to end up indulging in a bowl of hot stew and enjoying the scenery before retiring to my lodging.


    To be honest, at first I was so satisfied with this comfortable life that I couldn¡¯t help but hum tunes of joy, but as fifteen days passed by, I began to wonder if it was okay to be like this.


    At first, my fellow team members were eager to distinguish themselves in this mission and had scoured the city with gritted teeth. But before long, their faces had lost their vigor.


    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s just too little information about the Black Princess ¡­! We only know about her facial features through word of mouth; finding a single person in this vast imperial city seems impossible¡­!¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ shouldn¡¯t we at least be able to find a clue? Surely the Black Princess dressed in her unique and splendid court robes would stand out. With nowhere specific to go, she must be wandering about somewhere!¡±


    When I went to see my fellow team members in the evening, they too were scratching their heads in frustration.


    Indeed, she was a girl dressed in such fancy clothes wandering aimlessly with no particular destination in sight.


    Her appearance alone, seemingly full of untold stories, was bound to attract people¡¯s attention. But it was so suspicious that there was no eyewitness information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s comb through every inn in the city tomorrow.¡±


    Our team was led by Han Cheon Seon, the vice warrior commander of the Red Palace.


    With his short-cut hair and rugged body, he was truly a sturdy warrior. He seemed to be acting as the right-hand man for warrior commander Jang Rae and he certainly seemed like an excellent person to be a right-hand man.


    Following Han Cheon Seon¡¯s decision to focus the search on inns, the assembled warriors dispersed to their respective lodgings.


    I also strolled through the nocturnal streets of the imperial city with the clanking of my sword accompanying me.


    Certainly, the Black Princess wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could be caught easily¡­ but it was strange that it was taking this long.


    As days passed, the stack of pork rice soup bowls at the noodle shop near the entrance to Black Tortoise Market grew taller.


    My main activity had become indulging in pork rice soup.


    ¡°Server, a bowl of pork rice soup, please!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back again, dear customer! Don¡¯t you ever tire of pork rice soup?!¡±


    Even though the server said this, I did accompany the patrolling warriors through the markets and helped gather information around the town. I was even drafted for dawn patrols and often engaged in conversations; I also have at least some conscience.


    However, my days invariably concluded with a bowl of pork rice soup at the Black Tortoise Market noodle shop.


    No matter how busy I was, I never skipped this ritual. Ah, this is also very important.


    ¡°Server, a bowl of bean sprout rice soup this time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear customer!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ..


    The next day.


    Take a walk around the market. Meet with the warriors and gather eyewitness information. Travel around the city and collect information.


    And before returning to the lodging, I had a bowl of pork rice soup.


    ¡°Server, a bowl of pork rice soup!¡±


    ¡°Yes, dear customer!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ..


    The next day there was a downpour of rain.


    ¡°Server!¡±


    ¡°Will it be pork rice soup today, dear customer?!¡±


    ¡°No, bean sprout rice soup!¡±


    ¡°Oh! I thought I had it right today!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ..


    ¡°Ser¡­!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s your pork rice soup, dear customer!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ..


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bean sprout rice soup today, right, dear customer?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ..


    ¡°How can someone leave absolutely no trace behind!¡±


    Vice warrior commander Han Cheon Seon clenched his fists tightly. His body was trembling with frustration.


    ¡°At the very least, there should be signs of life¡ªeating, changing clothes, finding a place to sleep¡­ How can there be absolutely no trace despite our diligent search?¡±


    ¡°The impressions we have of the individual may very well be meaningless by now.¡±


    After a long time, the special unit members had all gathered within the Puxian Pagoda.


    It was late in the morning, as it was obvious that a gathering of close to fifty armed men would attract attention.


    It had been exactly one month since we began the search for the Black Princess.


    For the most part, the initial speculation and passion have died down, and doubts have begun to surface. Words were beginning to emerge about whether the information we had was all meaningless by now.


    Jang Rae sat in front of us and he looked to be in deep thought.


    He was also wondering whether it was an impossible task to capture the Black Princess with only fifty special unit members in such a vast and grand city after all.


    Nevertheless, there seemed to be some good news to share today.


    ¡°The Chief Councilor has heard of our struggles in searching for the Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°Will we receive reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°No. As I mentioned at the beginning, if the size of the search becomes too large, the job will become more difficult because we will then be easier to detect.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ ¡°


    ¡°However, it¡¯s been decided at the council meeting. Whoever finds the Black Princess will be awarded a Great Star sword.¡±


    Silence swept through the crowd following Jang Rae¡¯s words.


    The Great Star sword, a reward bestowed only by Emperor Wun Seong himself to those who are worthy of it, is considered the highest honor for any military officer below the second rank.


    There were only about two or three military officers who could hold the Great Star Sword each year, and the sword itself served as a battle flag to prove the military officer¡¯s ability. Once you received that sword, joining the Red Palace if you wanted to would be a piece of cake.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, I already had a Great Star sword from last time for rescuing the Vermilion Princess. It was carefully kept within the inner chambers of the White Immortal Palace.


    It¡¯s not like having two swords doubles one¡¯s strength so it¡¯s not a very attractive bait from my perspective. I didn¡¯t have any desire for success in the first place.


    ¡°Is that true¡­!¡±


    ¡°A Great Star sword¡­!¡±


    Yet, among the other warriors competitive spirits flared anew.


    The prospect of wielding a Great Star sword seemed to embolden them to capture not just the Black Princess but even a tiger from the White Immortal Mountain if needed.


    ¡°However, we have been away from Cheongdo Palace for too long.¡±


    It seemed there wasn¡¯t only good news. As the leader of the group, Jang Rae had to address the reality of our situation as well.


    ¡°I never expected it would take this long. Since everyone has been recruited from various parts of the palace, our absence will soon begin to take effect on our original duties.¡±


    Those words jolted me awake.


    Days filled with leisurely strolls along spring-scented streets, idle chatter with fellow warriors, exploring every corner of the Black Tortoise Market, and rounding off with a bowl of hearty rice soup.


    While I spent my days in such a carefree manner, I¡¯d almost lost touch with the goings-on at my true home, the White Immortal Palace.


    My old friend Wang Han would have taken up the slack in my absence, but even so, filling the void for such a long period of time wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    And then¡­there¡¯s the White Immortal, whose time is drawing short.


    Wasn¡¯t the very reason I was guarding the White Immortal Palace to be there at the end for the White Immortal?


    Even though he was a weird and mysterious old man, I owe much to that man.


    That being said, there was nothing I could do for him, that¡¯s why I remained at the White Immortal Palace with the intent of simply making his passing more comfortable and offering nods of support by his side¡­ That was my intention.


    But here I am, inhaling dust on the streets of the capital while doing nothing. This situation¡­ it makes me wonder if it¡¯s right.


    I was in a life-threatening situation and ran out to the imperial capital, but when I think about it, almost a month had passed.


    By now, both the Azure and Vermilion Princesses should have calmed down, and with some luck, their feelings might have waned as well. Only by reducing physical distance will the distance of the hearts also increase, after all.


    Above all, I realized that it was a fact that I had not been to the White Immortal Palace for such a long time, and I closed my eyes again.


    Is that so.


    Yeon Ri, the old eunuch, Han, and the White Immortal Elder.


    As was often the case, I just sat within the inner chambers of the White Immortal Palace and simply lived to the best of my ability. But a part of me was worried because I hadn¡¯t seen the palace for such a long time.


    Perhaps the people of the White Immortal Palace were also counting the days until my return, given the backlog of work that must have accumulated.


    In the end, I realized that I truly belonged to the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°Server!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Today it¡¯s¡­ um, bean sprout rice soup, right, dear customer! Ehehe!¡±


    At dusk, in a large rice soup restaurant near the entrance to the Black Tortoise Market.


    The place was filled with the cheerful chatter of common folk relaxing over a meal after another exhausting day.


    I nodded my head to the server, who cheerfully headed back to the kitchen, and took my usual seat at the restaurant¡¯s table.


    Had it been over a month already?


    Despite the continued peace and quiet of my days, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was time to wrap things up.


    ¡°Oh, dear customer! You must really like our rice soup! Here you go, freshly served! Since you¡¯re a regular here, we¡¯ve got to make it just right for you! Let me know if you need more rice soup!¡±


    I stirred the rice soup a few times with my spoon before taking a sip.


    ¡°Do you need anything else, dear customer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a long outing, huh.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the Heavenly Dragon Love Story it was a habit of Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong to say that at the tea gatherings of the Four Great Palaces.


    Her demeanor was so dignified and beautiful when she said that I had mistaken the name Chunhyang for that of a famous scenic spot known for its landscapes.


    After slurping down the rice soup a few more times, I turned my head and looked at the wooden sign at the entrance to the store.


    Chunhyang Pavillion.


    Once I knew the name, finding it was not particularly difficult.


    Hiding in plain sight¡­. It was more a case of not seeing what was right under one¡¯s nose rather than it being outright hidden; after all, no one could have imagined that the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace would be here serving food.


    Who would think that this server, wearing kitchen clothes with her sleeves rolled up, her hair tied back, and a towel wrapped around her, is the crown princess consort.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Cheongdo Palace now, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Indeed, there really was no reason to frequent this tasteless rice soup restaurant like a regular customer.


    I had another purpose for my daily visits to this place.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The server who was serving rice soup soon began to break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Did¡­Did you know from the very beginning?¡±


    ¡°Please dispense with the formalities, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong. I am but a mere warrior.¡±


    ***


    A month had passed since Seol Tae Pyeong left the White Immortal Palace.


    According to the news that reached the palace, the search operation by the special unit was making little progress and this meant that the drafted warriors would not be returning anytime soon.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri, who was hanging laundry in the courtyard of the White Immortal Palace, heard the creak of a door opening and ran quickly to the inner chamber.


    It was one of the days the Azure Princess was taught Taoist magic by the White Immortal twice a week


    It seemed like today¡¯s lesson was over and Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang stood on the porch of the White Immortal Palace with her sleeves hanging loosely.


    ¡°Th-This senior maid Yeon Ri is at your service, Azure Princess.¡±


    For the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace to visit the White Immortal Palace personally twice a week was quite a pressure for a maid.


    Before her arrival, the inner chamber had to be cleaned each time, and if the Azure Princess appeared while she was working, she had to rush out to greet her and any inconveniences had to be dealt with quickly.


    Although the Azure Princess usually moved with five maids in tow, there were certain tasks that only the maids of the White Immortal Palace could handle.


    Yeon Ri was always on edge as she was worrying that the Azure Princess might find something discomforting.


    And in fact, the Azure Princess who just came out of the inner chamber looked somehow displeased.


    ¡­. Actually, Yeon Ri knew of the reason behind it.


    ¡°Esteemed Azure Princess! You have worked hard today as well! I, Wang Han, the scribe of the White Immortal Palace, will dedicate my utmost efforts to ensure that you can arrive at the inner palace without any worries today!!!¡±


    ¡°Cast aside all concerns!!! With the sharpness of my eagle eyes, I shall fend off any danger!! Hahahahaha!!!¡±


    The chubby scribe, Wang Han, bowed deeply while making a big fuss as usual. He was a man who would leap at any opportunity to climb up the ranks.


    The Azure Princess was covering her mouth with her sleeve, silently looked Wang Han with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She almost blurted out, ¡°Get rid of this pig for me and bring in Seol Tae Pyeong¡± ¡ª not that she had any real justification for such a demand.


    However, her glare was as good as saying it outright.


    Then she slumped her shoulders and looked dejected like a puppy that had just returned from a walk. If she had animal ears or tail, they would have drooped sorrowfully.


    No matter how one looked at it, it seemed increasingly clear that the Azure Princess¡¯s regular visits to the White Immortal Palace were not mainly for learning Taoist magic.


    Yeon Ri bowed her head and started silently praying to herself.


    Heaven seldom seemed to heed Yeon Ri¡¯s wishes. If anything, it often appeared to do quite the opposite of what she prays for.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that will always be the case.


    From what she heard, Seol Tae Pyeong still needed some time to return to the White Immortal Palace.


    This was a stroke of luck from Yeon Ri¡¯s perspective.


    Perhaps.

 Chapter 22: The Black Princess (1)

    Although the special unit members were numerous, Seol Tae Pyeong did not feel a great sense of crisis.


    After all, there was no need to take them all down. His main goal was to create an escape route so he and the Black Princess could escape together.


    The confined space made it difficult for the enemy to form a proper battle line. The cramped conditions made it difficult for their allies to wield their weapons effectively.


    The collapsed wooden lanterns further restricted the enemy¡¯s movements, and the rising dust clouds obscured their vision.


    In the brief moment Seol Tae Pyeong flicked his sword, he took in the entire battlefield situation.


    The essence of a sword master did not solely lie in physical strength or the speed of one¡¯s sword swings. He instinctively knew the most efficient strategy to lead to victory.


    ¡°Capture him!¡±


    ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t get out of this building!¡±


    The Black Princess who was standing against the wall behind Seol Tae Pyeong surveyed the situation. There are nearly a dozen soldiers blocking the entrance.


    Even for the agile Black Princess, it was too much to get past them.


    ¡°This might actually be a blessing in disguise! Since he has betrayed us, this could be our chance to be awarded the Great Star Sword!¡±


    ¡°Show no mercy! Our goal is to escort the Black Princess back to Cheongdo Palace!¡±


    Blinded by their ambition for advancement, several warriors charged forward with their swords drawn.


    As they attempted to charge through the dust at Seol Tae Pyeong, he up a wooden table stand with his foot without any signs of panic.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The wooden stand spinning through the air forced them into a defensive stance for a moment. While the two warriors quickly regained their focus, Seol Tae Pyeong had already lowered his stance and lunged forward before tripping one of them by the leg. Immediately after, he kicked the hilt of the other, causing him to drop his sword and correct his stance.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    As one of the warriors lay on the ground howling in pain, Seol Tae Pyeong grabbed the disarmed warrior by the waist, lifted him up, and hurled him toward the group at the entrance.


    Then he picked up the fallen warrior, used him as a shield, and charged forward.


    ¡°Block him! Stop him!¡±


    The warriors near the entrance tried to stop Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s charge, but he pushed through them like a wild boar and sent most of them flying.


    With that, Seol Tae Pyeong burst through the door and tumbled to the ground of the marketplace.


    The quick-witted Black Princess seized the moment and darted out of the marketplace. Spotting Seol Tae Pyeong sprawled on the ground, she quickly reached out to help him up.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong stood up, caught hold of Black Princess¡¯s wrist swung her around, and hurled her onto a tiled roof.


    ¡°Waaahhh!¡±


    Light as she was, Black Princess could not resist the force of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s throw and flew through the air.


    Upon landing on the roof, Seol Tae Pyeong also employed his agility to leap onto the tiles by stepping on a wooden pillar.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting away!¡±


    ¡°Catch her!¡±


    A few warriors capable of flying skills followed her onto the rooftops, while those unable to reach such heights spread out through the alleys to form a blockade.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Lady Black Princess. Now that we¡¯re outside, escaping shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    The Black Princess might not have any fighting skills, but she was gifted with nimble movements.


    Even the warriors of Cheongdo Palace would find it difficult to catch her once she decided to flee.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s head out of the Black Tortoise Market area! We can easily lose them by moving through different alleys and streets!¡±


    The Black Princess shouted in a loud voice. The surrounding warriors who heard that voice flinched and trembled.


    The Black Princess quickly regained her composure and sprinted across the rooftops.


    Although a few warriors managed to leap up from the streets below using their flying skills, Seol Tae Pyeong swiftly moved his body to kick them away.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re super strong!¡±


    ¡°The way you speak¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yo-You truly are strong!¡±


    ¡°If they manage to form a proper formation, we¡¯ll be in trouble! Let¡¯s hurry!¡±


    The pursuing warriors spread out to block all possible escape routes. They had to break through before the encirclement was fully established.


    The Black Princess kept a vigilant eye on her surroundings as she ran while putting all her effort into leaping between buildings to escape the market area.


    Glancing back, she saw that Seol Tae Pyeong was steadily keeping pace with her. Despite subduing the closely following warriors, he did not fall behind the swift-moving Black Princess.


    The Black Princess swallowed hard. She had never seen anyone who could so casually keep up with her escaping skills.


    Even more, he quickly dispatched the warriors who had clung to them while keeping pace with the Black Princess. It dawned on her that he likely had not used his full strength during their earlier chase.


    And as Seol Tae Pyeong shifted from being a pursuer to an ally, she felt an oddly reassuring feeling.


    Though it¡¯s often said that enemies who become allies tend to become weak, but this man was unusually strong.


    However, the warriors charging at them were no ordinary foes. Blinded by the prospect of glory, their aim had shifted from safely escorting the Black Princess back to Cheongdo Palace to capturing her for the reward.


    In their eyes, the Black Princess must have seemed like a prized Great Star Sword who was darting around the place.


    After passing through one building and into the city center, the Black Princess began to look around.


    After looking around the dimly lit alleys, she closed her eyes for a moment. Then she grabbed Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s hand and pulled him with her.


    ¡°This way! Over here!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She led Seol Tae Pyeong through a maze of intricate alleyways with several sharp turns with her hand grasping his.


    ¡°Go in this way, turn left, and it¡¯s the fourth building in front!¡±


    Led by the Black Princess, they arrived at an old warehouse.


    The Black Princess pulled open the large wooden door with great effort and called for Seol Tae Pyeong to hurry inside. He swiftly entered and pulled the door shut behind him.


    As the large wooden door closed behind, darkness enveloped them.


    ¡°Once your eyes adjust to the dark, we¡¯ll go deeper in! Actually, let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°What is this place?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a warehouse. It¡¯s used to store rice, but hardly anyone comes here all year.¡±


    It was only then that he remembered.


    The Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was a person who memorized the entire map of the vast imperial capital.


    ***


    ¡°Over here, they¡¯ve fled this way!¡±


    ¡°Station people at every alley!¡±


    Sounds of military officers scurrying outside the warehouse reached their ears.


    When the Black Princess struggled to push a few sacks of rice to block the entrance, Seol Tae Pyeong quickly joined in and helped to secure the blockade.


    Once his eyes adjusted to the darkness, the interior revealed itself to be more spacious than anticipated.


    Even after a considerable amount of time passed, it seemed no warrior had managed to find their hiding spot.


    Only then could they sit atop the rice sacks and catch their breath.


    ¡°I used to hide out here quite often back in the day!¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember that?¡±


    ¡°I never forget anything I¡¯ve seen once.¡±


    When he thought about it, that was indeed the case.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong possessed an uncanny ability to never forget anything she saw once.


    Even in Heavenly Dragon Love Story, she had once astonished everyone by reading all the books in the main palace¡¯s library and committing them to memory. Months later, she gave everyone goosebumps after reciting the contents almost perfectly.


    ¡°When I was escaping, didn¡¯t I loudly say we should escape beyond the Black Tortoise Market? The warriors must have clearly heard that and probably think we¡¯ve fled the Market altogether.¡±


    ¡°Was that comment meant not for me but for our enemies to hear?¡±


    ¡°In order to deceive the enemy, you must first deceive your friends.¡±


    Although he knew how good she was at improvising, Seol Tae Pyeong had not expected her to make such a ruse under such urgent circumstances.


    He sighed deeply and finally relaxed his tensed muscles.


    ¡°So, we just need to wait for their guard to drop before making our escape from Black Tortoise Market.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However¡­ it¡¯s hard to say how long the warriors will keep up their guard. Actually, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°They likely won¡¯t give up easily. After all, the Great Star Sword is tied to the Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even the Black Princess who had little interest in the path of the warrior knew of the Great Star Sword¡¯s significance.


    It seemed she hadn¡¯t considered herself of equal value.


    ¡°Did you make this choice and even give up the Great Star Sword?¡±


    ¡°I already have one to begin with.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­ it¡¯s irrational¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°From your perspective, wouldn¡¯t the best choice have been to simply hand me over to the warrior commander? Though I received your help, I never expected you to turn the tables so abruptly.¡±


    The Black Princess was right. From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s standpoint, handing her over to the warrior commander and taking the Great Star Sword before returning to his life at the White Immortal Palace would have been the best choice.


    Therefore, when Seol Tae Pyeong drew his sword in the restaurant, even the Black Princess herself was taken aback with shock.


    ¡°Taking a stand against the special unit? You might face severe punishment¡­ because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I return the Great Star Sword I possess and receive a moderate punishment, it should be resolved.¡±


    ¡°Is that really all it will take¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because, in the end, I¡¯ll take you back to Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    Despite the urgent circumstances, Seol Tae Pyeong had already completed his profit and loss calculation.


    Turning the special unit into enemies and escaping with the Black Princess was, in essence, a serious crime of disobedience.


    The consequence might not just be a punishment but could even lead to being expelled from the palace.


    However, there is a saying that one should resolve the problems they have caused. It was a matter that could be settled if Seol Tae Pyeong himself escorted the Black Princess back to Cheongdo Palace. After all, a crime can be offset by merit.


    Concerns of disobedience and such could likely be resolved by simply returning the Great Star Sword and apologizing to Jang Rae.


    ¡°Above all, once you are back in the Black Tortoise Palace, you could speak on my behalf, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°When you consider everything, it¡¯s a manageable situation. Rather than worrying about me, you should focus on letting go of any lingering regrets.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong dusted off the hem of his pants as he spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see why I chose to side with you over the safer option?¡±


    ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    ¡°Because it was clear that choosing the life of a princess consort would leave you with a lifetime of regrets.¡±


    This was less a prediction and more of foresight.


    Black Princess P Hwa Ryeong in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± was portrayed as a woman living with nothing but regret. He could say this because he knew it.


    Once a woman entered into the life of a princess consort, she must live according to the laws of the inner palace. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even stepping outside the inner palace involves a complex series of procedures, and within its walls, even the smallest action is subject to numerous restrictions. It¡¯s almost a given that it¡¯s almost impossible to meet people from outside Cheongdo Palace.


    With great power and authority comes great responsibility. A bird flying high must withstand stronger winds.


    ¡°Even so, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong cut off the Black Princess¡¯s words.


    Such an action would be unthinkable in a setting with many prying eyes.


    ¡°I have lived a life without regrets, Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I never make choices that I might regret later.¡±


    Such was the confidence Seol Tae Pyeong could speak with.


    The last time he felt regret was when he had cut down dozens of bandits. Since that shocking experience, Seol Tae Pyeong always lived according to his beliefs without regret.


    Even when his life hung in the balance, he did not regret his decision to help the princess consorts.


    It was natural to help someone struggling in pain in front of his eyes.


    Despite the complications that arose, he did not regret not flattering the Vermilion Princess and crossing swords with her seriously.


    He lived believing that those who work hard throughout their lives deserve their reward.


    ¡°¡­For you, today is the first time you¡¯ve seen me and yet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you see in me that makes you think I am someone worthy of being rewarded? What potential did you find in a crown princess who was merely playing the role of a waitress in a roadside soup restaurant?¡±


    ¡°You fled from Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    The girl flew over the wall.


    Despite the fact she could have stayed put and become the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, commanding numerous maids and living comfortably, she chose to fly over the wall under the moonlit night.


    Running away is a crime.


    The reason people run away is to get away from something they find scary and frightening.


    But this girl, with wealth and glory within her reach, fled because of the lingering bonds of her past, leaving behind only a promise to return to her maids.


    ¡°You speak as if I¡¯m the one making strange choices, but the truly strange one is you, Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people would not commit such a strange act of abandoning the position of mistress of Black Tortoise Palace to flee.¡±


    At first, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke with a hint of disbelief, but his tone soon softened.


    His voice was calm and different from his usual self. It seemed too gentle and comforting.


    ¡°It simply made me realize how precious that person and bond were to you.¡±


    That¡¯s why he drew his sword. That was the sole reason.


    But that single understanding remark to the Black Princess carried a surprisingly deep weight, probably because it came from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s honesty.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The Black Princess who was listening quietly to what he had to say lowered her head.


    As she watched Seol Tae Pyeong sheathe his sword as if it were nothing, she felt as if she could grasp the entirety of this man¡¯s life who was dedicated to pursuing his beliefs with unwavering determination.


    The palace was rife with such murmurs, which, in a way, seemed justified.


    No matter how precious the bonds of the past might be, why would one go to the trouble of evading numerous pursuers just to wander outside the palace while leaving behind a position that would be the envy of all the women of Cheongdo Palace?


    The answer appeared quite straightforward when he thought about it.


    It was simply because those bonds were that precious.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was the sole individual in the entirety of Cheongdo Palace who understood this simple truth.


    ¡°¡­When I was young, I suffered from divine fever.¡±


    The girl spoke as if confessing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°.¡­ As you may know, those who fall ill with such a fever almost always die. And my family was not able to take care of a child who was as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­. And then?¡±


    ¡°And then I was abandoned at the foot of White Immortal Mountain. At that time when even my family abandoned me while thinking I was as good as dead¡­ There was an old woman who picked me up¡­¡±


    The Black Princess who was usually brimming with energy was unexpectedly bowing her head in silence.


    Did this story strike a chord with her? Seol Tae Pyeong just listened quietly to her story.


    ¡°She was an old woman who made out a living by gathering herbs around the slopes of White Immortal Mountain¡­ truly, she had warm hands and a gentle, soothing voice¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Despite having hardly enough food for herself, she shared even a single bean with me, who was nearly dead from the divine fever¡­ She would wipe my sweat with a dry cloth every day and give me cold water.¡±


    Surviving the divine fever alone is impossible.


    Throughout that long ordeal, there needed to be someone by your side, tirelessly caring for a patient almost certain to die.


    Seol Tae Pyeong knew this better than anyone.


    ¡°However, just a few days before my fever broke¡­ the old woman eventually abandoned me on the streets again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. Why did she do that?¡±


    ¡°She must have reached her limit¡­ Even as a small child, I consumed too much food by the standards of the poor people. It must have been time to reduce that burden¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But somehow I survived. As the fever almost subsided, strength returned to my body. I became skilled in flying techniques I had never learned before, and I developed a memory that never forgot anything I saw. The old woman probably thought I¡¯d been eaten by wild animals and died, but it was as if heaven had intervened.¡±


    The Black Princess continued her story with her head still bowed.


    The reason her usually cheerful voice had deepened didn¡¯t need to be explained.


    ¡°But¡­ the face of that old woman, as she left me¡­ I just can¡¯t forget it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She seated me on a rock at the foot of the mountain and repeatedly held my hand, apologizing over and over again. I¡¯m sorry for leaving you, I¡¯m sorry for leaving you. After a long while of holding my hand and crying profusely, she left me, weighed down by her guilt.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Do you resent her?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong asked, though he had a rough idea of the answer.


    ¡°No, not at all. The reason I survived until the divine fever went away was all thanks to that old woman¡­ In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and abandoned me just like my family had, but that didn¡¯t change the fact. I lived because of that old woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Black Princess took out a small piece of dry cloth from her bosom.


    It was the cloth the old woman had used to wipe her sweat before she left. The last remnant of the old woman, and an item the Black Princess cherished to this day.


    A sniffle broke the silence.


    Seol Tae Pyeong tactfully pretended not to notice the trembling in her voice.


    ¡°She gave me life, and all I gave her in return was a sense of guilt¡­¡±


    That was the burden the Black Princess had been carrying in her heart.


    Seol Tae Pyeong kept his eyes gently closed and didn¡¯t say anything. Truth be told, he found himself at a loss for what to say.


    Perhaps he had simply come to share in her sorrow.


    Because of you, I was able to survive.


    Seol Tae Pyeong too had someone he could say the same about.


    ¡°I spent the last month expressing my gratitude to many people I¡¯ve met and sharing my news, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t find the most important old woman.¡±


    ¡°Did you visit the slopes of White Immortal Mountain as well?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The humble home where the old woman once lived was now completely abandoned. I searched and searched for the past month, but I could never find her. It seems that no one knew the whereabouts of the old woman who had no family.¡±


    After a moment, the Black Princess shook her head vigorously a few times and then quickly composed herself.


    She seemed to dislike such a gloomy atmosphere. She then spoke with a voice noticeably brighter.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m fine with others, I really want to find that old woman. I want to stand before her with my chest puffed out and confidently say, ¡®Look, the girl you left on White Immortal Mountain that day is alive and well! Hahaha!¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even more, I¡¯ve caught the eye of the Under Councilor and risen to the position of the Black Princess, so I¡¯ll be living a life of luxury, envy of none, and in full comfort for the rest of my days! How wonderful! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Did she just think these words would comfort the old woman¡¯s heart?


    I am alive and well here. That single sentence was what the girl longed so much to say.


    ¡°Anyway, since the situation has come to this, let me help you. It won¡¯t be easy to escape the pursuing special unit and ask about the old woman at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I am truly grateful to you for your help all down to my bones! If you visit my Black Tortoise Palace again, I will reward you by any means necessary and clear any stain on your name, even if it costs my life! If anything, I¡¯ll help you rise up through the ranks as much as possible!¡±


    The excited chatter seemed to be an effort on her part to lighten up the gloomy atmosphere that had been going on up to now.


    ¡°Those matters will be resolved one way or another¡­ but there is something you must agree to before I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Hm? What is it? Speak up! I¡¯ll grant it if it¡¯s within my power!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­. What are you hesitating to ask for?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong took a deep breath. This was¡­ exceptionally difficult to say.


    The reality that he had to voice this request was nearly unbearable, but for the sake of Yeon Ri and Seol Ran who were worried about him, it was important to bring it up.


    It¡¯s really not easy.


    But it must be done.


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fully aware that what I¡¯m about to ask is quite unusual¡­ but please, don¡¯t misunderstand and hear me out¡­¡±


    ¡°What on earth could it be that you¡¯re beating around the bush like this¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong took a deep breath and said it all at once.


    ¡°Just in case¡­. under no circumstances¡­ should you fall for me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The Black Princess stared at him quietly for a moment¡­. But eventually, her attempt at keeping a straight face failed and she twisted her features in disbelief.


    Judging by her reaction, it seemed like the original goal was achieved¡­


    But for some reason¡­ he found himself wishing he could disappear¡­


    **********


    TN: Lmao

 Chapter 23: The Black Princess (2)

    Time flowed by.


    After spending some time in the warehouse while chatting idly, they finally decided it was time to leave and cleared away the items blocking the door.


    ¡°You are truly an amazing person.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When they emerged from the rice warehouse, the Black Princess looked around.


    After confirming that the guard had relaxed to some extent, she slowly blended into the crowd heading toward the town.


    ¡°While you perform reckless acts without hesitation, I feel a sense of safety when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Black Princess walked ahead with a lively stride. At the end of the alley, there was a bustling town square.


    Bright light seeped into a dark alleyway. the Black Princess strode confidently and spoke cheerfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. We¡¯ll achieve our goal in no time and return to the palace with joyful hearts.¡±


    ¡°It gives me strength to hear you say that.¡±


    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s find that old woman who saved me just as quickly! I¡¯m sure we can do it!¡±


    It was a baseless confidence.


    Yet, as if that mattered little, the Black Princess squinted her eyes and turned to Seol Tae Pyeong before continuing her cheerful speech.


    ¡°Such confidence blooms with you by my side. It feels as though we could finish everything by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°My intuition is sharper than you might think. You must be a man who is unusually good at achieving your goals. My instincts guarantee it.¡±


    And with a radiant smile, the Black Princess added,


    ¡°I trust that you with you by my side, we¡¯ll quickly find that old woman who saved me!¡±


    .¡­¡­


    ¡­..


    ¡­


    .


    A week passed just like that.


    ¡°We just can¡¯t find her!¡±


    The Black Princess sat down at a corner of the market street and cried out in frustration.


    Just because it feels right, doesn¡¯t mean everything in the world will go as desired.


    ***


    If the tea gathering room of the Vermilion Bird Palace was said to be luxurious and dignified, then the tea room of the White Tiger Palace was clean and sophisticated.


    Above a cedar cabinet, there were porcelain pieces engraved with the luxurious pattern of the heavenly dragon. They were neatly arranged in a display that combined dark and white colors in perfect harmony, creating an atmosphere as pristine as the White Princess, the mistress of the White Tiger Palace.


    The tea that was meticulously prepared by the maids of the White Tiger Palace was called Wall Cloud Beauty. It was a prized rarity that could only be cultivated in the farthest reaches of the Cheongdo Empire. The White Princess herself was amazed at its crisp taste with just a sip.


    It had been quite a while since tea gatherings were held periodically for the mistresses of the four palaces to exchange pleasantries, but the Black Princess¡¯s seat was still empty.


    Though Headmaid An Rim from the Black Tortoise Palace stood behind the empty seat of the Black Princess with her head bowed, the authority of the Black Tortoise Palace could hardly be revived with only a servant present.


    However, Headmaid An Rim was leisurely bowing her head and smiling gently as if she harbored some confidence.


    Hyeon Dang and Hui Yin who observed An Rim¡¯s demeanor were puzzled internally. Her mistress had not returned to the Black Tortoise Palace; how could she appear so unconcerned and untroubled?


    ¡°Today I heard that a warrior was persuaded by the Black Princess and ran away from the special unit. It seems he was affiliated with the White Immortal Palace, which is really worrying.¡±


    The White Princess who hosted today¡¯s gathering was the one who raised this topic.


    Given that the Black Princess had been absent for a significant amount of time, it was inevitable that her whereabouts would become a topic of discussion.


    Then, the Azure Princess who was sipping her tea and setting it down spoke in a worried tone.


    ¡°Indeed. It is really concerning. Why turn the entire special unit into your enemy? If this is to be brought up at the council meeting, it won¡¯t be just overlooked like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. First, I will check what is being discussed among the council¡¯s high officials, but if this matter escalates further, the Ghost Hands of the main palace might have to intervene¡­¡±


    The two princess consorts sighed deeply with worry.


    It had been quite some time since Seol Tae Pyeong had left the main palace. Though not seeing his face was one thing, the news that reached them was too unsettling.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Amidst their conversation, White Princess Hwa Wol cautiously added to her remarks.


    ¡°The person I told you I was worried about was the Black Princess.¡±


    At the slightly awkward and cautious words from Hwa Wol, both the Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess visibly flinched.


    This reaction was, in fact, quite expected.


    If such a topic was broached in this setting, it was naturally out of concern for the Black Princess, who was wandering outside the palace. Not for some third-rate warrior whose name she barely knew.


    The White Princess smiled subtly and tilted her head at their discomfort, but the Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess had to shake their heads.


    ¡°In-Indeed. I don¡¯t know what the Black Princess is thinking, but for the sake of the maids of the Black Tortoise Palace, she really should return soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-Tha¡¯s right¡­ Our maids at the Azure Dragon Palace are also very concerned about those at the Black Tortoise Palace. Headmaid An Rim must be feeling quite heavy-hearted.¡±


    When the Azure Princess quickly redirected the conversation to the Headmaid An Rim who had been quietly bowing behind the Black Princess¡¯s empty seat, the latter spoke with an air of deference.


    ¡°The princess consorts¡¯ concerns are as precious as gold, but I have chosen not to doubt my mistress. She left a message saying she would definitely return, and I trust that.¡±


    With just those words, the Headmaid of the Black Tortoise Palace refrained from adding anything unnecessary.


    If Hui Yin was stalwart and Hyeon Dang was delicate, then An Rim was blunt.


    Though her demeanor was similar to that of the Black Tortoise, with her feet firmly on the ground and her eyes on all things, the mistress she was supposed to serve was not there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Black Princess has a mind so sharp and brilliant that once she sees something, she never forgets it.¡±


    At that time, the Azure Princess hid her expression with her sleeve as she spoke.


    ¡°However, the warrior from the White Immortal Palace was at best a stranger¡­ How could she have persuaded him? I¡¯ve heard that the Great Star Sword was offered as a reward, and any warrior would have been eager to bring the Black Princess over¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡­. really bothers me¡­¡±


    the Azure Princess spoke in a soft and worried tone.


    The White Princess who was listening to this tilted her head again. Her expression seemed to question why that was of any interest, though she did not voice this aloud.


    Indeed, it could be genuinely curious what kind of person this Black Princess who was to fill the last spot at the meeting actually was.


    ¡°Has Headmaid An Rim ever seen the Black Princess?¡±


    ¡°She is wise, virtuous, and beautiful.¡±


    An Rim replied only with the correct answers.


    It was unthinkable for someone who would chatter needlessly about her mistress to ascend to the position of headmaid.


    Although it was merely a formal response, the Azure Princess looked visibly uneasy.


    And besides the Azure Princess, the Vermilion Princess also did not look pleased.


    ¡°It seems you both are quite worried about the Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Huh? Y-Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ But I wonder how she persuaded the warrior from the White Immortal Palace¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess stroked her chin and sank into thought.


    ¡°Surely, a woman in the position of the Black Princess must be wise, capable of deep thought, and able to sincerely persuade people. But to convince a stranger with just a few words¡­¡±


    ¡°It is indeed as the Vermilion Princess said.¡±


    The Azure Princess reacted dramatically and chimed in. This felt more like a conversation among girls of young age rather than a profound discussion befitting crown princess consorts.


    ¡°If the high officials hear of the situation, I wonder how they will react¡­ It truly worries me¡­¡±


    This was surely out of concern for the Black Princess.


    ¡°That makes sense. I should tell them to inquire more through the maids at the Vermilion Bird Palace.¡±


    This was also surely done out of concern for the Black Princess.


    ¡°Standing by idly doesn¡¯t seem right, I should look into what I can do on my part. Since Headmaid Hui Yin knows the archivist from the council meetings, we might be able to get more detailed information.¡±


    This too was surely for the Black Princess.


    The White Princess felt that something in the conversation didn¡¯t quite fit.


    Was a discussion among the princess consorts always this superficial?


    With that thought in mind, she merely sipped the fine tea a maid had brought.


    After the tea gathering, the headmaids of the Four Palaces briefly stood in the courtyard of the White Tiger Palace.


    They had time to talk for a while before their respective mistresses finished getting ready to leave. Since headmaids didn¡¯t usually see each other often, they took this opportunity to discuss protocol or exchange information about the next tea gathering or regular event.


    ¡°You must be careful, headmaid An Rim.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Headmaid Hui Yin of the Azure Dragon Palace cautiously lowered her voice as she spoke to An Rim.


    An Rim clasped her hands beneath her sleeves and stood politely before asking what she meant by that.


    ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s about the warrior named Seol Tae Pyeong who has been persuaded by the Black Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that his name, Seol Tae Pyeong? I hadn¡¯t paid attention to his name before¡­ this is the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­ Is that so¡­¡±


    Headmaid Hui Yin discreetly glanced at Headmaid Hyeon Dang from the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Hyeon Dang also glanced around before lowering her voice so other maids wouldn¡¯t hear and said,


    ¡°Due to personal circumstances, I cannot provide the exact reasons, but for the future of the Black Tortoise Palace, it¡¯s important to be wary of this warrior Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could he be an assassin? Or has he committed a serious crime? I heard he betrayed his special unit, and the authorities are very determined to find him¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ he is actually a respectable person¡­ but¡­ if you don¡¯t want to regret it later, you should be careful. I thought of this immediately when I heard about the Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand the situation.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just be careful. You must be very careful.¡±


    An Rim steeled her heart and closed her mouth.


    Ever since she was appointed as the headmaid of the Black Tortoise Palace, she had already made up her mind.


    Just as there had never been a history of harmony among the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces, the headmaids of these consorts often engaged in their own battles of nerves.


    From her days as a maid, An Rim had often seen the headmaids exchanging sharp glances, not yielding a single word to each other, or blowing minor issues out of proportion to embarrass one another.


    She had heard that keeping watch, giving warnings, and subtly influencing were all part of the job¡­ but she had not expected that such conflicts would extend even to a headmaid who had not yet properly settled into her role.


    The position of a headmaid was not for everyone. Knowing the gravity of their roles, it was shameful how these two seemed so petty.


    ¡°As a headmaid of the Four Palaces, it would be best to devote ourselves entirely to our own mistress and strive to do our utmost.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, one might view these mind battles as an expression of loyalty¡­ but I would prefer to compete in devotion to my mistress rather than engage in such meaningless battles.¡±


    Don¡¯t start unnecessary fights. Stick to the core duties of a headmaid.


    It was a declaration with that kind of meaning. Hui Yin and Hyeon Dang were dumbfounded but they soon realized An Rim had not yet grasped the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what we mean. We¡­ are¡­ in a certain position that¡­. we can¡¯t discuss the details but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An Rim¡¯s firm stance was truly that of a loyal servant.


    However, she was unaware that Hui Yin and Hyeon Dang too were devoted servants of their mistresses. They were not the kind to waste their energies on pointless conflicts.


    They had spoken out of genuine concern for An Rim.


    Of course, there was no way for An Rim to know this.


    With that, An Rim turned sharply and led the maids of the Black Tortoise Palace away.


    Her devotion was indeed worthy of respect.


    ***


    ¡°What happens to us now¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­ please, gather your energy¡­¡±


    In a corner of the marketplace, Seol Tae Pyeong comforted the Black Princes who was pressing down hard on the dirt floor.


    Time flew by for Seol Tae Pyeong and Black Princess like a flash of lightning.


    On the first day, they revisited the slopes of the White Immortal Mountain.


    There, they spoke with the herbalists who frequented the area; many knew Black Princess, who had always wandered around the slopes of the White Immortal Mountain as a child.


    When they asked about the old woman, several knew of her.


    However, they mentioned that she hadn¡¯t been seen around the White Immortal Mountain recently which meant she might have gone to another mountain to gather herbs.


    In short, there was no longer any point in searching for the old woman around the White Immortal Mountain.


    To summarize everything that happened, the Black Princess and Seol Tae Pyeong bought some rice soup at an inn in Vermilion Bird Market and rented two rooms for the night.


    The following day, they escaped from the special unit that had raided the inn after hearing eyewitness accounts.


    The innkeeper there who was familiar with the Black Princess secretly created an escape route for them and stalled for time with irrelevant chatter.


    Thanks to his efforts, they escaped easily but they soon had to engage in a chase outside Vermilion Bird Market which quickly passed the time.


    Only after sunset did they finally shake off the special unit members. They ate rice soup together at a small restaurant on the outskirts and fell asleep on a straw mat in an alleyway.


    On the third day, they sought out assassins in the ¡°Poison Gland District¡±. It was one of the gloomiest and darkest areas of the Imperial Capital. A place where security was so bad that a woman visiting alone would be in trouble. But with Seol Tae Pyeong as her guard, any significant danger was unlikely.


    Being on the very outskirts of the Imperial Capital, it took a long time for them to arrive, but there they could inquire about the old woman.


    After handing over some money, an informant promised to find out the old woman¡¯s last known location and asked them to return in a few days.


    The area was filled with shabby houses and abandoned wooden buildings, creating an eerie atmosphere, but the Black Princess was used to roughing it and Seol Tae Pyeong had lived in such ruins as a child, so they weren¡¯t particularly bothered.


    They bought rice soup at a small tavern on the outskirts of the Poison Gland District and entered an abandoned building to sleep.


    On the fourth day, the special unit pursued them again.


    After they fled from the Poison Gland District, they encountered Han Cheon Seon, the vice commander warrior of the Red Palace; Seol Tae Pyeong subdued him with a wooden sword.


    Han Cheon Seon who was subdued not by a real sword but by a crude wooden one had trembling eyes. Seol Tae Pyeong apologized and shouted that he would definitely return with the Black Princess as he fled the scene.


    Afterward, they escaped the pursuit and made their way up to the slopes of the White Immortal Mountain.


    There, they lit a fire for their camp, skinned and roasted a rabbit they had caught during the day, and fell asleep using a pile of leaves as their blanket.


    On the fifth day, they visited various taverns in Azure Dragon City and asked about the old woman. But again, no one knew her.


    On the sixth day, they went around various pharmacies in the Imperial Capital and asked if anyone knew an old woman who sold herbs but to no avail.


    On the seventh day¡­


    On the eighth day¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Has she vanished into the sky, or has she sunk into the earth? How can it be so hard to find one person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never easy to find someone in the bustling capital. I just didn¡¯t think it would be this difficult.¡±


    They were sitting side by side in the marketplace, taking a brief rest.


    It had been almost a month and a half since Seol Tae Pyeong could not enter White Immortal Palace and he was starting to miss the faces of his friends and family there.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ perhaps this is enough.¡±


    The Black Princess looked down at the dirt floor and spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°Black Princess?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone along with my whims, so I can¡¯t ask you for any more help. And¡­ the maids of the Black Tortoise Palace must also find it difficult to maintain a palace without their mistress¡­¡±


    A subdued Black Princess ended up speaking these words.


    For the past month and ten days, she had been meeting with various people and voicing her grievances.


    But she had not been able to meet the old woman who was her deepest grief. Therefore, the Black Princess was unable to ask Seol Tae Pyeong for more help.


    ¡°Still, I tried my hardest without any regrets.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You know as well as I do¡­ doing nothing and trying but failing are completely different. At least you helped me try.¡±


    Watching the dejected Black Princess, Seol Tae Pyeong felt somewhat uncomfortable as well.


    ¡°The informant from the Poison Gland District hasn¡¯t brought back any concrete information yet. Maybe if we visit that place today, there will be new information.¡±


    ¡°That may be true¡­ but it¡¯s getting harder and harder to evade the special unit and make contact with them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there first and then decide what to do next.¡±


    If they do nothing, the Black Princess will continue to wander in search of the old woman until she is caught by the special unit.


    Once she was inside the inner palace, it would be very difficult for her to use shadowy informants such as assassins in the Poison Gland District and rumormongers on the market streets located on the outskirts of the imperial capital. Who would allow a princess consort of the Empire to mingle with such dangerous characters?


    Therefore, it would be wise to use whatever resources are available while outside.


    ¡°We¡¯ve put up the money, so they should have brought back some information. They are experts in their field, after all; they might have found something.¡±


    ***


    ¡°That woman is dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find her until the end.¡±


    The informant with a cloth mask wrapped around his face spoke briefly.


    Black Princess and Seol Tae Pyeong could only widen their eyes in shock and stiffen.


    ¡°The old woman¡¯s name is Nam Bo Yeon. She once ran a large tea plantation in Anhwa Province to the east of the Cheongdo Empire, but after losing her family and farm to a natural disaster, she moved to the imperial capital. It seems she scraped by, picking herbs and selling them from an old abandoned house near the White Immortal Mountain¡­ However, about six or seven years ago, she suffered greatly from a plague that spread around the outskirts of the capital and died. I have heard testimonies from armed forces affiliated with Cheongdo Empire who handled her body.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a few bamboo slips. As the man had said, the slips contained the testimony regarding the appearance and clothing of the body found by the warrior at that time.


    ¡°Is this¡­ really true?¡±


    ¡°You can see the details on the bamboo slips.¡±


    When the Black Princess extended her trembling hands, the informant placed the bamboo slips in her grasp.


    ¡°That will be all.¡±


    With that, he disappeared back between the alleys before blending into the shadows.


    The Black Princess stood still for a while, holding the bamboo slips with trembling hands.


    Rain always falls unexpectedly, just as hardships in life often do.


    After leaving the shabby streets of the Poison Gland District, the two found shelter from the steady raindrops under the dilapidated roof of an abandoned house.


    The Black Princess who was usually lively and energetic read through the bamboo slips handed by the informant and then quietly bowed her head.


    She hoped that the warrior¡¯s description was not the same as the vague memory she had in her head.


    However, seeing as she didn¡¯t say anything after a while, it seemed like there was no need to ask her what the result of the comparison was.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raindrops pattered against the eaves.


    Amidst the steady sound of falling rain, the girl quietly bowed her head. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was sitting beside her thought about patting her back several times but then decided it would be better to just sit silently beside her.


    He just leaned his back against the wall of the abandoned house and quietly looked up at the rainy sky.


    It was then that the girl realized.


    The reason the old woman had abandoned her that day was not because life was too harsh.


    With the girl¡¯s life hanging by a thread due to the divine fever, the old woman could not risk passing on something as contagious as the plague.


    She was an old woman who kept wandering the ridges and living a lonely life, so it was unlikely the old woman could find someone to take care of a dying girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The persistent rain continued to beat down on the ground.


    Life can be bright and valuable. It can also be abrupt and empty.


    The girl with her head bowed needed to understand this.


    This harsh truth.

 Chapter 24: The Black Princess (3)

    After that day, it rained over the imperial capital for a long time.


    The pouring rain continued even as the sun set and night fell, making it difficult to even step outside the solitary room.


    I quickly covered myself with a cloth to shield from the rain and went out to a nearby inn, where I bought sliced meat, rice, and clean water before returning.


    Inside the dilapidated house, I approached Black Princess who was quietly hugging her knees, set down the meal, and spoke as I shook off the rain.


    ¡°Now that we have achieved all that we aimed for, let¡¯s return to the palace once the sun rises tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The Black Princess nodded her head and then started to eat the food.


    Rather than eating, it felt like she was forcing the food down into her belly to survive.


    It was a pitiful sight but I had nothing more to say from my position.


    I simply sat across from her and scooped rice myself.


    ¡°I am truly ashamed before you.¡±


    The only sound that could be heard was the patter of rain hitting the ceiling.


    The Black Princess who was quietly pushing food into her body spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°You left the special unit to heed my wish and endured so much, yet this is all the outcome has amounted to¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I am sorry that there was no gain. If there had been something meaningful left behind, your efforts would not have been in vain¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Black Princess. And it wasn¡¯t meaningless. At least we know that the old woman did her best for you until the end.¡±


    I refrained from offering cliched consolations like telling her to overcome her sorrow with sheer spirit or to never lose her energetic demeanor.


    But I cannot just leave her be.


    I cannot quite grasp what she might be feeling.


    Consolation, after all, must be empathetic to be meaningful.


    How many can truly relate to someone¡¯s pain through the mere words of ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡±? The Black Princess was quick-witted, so she would see right through such superficial comforts.


    Unless I could understand whatever specific emotions the Black Princess was experiencing, I couldn¡¯t console her.


    So the best I could do was buy her meals, share them with her, and plan to take her back to the palace when daylight breaks¡­


    ¡°¡­I regret it.¡±


    I involuntarily dropped my spoon at the Black Princess¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you regret coming out of the palace?¡±


    When I asked her that, the Black Princess shook her head.


    ¡°When I was suffering from divine fever, I thought it might have been better to die than endure it like this.¡±


    ¡°Many who suffer from divine fever experience such despair. But you have overcome that sad impulse, and here you are, alive and well.¡±


    I could at least speak of divine fever though.


    ¡°The pain of divine fever drives people toward death. It¡¯s only normal to think that way.¡±


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t quite that kind of situation.¡±


    Had I missed the mark?


    I closed my eyes and sighed deeply.


    ¡°It was only the action of the old woman that caused such dark thoughts. To give her meager food and medicine to a girl on the street, whose life and death hung in the balance ¡­. to starve herself¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I felt as if I were sucking the life out of that old woman.¡±


    ¡°But you survived because of that old woman¡¯s efforts.¡±


    ¡°And instead, that old woman died.¡±


    ¡°No, she died from the plague.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of me. After sorting out my thoughts, I came to this conclusion.¡±


    The Black Princess bowed her head again as she spoke.


    The sound of droplets falling down that didn¡¯t seem like rain.


    The tip of the unmoving rice spoon trembled.


    ¡°How likely is it that an old woman gathering herbs on the mountain will catch the plague? She wouldn¡¯t have caught it if she hadn¡¯t left home to find medicine for that sick child at home, if she had eaten well herself, and if she hadn¡¯t stayed in the mountains like always ¡­¡±.


    ¡°Black Princess, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I regret having clenched my teeth and survived.¡±


    Divine fever pushes people toward death. To live through that pain, one needs a fierce determination never to die.


    The Black Princess likely struggled desperately to survive.


    ¡°The truth is¡­ when that old woman left me at the foot of the White Immortal Mountain I thought it was for the best.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I vaguely realized something at that young age. My very existence was eroding the life of that old woman. For a poor woman who struggled to support herself, caring for a patient with a fever that never ends was like cutting off her own flesh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There was a time when the fever subsided considerably. Then, without thinking, I found myself opening the door of the dilapidated house, considering whether to run away¡­ I didn¡¯t want to interfere further with the old woman¡¯s life, given my hopeless condition as a patient¡­¡±.


    ¡°What happened then?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it in the end¡­ When I opened the door and saw the vast mountain expanse, I simply couldn¡¯t step out. Instead, I returned to my blanket and laid down¡­¡±


    The Black Princess spoke through her tears. Her demeanor resembled that of someone confessing his sins.


    ¡°I was too scared to die.¡±


    With trembling hands, she quietly set down her bowl and stopped pushing food into her mouth.


    The scene that must have met the girl¡¯s eyes when she opened the door was not hard to imagine.


    The world beyond the door was cold and harsh. It was too brutal a place for a girl who could barely manage her own body to cling to life. At night, the cold would surge, wild animals roamed, and even finding water to drink, let alone food, was difficult.


    ¡°Do you regret having survived?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. I wanted to survive. And I did. Because of that, I met many good people. Yes, there were many in the world who, like you, helped others purely out of kindness. However, despite that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Despite that¡­ I regret not walking out that door that day¡­¡±


    Although the Black Princess survived and her life held great value now, she still regretted not stepping out that day.


    In some ways it seemed contradictory, but in other ways it was understandable ¡­


    At least¡­ I could understand that.


    The boy who was only ten years old had slain dozens of bandits to save his sister.


    The air was thick with the stench of blood, and corpses with eyes wide in terror filled the scene.


    These were certainly villains. Most of them led desperate lives devoid of family or future.


    But among them were those who turned to banditry simply to feed their families.


    These families wept before the mutilated bodies of their loved ones.


    They looked at me with eyes full of hatred, screaming that I had killed their father.


    I couldn¡¯t tell them that he was a villain. I couldn¡¯t say that he deserved to die.


    I didn¡¯t even know the extent of their sins or whether they truly deserved death. I knew nothing. I had killed indiscriminately, just to survive.


    The image is etched in my mind. The families screaming and crying, their eyes burning into my brain. Sometimes I wake up suddenly or sit alone in the White Immortal Palace and these memories haunt me and I start trembling.


    I didn¡¯t necessarily have to kill them. There could have been another way.


    That is what I regret.


    Humans are creatures of regret.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    There were many things I could have said to console the Black Princess who was crying bitterly.


    I could have pieced together comforting words that sprang to mind.


    Looking up at the leaking ceiling for a moment, I closed my eyes tightly.


    She didn¡¯t need to regret it. It was an inevitable situation.


    Anyone else in her shoes would have done the same.


    The Black Princess was not at fault. How could it be her fault? She was merely struggling to survive.


    It was too much of a leap in logic to say that it was because of the Black Princess that the old woman contracted the disease in the first place.


    Even the old woman had prayed for the Black Princess¡¯s happiness before she passed away.


    Textbook comforts came to mind, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to voice them.


    They weren¡¯t the right kind of comfort. At least I knew that much.


    After killing dozens of bandits and remembering their terrified eyes and the anguished cries of their families, I had spent many nights like this ¡­ Was I really comforted by such false positivity?


    Did those textbook comforts ever ease my mind, even slightly?


    Was there any meaning to someone who didn¡¯t even know if it was okay, just repeatedly saying it was?


    ¡°Regret a lot.¡±


    The words came out before I thought them through.


    The Black Princess who had been sobbing quietly looked up at me upon hearing them.


    ¡°People talk about living their lives without regrets, but I haven¡¯t lived a life without any of them either.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I still sometimes have nightmares about the first day I killed someone.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you have wounds.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve healed now.¡±


    In the dilapidated house on a rainy day.


    In such a dismal situation, it was hard to imagine any hopeful stories being told.


    ¡°However, there is one thing you should know. People inherently have regrets.¡±


    Life consists of a series of choices. Humans inevitably live with regrets.


    I saw this in the Black Princess at the Black Tortoise Palace; she always looked to the sky, living with regrets. Those distant eyes compelled me to draw my sword, but¡­ yes, I have to admit that my judgment was wrong.


    Even I, who confidently say that I have lived without regrets, have these many regrets in my heart.


    Regrets and humans are inseparable. Even if you resolve your regrets, new ones will inevitably eat away at your heart because life is a series of endless choices.


    Living with regrets is essentially what it means to be human.


    Ironically, realizing this made me feel saved.


    Despite nothing changing in the situation.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s fully embrace our regrets.¡±


    In the dilapidated house on a rainy day.


    The Black Princess let her tears fall drop by drop with her head bowed.


    I quietly stayed by her side through the night.


    Just as the Black Princess¡¯s regrets deepened, so did the night.


    Both were natural occurrences.


    ***


    The dawn after a rainy day usually brings a mystical fog with it.


    As the sun rises and light begins to spread, soft fog clouds flow over the ridges and start embracing the capital in their gentle grasp.


    To someone seeing it for the first time, the sight of clouds cascading down like a waterfall might be awe-inspiring, but it was just a familiar scene to the citizens of the imperial capital.


    Despite the long night, the morning still broke. As it always does.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the palace now! Hmm!¡±


    I woke up from a light sleep to find the Black Princess exclaiming energetically with her hands on her hips.


    After crying all night, her throat didn¡¯t seem to be in the best shape, but her expression was cheerful. It seemed that the emotions once vented were actually relieved.


    ¡°The maids of the Black Tortoise Palace will be worried.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve caused too much worry, not just to the warriors but to the maids as well. I must apologize when we return. But¡­ before that, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    At the foothills of White Immortal Mountain.


    The abandoned house where the old woman and the Black Princess had once lived seemed to have been empty for years. Dust was piled up everywhere, and the kitchen was filled with the remains of rotten food.


    The Black Princess opened the wooden sliding door on one side of the house and sighed for a moment when she saw the worn-out interior.


    Back then, she had opened this door to look from the inside out.


    Years later, the Black Princess returned and opened the same door. But this time she looked from the outside in.


    The harsh and cold view of her childhood had, at some point, transformed into a warm scene filled with cherry blossoms that called for spring.


    After all, winter is always followed by spring.


    It was too early in my life to understand that fact.


    I put a large wooden sign in the backyard, carved it with a knife and neatly wrote, ¡°Nam Bo Yeon¡¯s grave¡±.


    We made a grave for her, though it was only a nominal one. Although there was nothing buried beneath it, she believed that the mere existence of the grave would have some meaning for her in the afterlife.


    The Black Princess carefully took out a cherished cotton cloth from the box and tightly tied it.


    ¡°I have received much from you, but this cloth is all I can return.¡±


    Then she kneeled down in front of it and closed her eyes tightly as she spoke.


    ¡°I promise you, I will live a life worthy enough to boast about openly in this world.¡±


    That would be your pride. You who have given me life.


    The sight of the Black Princess speaking so was quite dignified.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you suddenly stopped using informal language.¡±


    As always, the Black Princess spoke with a lively smile.


    ¡°Of course. I am now the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace.¡±


    ***


    By late afternoon, the large main gate of Cheongdo Palace, the Great Star Gate, began to appear in the distance.


    It was truly a long journey.


    ¡°W-Wow. When I think about going to Cheongdo Palace again, my past journey feels so distant.¡±


    ¡°It was truly difficult.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Once I enter my palace, perhaps I should reward you. Is there anything you want?¡±


    The Black Princess walked with great strides now that he mood was lifted and suddenly she turned around and looked at me as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived as a commoner for a long time so I don¡¯t know much about the imperial court¡¯s laws. What would be an appropriate reward for you? I hear that the warriors dream of entering the Red Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in climbing up the ranks. However, since you are not fully aware of the court¡¯s laws¡­ there are parts that concern me¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, those things can be learned gradually¡­ Is there really a need to worry?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ it would be best not to be alarmed by anything that happens when we enter the Great Star Gate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As we approached the Great Star Gate, I saw soldiers standing guard. From the looks of it, they seemed to be new warriors belonging to the Red Palace.


    ¡°Just stay calm and reflect on the conversations you had with me.¡±


    After that, I headed towards the small auxiliary gate next to the Great Star Gate.


    The soldiers stationed there spotted me from a distance, trembled, and then shouted something to the surrounding soldiers.


    It seemed they recognized us by our appearance.


    As the soldiers burst out in surprise, the Black Princess hesitated and said,


    ¡°I-It¡¯s my fault¡­! I just wanted to check something outside the palace©¤©¤¡±


    Before the Black Princess could finish speaking, a soldier rushed forward, twisted my arm behind my back, and pinned me to the ground while shouting,


    ¡°You are that warrior from the White Immortal Palace! Don¡¯t move! And don¡¯t try any stupid tricks!¡±


    I could have easily shaken them off, but I chose to let myself be captured.


    Several soldiers who had also rushed over were checking on the Black Princess and shouted,


    ¡°B-Black Princess! Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?!¡±


    ¡°The palace guards have been very worried! Let¡¯s quickly head to the Black Tortoise Palace! I¡¯ll report this to the main palace!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a moment! What is this! He was just cooperating with me¡­!¡±


    At that moment, when our eyes met, the Black Princess was at a loss for words.


    When I shook my head, the Black Princess widened her eyes in confusion. She was unable to understand what was happening.


    ¡°First, imprison this warrior! Make a report to the warrior commander, make a report to the main palace, and wait for their instructions!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Understood!¡±


    The soldiers led me to the prison and the Black Princess who was at a loss for words, just stared at me with her eyes wide open.


    She seemed to want to shout something but couldn¡¯t open her mouth because I kept shaking my head.


    ***


    The mistress had returned to the Black Tortoise Palace.


    At this news, the maids of the Black Tortoise Palace were overjoyed and rushed out to greet their mistress.


    For the maids who pride themselves on their devotion to their mistress, her absence has long been a source of great concern.


    The maids gathered in the courtyard of the Black Tortoise Palace which was elegantly decorated in dark red and black-gray. When the maids gathered in the courtyard looked toward the door and bowed their heads, Headmaid An Rim appeared to help the Black Princess.


    Seeing the Black Princess, the maids bowed their heads with tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Oh, Black Princess, you have suffered much. Welcome back,¡± they murmured with worried expressions.


    Although she went through a simple washing ritual, she was still dressed in rags and the sight of the Black Princess was too pitiful for the maids to bear.


    And so, the Black Princess entered the inner chambers with the support of numerous maids.


    First, as befitting the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, it was necessary to restore her dignified and beautiful appearance. The maids prepared beautiful robes adorned with gold thread embroidery and waited in the inner chambers with tears in their eyes.


    The mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace had returned. That fact alone allowed the maids to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on, An Rim? I saw that the warrior who was with me was taken away by the soldiers¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to Seol Tae Pyeong of the White Immortal Palace? It¡¯s only natural. He betrayed his own unit and led the Black Princess away for several weeks.¡±


    ¡°He just cooperated with me. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to face punishment?¡±


    ¡°That is for Emperor Woon Sung to decide.¡±


    The crimes of the palace warrior were usually questioned by the warrior commander or the vice warrior commander. However, if the crime is more serious than expected, it might be brought up with the council.


    It seemed likely that Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s crimes would be discussed in the council meeting. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, they could not discuss the crimes of the Black Princess in the council meeting.


    How could officials gather to discuss and punish the wife of a crown prince of the empire?


    Although officials might recommend a candidate for the position of crown princess consort, once she is seated in the position, only the emperor and the crown prince have the authority to punish her.


    This is why many high-ranking officials strive to place their relatives in the position of crown princess consorts. In fact, after placing his daughter In Ha Yeon in the position of a princess consort, the chief councilor In Seon Rok¡¯s authority in the palace seemed to reach the heavens.


    Seol Tae Pyeong also knew this.


    Emperor Woon Sung, in his effort to groom Crown Prince Hyun Won as a ruler, allowed the latter to make as many judgments and decisions as possible.


    Since this case involved the consort of the crown prince, it would likely be left to Crown Prince Hyeon Won to decide.


    Yet Crown Prince Hyeon Won had no interest whatsoever in the crown princess consorts.


    Until Seol Ran restored the color to his eyes, he was just a corpse swept along by the currents. He was unconcerned and uninterested in the affairs of the Black Princess.


    So, the Black Princess will be able to maintain her authority without problem. This was not a prediction, but a certainty.


    In fact, in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, Po Hwa Ryeong sat firmly in her position as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    It became significantly important that Po Hwa Ryeong maintained her authority as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace. If she spoke up in defense of Seol Tae Pyeong at the council meeting, the officials would not be able to ignore her words. Seol Tae Pyeong could argue that he had no other choice but to follow her order and that would suffice.


    Although it might not result in a complete release, his sentence would probably be reduced as much as possible. And if he were to return the Great Star Sword, his sentence could be reduced significantly.


    Seol Tae Pyeong emphasized the Black Princess¡¯s protection so strongly because he knew how things could potentially unfold.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong missed one very important point.


    Only Seol Tae Pyeong could have such confidence because he read the content of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    It was impossible for Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong to think like him.


    In the middle of the magnificent Black Tortoise Palace, surrounded by the care and protection of the maids as she got dressed up, Black Princess felt electricity running down her spine.


    The image of the Black Princess reflected in the mirror was becoming increasingly beautiful, yet a heavy burden was accumulating inside her heart.


    Simply because she was the crown princess consort, Po Hwa Ryeong received numerous people¡¯s concerns and was welcomed into the Black Tortoise Palace.


    Though she would eventually be questioned by the Emperor about her actions, the first things that greeted her upon her return were people¡¯s concerns, encouragement, and welcome relief.


    However, the other man was subdued. His arms were twisted behind his back as he was led to the prison.


    One was a crown princess consort and the other a third-rate warrior. That was the only difference between them.


    It seemed as if he had even predicted this outcome.


    Driven by his convictions, he had drawn his sword and acted on behalf of the Black Princess only to find himself on his way to prison.


    He was not a loyal retainer who had served her for many years. He was simply a man she had met for the first time who had understood the Black Princess¡¯s grief and acted as he believed was right.


    Only then did the gravity of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s actions begin to dawn on the Black Princess.


    The resolve that Seol Tae Pyeong had shown when he drew his sword in front of the members of the special unit at the Chunhyang Pavilion. How substantial it had been? The intentions of the man who had casually escorted the Black Princess around the Poison Gland District as if it was nothing but a trivial matter. How noble were they?


    ¡°Because of me¡­¡±


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong¡­ bowed her head in realization.


    ***


    It was a typical statement from General Jung Seo Tae who judged people solely by their abilities. He seemed to have no interest whatsoever in things like the nature of their crimes or their backgrounds.


    Jang Rae sighed deeply as he remembered Jung Seo Tae¡¯s words. While he was on his way to the prison dug underneath the Red Palace, he thought about how to start a conversation with Seol Tae Pyeong.


    According to the warriors of the Red Palace, they interrogated the man and found that he had been inspired by the Black Princess¡¯s convictions and for that he helped her.


    While it was possible that Seol Tae Pyeong had been promised wealth and a higher position by the Black Princess, Jang Rae knew that Seol Tae Pyeong was not the type to be motivated by such things.


    Helping the Black Princess escape must have been Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s own decision. He might appear emotional, but he also has a calculative side. Jang Rae wanted to ask why he had undertaken such a reckless action.


    He felt quite uncomfortable because it felt like an interrogation. This was because Jang Rae was someone who recognized at least Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s skills.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was bound and imprisoned would probably not be swayed by ordinary persuasion. He would probably sit with his head bowed and steadfast in his convictions. Just like a massive mountain.


    Although he knew nothing would work against such a man¡­. Jang Rae felt it was best to try everything possible.


    Since Seol Tae Pyeong was a person who had been marked by his superior, Vice General Jung Seo Tae, it was worth trying to the extent that he could later say that he had tried his best.


    What could he offer to persuade him¡­? These thoughts occupied Jang Rae¡¯s mind as he entered the prison.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, just please give me some food¡­ It¡¯s too much to lock someone up and not feed them, you know¡­?¡±


    ¡­. Only Seol Tae Pyeong was persuaded before they even started.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I understand things are chaotic since I came back all of a sudden, but you still have to provide meals on time to prisoners, don¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    Jang Rae closed his eyes tightly with a look of resignation on his face and gave instructions to the aide next to him.


    ¡°Go to the outer palace kitchen and bring back a bowl of rice soup.¡±


    ¡°Turns out Jang Rae-nim is the only one who really understands me ¡­! Damn it¡­! Jang Rae-nim¡­! Sob sob¡­!¡±


    Jang Rae had momentarily forgotten.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was a man who was absolutely unpredictable.


    ¡°Could you also bring some pickled cabbage? And maybe some cold water while you¡¯re at it¡­¡±


    ¡°Do so.¡±


    ¡°And for the spices, mix chili pepper powder and pepper at a two-to-one ratio, and if it tastes bland, add a pinch of salt¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, just eat whatever they give you.¡±


    Jang Rae already felt dizzy.

 Chapter 25: The Black Princess (4)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª==


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong, hear this.


    I have heard from the court officials about your deviation; disregarding the rules of the inner court by leaving the palace grounds is a transgression that cannot simply be overlooked.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    However, I also understand your situation with great magnanimity that you have just arrived at the Black Tortoise Palace and were yet to fully understand both the external and internal circumstances, so I am inclined to show leniency. The testimonies suggest that there was no malicious intent on your part, so I will take your situation into account this one last time.


    However, view this not so much as mercy but as a warning.


    The fact remains that you have greatly disrupted the laws of the inner court. I urge you to deeply regret this wrongdoing and, as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, to reflect upon yourself and act with more prudence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª==


    The seal of Crown Prince Hyeon Won was stamped on it but the elegant handwriting meant that a court scribe had written it on his behalf.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won had little interest in the affairs of the inner palace to begin with. Headmaid An Rim knew this, but still, she could not relax because she did not know how the affairs of the state would proceed.


    Waiting for the prince¡¯s decree over three anxious days felt like it had halved her lifespan. Yet, when she finally read the document, its message was straightforward.


    You are forgiven this time. Repeat it, and you die.


    Although Crown Prince Hyeon Won had no real interest, the elegant writing of the court scribe made it appear as if he had generously understood the Black Princess with great leniency. It was an event so gracious that bowing three times a day towards the main palace seemed scarcely enough to express her gratitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    As a result, all the maids of the Black Tortoise Palace breathed sighs of relief but the Black Princess herself still wore a somber expression on her face.


    As she combed the princess consort¡¯s lustrous hair in the inner chambers of the Black Tortoise palace, Headmaid An Rim spoke to her.


    ¡°Black Princess, You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s nothing. Just some fleeting thoughts.¡±


    Seeing the dejected Black Princess made Headmaid An Rim herself feel heavy-hearted.


    The next tea gathering was to be held at the Black Tortoise Palace.


    It was important that everything be perfect for the Black Princess¡¯s first public appearance among the mistresses of the Four Palaces.


    However, considering the complex situation of the Black Tortoise Palace both internally and externally, there hadn¡¯t been much time to prepare.


    While the maids from the Vermilion Bird Palace, Azure Dragon Palace, and White Tiger Palace were showcasing their skills and beautifully decorating for the tea gathering, the maids of the Black Tortoise Palace had not had the time to worry about such preparations.


    With the tea gathering preparations pressing and her duty to assist the Black Princess, An Rim was incredibly busy as well.


    ¡°I have a little worry.¡±


    The subdued Black Princess Pohwa said while looking down.


    An Rim¡¯s heart was very heavy.


    When An Rim first met the Black princess who would become her mistress, she thought that she was a very cheerful girl.


    Her brightness and liveliness were like spring flowers blooming, and every natural gesture she made was alive, as if she was watching a dancer in every moment.


    The girl was like a camellia blooming among wildflowers. Even though she was an orphan from heaven, a commoner, and although she lived without knowing the elegance of the palace, she had a dignity that seemed to have been given to her from heaven.


    Her greenish hair matched every flower-shaped hairpin, making her seem like the earth that accepts all beautiful wildflowers and enhances their beauty. An Rim concluded then that she truly belonged in the Black Tortoise Palace.


    ¡°Because of me, someone was imprisoned.¡±


    Moved by such a vision of the Black princess, An Rim could not help but worry about her subdued appearance.


    ¡°Are you talking about the warrior from White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was merely swayed by my influence, yet he is now imprisoned and paying the price for his actions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Tell me, An Rim. What punishment will that man receive?¡±


    ¡°That is for the high officials to decide, so it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    The Black princess recalled what Seol Tae Pyeong had told her.


    There were many mitigating factors that could reduce his sentence, and if the Black princess actively intervened, it might just end with a corporal punishment.


    ¡°¡­. Is corporal punishment considered very bad?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the severity of the punishment. However, it is generally known that it involves flogging until the skin on the buttocks is torn.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What¡­?¡±


    The Black princess had thought corporal punishment was merely a matter of being flogged a bit. However, the punishments for breaking the palace¡¯s laws were not to be taken lightly.


    ¡°Normally, even a healthy man can lie prone for ten days and not be able to do anything, and if the punishment is severe enough, some may die from bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that really true¡­?¡±


    ¡°In the case of young servants, there are quite a few deaths.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was simply a matter of being beaten¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong had said it would be nothing serious.


    Since that man had said so, she had thought it wasn¡¯t a serious matter but that was not actually the case.


    ¡­To tell the truth, Seol Tae Pyeong was naturally strong and could endure such punishments with ease. His recovery was remarkably quick as well and he would be relatively fine after lying down for just a couple of days.


    But the Black Princess had no way of knowing such details.


    ¡°If it¡¯s worse than corporal punishment, what happens?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    The Black Princess bowed her head deeply and shut her eyes tightly.


    It was unbearable to simply watch as someone suffer so terribly just because they followed her whims. She had to do something.


    Besides, how much trouble did Seol Tae Pyeong endure because of her? He had spent a month searching for her, and after breaking away from his unit, he had guarded and helped the Black Princess for over ten days. Each of those moments must have been a threat to him.


    One must never forget the kindness they have received. He said that he would be okay with being flogged, but even such punishment could easily lead to death from the pain. She couldn¡¯t just stand by idly.


    ¡°An Rim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°It seems I always cause you trouble and worry. Could you, perhaps for the last time, help me once more?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An Rim felt uneasy.


    However, it was not the place of a Headmaid to refuse a request from her mistress.


    ¡°What, what would you like me to do?¡±


    ¡°I must send letters to all the special unit members to apologize for my misconduct. Also, I need to plead for a petition for leniency for Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°Black Princess, it is not proper for the mistress of the Black Palace to send official letters to mere warriors, or to beg in such a manner. There are laws for the inner palace.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    An Rim was momentarily consumed by worry. However, she felt a spark of life return to the eyes of the Black Princess.


    At last, she sensed a bit of the vigor she had seen in her mistress at first, and despite a deep sigh, An Rim ended up suggesting an alternative option. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Since the palaces are currently scattered, it would be best to send letters to the person in charge of each palace. It would be more appropriate to explain the situation than to beg. That might convince some of them. However, it would be too inconvenient for you to do it directly, so I will write them properly for you.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. Thank you, An Rim. Is there anyone else who might be able to help Seol Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°Well, he is affiliated with the White Immortal Palace, so perhaps speaking directly to White Immortal might yield some solution.¡±


    ¡°Who is the White Immortal?¡±


    ¡°He is a Taoist priest responsible for matters related to Taoist magic in the palace. He receives treatment equivalent to that of a high official of the third rank or higher and performs irreplaceable duties. Since he was also a close companion of the previous emperor, even the highest officials cannot treat him lightly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I must personally go to the White Immortal Palace and explain the situation then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The Black Princess pursed her lips tightly and stood up. It was a signal for them to leave.


    There were many preparations the maids needed to make if a consort was to leave her palace. The Black Princess who didn¡¯t know this felt an urge to dash off immediately, but due to the need to adhere to protocol, she had to wait a bit.


    ¡°Just a moment¡­ I will inform the maids.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is there anyone else I could mobilize to help?¡±


    There were plenty to choose from.


    Po Hwa Ryeong was still new to her role as Black Princess and had yet to fully grasp the power her position held.


    If one could gain favor in the eyes of the mistress of the Black Palace, they would be willing to give their all as slaves to power, and one could find such people through the proper channels.


    However, using just anyone could lead to repercussions; it was a common risk that came with power. Not to mention that it wasn¡¯t easy to find people who could influence the council meeting.


    ¡°Soon enough, there will be a tea gathering.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I must humble myself and ask the other consorts for help.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, no, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    An Rim was taken aback and quickly shook her head.


    Though the consorts of the Four Great Palaces were supposed to nurture beautiful relationships through mutual consideration and benevolent competition, as time passed, various conflicts would naturally arise and they would end up gnashing their teeth at each other.


    You should never do anything that encourages your opponent.


    Even though the consorts seemed to be noble women who always maintained elegance at tea gatherings, it was impossible to know what their underlying thoughts were. One should not be carelessly indebted to such people.


    ¡°That could become a significant debt that might later return to haunt the Black Princess. Besides, it¡¯s unlikely that the other consorts will step forward to help such a man who lacks a strong backing.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try, will you?¡±


    The sight of her jumping up from her seat with determination igniting like a fire made her feel like she was indeed that old mistress she knew.


    ¡°That man must be suffering day by day in prison. Yet, if I, who lives in comfort at Black Tortoise Palace, am unwilling to endure even that discomfort¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­that would be too shameful for me.¡±


    Before the council meeting, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine the agonizing days Seol Tae Pyeong spent in the prison of the Red Palace.


    The Black Princess swallowed her sorrow, clenched her fists tightly, and said,


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s too hard and painful¡­ just hold on a little longer¡­ I¡­ I will try as hard as I can¡­!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Aaaaah, I¡¯m full¡­¡±


    After setting down my bowl, I let out a sigh of relief and leaned against the wall.


    The underground dungeon of the Red Palace had become considerably more comfortable than when I had first arrived.


    A freshly laundered cotton blanket was laid out in one corner, and there were bags full of dried sweet potatoes, steamed potatoes, and other snacks to nibble on.


    I managed to get enough food for three meals a day and although it was inconvenient not to be able to move my arms freely because of the shackles, I was able to bear it somehow.


    They don¡¯t make you do any extra work and it¡¯s not too cold or too hot on a spring day like this¡­ and there don¡¯t seem to be any bugs or anything like that.


    I sat quietly and read a book, wrote a few poems, and did some physical training by kicking around on my own. Anyway, I had a lot of free time so it was relaxing.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    To be honest, it hadn¡¯t been this pleasant from the start. Such comforts are not usually extended to someone under suspicion.


    To explain how things came to be this way, I would have to go back three days ago.


    On the first day of my imprisonment, Jang Rae came to persuade me.


    ¡°The council meeting will be held soon. Your case will be discussed there, and Vice General Jeong Seo Tae has mentioned he might be able to lessen your sentence.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That would be a great favor¡­¡±


    ¡°However, there is no favor without a price in this world. In return, you are to enter the Red Palace once you leave the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    Indeed, he once said how there was a lack of talent in the Red Palace. It was typical of Jeong Seo Tae to scoop up anyone with a bit of skill with a sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s an offer that should pose no harm to you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be able to leave the White Immortal Palace though.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you never leave the Cheongdo Palace, as long as we can take you to the Red Palace eventually, it¡¯s all the same.¡±


    Yet as I pondered what would happen if I just lingered in the White Immortal Palace forever¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was a significant amount of consideration in their proposal.


    ¡°Does he know that I wish to remain in the White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned that.¡±


    ¡°You did, Jang Rae-nim?¡±


    ¡°You are still young after all, so there¡¯s no need to rush into the Red Palace. However, it would indeed be a waste to let your sword skills go unused, so eventually, you¡¯ll have to become a warrior of the Red Palace and dedicate yourself to the service of the Cheongdo Empire.¡±


    The persuasion from Jang Rae was certainly appealing.


    If I were protected by Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, who was one of the three most powerful people in the palace, even the high officials of the council would have to listen to his words a little.


    However, there was no need to firmly decide my future course in such a manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. It would be a greater disloyalty for the Vice General to bother making insincere statements just for the sake of a third-rate warrior like me.¡±


    Although I had framed my refusal as a compliment, it essentially conveyed that his offer was unnecessary.


    ¡°Do you have another plan in mind?¡±


    ¡°More than that¡­ perhaps someone else might advocate for my mercy? Someone with as much authority as Vice General Jeong Seo Tae?¡±


    ¡°You seem oddly hopeful in this matter.¡±


    ¡°The position of Vice General isn¡¯t leisurely enough to warrant worrying about someone like me. It would be inappropriate to bother a person who should be pursuing greater goals. That is my loyalty.


    ¡°Your mouth is always afloat, even if you were thrown into the water.¡±


    Though he spoke in such a way, his lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Well, I expected you to refuse. My concern was that if I gave you an opening, you might end up trapped in the Red Palace and unable to take care of the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°However, remember that this conversation can be reopened at any time before the council meeting begins.¡±


    After neatly summarizing the conversation, he quickly exited the prison.


    He seemed quite at ease as if he believed I could change my mind at any time.


    However, he returned the next day.


    But for a different reason.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ What happened¡­ Ah, your¡­ your arm, let me see¡­! Oh, look at this wound¡­ It¡¯s going to fester¡­ Here, I¡¯ve brought some medicine and cotton. I tried to bring some disinfectant too, but they wouldn¡¯t give it to me¡­ I¡¯ll steal some if I have to, but for now, hang in there with this¡­¡±


    Seol Ran wailed dramatically in front of the bars.


    Her behavior was so over the top, it looked like she was a hysterical parent who had sent her child to jail, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if someone told her to stop making a fuss.


    ¡°Oh my! Look at you! You¡¯ve gotten so thin! What in the world happened, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ Your face has practically halved¡­¡±


    But the food had been good afterward, and I seemed to have gained a little weight¡­ But I chose not to mention this fact.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Warrior Commander-nim¡­ How could this happen¡­ Oh my¡­¡±


    Seol Ran lamented while pounding the floor.


    Jang Rae was standing next to her and carrying on with various bundles. Apparently, he felt sorry for Seol Ran who was struggling to carry everything by herself and was helping her.


    The pallor of his face showed the emptiness in his heart though¡­ It seemed like he was experiencing what they call a ¡°moment of wisdom¡±.


    (TN: a moment of wisdom or wise man¡¯s time. It basically means the moment directly after rubbing one off where there is a moment of regret and deep reflection. lol.)


    ¡°Oh, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ eat something first¡­ Here, take this¡­ I¡¯ve brought some dried sweet potatoes and mackerel¡­ Are you getting decent meals? I couldn¡¯t bear thinking you might not be eating vegetables, so I hurriedly gathered whatever greens I could¡­ If I can get more vegetables, I¡¯ll bring them too, so eat this for now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ra, Ran-noonim. How on earth did you manage to get into the prison of the Red Palace¡­?¡±


    ¡°How did I get in? I saw Jang Rae-nim in front of the Red Palace and immediately threw myself down and started begging him¡­ After days of begging, pleading just to see my Tae Pyeong¡¯s face once more, the compassionate warrior commander granted my wish¡­¡±


    Only then did the situation become clear.


    Given that such personal favors could not be asked of his subordinates, it made sense that the warrior commander himself was carrying those bundles Seol Ran had packed. Perhaps he had succumbed to the unrestrained charm of a typical romance novel heroine.


    Yes¡­ Jang Rae¡­ you too are helpless against it¡­


    Seol Ran pleading so fervently with tears welling up in her large round eyes. It was easy to picture Jang Rae sweating profusely with his stoic face in the face of that.


    There was a feeling of emptiness on his face after he became a porter. He almost looked like a doll. Who could blame him? Originally, it was said that the first one to fall in love loses¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve also brought some cotton blankets that are left in the Heavenly Dragon Hall. It¡¯s fortunate that the headmaid allowed it. I¡¯ll wash them and return them, so don¡¯t worry too much; just use them to keep warm for now. It¡¯s not too cold at night, is it? Thank goodness it¡¯s spring¡­ Also, wounds need to be treated before they fester, so make sure to apply the ointment! And I¡¯ve brought plenty of snacks, but they might run out, so eat them wisely! What else was there¡­ what else¡­¡±


    ¡°The talk is taking too long. Time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Warrior commander-nim¡­ Just, just a moment¡­ Oh, right! If you¡¯re tied up in one position for too long, your body will stiffen, so make sure to untie yourself occasionally! I¡¯ve put in a few books in case you get bored, so take them and make sure to read! And hygiene is important, so clean up regularly! Getting sick only makes things worse! And also¡­ and also¡­ Just a moment! Warrior commander-nim! Aaah!¡±


    Seol Ran who was half-dragged away cried out in desperation.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah! And remember, you must sleep at night! Being trapped in such a place could lead to pessimistic thoughts, so try to keep your thoughts positive! And also¡­! Just a moment! Just a moment!¡±


    With that, the exit of the prison closed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, it soon opened again and Seol Ran who was dragged by Jang Rae¡¯s hand screamed as if it were her last breath.


    ¡°Herbal medicine! There¡¯s herbal medicine from Mountain Rock Prescription included; take it three times a day!!!!!! Three times after meals¡ª!!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thus, the third night was passing.


    At dawn, with the moon high in the sky,


    I fell asleep leaning against the wall of the prison and opened my eyes because the tip of my nose felt itchy for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then I saw someone sitting on the opposite wall of the prison.


    For a moment, I almost screamed. How could someone be here, silently, in a securely locked prison?


    I was about to unleash my energy, thinking it might be a demonic spirit when I recognized the face and the color in my face drained.


    ¡°¡­Elder.¡±


    ¡°Your face looks much happier here than at the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    ¡°There were some circumstances.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I have a rough idea what those might be. You really are a handful.¡±


    White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon was sitting against the opposite wall while nonchalantly eating the vegetables from the bundle.


    His deeply wrinkled face and bent back showed he was an old man aged to his limit.


    How he entered the prison was a mystery. His Taoist magic was beyond the estimation of anyone in the palace.


    All he did was chew the greens and stick out his tongue, saying they were too bitter.


    ¡°¡­I am ashamed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like this is the first or second time. Ah, my back¡­ tsk tsk¡­¡±


    White Immortal slowly rose from his seat and patted his back.


    Then he looked towards a dark corner of the room and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well,¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you achieved what you intended?¡±


    The White Immortal asked bluntly.


    He did not inquire about the details surrounding the incident involving the Black Princess. Such an approach was very typical of him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I whispered before leaning my head against the wall.


    ¡°I have not succeeded.¡±


    The regrets of the Black Princess were not something that could be resolved by someone else.


    After all, humans are creatures who live their lives in regret while struggling to reduce the number as much as possible.


    It¡¯s sad, but that¡¯s the beauty of life.


    ¡°Did you stick to your beliefs?¡±


    ¡°That too is unclear.¡±


    ¡°Ah, tsk tsk.¡±


    The White Immortal clicked his tongue and vigorously shook his head.


    ¡°However, you do seem quite at ease.¡±


    ¡°Do I appear so?¡±


    ¡°Really, my bodyguard is utterly hopeless. I carefully selected each one of you, but those from the White Immortal Palace are all so excessively dramatic¡­¡±


    He grumbled and walked while patting his back, and before I knew it, the White Immortal was already outside the prison cell.


    The miraculous ways of White Immortal¡¯s Taoist magic were hardly surprising anymore. I have seen them since I was just a child after all.


    While he patted his back, the White Immortal said,


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad that you seem to have gained some insight. When we return to the White Immortal Palace, prepare some food. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a meal you cooked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like that? Tired of playing around and now you don¡¯t want to work?¡±


    I leaned against the wall with a smile on my face. This was always how the White Immortal talked.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s have some meat instead.¡±


    ¡°No consideration for an old man with no teeth¡­ Ah, tsk tsk.¡±


    ***


    Time passed and the day of the tea gathering arrived.


    As with all things in life, it just flowed on and on.


    The scene at the meeting showed Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong with her head bowed as if asking for a favor.


    The scene of the Vermilion Princess, the Azure Princess, and the White Princess wearing puzzled looks on their faces.


    The scene of Yeon Ri sitting on the porch of the White Immortal Palace, mending a blanket before she sighed deeply and looked up at the blue sky.


    The scene of Jang Rae walking down a stone path with late spring cherry blossoms fluttering around before he met Seol Ran and started listening to her earnest explanations.


    There was also the scene of Vice General Jeong Seo Tae sitting in his office in the main palace late at night, looking into space for a moment while inspecting a bamboo slip.


    The scene of the White Immortal smoking his pipe while casually seated atop the White Immortal Mountain and overlooking the imperial capital below.


    The empty gaze of Crown Prince Hyeon Won as he looked down at the scriptures.


    And the scene of Seol Tae Pyeong who was leaning against the prison cell and quietly reflecting on his life.


    Such were the scenes of life. They flowed inevitably like the landscapes of Cheongdo Palace.


    It was within this flow that the lives of many unfolded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the morning of the Council Meeting.


    While sorting the documents to be presented to the three presiding officials, Strategist Hwa An couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eyebrows.


    The agenda for this session of the council meeting was not particularly important. There were no controversial items, and most could be handled directly by Emperor Woon Sung without the need to elevate them to the official assembly.


    However, the amount of reference materials was overwhelmingly large.


    Despite his admonitions to the reviewers to discard any unnecessary documents, the basic mishandling of such tasks was frustrating.


    The essence of managing council meetings, given their importance, has always been to preside with clarity due to the volume of issues to be addressed.


    He wondered if they still didn¡¯t understand this fact and sighed deeply as he looked over the list of documents.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, when Strategist Hwa An looked at the list of those who had submitted the bamboo slips and scrolls, he found himself understanding the reviewer¡¯s dilemma. There was nothing that could be omitted.


    Hwa An had to double-check the list to confirm that his eyes were not deceiving him.


    White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, Warrior Commander Jang Rae, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong, Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    And Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    Each name belonged to well-known figures within the vast Cheongdo Palace.

 Chapter 26: The Black Princess (5)

    After the imperial council meeting concluded and everyone was about to leave the main palace, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok called Vice General Jeong Seo Tae aside.


    Jeong Seo Tae entered the tea room used by the high officials of the main palace, wearing his heavy military uniform, and took a seat. After a moment, In Seon Rok who was one of the highest ministers of the main palace appeared before him.


    Although he was a vice general who could make even the seasoned warriors of Cheongdo Palace bow their heads, in front of Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, he had to bow first and greet him.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you seem to be in good health after so long.¡±


    The three that preside over the imperial council consist of the Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, and the Under Councilor.


    Among them, the Chief Councilor was the one in charge of implementing policies according to the established laws. He held nearly all the administrative power.


    He was also the head of the Jeongseon family, the highest-ranking family in the Empire, and the biological father of Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace. His power was almost second only to that of Emperor Woon Sung.


    ¡°Why have you summoned me, Chief Councilor?¡±


    ¡°Since you are a busy vice general, I will keep my matter brief.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok was one of the few high officials that Vice General Jeong Seo Tae respected, despite his general disdain for officials.


    His appearance, tempered by experience, seemed kind yet firm which was an interesting mix. It was as if a tiger who once ruled the mountains had retained his dignity into old age.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there an item on the agenda concerning the warrior of the White Immortal Palace at today¡¯s council meeting?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. However, it does not seem to be a big enough issue for the Chief Councilor to talk about it in private.¡±


    ¡°My eldest daughter came to me herself and spoke of it. She said her training has been greatly hindered since her sparring partner was imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°He does have swordsmanship skills worth acknowledging. It seems that the Vermilion Princess also has a discerning eye.¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was strangely lenient when it came to background or past crimes. However, when it came to judging skills, he was absolutely strict.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok knew this well which is why he had called the vice general.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you also suggested considering the man¡¯s circumstances in the council.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that man is the same one who rescued your daughter during the incident at the White Immortal Mountain last time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. While it¡¯s proper to judge the matters of the council as objectively as possible, I too am a father, so inevitably I find myself involved. Still, there are too many unsettling aspects about this.¡±


    The Chief Councilor stroked his beard as he reviewed the issues discussed today.


    ¡°Too many people submitted documents defending a third-rate warrior, so I called you to see if there¡¯s something about this man that I am unaware of. You have a keen eye for these matters after all.¡±


    Only then did Jeong Seo Tae understand the situation.


    Even the most wise and competent Chief Councilor was still a high official


    If there is a person he has overlooked, it¡¯s unpredictable how this might affect the internal dynamics of Cheongdo Palace later on.


    Since ancient times, all council officials have had a tendency to be wary of unexpected beings.


    They wouldn¡¯t have risen to such positions otherwise; it was only natural.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun sent a letter herself, saying that it would be wise to show him leniency.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall?¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡±


    ¡°I am not aware of any such thing. I have instructed the warrior commander under my command to keep an eye on his movements, and while he has entered the inner palace a few times, I am certain he has never been near the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    It has always been difficult to understand the motives behind the actions of Ah Hyun, the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    She seemed to see a bigger picture compared to the high-ranking officials who worked based on real politics.


    However, even Ah Hyun¡¯s position cannot always be secure.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems the Vice General has something he wishes to say.¡±


    ¡°If you dismiss the others, I can speak without reservation.¡±


    He seemed to be concerned about the eunuchs around him with their heads down.


    When In Seon Rok shook his head, the eunuchs quietly opened the paper door, went out, and carefully closed the door behind them.


    A private meeting with the Chief Councilor is an occasion that makes all civil servants swallow their saliva in tension.


    However, the Vice General who was inherently cheerful in his disposition did not seem too concerned and spoke frankly.


    ¡°¡­ Is there a proposal to dethrone Lady Ah Hyun at the imperial council?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing of the sort on the agenda yet.¡±


    In Seon Rok seemed to have anticipated what Jeong Seo-tae would say from the beginning.


    ¡°Vice General has been loyal to the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall for a long time. I am not unaware of your feelings. However, it is also true that the energy of the Heavenly Dragon that protects the capital has been waning recently.¡±


    ¡°Could it not be just a temporary phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°So for now, the high officials are also keeping an eye on the situation. However, it¡¯s quite alarming that demonic spirits have begun to stir from the outskirts of the capital. If you go near the borders, there are signs that superior demonic spirits might appear.¡±


    To subdue such superior demonic spirits, not just demonic spirit hunters but entire armies are needed. This indicated that the situation was more serious than expected.


    It won¡¯t be long before a proposal to dethrone Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun might be presented to Emperor Woon Sung. Of course, the final decision rests with Emperor Woon Sung.


    In Seon Rok conveyed this fact directly. He informed the Vice General out of consideration for him.


    ¡°The attention given to the warrior of White Immortal Palace must be because of this reason.¡±


    ¡°I heard he is from the Huayongseol clan. If he is a descendant of that Lee fellow, it¡¯s only normal for the high officials of the main palace to shun him.¡±


    It was the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall who allowed such a person into the palace, and now she has even sent a letter defending him.


    However, the Vice General says that this warrior from the White Immortal Palace has no connection whatsoever with the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    This makes one wonder if the Heavenly Maiden has some other ulterior motive.


    ¡°¡­How long do you think the Heavenly Maiden can hold her position?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. But please consider that I am more concerned with the future of the imperial capital than such personal sympathies.¡±


    ¡°Could there be any doubt in her position?¡±


    The Chief Councilor tightly closed his eyes and shook his head.


    If the energy of the Heavenly Dragon has faded, it is often due to the actions of the Heavenly Maiden.


    If necessary, a new figure might need to ascend to the position of the Heavenly Maiden.


    No one could deny that painful truth.


    ¡°Fourteen!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen!¡±


    Fifteen lashes as punishment.


    Considering that normally the flesh on one¡¯s buttocks would tear and bleed until one faints, it could be said that this was a very light punishment compared to my crime.


    Still, striking a person is bound to hurt no matter what.


    After stepping down from the punishment frame, I dusted myself off and took a deep breath. I then bowed to the penal officer and said,


    ¡°I will engrave this pain into my bones and reflect deeply to never act disloyally again!¡±


    ¡°¡­R-Right¡­¡±


    Sweat formed on the penal officer¡¯s brow as he nodded at my resolute voice.


    Given that most would start crying and wailing after just three or four strikes, my spirited demeanor might have been a first for him. After all, spirit matters in everything.


    ¡°Ah, that was tough.¡±


    Leaving the building of the Ministry of Justice, I brushed off my military uniform and looked up at the sky to find that spring was nearly over.


    Looking at the sky with the cool breeze of late spring, I felt refreshed again.


    Now that I have been absolved of my crimes, I was once again a normal military officer.


    I felt like devouring a block of tofu, if I had any.


    With my issues resolved, it was time to return to the White Immortal Palace and report my safe return.


    But first, I traveled to the imperial capital to buy various meats and vegetables. It¡¯s rare for me to travel that far and spend my own money on food.


    Still, I thought of preparing a grand feast for the old eunuch, Yeon Ri, and Wang Han who must have been worried sick about me.


    It¡¯s time to show Yeon Ri, who always cried because she had to eat the same rice soup every day, that I too can set an impressive table if I wanted to.


    ¡­Though she might actually be more appalled knowing I could do this all along but didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s been almost two months since I last entered the White Immortal Palace¡­ or has it been longer?¡±


    What was meant to be a brief escape with the special unit turned into quite the epic.


    Maybe that¡¯s why my steps toward the White Immortal Palace felt strangely light. As I packed up all the ingredients and headed towards the White Immortal Palace while humming, I could easily picture the reactions of the White Immortal Palace members I had left behind.


    Wang Han would likely be sprawled out on the porch. Since he was a scribe, he was physically weak, so if he had done all the hard work for the White Immortal Palace instead of me, he would have been completely exhausted. He would be happy if I bought him some relatively expensive alcohol.


    The old eunuch would greet me as always with his kind smile and a hearty chuckle and ask warmly if I had returned safely.


    Yeon Ri would make the most fuss out of everyone else. She would scold me and ask me if I was out of my mind and how worried she was. She would also emphasize her concern by tapping me on the shoulder.


    When I think about it, the person who was worried about me the most after Ran-noonim was Yeon Ri


    I felt a bit sorry again. I didn¡¯t treat her like my noonim, so whenever she said something about it, I just told her what did she mean and ignored her.


    Since it had been a while since I had seen my family at the White Immortal Palace, I should treat them with joy and warmth today, and apologize.


    With that decision in mind, I entered the main gate of the White Immortal Palace, and Yeon Ri rushed out without hesitation.


    I was pondering what to say to Yeon Ri who was about to make a fuss about how worried she had been before I saw her face which was pale as death.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re back¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah. The Black Princess has been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean¡­ Yeon Ri¡­¡±


    ¡°I run away from the Black Tortoise Palace again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Again?¡±


    ¡°Well, think of it as just a short stroll to the outer palace this time. It¡¯s actually harder to tell me not to jump over the walls of the Black Tortoise Palace since they¡¯re too low. I only intended to show my face briefly and then return this time.¡±


    Even walls that sturdy men struggled to climb seemed no different from a knee-high fence to the Black Princess.


    ¡°¡­You headmaid must be very worried.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already informed her.¡±


    The Black Princess added, ¡°Ehem,¡± and smiled happily.


    I see, so that was the case. But even if she made such a bold declaration, there would be no response.


    What could the poor headmaid do after all?


    She could only stomp her feet and hope that the princess would return as soon as possible¡­


    ¡°Black Princess¡­ You haven¡¯t been in the palace long enough to fully understand the laws of the harem.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I do know the basics. I shouldn¡¯t wander around like this. I¡¯ll return soon. I just came because I was worried after hearing about the punishment.¡±


    Sitting at the kitchen table in the White Immortal Palace, Black Princess inspected my body here and there.


    She seemed relieved that there was nothing seriously wrong.


    ¡°You certainly look strong.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yeon Ri was kneeling in front of the hearth with a completely pale face.


    As for me, the situation wasn¡¯t much different.


    ¡°Still, it seems to have been resolved well. I feel happy!¡±


    Black Princess smiled broadly and squinted her eyes, making it seem as though flowers were blossoming all around us.


    The girl seemed to scatter blooming flowers wherever she went. It was my first time seeing her in her full court robe and her headmaid who was well aware of her vibrant spirit had emphasized the brilliance in the embroidery all over her clothes.


    ¡°Black Princess¡­ if someone sees you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ehem. I am very good at moving stealthily.¡±


    ¡°But, just in case¡­¡±


    That was when it happened.


    ¡°Hey, Taepyung! You¡¯re here! I heard some crazy talk about you fighting with the special unit members! Let¡¯s grab a drink and you can share some of your heroic tales¡­ Black Princess!!!¡±


    At that moment, my friend Wang Han burst through the kitchen door as if he was going to break it down. He was chattering and shouting merrily before he bowed his head in a smooth and practiced motion as if it were all part of a seamless sequence of movements.


    I also felt it wasn¡¯t the time for casual greetings, so I quickly got down on my knees and bowed my head.


    ¡°What brings you to the White Immortal Palace? If you had informed us beforehand, we could have prepared¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, I didn¡¯t come for any formal reception so it doesn¡¯t matter~. But speaking of which, Tae Pyeong-ah, who is this one¡­?¡±


    ¡°Th-The address is incorrect. You should call me Warrior Seol or simply Warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The laws of the palace are indeed complicated¡­¡±


    I kept my head bowed as I spoke.


    ¡°This is¡­ Wang Han, the scribe of the White Immortal Palace and my longtime friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Th¡­. That is right¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ a longtime friend¡­. Come to think of it, it seems I have no proper friends of my own age since I¡¯ve been wandering around the White Immortal Mountain¡­¡±


    The way she was seated casually at the table made her look more like a cheerful young girl than a princess consort.


    The problem was, even just looking at her splendid court robes, it was clear her status was entirely different from the rest of us.


    ¡°When I sent a letter to ask, I found out that Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ I mean, Warrior Seol is the same age as me.¡±


    ¡°Th-That is right, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, be my friend as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The world¡¯s first third-rate warrior to befriend the crown princess consort of the country.


    Just the thought of it was enough to make me feel dizzy.


    Still¡­ this might be considered fairly better than other situations.


    ¡°How¡­ can a third-rate warrior be friends with a crown princess according to the palace laws? That would undermine the authority of the Black Princess too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ now that you¡¯re in Cheongdo Palace, you start questioning the laws¡­ Well, I am now one of the consorts, so I guess I need to get used to these laws too ¡­¡±


    The concepts she held during her days mostly as a commoner needed to be discarded.


    Headmaid An Rim must have told her this repeatedly. The Black Princess seemed to have some grasp of it, but she still sighed heavily.


    I discreetly raised my head to observe the expressions of Wang Han and Yeon Ri.


    Their faces had long since lost color and their fingers were trembling.


    It seemed like they were holding back the urge to ask what exactly was going on by biting their tongues.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a good thing it ended with just a beating. It would have been terrible if I hadn¡¯t preached at that tea gathering to help you out.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The Black Princess said this with the most innocently cheerful smile in the world.


    ¡°The favor I owe to Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ I mean, to Warrior Seol is not just one or two¡­ So I thought about what I could do, and at the tea gathering, I bowed deeply and asked the other princess consorts for help!¡±


    The color now had completely drained from Yeon Ri and Wang Han¡¯s faces.


    And perhaps from mine as well.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess turned out to be so compassionate and understanding¡­! They rolled up their sleeves and stepped in to help when they heard about my situation¡­! The White Princess, on the other hand, was a bit more cautious and observed the situation¡­ Hmm¡­. well, I can¡¯t really blame her¡­ the circumstances justified it.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask for help¡­ from the other mistresses of the Four Great Palaces?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Normally, the relations among the four princess consorts aren¡¯t that good¡­. this is what I heard at least¡­ but surprisingly, they were willing to help me. It just goes to show, you never know until you try!¡±


    In short, the Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess took action and had a hand in reducing my sentence.


    A sense of inexplicable fear swept through me.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, those two have quite a favorable opinion of you¡­ Maybe before we met, you had some kind of¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Princess, I apologize for interrupting you given my status. However, there is something I must tell you¡­¡±


    I was sweating profusely and swallowing dryly as I spoke.


    As I grew serious, the Black Princess also flinched and looked at me with tense eyes.


    ¡°Wh-What is it? Why are you making such a serious face?¡±


    ¡°¡­. Do you remember what I told you before?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve had more than just a few words.¡±


    ¡°¡­. That you shouldn¡¯t fall for me¡­¡±


    At that, Yeon Ri and Wang Han flinched again. It was obvious they wanted to ask if I really said that myself. At this point, I wanted to die again, but I held it in and continued the conversation.


    ¡°¡­. It was definitely a line that would make anyone¡¯s face crumple.¡±


    ¡°That, that wasn¡¯t just me being overly self-conscious¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­D-Don¡¯t be surprised. This, this, this is a story that can be confirmed directly by these two¡­ It is certainly not my imagination being overly big¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I took a deep breath and then spoke.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess and the Azure Princess seem to be harboring romantic feelings for me¡­ This poses a great crisis for me¡­¡±


    Silence lingered for a moment.


    Inside the quiet kitchen.


    Wang Han, who had probably been forewarned by Yeon Ri, did not seem surprised, although his complexion was still pale. As for Yeon Ri, there was nothing more to say.


    And the Black Princess was quietly mulling over my words.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The atmosphere remained quiet for a while.


    After a while, she got up from the table, knelt down beside me, and bowed her head.


    Then she rolled up the sleeve of her court robe and placed her hand on my forehead as she spoke.


    ¡°Have you seen the physician¡­?¡±


    The sincerity in her concern only made me feel worse.


    ¡°¡­ Wow. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone blurt out such an unlucky story about being too popular.¡±


    After hearing the situation, the Black Princess nodded her head. She surprisingly understood that this was indeed a serious problem.


    ¡°At the time, I wondered why you would make such an absurd remark¡­ Indeed, for you, it must have been a serious problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But even so, saying things like ¡®don¡¯t fall for me¡¯ with your own mouth¡­ isn¡¯t very easy. I¡¯m not sure if it should be considered honest or rather crude¡­¡±


    The location was behind the White Immortal Palace.


    The Black Princess had apparently entered the White Immortal Palace through this nearly silent area.


    She was a girl who could swiftly climb onto any building¡¯s roof and run along the walls. It seemed that even the warriors of the Red Palace could not stand guard all the way to the sky.


    Having been away from the Black Tortoise Palace for too long was something she felt guilty about, so the Black Princess looked around near the fence in order to return.


    Then she spoke to me.


    ¡°Anyway, when I entered this palace, I started to feel a little more at ease; it¡¯s quite a strange feeling.¡±


    ¡°¡­. You should maintain a dignified tone of speech.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? There¡¯s nobody around to see. Besides, it¡¯s fine to be informal at times like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, try it. ¡®Take care, see you next time¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­¡±


    The Black Princess crossed her arms and shook her head as if she was feeling down.


    ¡°This Cheongdo Palace requires dignity wherever you go, and everyone is so formal, there¡¯s no one my age to be friends with. So I thought maybe I could consider Tae Pyeong a close friend¡­¡±


    ¡°That could lead to serious consequences.¡±


    ¡°Right. After hearing your story, this might be detrimental to Tae Pyeong as well.¡±


    ¡°You should call me Warrior Seol.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. There¡¯s no one listening anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Princess was skilled at acting. So, it should be unlikely that loosening up a bit in private would lead to mistakes in more important situations.


    However, that was one thing, and this was another. A crown princess consort trying to be friends with a third-rate warrior was something that simply should not exist in the world.


    ¡°Well, I can somewhat understand Tae Pyeong¡¯s position. It must be troubling for you, so I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re entangled in all sorts of emotional turmoil, so as a friend, I should probably applaud your efforts to cope with the situation.¡±


    When I saw her smiling face, I closed my eyes tightly. It was a relief that she understood.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Still, it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no one listening anyway, how about calling out ¡®Hwa Ryeong-ah~¡¯ just once?¡±


    ¡°¡­If there¡¯s someone listening, that would be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? The White Immortal Palace is always an empty place anyway. Now, now¡­¡­call me ¡®Hwa Ryeong-ah~¡¯ warmly like you would to an old friend. I think it would be really fun. It¡¯s been my dream to have such a close friend. Right?¡±


    Treating people like toys. It seems sitting on the throne really changes a person.


    I stifled a laugh as her demand seemed to reflect her newfound authority.


    If I were to awkwardly utter the name of Po Hwa Ryeong, she would probably laugh uproariously at my uncomfortable expression and then apologize before casually expressing her thanks. That¡¯s the kind of person Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was.


    Watching this whole process unfold was a blow to my pride, but the fact that it was difficult and uncomfortable to say that name remained unchanged.


    Still, since it seemed like no one was listening, it was better to just get it over with. I should hurry and send the Black Princess back to the Black Tortoise Palace after all.


    ¡°Hwa¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was really irritating to see her huffing and puffing while holding back her laughter¡­ But since I had been instructed to do so, I decided it was best to give it my all. I put as much force as possible into my voice and spoke in a subdued tone.


    ¡°¡­Hwa Ryeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a brief silence.


    The reaction was different from my expectation of her bursting into joyful laughter and making a fuss.


    Po Hwa Ryeong reacted as if she was struck by an unexpected blow; her pupils shook once before she suddenly swept up her sleeve to cover her lower face. Then, her eyes trembled as she looked down.


    It was a reaction as if she had been stabbed with a knife, so it was much different from what I expected. Naturally, I was somewhat taken aback. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Black Princess?¡±


    ¡°Ah, n-no¡­ I was just surprised because it wasn¡¯t what I expected. I didn¡¯t know you would set such a mood before calling out my name. After all, whatever you do, you always manage to create the right atmosphere perfectly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t set any mood, though.¡±


    ¡°Being polite and then switching to informal speech, it really does feel different. Anyway, I should get going now! The headmaid must be worried about me!¡±


    She hurriedly climbed over the fence as if in a rush to escape.


    ¡°Th-Then, goodbye!¡±


    The Black Princess left without a proper farewell and dashed away.


    Her haste to return to the Black Tortoise Palace was clear, and I too failed to see her off properly. It might be considered a great discourtesy for a warrior of the White Immortal Palace, but fortunately, there was no one to see it and she didn¡¯t seem to mind such things.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But a chilling sensation seemed to creep along my spine.


    ¡­Despite it clearly being spring.


    TN: The ¡°-ah¡± attached at the end of Korean names means that person is very close to you. Just like when Seol Ran calls Seol Tae Pyeong by, ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡±

 Chapter 27: Tea Gathering (1)

    The Black Princess who was walking along the Azure Dragon Palace¡¯s porch shuddered and trembled. It had not even been an hour since she visited the Azure Dragon Palace for a tea gathering today.


    Her headmaid An Rim who was following her was startled and stepped back momentarily, but she soon regained her composure, bowed her head, and crossed her sleeves gracefully.


    Her mistress sometimes twitched as if stepping on something sharp, and occasionally, she would stare silently at the distant mountains.


    An Rim was quick-witted and remembered even these minor habits of her mistress. Because of that she knew how to adjust her actions accordingly.


    However, these things seemed less like habits and more like sudden unexpected attacks.


    ¡­


    The Black Princess who was standing on the porch quietly looked up at the distant mountains and thought of that.


    It may have been spring when she left Cheongdo Palace and caused all that fuss, but before she realized it, it was already mid-summer.


    It seemed bluer than usual, with the hum of cicadas in the background and fluffy clouds floating in the sky.


    Time flies, she thought, yet considering how frantic it has been, it made sense that time went by so fast. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she recalled her name that was uttered in such a serious tone in front of the back alley of the White Immortal Palace, she involuntarily bowed her head. Her damned memory vividly brought back that fleeting memory from that day as if it had occurred just yesterday.


    The Black Princess didn¡¯t know. There was an artistic technique known as ¡°defamiliarization¡± in the world.


    It involves taking everyday concepts or ideas and presenting them in a strange way to evoke a fresh perspective. This method proved not only effective but also universally applicable, even in human relationships.


    She had thought of him as a close friend and had asked him to call her by name, but the moment he did so seriously, the girl became aware of the reality.


    Usually, he spoke formally and respectfully with his head bowed before the Black Princess. However, in that moment where they became equals, the feelings that moment evoked in her heart were different from what she was used to.


    The man before her was one way or another a subject and a subordinate. Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s respectful attitude planted such awareness in the Black Princess¡¯s underlying psychology. However, once she experienced the unfamiliarity of their relationship, she came to see Seol Tae Pyeong as a man.


    She was well aware of how dangerous this realization could be.


    Therefore, after leaving the White Immortal Palace that day, she never carelessly visited outside the Black Tortoise Palace again.


    For a long time, as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, she had been refining her posture, commanding her servants, and concentrating on her duties. And before she knew it, summer had passed its midway point.


    But this blessing and curse of a memory she had¡­


    There were times when those few trivial words seemed to take on a strange vitality and made her feel dizzy.


    Whether they were eating rice soup at Chunhyang Pavilion, seeking an informant in the Poison Gland District, or having a meal in an abandoned house during a rainstorm¡­ Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong acted with complete loyalty as a subject.


    There was absolutely no benefit in assigning any deeper meaning to it. Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was someone whose role was clearly defined.


    ¡°Haaah.¡±


    ¡°You seem very worried.¡±


    ¡°No, An Rim, if there¡¯s nothing more to prepare, let¡¯s head to the tea gathering ¡­¡±


    She had become quite accustomed to living as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    She was good at acting from the beginning, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to pretend to be an elegant and dignified woman.


    However, all the crown princess consorts present at the gathering were somewhat difficult to deal with.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon seemed to be a kind and magnanimous person, but there were times when her words directed at the Black Princess betrayed a certain hint of anxiety.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang seemed to view Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong with displeasure for some unknown reason.


    And while at least the White Princess Ha Wol always brightened the atmosphere with her fresh smile, glimpses of her unfathomable depths were occasionally revealed.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s senses sharply picked up on these subtle feelings.


    When combined with her keen senses and superhuman memory, it often felt as if she could read people¡¯s minds.


    Po Hwa Ryeong sighed deeply as she walked out onto the porch of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    The shrill cries of cicadas filled the palace grounds, echoing far and wide.


    ¡°Start at the Azure Dragon Palace and check the condition of the protective charms at all four major palaces.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Focus particularly on the Azure Dragon Palace. Lately, the energy there feels strange as if some of my talismans have been neutralized. This could develop into a major issue later, so check thoroughly and report back to me.¡±


    It was an order from the White Immortal Elder.


    Occasionally, the White Immortal Elder would delegate some of his responsibilities to me. This was usually when he was busy with other important matters or had some urgent situations to attend to.


    However, it was a great burden on me to perform the role of the White Immortal¡¯s deputy, and even more so when it involved the inner palace. I felt like shaking my head vigorously and resisting.


    ¡°D-Do you have other matters to attend to yourself? It¡¯s unusual for you to entrust such important tasks to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, talking back again, I see.¡±


    Normally, when White Immortal assigned tasks, there was usually a reason behind them. I typically didn¡¯t object.


    But this time, I felt an urge to resist even more.


    ¡°B-But¡­ If some of the talismans in the Azure Dragon Palace have been neutralized, isn¡¯t that a very serious matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you dealt with it personally¡­¡±


    ¡°As I said, I have more important matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°What are those¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­The energy of the Heavenly Dragon has weakened significantly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When he said that, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say in response. It really was a more important matter.


    The energy of the Heavenly Dragon, which Lady Ah Hyeon of Cheongdo Palace controlled, had significantly weakened. As spring passed, rumors about this issue circulated widely around the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to confirm the truth of these rumors since Lady Ah Hyeon seldom left Cheongdo Palace. However, there¡¯s no smoke without fire.


    With the beginning of summer, lower demonic spirits began appearing in groups on the White Immortal Mountain. It was unsettling that demonic spirits were emerging from the White Immortal Mountain in Cheongdo where the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy was said to be the strongest. Even if these were lower demonic spirits, the situation was not ordinary.


    During the last birthday ceremony, an event occurred where hundreds of demonic spirits roamed freely¡­ It was reported that in the border areas, the number of such demonic spirits had increased.


    It might only be a temporary phenomenon. Therefore, while we were observing the situation, it was inevitable that public concern for Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyeon grew within the palace.


    ¡­Did things happen like this in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±?


    I¡¯m not sure because this was a story from the past. The main narrative of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± hasn¡¯t even started yet.


    ¡°Today, I need to tour the White Immortal Mountain to rectify the disturbed energies. The protective charms in the inner palace just need to be checked and repaired, but if it involves actual demonic spirits, there might be casualties, so you have to take action yourself.¡±


    This is why the White Immortal Elder had entrusted me with checking the protective charms in the inner palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he said it like that, I had nothing to say back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Yo-You¡¯re going into the inner palace?¡±


    After finishing the morning¡¯s activities, Wang Han was sitting on the porch of the White Immortal Palace and sipping on rice wine.


    When I came out after talking with the White Immortal, Han bowed his head and asked me.


    ¡°¡­If what I heard from Yeon Ri is correct, isn¡¯t the inner palace more dangerous than a battlefield where arrows fly for you, Tae Pyeong¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, you only need to quickly check the protective charms without even meeting the princess consorts¡­ but still, I feel a little uneasy¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ especially since the talismans from the Azure Dragon Palace has fallen off¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Han also has at least basic knowledge of Taoist magic, so he should understand.


    Talismans engraved with Taoist magic do not fall off easily because they are mixed with spells that preserve the state of the talisman.


    To remove it, either the pillar to which the talisman is attached must be completely removed, or the spell may be disrupted by the negative energy of a demonic spirit, or if not that¡­


    ¡°¡­Someone must have peeled off the talisman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does that make sense? To remove a talisman of the White Immortal Elder, one would need at least half the level of Taoist magic skills, and how common could such a skilled person be within Cheongdo Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One person with that level of Taoist magic skill does come to mind.


    Wang Han seemed to come to the same thought as me and his complexion took a turn for the worse.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to go in your place if I could, Tae Pyeong¡­ but as you know, I¡¯m swamped with external duties¡­ It looks like I won¡¯t be able to visit the White Immortal Palace for a while¡­ This matter involves high-ranking officials of the main palace, so it¡¯s not simple¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Be strong, Tae Pyeong. Isn¡¯t it said that a crisis is often an opportunity?¡±


    Wang Han set down his cup of rice wine and pushed it away across the porch, then dusted off his clothes before he began to speak seriously.


    ¡°I cannot regard the crisis facing our dear Tae Pyeong as someone else¡¯s problem, though.¡±


    Wang Han crossed his arms and spoke with a grave expression on his face.


    ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve heard from Yeon Ri, it seems the crown princess consorts are not completely incapable of understanding the situation. It appears they understand that their affections could become a blade against you. Though the situation with the Azure Princess is somewhat ambiguous.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ may seem like good news but it is actually bad news.¡±


    Wang Han began to explain in an unusually logical tone.


    ¡°If they were unaware, you could just seriously tell them that their feelings for you were a burden and that would possibly shock them into realization¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°However, they know their own feelings and yet they still harbor them ¡­ This means things got a little more complicated¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Han said something sensible.¡±


    ¡°Kuh-huk.¡±


    Just then, Yeon Ri who appeared from behind the porch casually placed a hand towel that was freshly rinsed in hot water on Han¡¯s face.


    It was a hint for him to wipe the snack crumbs from his mouth.


    Han was startled but he quickly took the towel and wiped his face. Yeon Ri sighed deeply as she looked at that.


    ¡°Yeon Ri.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong. It¡¯s rare for Han to make sense but he¡¯s right. To survive, you need to keep your wits about you. And the fact that the crown princess consorts continue to harbor affections even though they are aware of the dangers means¡­ a few words from you won¡¯t easily diminish their feelings¡­¡±


    ¡°T-Then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Definitely, it seems a shock therapy might be necessary.¡±


    The heat of summer filled the courtyard of the White Immortal Palace. A haze rising in the distance seemed to speak of the intensity of the heat.


    We sat side by side on the floor and began to seriously discuss our opinions.


    ¡°Ever since the Vermilion Princess made a sudden visit last spring, things have been quiet for a few months¡­ Now that you¡¯ve probably had time to sort through your thoughts, it¡¯s time to take action. Yes, let¡¯s see this upcoming visit to the inner palace as an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°An opportunity¡­?¡±


    ¡°As I said, the best way is to have the crown princess consorts start hating you.¡±


    There was no point in trying to explain the situation in words and make them understand rationally.


    In fact, even though the Vermilion Princess understood the entire situation clearly, she instructed me to stay away from her because she couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re beginning to get a sense of who the mistresses of the Four Palaces are. Think carefully about what actions would make them lose their temper and dislike you the most, and act accordingly.¡±


    ¡°Was it not enough when I tore my pants last time¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That time, we definitely hammered our fingers ¡­ This is a matter of life and death¡­ Given the situation, we truly need to prepare ourselves to change their feelings¡­.¡±


    Know your enemy and know yourself and you will not face defeat in a hundred battles.


    I had a rough idea of what Yeon Ri would say next.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ Think of this visit to the inner palace as a reconnaissance mission¡­ I¡¯ll be going to the inner palace just like last time, so I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°A reconnaissance mission, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, each palace¡¯s mistress has a different personality and naturally, different likes and dislikes. Identify exactly what type of person each consort despises and hates, and act exactly in that way,¡±


    After saying this, Yeon Ri knelt down, took a stance, pushed her head out, and spoke firmly.


    ¡°But¡­! You must absolutely make sure that the crown princess consorts never realize your true intentions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ So Tae Pyeong is trying to escape this situation by behaving in a way that makes me hate him¡­ When your intentions become completely clear to the other party, it all becomes meaningless. Do you understand? You need to become genuinely hateful, at least to the crown princess consorts.¡±


    After saying this, Yeon Ri widened her eyes and continued.


    ¡°Just trust me, Tae Pyeong-ah. I have a plan¡­¡±


    The atmosphere in the Azure Dragon Palace¡¯s tea room felt as if it had captured the mystical aura of the Azure Princess.


    The blue-gray fabrics and tea sets. The tea table simply fulfilling its purpose without any needless flair. And the unique sense of comfort that flowed through the interior space making it appear infinitely calm.


    With Black Princess Po Hwa Ryung entering the Black Tortoise Palace last late spring, the four palaces finally all had their mistresses.


    The mistresses of the four palaces dressed in colorful court robes sat around a low tea table in the middle. It was natural that each and every one of them was an elegant beauty, and each of them had a strong will and diverse talents, so it was truly a gathering of stars.


    Consort In Ha Yeon of the Vermilion Bird Palace, Consort Po Hwa Ryeong of the Black Tortoise Palace, Consort Jin Cheong Lang of the Azure Dragon Palace, Consort Ha Wol of the White Tiger Palace.


    Those who entered Cheongdo Palace as women all aspired to this coveted position. The four women seated there carefully observed each other as they cautiously continued their conversation.


    ¡°The summer has become quite hot. I hope it doesn¡¯t affect the Heavenly Dragon Festival that will be held next month. It¡¯s a festival that all the citizens of the capital eagerly await after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the high officials are also on edge because the biggest festival of the year is approaching.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess and the Black Princess who were well-versed in the political situation within Cheongdo Palace were chatting together.


    The upcoming Heavenly Dragon Festival was a massive event held every summer in front of the Great Star Gate on the Heavenly Dragon Avenue.


    It was a festival filled with fireworks, lantern releases, and bustling street vendors. Officially, it was an event to pray for the health of the Heavenly Maiden who serves the Heavenly Dragon.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, I heard that the Azure Princess¡¯s proficiency in Taoist magic has greatly improved.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right. The high officials all say that the Azure Princess¡¯s Taoist magic is at an astonishing level.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess casually turned the conversation to the Azure Princess after taking a sip of tea, and the Black Princess quickly agreed with her.


    Rather than answering that question right away, the Azure Princess took a cup of tea and sipped it for a while.


    She then covered her mouth with her sleeve and looked around for a moment with sharp eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Princess swallowed hard.


    The Azure Princess seemed oddly wary of the Vermilion Princess and the Black Princess, while she seemed less guarded against the White Princess whose intentions were often mysterious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that impressive. I need to practice much more.¡±


    Then, as she politely expressed her humility, she looked at the two of them again.


    Her penetrating eyes forced the Vermilion Princess and the Black Princess to look away at times.


    After she survived the divine fever, the Azure Princess¡¯s eyes were no different from those of an immortal. But neither the Vermilion Princess nor the Black Princess could clearly understand this fact.


    The Black Princess maintained her lively smile and tried to harbor just positive thoughts but ¡­


    The Vermilion Princess was able to see through the oddity of the situation with her quick insight.


    Indeed, opportunities to see the Black Princess were rare, so she hadn¡¯t asked until now.


    Why had Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong been persuaded by the Black Princess, and why, in turn, had the Black Princess defended him so fervently?


    The reason was already clearly known.


    The benevolent Black Princess hated to see anyone suffer unjustly because of her. She could not bear to leave the unfortunate warrior Seol Tae Pyeong, who had been forced into cooperation by her persistence, to deal with everything on his own.


    In fact, everyone who knew Seol Tae Pyeong was aware that he was someone who disliked being involved in unnecessary matters, which is why the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace had somewhat accepted this explanation.


    But, was that really all there was to it? Was it just that Seol Tae Pyeong had complied under the Black Princess¡¯s persistence?


    Seol Tae Pyeong was a man firm in his convictions, even when faced with powerful enemies.


    Could it be that some quality of the Black Princess had stirred this loyal nature in Seol Tae Pyeong?


    Was it too much of a leap in logic to entertain such a thought?


    Even the Vermilion Princess could see that Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was a woman who exuded a certain nobility that could not be described in words.


    It must be this very nobility that Seol Tae Pyeong was devoted to, even at the risk of his life.


    ¡°Do you happen to know Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong of the White Immortal Palace well, Lady Black Princess?¡±


    ¡°Hic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°M-My apologies, I just hiccuped.¡±


    The Black Princess shuddered as if she was just stabbed in a weak spot and paused momentarily to steady her voice.


    The White Princess tilted her head in puzzlement while the Azure Princess scrutinized her with even sharper eyes.


    ¡°You mean¡­ the warrior of White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be strange if I didn¡¯t know him. I requested a petition be submitted at the last tea gathering concerning that very warrior. But why do you ask?¡±


    Why do you ask?


    Her question made the Vermilion Princess suddenly fall silent.


    ¡­Why did I ask that? She had reacted impulsively and now found herself without a proper response.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The gaze of the Azure Princess was piercing again. She felt as if a blade was pointed directly at her.


    ¡°Recently, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve wielded a sword¡­ I was thinking, if his condition has improved, maybe it¡¯s time to cross swords with him again.¡±


    It was a hastily made excuse, but it was plausible considering that the Vermilion Princess had been sparring with Seol Tae Pyeong on a regular basis until a few months ago.


    But she had been keeping her distance from Seol Tae Pyeong since she started having those strange feelings in her heart.


    Meanwhile, the Black Princess was growing acutely aware of the predicament her ¡°close friend¡± was in.


    ¡°We-Well, I¡¯m not sure. Tae Pyeong¡­ Warrior Tae Pyeong seemed quite busy. I wonder if he¡¯ll have time to cross swords with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you considering even the schedule of a third-rate warrior?¡±


    The White Princess who was listening from the side asked a purely innocent question without any particular intent.


    In fact, it was ridiculous. Where in the world is there a crown princess consort who can¡¯t change a lowly warrior¡¯s schedule to her liking?


    ¡°Even if he is just a warrior, he is one of those who keep Cheongdo Palace running. It is said that if we do not care for the lowest parts of the building, the highest parts will easily crumble.¡±


    However, the Vermilion Princess effortlessly handled the situation with her inspired eloquence. It was an improvisation that could be said to be expected of a member of the Jeongseon clan.


    While the Vermilion Princess was skillfully handling the situation, the usually attentive Azure Princess was quietly observing the two with her head lowered.


    Although she was typically bright and lively at the Azure Dragon Palace, this girl became curiously quiet during these meetings.


    Although the Black Princess herself thought she was confident in every way, she had to quickly shift her eyes to the upper right or lower left whenever the Azure Princess glanced in her direction.


    How could the youngest girl at this gathering emit such a great sense of pressure? Both Vermilion Princess and the Black Princess internally swallowed dryly at this thought.


    While the conversation seemed friendly on the surface, they somehow felt like they were walking on thin ice.


    The servants standing behind each mistress with their heads bowed must have been sweating profusely.


    What could possibly be so suffocating about this situation?


    Historically, it was not uncommon for gatherings of the crown princess consorts to devolve into nerve-wracking standoffs or murky confrontations¡­ but this particular form was a first.


    As the Black Princess picked up her tea and took a moment to catch her breath, she silently shed tears in her heart.


    Nevertheless, thanks to the White Princess steering the conversation towards the flowers blooming near the inner palace recently, the icy atmosphere had somewhat melted.


    But a problem came up as the gathering was nearing its end.


    ¡°A warrior and a maid from the White Immortal Palace have visited. I hear there¡¯s been an issue with the protective charms within the inner palace and they¡¯ve come to check. It seems to be a really important matter related to warding off demonic spirits, but should we allow them into the Azure Dragon Palace now?¡±


    Normally, it was highly inappropriate for a maid to speak out of turn during a social event among the crown princess consorts.


    However, exceptions were made for matters of urgency.


    A warrior and a maid from the White Immortal Palace had arrived.


    The maid in the tea room reported this just when the tea gathering was coming to an end.


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­The White Immortal Palace?¡±


    The room fell into a momentary silence as if a bomb had dropped right in the middle of the tea room.


    Only the White Princess looked around with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°Since there is a tea gathering at the Azure Dragon Palace and all the princess consorts from the four palaces are assembled here¡­ Normally, we would ask you to choose another day to visit, but¡­.¡±


    I don¡¯t know whether the headmaid was inside attending the gathering, but another maid came out, bowed politely, and added.


    ¡°However, since this is a crucial matter of warding off demonic spirits, it might be best to seek permission to inspect the interior anyway. The protective charms are directly related to the palace¡¯s safety, so it would be wise to resolve them as soon as possible to avoid any major consequences.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yeonri and I exchanged glances and the color drained from our faces.


    We should just leave.


    By the time those words came to our minds, it seemed like it was already too late.

 Chapter 28: Tea Gathering (2)

    ¡°I apologize for interrupting the conversation. I will quickly check the talismans inside the tea room and then leave.¡±


    When the paper doors opened, Seol Tae Pyeong said this with his head bowed.


    The situation had already been explained.


    The energy of the Heavenly Dragon had weakened significantly, causing the White Immortal to become very busy.


    So instead of the White Immortal, his warrior entered the palace to inspect the protective charms. Inspecting the protective charms of the four palaces was crucial, especially since there seemed to be a significant problem with the talismans in the Azure Dragon Palace recently.


    Considering the circumstances, it seemed like routine maintenance work.


    All they had to do was nod in understanding, leave the warrior of White Immortal Palace alone, and continue with their tea gathering.


    However, a strange tension flowed among the gathered princess consorts.


    Even the princess consorts, not to mention the headmaids bowing behind them, had to swallow their dry saliva.


    ¡°Then¡­ may I check the talismans inside the tea room for a moment?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong asked in a voice filled with tension.


    Then when he checked the inside of the fairly large tea room, he started to feel nervous all over again.


    The four princess consorts were seated around the low table with the headmaids standing behind them and assisting their mistresses.


    Four senior maids from each palace sat on each of the four walls, and a group of junior maids stood outside the paper doors of the tea room.


    It seemed that when you are a mistress of one of the four palaces, even having a simple cup of tea requires such formal seating arrangements.


    For anyone seeing this for the first time, it would have been an intimidating situation.


    To make matters worse, Seol Tae Pyeong received no reply to his request.


    It seemed as if no one could decide who should answer among the assembled princess consorts.


    ¡°Yo-You¡¯ve come earlier than I expected. The White Immortal Palace certainly handles things quickly.¡±


    If one had to pick someone to take the lead in responding at this gathering, it would have to be the Azure Princess of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    You¡¯ve come ¡°earlier than I expected¡±.


    When he heard this, Seol Tae Pyeong seemed to grasp the gist of the situation.


    It was likely the Azure Princess¡¯s Taoist magic that had influenced the talismans of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    It was unthinkable that someone like the Azure Princess would destroy a perfectly good protective charm just to have Seol Tae Pyeong summoned to the Azure Dragon Palace. However, she might have realized that her Taoist powers had somehow affected the White Immortal¡¯s protective charms.


    Considering this, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for her to anticipate that the White Immortal Palace would soon send someone.


    But whether the White Immortal would come personally or send a warrior of his palace was unknown to anyone. The Azure Princess might have hoped that Seol Tae Pyeong would visit the Azure Dragon Palace. But she especially didn¡¯t want that to happen during an ongoing tea gathering.


    The Azure Princess would have liked to send Seol Tae Pyeong back now and ask him to come again when she was alone.


    There were things she wanted to discuss privately with Seol Tae Pyeong, and she certainly did not want to have him there with the uneasy glances of the Vermilion Princess and the Black Princess.


    But¡­ she had no valid reason to do so¡­!


    Inspecting the talismans of the inner palace was an essential task. If it was something that could be postponed, Seol Tae Pyeong would have been sent back by the maids in the first place.


    Since she was currently the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, and with the other princess consorts watching intently, she couldn¡¯t move as freely as she wished.


    ¡°O-Of course.¡±


    In the end, the Azure Princess allowed Seol Tae Pyeong to enter the tea room.


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked at Yeon Ri who was lying down next to him. The latter signaled with her eyes that they should wrap up their business quickly and leave.


    Inside the tea room of the Azure Dragon Palace, there were a total of fourteen wooden pillars. The White Immortal¡¯s talismans were attached to four pillars on the innermost side and four on the outermost.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was accompanied by Yeon Ri started to inspect the pillars from the outside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An uncomfortable silence hung in the air around the tea table.


    ¡°I am honored to be able to preside over this year¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Festival with my Inbong clan. We might still lack in many areas and could be asking for various kinds of help, but I hope the princess consorts will watch over the Heavenly Dragon Festival with great generosity.¡±


    Only the White Princess who was unaware of the situation was talking softly while enjoying the aroma of the tea.


    Normally, this would be the cue for the articulate Vermilion Princess or the Black Princess to smoothly take over the conversation started by the White Princess.


    However, no reply came.


    Sensing something was wrong as she sipped her tea with her eyes closed, the White Princess looked around at the other princess consorts.


    ¡°Perhaps, is there something troubling you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No-Not at all. Then, Lady White Princess, you might also be performing something at the Heavenly Dragon Festival.¡±


    ¡°No, I will just be representing and releasing a lantern.¡±


    ¡°A lantern¡­ I haven¡¯t flown one since I was a child. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    At least the Black Princess quickly regained her composure and responded to the White Princess¡¯s remarks.


    However, the Azure Princess who was the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace was openly looking at Seol Tae Pyeong while he was inspecting a pillar in the corner of the tea room with Yeon Ri. The Black Princess also seemed to subtly glance in that direction while pretending like she didn¡¯t care.


    The Vermilion Princess silently prayed to the Heavenly Dragon that the White Princess would not catch on to the odd behavior of the two.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    Just then, perhaps because she was too nervous in such a tense situation, Yeon Ri misstepped and almost fell down.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who had climbed a small table to inspect the pillar above, quickly lowered his stance and wrapped his arms around Yeon Ri¡¯s waist to support her.


    A strange tension spread out around the table.


    ¡°Oh my, be careful.¡±


    ¡°We have committed a discourtesy. I, I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    When the White Princess spoke in a kind tone, Seol Tae Pyeong apologized immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri had never once seen Seol Tae Pyeong as a man of romantic interest in her life.


    However, the way he carefully helped Yeon Ri to her feet seemed to the princess consorts like that of long-time lovers.


    There is a saying that people¡¯s gazes can carry energy in itself.


    Although it was impossible for gazes to hold any actual force or energy, Yeon Ri felt a chill run through her body.


    Yeon Ri had a strangely keen intuition in such matters.


    It seemed as if the Azure Princess, the Black Princess, and the Vermilion Princess were swallowing their dry saliva while staring at the hand wrapped around her own waist.


    As the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces and women of extremely high positions, it was almost unheard of for them to have physical contact with low-ranking warriors or other servants.


    When Yeon Ri nearly fell down, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s movement to support her showed no hesitation as if he were merely assisting an old friend. His touch was as natural as if it were extended to a fellow servant from the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°Tae, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ it¡¯s alright now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Be careful not to trip. There¡¯s a step next to the outer pillar.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Mhmm.¡±


    Yeon Ri repeatedly swallowed dryly at the cold sensation she felt on her back.


    She felt the piercing gazes of the princess consorts to such an extent that she wondered if this was really happening. She never imagined that a mere servant could receive such looks from nobles like them.


    This was¡­as if he was inviting her to death with him ¡­


    The actions Seol Tae Pyeong took could even endanger Yeon Ri if they were misunderstood.


    Getting rid of a middle-ranked servant was hardly a challenge for someone of the princess consort¡¯s rank.


    Yeon Ri quickly composed herself and stepped back three steps behind before standing demurely. Her demeanor was so humble that it seemed there could be no other girl as graceful as her in this world.


    ¡­ though It was a desperate struggle to survive for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve inspected the interior thoroughly, and it seems there are no significant issues. However, I haven¡¯t checked all the talismans on the exterior yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad. Especially these days when the capital is troubled both internally and externally, it would have been a major concern if there were issues with the protective charms.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words found a proper response only from the White Princess.


    The other princess consorts seemed to have something bothering them; whenever Seol Tae Pyeong spoke, they would quickly dart their gazes around and pretend not to notice.


    No matter what, since he came right in front of her, the White Princess too began to take notice of him.


    The attitudes of the other crown princess consorts toward this warrior were certainly unusual. It was indeed peculiar that they had agreed to petition for Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sentence reduction at the previous tea gathering.


    By the time one becomes a crown princess of a grand palace, she starts to perceive how the power dynamics within the palace are unfolding.


    Seeing how the other crown princesses were so attentive to this man, there seemed to be something about him that the White Princess was yet unaware of.


    Surely the mistress of a grand palace would not support a mere third-rate warrior out of personal feelings alone (Correct), nor would she advocate for him without even considering basic gains and losses (they didn¡¯t consider them though), and the attention this man was receiving clearly indicated that there must be some political reason behind it (but there wasn¡¯t any).


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for disrupting your important discussion. We will finish inspecting the talismans on the exterior and then take our leave¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that some of the talismans of the Azure Dragon Palace have¡­ fallen of ¡­¡±


    At that moment, the Azure Princess who had been silent until now spoke up.


    She must have felt like she couldn¡¯t let Seol Tae Pyeong leave just like that, so she spoke casually while hiding her face behind her sleeve and glancing downwards.


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t tell you in advance, but in the process of training my Taoist techniques, my Taoist power may have had some effect on the White Immortal¡¯s amulet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we also took that into consideration and visited the Azure Dragon Palace first.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ I suspect there might be something suspicious that needs checking. Could you inspect the area near my training ground on the outskirts of the Azure Dragon Palace?¡±


    ¡°That, that wouldn¡¯t be difficult but¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong felt an oddly uneasy sensation. It was as if the Azure Princess was trying to prevent him from leaving.


    ¡°I often practice Taoism there. Perhaps¡­ if you could wait until after the tea gathering, you could check if my Taoist power might have seriously affected other protective charms as well? I should perform the Taoism myself to verify.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s another issue with the protective charms due to my Taoist power, it really must be checked. We cannot leave such matters unaddressed, can we?¡±


    Though she asked if it could be checked, that was essentially a command to do so. Given his status as a third-rate warrior here, he couldn¡¯t simply shake his head and decline the Azure Princess. Dozens of eyes were watching him after all.


    Seol Tae Pyeong tried to think of a way to refuse but there seemed to be no viable option to do so.


    He almost felt a hollow sound echoing near his throat as if about to speak, and just as he was about to reluctantly agree, a savior appeared.


    ¡°That, that might be difficult, Lady Azure Princess.¡±


    It was the Vermilion Princess, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s ally (self-proclaimed).


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, we at the Vermilion Bird Palace are also experiencing many issues with our protective charms. As you know, problems with the protective charms are directly linked to safety, so we are eager to receive help from the White Immortal Palace to inspect our palace¡¯s interiors quickly. The maids are also very anxious about this matter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang looked utterly perplexed at those words but the Vermilion Princess paid her no mind and continued speaking.


    ¡°After all, Warrior Seol came to inspect the protective charms of not just the Azure Dragon Palace but all the inner palaces, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ that¡¯s correct.¡±


    The orders from the White Immortal was clear: inspect all of the four palaces. It was impossible to focus only on the Azure Dragon Palace indefinitely.


    ¡°So, it seems important that we also inspect the Vermilion Bird Palace. And wouldn¡¯t it be better for the White Immortal himself to see if your powerful Taoist power is affecting things, rather than a warrior who mostly knows about swords?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­. I think he should focus solely on the original task of checking the protective charms.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess swallowed hard and carefully observed the Azure Princess¡¯s expression.


    However, from the position of Azure Princess, there was no logic to refute. She merely rubbed across the tip of her nose with her sleeve and was lost in thought for a moment.


    ¡°The conversation has led us here, so once Warrior Seol completes the inspection of the Azure Dragon Palace, he should enter the Vermilion Bird Palace to examine its protective charms¡­ and if there¡¯s time left, perhaps we can have a sword match.¡±


    ¡°That, that might be difficult, Lady Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    At that moment, Black Princess who was a close friend (self-proclaimed) of Seol Tae Pyeong abruptly changed the topic.


    It seemed that even the Black Princess was surprised by her own words. But when the Vermilion Princess turned her head to look at her, she took a deep breath and opened her mouth.


    ¡°The truth is¡­ there has been a significant issue with the protective charms at the Black Tortoise Palace. We¡¯ve been desperately awaiting help from the White Immortal Palace for a few days now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    Headmaid An Rim wore a puzzled expression on her face at those words, but Black Princess deliberately ignored it.


    ¡°As you know, the maids of the inner palace lack knowledge in Taoist magic, so we¡¯ve been struggling to handle the strange disturbances originating from the Black Tortoise Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­???¡±


    Was that so?


    The expression on An Rim¡¯s face clearly wanted to ask this, but she restrained herself.


    On one hand, she felt deeply ashamed for not having noticed such a significant fact.


    Hyeon Dang and Hui Yin noticed An Rim¡¯s expression and tightly closed their eyes.


    ¡°Since the Vermilion Bird Palace doesn¡¯t seem to have any urgent issues right now¡­ perhaps we should first look into the Black Tortoise Palace. I¡¯d like to seek your understanding on this.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so¡­?¡±


    Vermilion Princess noticed this.


    It was unclear whether Seol Tae Pyeong himself was aware of this fact. If he knew, it might be somewhat reassuring, but if he entered the Black Tortoise Palace without knowing of those feelings, who knew what might happen.


    Seol Tae Pyeong must be protected¡­!


    First, it¡¯s necessary to summon him to the Vermilion Bird Palace to check if he knew about the situation.


    And if there¡¯s any time left over, perhaps they could cross swords, sip some precious and rare Biluochun tea, and engage in trivial, perfectly normal, mundane talk where she could ask about his life in the White Immortal Palace.


    Of course, the Black Princess had her own thoughts as well.


    They say distance makes the heart grow distant as well. However, she noticed that recently that whenever Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name came up in conversation the Vermilion Princess¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    It seemed wise to brief him on these matters before his visit to the Vermilion Bird Palace. Since he must visit all the great palaces eventually, starting with the Black Tortoise Palace wouldn¡¯t be too odd.


    Of course during his visit to the Black Tortoise Palace, she would not only pass on these updates, but she might also share a bowl of rice soup with him and ask about what to do at the upcoming Heavenly Dragon Festival, how life at Cheongdo Palace was going, and engage in trivial, perfectly normal, mundane talk where she could ask him if he was having any troubles in his life and how he was doing lately.


    ¡°Since we are currently inspecting the Azure Dragon Palace, perhaps it would be best to complete that inspection thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°It seems that things are wrapping up at the Azure Dragon Palace, so let¡¯s consider the situation at the Vermilion Bird Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the situation at the Black Tortoise Palace is very urgent¡­¡±


    Sharp exchanges passed between the three princess consorts a few times.


    You couldn¡¯t tell just by looking at the surface of their words. But the women¡¯s war of nerves was originally something that had to be dug deep inside to reveal its true face.


    The conversation was conducted with dignity and courtesy toward each other yet there was a strange spirit of unyielding resolve that flowed between the consorts.


    The White Princess on the other hand simply enjoyed the aroma of tea while quietly listening to the conversation of the three.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of course, Seol Tae Pyeong and Yeon Ri who were sitting with their knees folded felt like they were going to suffocate at any moment.


    Which palace should the warrior of White Immortal Palace inspect next?


    Such a practical discussion continued, making it seem like the end would never come.


    The Black Princess, the Azure Princess, and the Vermilion Princess continued their arguments with their own logic, but eventually, even they did not notice that their voices had subtly grown louder.


    ¡°Actually, wouldn¡¯t it be best if someone from the White Immortal Palace were to make a decision on the question of which palace to inspect first?¡±


    As similar discussions repeated for about ten minutes, the White Princess was unable to bear it any longer and spoke up.


    Those words were indeed correct, but from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s point of view, they were like a disaster.


    ¡°¡­. that¡¯s indeed correct.¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly as the White Princess said.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess and the Black Princess responded as if they had found a brilliant solution, and their expressions started to brighten.


    The self-proclaimed ally of Seol Tae Pyeong and the self-proclaimed close friend of Seol Tae Pyeong thought that if Seol Tae Pyeong was given the choice, he would definitely come to their palace.


    But at this tea gathering which was like a sheet of thin ice, the only people who could be trusted were those who could assess the situation objectively¡­.!


    For a moment, Seol Tae Pyeong was half convinced that the place where he could gather his bearings and prepare his mind before going to the other palaces was either the Black Tortoise Palace or the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    ¡°Then¡­ Warrior Seol, you answer this.¡±


    After rubbing the edge of her sleeve across her nose, the Azure Princess asked Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Seol Tae Pyeong felt as if he had been thrown into a field of arrows.


    ¡°After this tea gathering, which palace do you think would be the most efficient to inspect next?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was sitting on his knees next to the table felt his throat parch as if it was burning.


    When he looked up at the table, he saw the Vermilion Princess swallowing dryly as she looked at him, the Black Princess seemed to be blooming like a flower and beckoning him with a bright expression on her face, while the Azure Princess looked at him with round and pitiful eyes, as if asking if he really wanted to go somewhere else.


    Was it to die by the sword, be struck by an arrow, or be pierced by a spear?


    Choosing one of the three seemed hardly different.


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡±


    Was the act of producing a voice from a human throat supposed to be this excruciating¡­?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Like an acrobat performing on a tightrope over lava, Seol Tae Pyeong was the kind of man who found a way forward and followed it even in this dangerous situation.


    Here¡­ there was only one path.


    ¡°Listening to you, it seems that if all three palaces don¡¯t carefully examine their protective charms, there could be serious repercussions.¡±


    With a fading voice, Seol Tae Pyeong found the only way forward and took it to escape.


    ¡°So¡­ it would probably be best to quickly check the White Tiger Palace, which seems to be free of major issues first, and then properly inspect the rest of the palaces¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong whose complexion had completely lost color responded in that way. Indeed, it was a desperate plea for help from a cornered noble warrior who was in dire straits.


    ¡°¡­Huh? The White Tiger Palace?¡±


    However, from the White Princess¡¯s perspective, this was totally unexpected.


    Suddenly, the gazes of the three princess consorts shifted towards the White Princess.


    After all, hadn¡¯t these consorts shown little interest in the White Princess throughout the event? Suddenly feeling as if she was being pierced by their stares made her fingertips tremble.


    The White Princess felt like she was facing genuine hostility for the first time since entering the palace.


    It was eerily frightening.


    However, the White Princess also wanted to find out what this warrior named Seol Tae-pyeong had in store to make everyone pay so much attention to him. Although she didn¡¯t know the reason, Seol Tae-pyeong was looking at her with sparkling eyes as if she was his savior.


    ¡°Well, if you say so, it must be¡­¡±


    Without much thought, the White Princess accepted Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the surface, the White Princess appeared as lovely as a heavenly maiden yet when one delved into her inner thoughts, she proved to be a materialist capable of the lowest deeds for the sake of power. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Seol Tae Pyeong indeed had some political backing, it was only natural that she would want to investigate this.


    Eventually, the White Princess spoke to Seol Tae Pyeong with her benevolent smile.


    ¡°I feel very relieved to hear that such a trustworthy warrior as yourself is going to inspect the protective charms in the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    Her warm tone alone seemed to soothe Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s heart.


    Given the unexpected warmth of the White Princess¡¯s response, a curious tension rippled through the atmosphere around the table.


    ¡°I look forward to your valuable help. When you come to the White Tiger Palace, since you have an important task, go into the tea room and have a cup of tea. I¡¯ll inform my maids beforehand. We have some very precious teas in the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°¡­I-I am not doing anything so significant as to deserve such a reward.¡±


    ¡°I told you to accept it. You are ensuring the safety of my palace; how could I not offer you at least this much in return?¡±


    The White Princess laid the groundwork with these words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, earning the favor of warrior Seol Tae Pyeong at this gathering was akin to picking up a poisoned wine goblet.


    Unfortunately¡­ the White Princess had no way of knowing this fact at the time.

 Chapter 29: Tea Gathering (3)

    (TN: the ranks of the maids or court ladies are apprentice maid, junior maid, senior maid, headmaid. Yeon Ri should be a senior maid and Seol Ran is an apprentice maid.)


    If I was asked to name the most popular character in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± pinpointing just one would be a difficult task.


    However, if I was asked to choose the character who received the most criticism, I could easily decide on one.


    It would undoubtedly be White Princess Ha Wol.


    Except for being beautiful, she was the worst character in every aspect.


    The White Princess received such harsh criticism more than any other character.


    In fact, within the story, the White Princess was inevitably the character who was cursed the most.


    Most of the scandals and incidents within the harem began with her, and as a materialist who would stoop to any level for power, she long stood as a tough villain in the path of the heroine, Seol Ran.


    She disrupted Seol Ran¡¯s path forward, revealed her ugly desires through bribery and deceit, and muddied the waters more than anyone else with her schemes and manipulations.


    In short, she was a character who managed to stir a dark cancerous rage in the hearts of the readers, and those who watched the Heavenly Dragon Love Story would get angry and wish that they could get rid of this crazy woman as soon as possible.


    The Vermilion Princess, the Azure Princess, and the Black Princess were all relatively rational and composed characters. Indeed, if the inner palace were to be embroiled in constant trouble, a character like the White Princess Ha Wol was necessary.


    However, those who watch Heavenly Dragon Love Story do not need to understand such circumstances. No matter how much a character is meant to arouse anger, how can you deal with the dark frustration that boils up inside you while watching it?


    She had flowing white hair and reigned as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace. A cunning woman who always hid her true feelings behind a mask in public and tried to bring others down in order to rise higher.


    When the Heavenly Dragon Love Story moved towards its climax, she eventually plotted to poison the most authoritative princess, the Vermilion Princess¡­ She was truly a crazy woman.


    It was clear to anyone that she was not a character to be involved with in any positive way.


    Well, since I haven¡¯t read the entire content of the novel¡­ I couldn¡¯t verify what end she met¡­


    But considering how the story might end, it seemed clear that she must have met a miserable end. It was clear that she was destined to exit the world in a satisfyingly disgraceful manner after having recklessly sown the seeds of her own misfortune.


    From the start, White Princess Ha Wol deserved to meet such an end.


    No one would pity her.


    ¡°It will be over soon.¡±


    After the meeting ended and I left Azure Dragon Palace, the sun was already setting.


    As planned, by the time I checked White Tiger Palace, it would already be dark which meant I would have to return to White Immortal Palace. So I would need to schedule another visit to visit the other palaces.


    At this point, heading to White Tiger Palace seemed the safest option compared to going to Black Tortoise Palace or Vermilion Bird Palace.


    White Princess Ha Wol would do anything to grasp power. She paid little attention to anything else.


    It¡¯s unlikely that any significant trouble would arise just because a third-rate warrior entered White Tiger Palace to check a few talismans. That was the kind of person White Princess Ha Wol was.


    ¡°What if there is a major issue with the protective charms? Should we wait for the White Immortal himself to come?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be best¡­. Still, it looks like there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems at first glance.¡±


    Headmaid Ye Rim of the White Tiger Palace asked hesitantly. Her voice quivered with anxiety.


    She was already worried about demonic spirits these days and this only added to her concerns.


    Inspecting White Immortal¡¯s talismans was not a significant issue. Yeon Ri and I could finish it within an hour as we moved swiftly.


    ¡°Since White Princess Ha Wol might be inconvenienced, we¡¯ll inspect the talismans quickly and leave as soon as possible.¡±


    The scale of the Four Great Palaces was so vast it made one wonder if they were truly meant for just one person. Among them, White Tiger Palace stood out with its remarkable presence.


    After passing through the main gate of the White Tiger Palace, you will come across a large garden surrounded by a flower garden. And if you go along the path leading through the flower garden, you will see the inner gate.


    After one of the maids and the two of us passed through the inner gate, the main building of the White Tiger Palace finally came into view. Its size was impressive, of course, and its beautiful exterior hinted that years could have been spent on its construction alone.


    Overlooking the well-kept courtyard before entering the main building, one could see more than a dozen structures behind the main building alone. Including the warehouses, training grounds, and living quarters for the maids, the space seemed to expand even further.


    The whole structure was about the size of a small rural village. When I thought about it that way, it seemed too much.


    However, it was customary in the state of Cheongdo to prepare to this extent to honor a crown princess consort.


    The mistress of White Tiger Palace, White Princess Ha Wol, needed to be able to resolve everything without ever leaving if she so desired.


    A multitude of maids was necessary to serve her and the internal facilities were extensive. There were good reasons for this.


    Of the Four Great Palaces, White Tiger Palace was relatively tidy and elegant. Vermilion Bird Palace and Azure Dragon Palace were so splendid that one might wonder if they were allowed to be like this. But they truly represented the authority of their mistresses through their scale.


    I muttered to myself silently as Yeon Ri and I inspected the talismans and toured the interior.


    ¡°Looking at it, it seems that there are no major issues with the protective charms of the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, Tae Pyeong, you might have noticed too, but only the Azure Dragon Palace has its protective charms slightly disrupted because of the Azure Princess¡¯s spiritual energy; the other palaces seem to be fine in general.¡±


    ¡°Still, we ought to check just to be sure¡­¡±


    It was about halfway through our tour of the White Tiger Palace.


    Despite carefully examining the talismans attached to the wall ends and large pillars, there were no significant issues.


    Yeon Ri and I glanced around quietly.


    Until just moments ago, a senior maid had been following us and offering help if needed. However, after observing us work without any problems for over half an hour, she believed all was well and had gone to sweep the garden.


    We spoke in hushed tones.


    ¡°Looking at the situation just now, things seem more serious than I thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri whispered to me as she headed towards the other wall where the talismans were attached.


    ¡°Listen¡­ keep your distance from me while we¡¯re in the inner palace.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You, you might not have noticed¡­ but I felt my life was in danger just now.¡±


    Yeon Ri¡¯s expression was grave.


    From a senior maid¡¯s perspective, the mere presence of a princess consort could be uncomfortable. Even a private encounter with a chief of staff unexpectedly wouldn¡¯t be this intense.


    A senior maid to a princess consort was someone who could be dismissed with just a glance.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, you need to be aware¡­ right now, you are¡­ like a plague, a man who could obliterate the ladies around him just by being there¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­When you say it like that, it sounds like I¡¯m doing something terribly wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather just leave you to fend for yourself¡­ but we¡¯re still a family of the White Immortal Palace; I can¡¯t just do that¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri followed closely behind me while suppressing the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°First, after we finish checking the protective charms, we¡¯ll return to the White Immortal Palace and think about the course of action we should take when visiting the Vermilion Bird Palace and the Black Tortoise Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°While you two have certainly been working hard, Lady White Princess would like to offer you tea. Would you like to have it in the main building¡¯s inner chamber?¡±


    While Yeon Ri was whispering something to me, a maid from the White Tiger Palace approached and asked this.


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°I realize now I¡¯ve never properly thanked the White Immortal. I wanted to offer tea at least once when he visits the inner palace, but since the White Immortal is so busy, I thought I should at least treat you well, who are under his command.¡±


    The White Princess smiled radiantly. Her demeanor could not be more gracious.


    Although she was a woman consumed by true power to the point of madness, her appearance alone would never betray that. If it weren¡¯t for my knowledge of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess what she was like inside.


    Anyone seeing her in her flawless court robes, draped with a blue cloth over her shoulders, would inevitably think of a heavenly maiden.


    Her elegant white hair flowing down her knees made her look as if she had a cloud surrounding her whole body.


    Her sharp yet kindly relaxed gaze could make you feel like confessing your deepest secrets unwittingly; such was her mysterious power.


    ¡°This is like me to treating the White Immortal himself, so I hope you will speak kindly to him of me.¡±


    Even in the midst of this, her concern for the palace¡¯s White Immortal revealed her innate tendency to clearly express her respect for the influential figures within the palace. This was exactly how I knew her to be.


    ¡°Tha-thank you.¡±


    Of course, it was an overwhelming moment for Yeon Ri and me.


    The tea room at the White Tiger Palace was simple compared to the tea gatherings where the princess consorts of the four great palaces gathered together. Still, it appeared infinitely luxurious from the perspective of a commoner.


    There, the White Princess sat gracefully with her court robe elegantly draped around her and the tea table before her.


    Within the confines of the White Tiger Palace, she was the mistress of all. This fact was attested to by the senior maids standing in a cluster beyond the paper doors.


    There was no need to explain that it was an extraordinary event for the mistress of the White Tiger Palace to serve tea to a mere warrior and a maid.


    But no one could know the intentions hidden beneath her smiling face.


    ¡°Speaking of which, at the last gathering, the Black Princess made quite an effort to reduce your punishment.¡±


    Yeon Ri was about to take a sip of tea, but she seemed to have stopped breathing for a moment and she put the tea cup down again.


    Fortunately, it seemed she managed to suppress a hiccup with some kind of superhuman willpower.


    ¡°It appears the consorts from the other great palaces owe you a great debt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not such a great debt¡­ I merely offered some personal help to them.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Could you tell me what kind of help that was?¡±


    The White Princess was probing.


    What kind of political value did this man called Seol Tae Pyeong have? She was trying to figure out how to use him if he actually did have it.


    Though they all spoke evasively with skilled rhetoric, the underlying question was why the mistresses of the four great palaces would concern themselves so deeply with someone who was merely a warrior.


    ¡°L-Lady Azure Princess was suffering from a severe illness when I helped with her treatment, and I protected Lady Vermilion Princess from demonic spirits during the parade of demonic spirits at White Immortal Mountain. As for Lady Black Princess¡­ she was searching for someone, and I helped her in that search.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ you do seem quite resourceful.¡±


    Her words seemed to carry an underlying meaning. She was possibly wondering how one could coincidentally bestow favors solely upon the princess consorts.


    Given her tendency to view everything through a lens of political gain or loss, she probably suspects that my frequent interactions with the princess consorts have underlying political motives.


    ¡°Even so, to say that they owed you enough to speak up at the council meeting and reduce your sentence¡­ that does seem questionable¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that is because they are all compassionate people. From the standpoint of a mere third-class warrior like myself, it is something I must be grateful for all my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are truly humble.¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±


    The White Princess flashed her typical benevolent smile once more. Just by her appearance, one could never imagine that she held any malicious thoughts inside.


    For a moment, the White Princess covered her mouth with the sleeve of her robe and gazed quietly through the window at the garden beyond.


    It felt as though she was organizing her thoughts.


    The White Princess was quite perceptive, after all.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to come up with the ridiculous idea of three crown princess consorts falling in love with one warrior. The truth of the matter itself sounded impossible.


    However, too much information had flowed into the White Princess.


    And the unusual behaviors of the other princess consorts that had continuously been exhibited at the tea gatherings.


    As she continued to observe the crown princess consorts investing so much energy in a seemingly unremarkable warrior, she harbored suspicions for quite some time.


    The look in the eyes of the Azure Princess and the hesitant voice of the Black Princess. The expression of the Vermilion Princess swallowing dryly whenever she had the chance.


    Piecing these observations together, she seemed to have reached some sort of conclusion and she smiled subtly as if she had just concocted a certain conclusion.


    That smile crafted beneath the folds of her court robe sent a chill through the tea room. It was as if one were looking at a witch who had finished brewing a poison.


    Then the White Princess quietly lowered the folds of her robe and spoke.


    ¡°Warrior Seol, you look rough yet handsome. Have you ever been troubled by the attentions of many women when you were younger?¡±


    Her sudden praise of my appearance seemed to imply that she had grasped something.


    When Yeon Ri heard those words, her face turned pale.


    ¡°Huh? No, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you have devoted your life to martial pursuits, so that makes sense.¡±


    The White Princess continued with a smile.


    ¡°Yes. You all must have plenty of duties under the White Immortal Palace, and I can¡¯t keep you here forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I merely wanted to offer you a cup of tea. You must be busy, so please feel free to leave. I have some things to ponder here in the tea room.¡±


    With that, the White Princess smiled again before scanning the end of her robe.


    A chilling cold seemed to emanate from her body and seep into the room.


    ¡°Th-Then¡­ we will take our leave first. Thank you very much for the delightful tea.¡±


    Yeon Ri and I stood up and walked out through the folding screen doors that the maids had opened for us.


    As the doors were closing, I caught a glimpse of the White Princess alone in the tea room with her head lowered as she wore a sinister smile.


    It was then that the White Princess I knew seemed to spring forth.


    Yeon Ri¡¯s expression became even more serious when she saw that.


    ¡°It seems like the White Princess has figured something out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Th-This could really be a big problem, Tae Pyeong-ah©¤¡±


    Could it be a girl¡¯s intuition?


    As soon as Yeon Ri returned to the White Immortal Palace, she leaned on the porch and doubled over as if she was going to vomit.


    Even to me, the White Princess¡¯s demeanor seemed unusual.


    The expression I saw just before the paper door closed was one of certainty. As if she had grasped the weakness of the other crown princess consorts.


    Having such a weapon in the White Princess¡¯s hands was too dangerous, especially for someone like her.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ this is a serious situation. Of course, there¡¯s no physical evidence, but if the White Princess starts looking for solid proof, we can¡¯t predict how big this could get¡­!¡±


    I agreed with that opinion.


    The White Princess would do anything to gain more power.


    If she found out that the other crown princess consorts had developed feelings for a third-rate warrior like me¡­ anyone could guess what she would do with such information.


    At this time, it might have only been a stage of suspicion, but if it progressed to certainty and further, to the point of obtaining some kind of proof¡­


    It wasn¡¯t too far-fetched to imagine that she would dispose of one of them.


    Especially since she was wary of the Vermilion Princess¡­ if she saw an opportunity to depose her, she would likely act immediately.


    Of course, I who was entangled in this political turmoil could never be safe either.


    ¡°The way I see it¡­ it¡¯s not just suspicion but certainty.¡±


    The smile I saw through the paper door. That smile, as if she had roughly figured out the situation, will never leave my memory.


    There was no need to even consider Yeon Ri¡¯s intuition. The White Princess looked to be almost certain.


    However, a third-rate warrior and a senior maid were not in a position to do much.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri spoke in a low and solemn voice.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit idly by. We have to find a way to handle this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what can we do¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ right¡­ the other party is none other than the mistress of the White Tiger Palace¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri looked frustrated and miserable.


    ¡°If the White Princess has caught wind of what¡¯s going on¡­ there might really be nothing we can do from our end¡­ maybe nothing at all¡­¡±


    She then tightly shut her eyes and sighed as if to suppress her pain.


    Is this really the end?


    ¡°It¡¯s all over¡­now¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­¡±


    Was this the end of warrior Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s extraordinary journey of survival?


    Had the desperate struggle of a warrior to stay alive come to its end?


    To survive in this romance fantasy novel ¡­!!! Was his story going to end with tears and with a poignant scene at the scaffold with the morning dew reflecting off the executioner¡¯s blade?


    Did all my efforts, all my struggles, merely lead to a tragic ending?


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    At this time, Yeon Ri spoke in a low and solemn voice with her head lowered.


    An inexplicable, solemn feeling overflowed from her.


    ¡°I¡­ have a good idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Idea ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, regardless of what happens later, we need to find a way to hold on right now. Even if the chances are slim, we must struggle for it.¡±


    Yeon Ri lifted her head sharply. Her eyes were blazing as she exclaimed.


    ¡°You must survive!!! Even now!! Even just a little!! Even if it¡¯s only for a moment longer!!¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri¡­!¡±


    ¡°Humans exist to live! So, whatever happens¡­ You must find a way to cling to life a bit longer¡­! That¡¯s what life is all about¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Yo-You¡¯re right¡­! Those words are true¡­!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ let¡¯s change our way of thinking, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Yeon Ri gripped my shoulders tightly and spoke with desperation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, just listen¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly is this so-called good idea¡­¡±


    Up until now, I had to flee with all my might from the affections of the crown princess consorts to survive.


    But if things have come to this point©¤©¤


    ¡°If it has come to this¡­ whether it¡¯s three or four, that doesn¡¯t make much of a difference¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri¡­ what¡­ what on earth do¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even finish asking what she meant.


    A train with a broken brake system shouldn¡¯t be forcibly stopped.


    Until another alternative is prepared, one must keep running along the tracks. Trying to stop it half-heartedly only leads to more casualties.


    Imagine the feelings of a locomotive engineer hurtling down the track without knowing where the final stop will be.


    Who can measure the swirling sensation of fear that burns through the skin and the will to live?


    Yes. This was the final counterattack of the desperate warrior, Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Let¡¯s take it to the end.


    (TN: The author here mentioned a Korean K-drama called ¡°A Hard Day¡±. Or ¡°Take it to the end¡±. I¡¯m assuming he did. This is the raw name of the movie ??? ??.)


    ¡°The reason we have gathered here today is¡­¡±


    In the front yard of the White Immortal Palace.


    With the scribe Wang Han and apprentice court lady Seol Ran sitting side by side, Yeon Ri spoke as she stood on the porch with her arms crossed.


    ¡°We must do whatever we can¡­.to save Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    The strategy that was eventually announced was called ¡°White Tiger Hunt¡±.


    If up until now we had been fleeing,


    This time, we had to go in for the attack. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left.


    Before the White Princess could become more certain or secure evidence to take other actions, we had to move in some way.


    Is this the right thing to do?


    Is this really the right decision???


    Such overwhelming thoughts¡­ it was time to set them aside for now.


    TN: Operation make her fall in love too¡­?

 Chapter 30: Heavenly Dragon Festival (1)

    What romance could there be in reciting poetry?


    The only time White Princess Ha Wol truly felt alive was when she held power in her hands.


    Mastering calligraphy and painting, improving her appearance, stuffing her head with scriptures, learning the Heavenly Dragon Dance, and wearing a benevolent expression to garner people¡¯s praise. These things were all aimed at a single goal.


    More power.


    Making even one more person kneel before her.


    Even Jin Cheong Lang who was said to be a young fairy whose level even the famous Taoist masters couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Even Po Hwa Ryeong who possessed insight that even the high officials marveled at


    And even In Ha Yeon who was the most famous member of the Jeongseon clan.


    All should kneel before her and be looked down upon.


    Sitting next to the emperor, she would become someone who could manipulate even the emperor with sweet words and cunning strategies, and hold this empire of Cheongdo in her grip.


    The girl was born with ambition.


    To her, everything in the world was merely a tool to fulfill that ambition, and she would not hesitate to use any means necessary.


    ¡°Has the message reached the retainer of the Inbong clan?¡±


    As she sat elegantly in her inner chamber and embroidering, the White Ha Princess asked her headmaid Ye Rim in a soft voice through the sliding paper doors.


    It was late at night. This was a time when even the moon would have fallen asleep.


    She had been embroidering late into the night because there was a secret conversation she needed to share with her headmaid.


    ¡°Yes, it is said they will arrive in time for the Heavenly Dragon Festival, but it seems they have not been able to secure all the items you had instructed beforehand.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That could be problematic.¡±


    ¡°The issue is, substances like poison are often considered major crimes just for being brought into Cheongdo Palace, and finding someone willing to take the risk and act as a transporter is not easy, as stated in the letter.¡±


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t something just anyone could be tasked with as a transporter.


    If anyone were caught smuggling poison into Cheongdo Palace, efforts would be made to uncover at any cost who stood behind them.


    While it might be possible to bring something in with enough time, timing it with the Heavenly Dragon Festival was not going to be easy.


    ¡°However, they say it might be possible to smuggle in the dazing moon incense disguised as medicine.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    White Princess embroidered contentedly and fell into deep thought.


    She moved her needle several times and then, after resting her chin in her hand, she sat and quietly watched the moon that had risen near the window sill.


    The dazing moon incense was a scented candle made from the fruit of a tree called ¡°Baeki-mok¡± that grows in the high mountains around the Cheongdo region.


    When the scent of hundreds of Baeki-mok fruits is condensed and burned in the form of incense sticks, it clouds the mind and makes it difficult to discern situations rationally.


    And when you get up close and personal with the naked face of a member of the opposite sex while completely intoxicated with the dazing moon incense, you will be completely mesmerized as if you have met your destined soulmate.


    Because it was difficult to make rational decisions until one was completely sober from its intoxication, it was treated as a forbidden medicine that was used mainly for malicious purposes; initially, it was not only difficult to produce and expensive due to the rarity of the ingredients, but also so costly that criminals hardly knew of its existence.


    Upon hearing the news, the White Princess flashed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°People are such mysterious creatures. Even if you know them, you don¡¯t truly know them.¡±


    The girl felt as if she held a mighty weapon in her hands.


    If wielded correctly, it could swiftly cut down those who claimed to be the mistresses of the Great Four Palaces.


    ¡°The people who live more lavishly than anyone else in such a huge palace, the true men they embrace, are nothing more than low-ranking warriors.¡±


    She closed her eyes gently, set down her needle, and stared quietly at the lantern. When she looked at the flame, it seemed really dangerous.


    How should she wield this powerful weapon? Merely imagining it brought an indescribable rush of pleasure to her.


    Maybe she could subtly hint at this during the tea gatherings. Such a move would certainly make the other consorts swallow their saliva in shock and confusion.


    While this would definitely give her a psychological advantage, it lacked any political benefit. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, it was merely a matter of the heart and if the others simply denied it, that would be the end of it.


    To truly strengthen her authority, she needed concrete evidence in her hands.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, the princess consort from Vermilion Bird Palace and the owner of the golden hairpin, was a great thorn in her side.


    To truly dominate this inner palace, she knew she had to eliminate this most authoritative consort.


    The Inbong clan to which she belonged was respectable enough, but its power was infinitely weaker compared to the Jeongseon clan.


    Though it was a miracle that Ha Wol had been raised to White Princess¡¯s position, it was clear she would forever be overshadowed by the Vermilion Princess¡¯s brilliance if things went on like this. The White Princess could not bear such a situation.


    No matter how capable and mentally mature the Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was at discerning right from wrong, it would be difficult for her to maintain her reason when intoxicated by the dazing moon incense and facing the man she was secretly in love with.


    By deposing of her forcibly, the control of this inner palace was likely to shift significantly to the White Princess for a while.


    Po Hwa Ryeong who was seated in the position of Black Princess was still ignorant about the palace¡¯s laws and the murky political battles.


    Jin Cheong Lang who was seated in the position of Azure Princess was also young and not yet aware of such matters.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun of the Cheongdo Palace seldom went outside the Heavenly Dragon Hall from the start.


    If only Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon could be removed, the other princess consorts would not have time to consolidate their power before she took control of the inner palace and attracted the Crown Prince¡¯s attention solely to herself.


    Then, when Crown Prince Hyeon Won eventually ascended the throne, securing the position of Empress would no longer be a dream.


    Looking at him, Crown Prince Hyeon Won seemed to have such a weak spirit that he was almost empty inside. If she could begin to manipulate even the Crown Prince, then the Cheongdo Empire might as well be under her feet.


    That name, Seol Tae Pyeong.


    He could be the blade to sever the neck of Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    ¡°If the White Princess has noticed everything, there¡¯s a high chance she will approach Tae Pyeong again.¡±


    Scribe Wang Han frequently traveled to various parts of Cheongdo Palace for his duties, so he was quick to receive news and had an outstanding ability to judge people.


    Han sat on the floor of the palace and continued his story with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but just claiming that the crown princess consorts harbor feelings for Tae Pyeong isn¡¯t enough to act on. If she wants to use such information as a political weapon, she would need some solid evidence.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ the White Princess is going to look for that evidence¡­¡±


    Seol Ran swallowed dryly as she listened to Han¡¯s story, and Yeon Ri who was standing beside her with her arms crossed and a serious expression felt the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible to find evidence, but it¡¯s also possible to fabricate it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really? Can she actually do that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Court lady Seol might not know about it, but there are countless ways to do so.¡±


    Because Wang Han had a strong desire for success and had many connections, he also understood to some extent the darkness that lay beneath the glamorous facade of Cheongdo Palace.


    As romantic as Cheongdo Palace seemed, with its beauty unfolding everywhere you looked, it was inevitably riddled with cunning and scheming because of the power at play.


    ¡°I think soon for some reason or another the White Princess will call Tae Pyeong back to the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, if we follow Yeon Ri¡¯s strategy¡­ take advantage of that opportunity ¡­¡±


    Wang Han spoke while shedding a drop of cold sweat and holding my shoulder tightly.


    ¡°Use your charming appearance and eloquent speech, your almost divine knack for winning over hearts, to melt the White Princess¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After he spoke, Wang Han seemed to realize how ridiculous his words sounded and turned to look at Yeon Ri.


    ¡°¡­Is this really possible, Yeon Ri?¡±


    ¡°What can we possibly do other than that? Listen closely, Tae Pyeong. We have to admit it now that we¡¯ve come this far. Considering you¡¯ve charmed three crown princess consorts in just one year, it¡¯s clear you have some kind of charm that appeals to high-ranking women¡­ whatever that may be, I really can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Should I really stake my life on such a vague guess¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your life is on the line anyway, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Seol Ran grabbed my arm and spoke with firm conviction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tae Pyeong. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we can always flee in the night. Just trust me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°We roamed the outskirts of the capital as beggars at such a young age. What¡¯s stopping us from doing it a second time? This time, we could go all the way to the border region and maybe find work in a kitchen at some inn. You¡¯re stronger than when you were a child, so you¡¯ll manage to scrape a living. Compared to your childhood, the situation might even be better.¡±


    Seol Ran who could have ascended to the most prestigious position in the whole Empire and blazed a brilliant path might end up just a staff member at a random inn. There¡¯s degradation, and then there¡¯s this.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the world¡¯s greatest inn staff member¡­!!! That¡¯s right¡­ We should dream big¡­!!!¡±


    Even in the midst of it all, her burning determination was truly befitting of a heroine.


    From a princess of the realm to an inn staff member¡­ That just isn¡¯t right¡­


    It was all because of one wrong choice of her brother¡­


    Damn it¡­ That¡¯s absolutely not happening.


    I closed my eyes and opened them tightly, and I said to her while clenching my fists.


    ¡°Either way, we¡¯ve got nothing to lose¡­ Let¡¯s give it a shot¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a special way to do it?¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­ we don¡¯t have much time. So I have to make her conscious of me as a man right away¡­¡±


    I slowly outlined the alternative I had thought about.


    It wasn¡¯t a story that needed a long explanation.


    However, upon hearing the detailed plan I laid out, Yeon Ri looked like she was about to die.


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah, that¡¯s just crazy. It¡¯s really something you would come up with, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Yeon Ri. The opinion of this scribe Wang Han is a bit different¡­ It might seem crazy at first, but think about it; it might not be¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The next day, a letter arrived from White Tiger Palace regarding matters of the Heavenly Dragon Festival.


    After obtaining permission from the old eunuch, I took Yeon Ri with me back to the inner palace. According to the schedule, we were supposed to check the talismans at Vermilion Bird Palace today but since we received the letter, we decided to visit White Tiger Palace first.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you, Warrior Seol.¡±


    Just like the day before, Headmaid Ye Rim from the White Tiger Palace greeted me politely.


    As I¡¯ve mentioned before, the headmaid of one of the four palaces is a high-ranking position that all the maids in the inner palace long for. Receiving such respectful treatment started to make me feel uncomfortable so I bowed my head and spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. If you are a guest of the White Princess, you are my guest as well.¡±


    Ye Rim seemed more relaxed compared to other palace headmaids, perhaps because she carried herself with a liberty that reflected her mistress¡¯s personality. It was also impressive to see her white hair tied up and braided to one side like her mistress.


    Led by headmaid Ye Rim, we entered the grand White Tiger Palace again and headed for the tea room we had visited the day before.


    It seemed that the White Princess who noticed the affection of the other crown princess consorts was plotting to use me for some scheme. It wasn¡¯t hard to predict.


    ¡°Lady White Princess. Seol Tae Pyeong from the White Immortal Palace has arrived.¡±


    ¡°A distinguished guest has come. Let him in.¡±


    After walking for a while, we entered the tea room where the White Princess was sitting with a soft smile on her face. Her figure was as beautiful as a heavenly maiden.


    After we respectfully knelt and greeted her, Yeon Ri and I cautiously took our seats opposite her, at which point the headmaid brought out some luxurious tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for summoning you so often when you must be busy inspecting the palace¡¯s protective charms.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It is not the way for a crown princess consort of the empire to apologize to a mere warrior.¡±


    ¡°I can lead such a luxurious life precisely because there are humble warriors like you; how could I be stingy with even a small apology?¡±


    Her smile was lively and somehow joyful.


    But she maintained an elegant demeanor. She was clearly already accustomed to life at Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°Today, let¡¯s keep it simple. Actually, my Inbong clan is organizing this year¡¯s Heavenly Dragon Festival, and I would like to prepare a stage to set the mood before the lantern release ceremony.¡±


    Her calm voice was soothing.


    The White Princess made her suggestion to me in that uniquely comfortable tone.


    ¡°I still vividly remember the sword dance performance you had with the Vermilion Princess during the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony. Even the high officials had unanimously praised it.¡±


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess¡¯s swordsmanship was truly admirable.¡±


    ¡°You are right. However, I know this. if it had not been you facing her, could she have displayed such splendid swordsmanship?¡±


    I was at a loss for how to respond to that.


    The White Princess seemed to have anticipated my hesitation and waited for my reply with a slight smile.


    ¡°No, I was merely focused on receiving her sword attacks.¡±


    ¡°Your conduct truly shows a person overflowing with loyalty and fidelity. But do not underestimate my eyes.¡±


    ¡°I had no such intention.¡±


    ¡°¡­ in any case, it seems a waste to keep such impressive swordsmanship confined to the court officials. I sincerely hope that during a grand event like the Heavenly Dragon Festival, the citizens could witness the Vermilion Princess¡¯s beautiful and impressive sword skills.¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s rhetoric carried a subtle power. It sounded benevolent, but at the same time, she was in complete control.


    ¡°So, would you be willing to face the Vermilion Princess in a duel again?¡±


    ¡°That would depend more on the Vermilion Princess¡¯s decision than on mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ perhaps convincing you first is the right approach.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I misspoke. It was a meaningless remark; forget I said anything.¡±


    After saying that, she lifted the collar of her court robes and took a sip of tea.


    Her elegant smile still exuded dignity.


    ¡°In any case, I will ask for the Vermilion Princess¡¯s opinion, but what I am asking now is for yours.¡±


    ¡°That, well¡­¡±


    Although it was too obvious that it had been emphasized too many times, no third-rate warrior in Cheongdo Palace could ever refuse an invitation from the crown princess consort.


    How could a mere warrior who was summoned directly by the crown princess consort refuse one of her requests?


    But I shook my head and said.


    ¡°¡­I cannot accept the invitation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this point, the White Princess could have justifiably shown her anger.


    Considering the authority difference between the mistress of White Tiger Palace and a lowly warrior of White Immortal Palace, the mere act of shaking one¡¯s head was in itself a great disloyalty.


    ¡°Tell me your reasons.¡±


    However, the White Princess first asked for a reason. She was assuming in a logical way that no warrior would refuse her invitation without a valid reason.


    ¡­


    I had to take a deep breath here for a moment.


    ¡°There are times in this world¡­ when not providing reasons aligns better with loyalty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought you were good at handling matters, but I didn¡¯t know that you would commit such a big act of disrespect towards me.¡±


    The White Princess rebuked me in a low voice at my refusal to disclose any reasons.


    ¡°One would think you know the laws of Cheongdo Palace better than that.¡±


    ¡°¡­I could reveal them if I wished. However¡­¡±


    ¡°Then speak.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°A-Are you sure you want me to reveal it¡­¡±


    ¡°I would prefer not to have to repeat myself¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps sensing my resolve, the expression of Yeon Ri sitting next to me gradually turned pale.


    The time had come.


    Yes, I, Seol Tae Pyeong.


    I¡¯ve upheld my beliefs in the face of challenges as difficult as Mountain Taesan, and at every crossroad in life, I have always charged forward with steadfast resolve.


    I, Seol Tae Pyeong, have lived my life facing all storms and hardships with my head held high.


    Now, I cannot harbor any regrets about that life.


    To live as I have lived, that is who I am. I have no choice but to move forward, believing that this is the right thing to do, believing in the spirit and nobility at the tips of my hands!


    That¡¯s how I have lived!


    I stepped down from the chair, knelt on the floor, placed my hands on it, and bowed my head.


    Then I raised my voice and declared.


    ¡°I¡­ I have committed a sin worthy of death¡­!¡±


    When I suddenly spoke with a deep apologetic tone, the White Princess was momentarily taken aback.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you suddenly saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just like you said, Warrior Seol has devoted his life to maintaining his loyalty as a warrior of this Cheongdo Palace!¡±


    ¡°Th-That is indeed commendable, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But!!!¡±


    Yes, life is indeed a series of trials.


    Though life may deceive you, do not grieve or become angry.


    ¡°Ever since I saw the White Princess perform the Heavenly Dragon Dance at the last birthday ceremony¡­this lowly man¡­ has harbored disloyalty deep in his heart, which a subject should never harbor¡­!!¡±


    Endure the sad days, for joyful ones will surely come.


    ¡°The appearance of the White Princess I saw at that time literally looked like a fairy had come down to earth. Even when I fall asleep, the image of that time glimmers in my dreams, and even when I close my eyes, the image of that time seems to be engraved on my eyelids¡­ !!!¡±


    The heart looks to the future, for the present is filled with endless sorrow.


    ¡°Yes¡­! I, Seol Tae Pyeong, merely a third-rate warrior¡­! Since that day, I have harbored feelings for the White Princess¡­!!¡±


    Everything inevitably fades away, but what has passed becomes nostalgia.


    ¡°Even at this moment, I, the disloyal Seol Tae Pyeong, am fighting against this arrogant heart! If I continue to see the White Princess as we prepare for the Heavenly Dragon Festival, the disloyalty blooming in my heart will surely grow like a snowball! How can one such as I, a warrior who should throw his whole life into loyalty, do such a thing¡­!!!¡±


    Though life may deceive you,


    Never grieve or become angry.


    ¡°That is why I, Seol Tae Pyeong, cannot be near the White Princess even under her command¡­!!!¡±


    The secret technique of the White Immortal¡ªconfess and be scolded.


    The method of melting a woman¡¯s heart through bewitching speech and cunning words was never an option for someone like Seol Tae Pyeong. In the first place, who could attempt such a thing to a crown princess consort?


    Instead, it suits ¡°Seol Tae Pyeong¡± to proceed in his own way.


    The life philosophy of ¡°Seol Tae Pyeong¡±, a warrior who has walked his life with honesty. This philosophy which could also be described as his unique strategy was in fact remarkably simple.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Perhaps it was the sheer absurdity of the situation that caused the White Princess to fall silent for a moment before she let out an incredulous gasp and asked me.


    Well, the momentum was good.


    Starting a confession out of the blue usually results in confusion, followed by the dawning realization that for the first time one was seeing the confessor as a person of the opposite sex¡­


    The other party started to wonder what on earth this man had just said, and then part of her blushed and felt shy, and gradually she grew flustered by her own emerging perception of the man who just confessed his love to her as a reliable individual©¤©¤


    ¡°Does that even make sense¡­?¡±


    ©¤©¤which would only be plausible in a third-rate romantic comedy manga©¤©¤


    ¡°How dare¡­! A third-rate warrior say such things to a crown princess¡­!¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol tried to raise her voice again but paused to catch her breath.


    Here, erupting in anger was the proper reaction to be expected from a crown princess.


    It was that preposterous. Not only was it absurd for someone to harbor a romantic feeling against a crown princess alone, but to suddenly kneel and blurt out a confession was beyond reason.


    This was not something to be simply overlooked.


    It was a situation where she would get angry and reprimand Seol Tae Pyeong for not taking the court laws seriously, kick him out of the White Tiger Palace, report it to the main palace, have him flogged up to the brink of death, and this all would be followed by further disciplinary action.


    And then she would push Seol Tae Pyeong out of the inner palace before telling him that she should never see his face again¡­ Actually, this was the right thing for the crown princess consort to do, but¡­


    A sword that could potentially sever the neck of Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    That Vermilion Princess who is so perfect that she reveals no flaws. This was the only weakness she had shown after years of searching.


    That was the warrior Seol Tae Pyeong.


    To drive Seol Tae Pyeong away and vow never to deal with this man again.


    It would be no different than throwing away the opportunity to grasp the weakness of the Vermilion Princess which she could not find even after years of searching.


    ¡°Please¡­!!! Punish this disloyal subject, Lady White Princess!!! I deserve to die!!!¡±


    Watching Seol Tae Pyeong kneel and shout with great spirits, the White Princess seemed to lose her senses.


    The White Princess was a materialist who would even risk her own life for power.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly cast Seol Tae Pyeong out.

 Chapter 32: Heavenly Dragon Festival (3)

    (TN: The official under the gate will be changed to Under Councilor. Sorry for the mistakes.)


    ¡°It appears that the preparations for the Heavenly Dragon Festival have been successfully completed under the leadership of the Inbong clan. However, the health of the Heavenly Maiden continues to deteriorate¡­ I¡¯m not sure if she will be able to stand on the festival stage.¡±


    The imperial council that was presided over directly by Emperor Woon Sung was the highest assembly within the palace.


    While most practical agendas were settled at the level of high council meetings, significant issues that required the emperor¡¯s direct attention often escalated to the imperial council.


    Numerous high-ranking officials bowed their heads before Emperor Woon Sung in the audience hall of the main palace.


    And Emperor Woon Sung looked down at his subjects with solemn eyes beneath his crown.


    The three major civil officials: the Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, and the Under Councilor. And the three major military officials: the General-in-Chief, Senior General, and the Vice General.


    And behind them was a line of high officials bowing their heads and waiting for the emperor¡¯s next words.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Festival is an important event that prays for a year of prosperity and peace, but it may not be appropriate to have the Heavenly Maiden participate on stage to the harm of her health.¡±


    ¡°The headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall reported that her mistress can manage to move, but exerting herself might lead to severe consequences.¡±


    ¡°The festival is tomorrow, and this is indeed a matter of great concern.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing the report from Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    ¡°Continue to monitor our princess¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The court officials unanimously bowed their heads in agreement to Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s command.


    ¡°Take charge of this Heavenly Dragon Festival, Head of the Inbong clan.¡±


    Following the emperor¡¯s order, Ha Gang Seok who was the head of the Inbong clan stepped forward with a bow.


    ¡°It is a profound honor to greet Your Majesty in person. Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that the Inbong clan has gone through great trouble organizing this Heavenly Dragon Festival.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. As a servant to the throne, how could I hesitate to put effort into preparing the Heavenly Dragon Festival, which glorifies the majesty of the Cheongdo Empire?¡±


    The Inbong clan was known for having members who were all too eager for power.


    Emperor Woon Sung was not oblivious of this fact. He was someone who lived as a monarch for many years, so he had long developed an ability to see through people¡¯s greed.


    However, it was easier to manage those who openly harbored such blatant greed.


    It made their actions somewhat predictable.


    ¡°The connection between myself and the Inbong clan runs deep after all. Ha Chae Rim, my beloved consort, comes from the Inbong clan and isn¡¯t my beloved Crown Prince¡¯s consort, Ha Wol, also a daughter of the Inbong clan?¡±


    ¡°We of the Inbong clan are truly humbled by your grace.¡±


    Consort Ha Chae Rim held the position of the emperor¡¯s fourth wife in the main palace. She had been the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace when Emperor Woon Sung was the Crown Prince.


    While she could not place people in key positions as freely as the Jeongseon clan did, she was able to establish great authority for the Inbong clan members just by being married to the emperor.


    But compared to the prestigious Jeonseon clan, which had produced figures like Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, Vice General In Chang Seok, and the Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, the Inbong clan inevitably seemed lower in stature.


    ¡°Consort Ha Chae Rim and Consort Ha Wol also put much effort into preparing for this Heavenly Dragon Festival¡­ I must personally commend their contributions.¡±


    ¡°Your benevolence overwhelms us.¡±


    ¡°Wol-ah, this Heavenly Dragon Festival presents a perfect opportunity to greatly enhance our family¡¯s prestige.¡±


    It was uncommon for members of the main palace to frequent the inner palace.


    However, given the special occasion of preparing for the Heavenly Dragon Festival, there were frequent visits by outsiders to the White Tiger Palace every day.


    Consort Ha Chae Rim who was Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s fourth wife entered the White Tiger Palace as a distinguished guest and engaged in various discussions with crown princess consort Ha Wol.


    Since they were both from the same Inbong clan and since she had experienced life as a crown princess consort herself, she had plenty of advice to offer Ha Wol.


    Naturally, as was often the case with those from the Inbong clan, their intentions tended to be materialistic.


    ¡°When I was the Black Princess, opportunities to assert my authority like this were almost non-existent.¡±


    ¡°I heard that while preparing for this festival, Consort Chae Rim brought in a lot of support from the local nobles. There will probably be many street vendors and the fireworks are expected to be spectacular.¡±


    ¡°One must do at least that much. The expectations placed on you by the Inbong clan are immense, Wol-ah. You must not let your guard down, understand?¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol nodded her head and observed Consort Chae Rim¡¯s expression carefully.


    With the Heavenly Dragon Festival scheduled for the next day after long preparations, there were many planned activities.


    Hoping for a grand conclusion to the festival, the White Princess gracefully sipped her luxurious tea from the table.


    The massive Great Star Gates began to open with a heavy sound.


    The gathered crowd of common folk began to clap and shout in front of the Great Star Gate and on the Heavenly Dragon Avenue.


    This was the only time of the year when the palace was open to the public. Otherwise, they would never get a chance to see inside the palace.


    People flocked to the Truth Insight Terrace. They were eager to catch a glimpse of the palace where the Son of Heaven, the Emperor, resided.


    Of course, even from the Truth Insight Terrace which was only the entrance to the vast Cheongdo Palace, you couldn¡¯t see the main palace where the Emperor lived. The mere fact of being able to enter the palace grounds was what mattered.


    The sun was high in the sky.


    It¡¯s the day of the Heavenly Dragon Festival, a time to eat, drink, and be merry to bless the year.


    From now until late at night, everyone forgets their worldly cares and concerns and indulges in loud and joyful revelry.


    The Truth Insight Terrace was filled with all sorts of street vendors.


    Festivals naturally attract money. Taking advantage of the occasion, merchants from all over the country set up their stalls and started shouting to attract customers.


    Even if the entire Cheongdo Palace guards were assembled here, they couldn¡¯t fill the Truth Insight Terrace so the sight of tens of thousands of commoners crowding in was truly a majestic scene.


    The crowd was so large that it spilled out beyond the terrace into the Heavenly Dragon Avenue outside the Great Star Gate.


    Everyone was full of laughter. Many were already tipsy from the daytime drinking and they were singing aloud, while women exchanged hairpins and men gambled or bought greasy meat to eat.


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s already bustling!¡±


    Yeon Ri climbed up beside me on the walls next to the Great Star Gate and exclaimed in admiration.


    Indeed, everywhere one could see was packed with crowds. It was only natural that the capital would be bustling as people from the provinces who wanted to experience the Heavenly Dragon Festival for themselves had come in droves.


    ¡°There¡¯s the stage! It¡¯s really large!¡±


    At the very back of the Truth Insight Terrace, a grandiose stage had been set up.


    When night fell, the Heavenly Maiden would ascend this stage to bless the year and the organizers would release sky lanterns together.


    At the same time, the people would release their lanterns and fill the night sky with a magnificent sight that would bring the Heavenly Dragon Festival to a close. The fireworks display was also spectacular. These alone drew people even from the border regions just to witness this event.


    ¡°That must be where the emperor eats!¡±


    At the deepest part of the Truth Insight Terrace, an imposingly large tent had been erected. It was even larger than an average house.


    This was where Emperor Woon Sung himself would enjoy a banquet. The area around it was strangely deserted.


    Only about a hundred warriors from the Imperial guards were stationed around and keeping watch. On a day when the palace was open to the public, it was impossible for anyone to get close to the Emperor.


    As the evening progressed and the festival reached its peak, Emperor Woon Sung planned to survey the site and raise a toast with his high officials. To prevent any unwanted incidents, not even a mouse could infiltrate that area.


    ¡°There are so many vendors! I need to take a look around before it gets dark and I start my work!¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri, don¡¯t you need to attend to your duties at the White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve taken care of everything that needs to be done! It¡¯s a festival that happens just once a year; I can¡¯t just stay cooped up in the White Immortal Palace!¡±


    After that, Yeon Ri pulled me by the arm down from the walls and we wandered around the vendors while grabbing a heap of different snacks to eat.


    Perhaps this was her reaction after only eating rice soup every single day, but she became overly excited and caused quite a fuss. Seeing her cry streams of tears after just eating one skewer of meat as if she had tasted the finest delicacies of land and sea was seriously pitiful.


    Damn¡­


    Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to teach her what real gourmet food is¡­


    After all, I don¡¯t have much else to do until late in the afternoon.


    While a warrior from the Red Palace might be incredibly busy, as I¡¯ve said before, a warrior from the White Immortal Palace often holds a more ceremonial role.


    I just needed to go up on the stage and cross swords with the Vermilion Princess at sunset.


    However¡­ the fact that the Vermilion Princess was involved made me endlessly uneasy.


    Even if my body could rest, my mind had to remain alert.


    That the Vermilion Princess had specifically called me to the stage meant that from that moment on, anything could happen.


    ¡°¡­You seem to be enjoying the festival quite thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    Warrior Commander Jang Rae might have seen me indulging in all sorts of food and his eyes were narrowed into half-moons.


    From the perspective of the Red Palace¡¯s warrior commander, he had so many places to guard that managing the personnel alone must have kept him extremely busy.


    ¡­Well, what can you do? Didn¡¯t I make my motto clear before? I want to work less and earn more¡­


    As long as I fulfill my duties as a warrior of the White Immortal Palace, the warrior commander can¡¯t really interfere with what I do in my spare time.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a reprimand. You came on time.¡±


    ¡°Should I head to the stage this way?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Take one of my wooden tablets. Show it, and the guards stationed there will let you in.¡±


    As the sun began to set, I moved deeper behind the stage and showed my identification tablet to the warriors of the Red Palace.


    They inspected the tablet bearing the warrior commander¡¯s seal and studied my face before reluctantly guiding me inside while sweating profusely.


    Behind the stage, the area was filled with all kinds of tents.


    Some tents were simple, while others were elaborately traditional. It was easy to tell which tents housed the distinguished guests just by looking at their exteriors.


    By the time you reached the tents near the inner palace, each was guarded by about twenty soldiers. From here on, it seemed these were the quarters of high officials or their equivalents.


    With the influx of outsiders during this time, it was crucial that no unpleasant incidents occurred. The warriors of the Red Palace were all on high alert.


    After passing a series of impressive tents, I entered the largest one situated at the very back.


    At this point, the structure was more like a building made of fabric than a tent. When I think about the people of the Inbong clan who prepared all of this, their hard work truly brings tears to my eyes.


    I was guided by warriors from the Red Palace and entered a tent heavily decorated with Vermilion Bird embroidery.


    Inside, the luxurious tent was filled with numerous maids from the Vermilion Bird Palace. Although it was a tent, it had three heavy doors and at least three or four guards stood guard at each one. The interior was also crammed with various pieces of furniture that were impressively large in scale.


    After navigating through the many heavy doors, the owner of this grand tent, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, finally made her appearance.


    ¡°I am Seol Tae Pyeong of the White Immortal Palace. It is truly an honor to stand on the stage with Your Highness today.¡±


    I bowed my head and looked around.


    I could see from where I was standing that the Vermilion Princess was sitting in a simply decorated chair and having her makeup done by Hyeon Dang¡¯s skilled hands.


    When she turned her head towards me, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face brightened momentarily as she recognized me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you! The¡­ is¡­¡±


    Her voice suddenly rose and then she grew embarrassed and quickly lowered it.


    Clearing her throat and straightening her neck, she continued in a dismissive tone as if it were nothing.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am still lacking a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you know.¡±


    Her demeanor was oddly sharp as if she thought this was the correct way to behave.


    She resumed having her makeup done by Hyeon Dang¡¯s skilled hands and looked towards the mirror, but she kept glancing subtly in my direction.


    I swallowed dryly and spoke.


    ¡°I apologize for interrupting your makeup. Now that you have seen me, I will see you on the stage above.¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was about to bow and leave but the Vermilion Princess stopped me.


    Then after examining me for a long time and letting out a sigh, she said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even order you to leave, so how can you make your own judgment? You have no sense of hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess began to act even more harshly.


    Perhaps¡­ she had her reasons for establishing such a strategy.


    It seemed that the Vermilion Princess¡¯s strategy to deal with me more harshly than others was her way of maintaining her emotional balance.


    However, the side glances she threw my way seemed to probe whether her harshness might actually hurt me¡­ but I wasn¡¯t really bothered.


    ¡°¡­You are to take a real sword and ascend the stage.¡±


    Her command left me momentarily speechless.


    I do not wield a real sword against people. Even if I had to draw a sword in front of someone, it would only be directed at objects or animals.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to refuse the order of the crown princess?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You really have no tact. How can you behave like this and expect to remain at Cheongdo Palace?¡±


    The maids serving the Vermilion Princess swallowed dryly.


    There was nothing good to be gained from angering the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace. It seemed strangely odd that the usually kind and mature Vermilion Princess was being particularly harsh towards me alone.


    However, Hyeon Dang nonchalantly brushed the Vermilion Princess¡¯s hair as if it were nothing. It seemed she had guessed the situation quite well.


    ¡°Or is there a reason you cannot draw a real sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Actually, I have a traumatic memory from my childhood of having harmed someone with a sword. It still haunts me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess frowned.


    It seemed that touching my raw nerve was bothering her, but she could not show sympathy right now which resulted in her current strange expression.


    The Vermilion Princess truly steeled her heart.


    Seeing her gritting her teeth and trying to push me away¡­ I even felt grateful.


    I see¡­ damn¡­ Vermilion Princess¡­


    Perhaps the person who cares about me the most in the Four Great Palaces is¡­ Vermilion Princess¡­


    I felt tears of emotion welling up¡­


    ¡°You insolent fool. This time, on the stage, I must correct your baseless mindset.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to show that I have no shortcomings.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just go away.¡±


    I got up, bowed again, and then stepped out of the tent.


    Indeed¡­ she is the owner of the Golden hairpin and the most authoritative crown princess consort, the Vermilion Princess.


    She is wise and more mentally mature than anyone else. She knew exactly how to conduct herself¡­


    ¡°Hooo¡­¡±


    After stepping out of the tent, I took a deep, refreshing breath.


    Looking up at the sky, I noticed the sun was setting.


    ¡°So far, there are no problems¡­¡±


    Indeed, if it¡¯s the Vermilion Princess¡­


    I trust her¡­


    I climbed onto the large stage and gripped the ceremonial sword.


    The plan was similar to that during the birthday ceremony: exchange a few blows and then lose on purpose.


    I also intended to put some pressure on her so that the Vermilion Princess could showcase her swordsmanship. This was something she would probably prefer more.


    No matter how open the venue was, it was impossible to allow people of noble status to be seen up close like this.


    The stage for the Heavenly Dragon Festival was impressively large, but it was a considerable distance from the gathering place of the people in the public viewing area. One could barely make out the shapes of people from such a distance. This separation was necessary so that, in case anyone harbored malicious intentions and launched a hidden weapon or an arrow, the warriors could react in time.


    While the excitement and festivity were important, the most crucial aspect was the protection of the noble people. This precaution was unavoidable.


    Those sitting nearby were mostly high-ranking officials from the palace, and even among them, the participants were mostly officials of the high council.


    The festive atmosphere was fully ripe with many participants visibly drunk.


    The Vermilion Princess who was escorted by her maids ascended the stage and gripped her sword.


    She then placed her hands together in front and bowed to the high officials.


    ¡°May this auspicious day herald the continued dominance of Cheongdo under the protection of the Heavenly Dragon throughout the coming year.


    After delivering these formal words, she turned to face me and drew her sword.


    With a flick of the sword tip, a sachet tied to the handle swayed once.


    Her fingertips holding the handle¡­ were trembling slightly as always.


    When I saw that, I momentarily closed my eyes tightly and then opened them.


    ¡°I am Seol Tae Pyeong, a warrior of the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    I raised my sword in its sheath and bowed my head in greeting.


    Afterward, I slowly drew my sword.


    On the opposite side of the stage stood the beautiful Vermilion Princess who received the attention of countless people.


    A crown princess must not lose her elegance even when swinging her sword. The sight of her with her back straight and with the ends of her red robe hanging down was truly majestic.


    Lifting my gaze to her fiery red eyes, I could see a golden hairpin nestled in her flame-like hair.


    I took a deep breath.


    If I attacked in earnest, the Vermilion Princess would not withstand even a single exchange. There was a need to hold back a bit.


    However, overdoing it would hurt the Vermilion Princess¡¯s pride. She had some skills in martial arts and took pride in that fact.


    To test how sharp her senses were, perhaps I should make the first exchange a bit more forceful.


    With that thought in mind, I took my first step.


    And there was no need for a second step.


    From a lowered stance, a single push was enough to leap right in front of the Vermilion Princess.


    Her eyes widened suddenly at the quickly closed distance.


    But the Vermilion Princess¡¯s body responded accurately to my attack. She had managed to fend off a similar attack at the last birthday ceremony.


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s swift swordplay deflected my attack.


    She gritted her teeth. Despite deflecting it, she seemed to struggle with the remaining impact.


    But the skill at the tip of her sword had greatly improved.


    Nearly a year had passed since last year¡¯s birthday ceremony. During that time, the Vermilion Princess had not missed a day of training.


    As if to prove her progress, the Vermilion Princess swung her sword faster than before.


    I stepped back to dodge the horizontal slice.


    And knowing I would dodge, the Vermilion Princess stepped forward and raised her sword to strike. Her actions almost seemed like a continuous motion.


    However, the next several sword strikes all failed to reach near my body.


    As she executed a few more sweeping strikes, it was clear that unless I intentionally allowed it, her sword would not touch my body.


    I dodged the sword¡¯s tip this way and that, and as if challenging her, I spun around and swung my sword horizontally.


    It was at that moment as the Vermilion Princess once again deflected my sword that the anomaly occurred.


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess let out a sharp cry and clenched her eyes shut as if something had been sprayed in her face.


    Perhaps the sachet tied to her sword hilt had come undone. Yet, it had seemed securely tied.


    Like a spell had been cast, the sachet unraveled on its own¡­ and spilled its contents onto the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face. The particles were so thin that even I who was standing close by barely noticed them. Those below the stage likely saw nothing at all.


    Even though her face was covered in a dark powder from the sachet, the Vermilion Princess miraculously swung her sword and kept my movements in check.


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    I quickly jumped back to create distance.


    I lowered my stance and gripped the hilt of the sword while watching the Vermilion Princess¡¯ condition and preparing for any further attacks that might come.


    However, the Vermilion Princess was not in a state to launch additional attacks.


    ¡°Guh, haah. Gah! Haah!¡±


    The sound of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword rolling on the ground echoed.


    The high officials below the stage widened their eyes in shock.


    The Vermilion Princess with her robe trailing behind her crouched down, grabbed her collar, and began to sneeze repeatedly.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Gahh¡­! Hah!¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady Vermilion Princess?¡±


    It was clear she was not in a normal state.


    Soon her face began to redden and she fell to the ground as if she had become dizzy.


    It could have been a temporary confusion due to the summer heat. Heatstroke tends to happen suddenly.


    I quickly sheathed my sword and rushed to Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, are you all right? If you¡¯re feeling too dizzy, you should lie down on the ground!¡±


    I quickly checked on Vermilion Princess; it was clear something was seriously wrong with her.


    She was sweating profusely and it felt as if heat was radiating from her body.


    When I looked into her eyes, the usually fiery spark seemed faint.


    She looked at me with those clouded eyes ¡­ and started sneezing again.


    ¡°Haah, haah¡­ haah¡­¡±


    ¡°You should come down from the stage. I will help you. Let¡¯s go down quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­¡±


    After a long bout of sneezing and struggling to keep her posture, I decided it was best to take her down to see a physician.


    ¡°¡­What is this strange scent¡­?¡±


    Amidst it all, a peculiar smell lingered at the tip of my nose.


    Feeling something was off, I quickly covered my nose with my sleeve and held my breath.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, can you hear me? Vermilion Princess!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can hear¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you recognize who I am? Please try to stand, Vermilion Princess!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can tell¡­ I can tell it¡¯s you¡­ from the White Immortal Palace¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go down now, Vermilion Princess!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ how could I forget you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    A chill ran down my spine suddenly.


    The Vermilion Princess grabbed my collar and lifted her head, then spoke in a whisper.


    ¡°I have never once forgotten you¡­¡±


    Her usual authoritative voice was gone and was instead replaced by a trembling end to her words.


    Her voice was so desperate¡­


    It was fortunate that her voice was so weak so it likely wasn¡¯t heard by the people outside the stage.


    ¡°Could you¡­ hold me just once¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The memory of being carried on your back that day on White Immortal Mountain¡­ it lingers in my mind like a delusion and won¡¯t leave¡­ I clearly¡­ didn¡¯t want to say this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I tried to forget, tried so hard¡­ uh¡­ ah¡­ I was certain I had¡­ but it seems that only made it worse¡­¡±


    On the stage, with many people watching, the Vermilion Princess clutched my collar, lifted her head, and whispered with eyes that were incredibly clouded as if she was intoxicated by something.


    It was clear she wasn¡¯t in a state to make proper judgments.


    I trembled once then had to swallow dryly.


    This was¡­


    If I didn¡¯t keep my wits about me¡­ I would die¡­


    I tried to let go of Vermilion Princess¡¯s robe and step back, but she tightened her grip on my collar and her voice trembled.


    ¡°Stay¡­ by my side¡­¡±


    Even as she sneezed and struggled to hold onto her clouded mind, the Vermilion Princess whispered pleadingly to me.


    ¡°I order you ¡­ To stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was breathing hard and struggling to come to her senses¡­ Her dim eyes were shaking.


    She looked completely bewitched. As if she had lost all self-control.

 Chapter 33: Heavenly Dragon Festival (4)

    ¡°I wish to be carried on your back once more¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess spoke in a distant voice with her face close enough to mine.


    The Vermilion Princess had completely lost her self-control, and there was not even a trace of her usual spirited appearance. Looking at her flushed face, it was clear that she must have been affected by some drug or incense or something like that.


    ¡°Will you grant my request?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    With superhuman-like reflexes, I bellowed out loud for the onlookers to hear me.


    ¡°Lady Vermilion Princess seems to have been overtaken by the heat! I shall escort her to the tent at once!¡±


    With that, I quickly grabbed the Vermilion Princess¡¯s arm to support her.


    ¡°It¡¯d be better¡­ if you held me¡­¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice, Vermilion Princess.¡±


    She seemed to care little about the surroundings while trying to cling to me. I held on to her tightly.


    To the onlookers, the Vermilion Princess looked like she was staggering.


    The maids of the Vermilion Bird Palace started running out with pale faces from a distance.


    These were maids who valued their mistress more than their own lives. Failing to notice the Vermilion Princess¡¯s bad condition was a grave act of negligence that deserved severe punishment.


    However, such charges would have to be addressed later on. For now, the most important matter was to assess the Vermilion Princess¡¯s condition and the maids gathered beneath the stage all wore worried expressions.


    As I supported the Vermilion Princess down from the stage, I suddenly gasped for breath.


    Until now, we had been far enough away that her true condition hadn¡¯t been obvious, but there was no hiding it once we got closer to the ground.


    Especially the maids from the Vermilion Bird Palace would surely realize immediately that something was wrong with their mistress.


    But we couldn¡¯t just stay on the stage. Just as I was wondering what to do, headmaid Hyeon Dang of the Vermilion Bird Palace shouted.


    ¡°Make way! Warrior Seol will assist the Vermilion Princess to the tent, so clear the area and do not obstruct his path! Deputy headmaid, call for a physician from the main palace at once!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Clear the way! Push the crowd forward!¡±


    After quickly giving instructions to the maids, Hyeon Dang who had rushed up immediately grimaced upon seeing the Vermilion Princess¡¯s condition.


    She sniffed a few times and quickly grasped the situation. Sge then reached out to support the Vermilion Princess¡¯s other arm.


    I spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Headmaid Hyeon. The Vermilion Princess¡¯s condition is¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I understand. It could be fire poison that causes fever or spirit poison that clouds the mind. It might also be a seductive incense like seductive fragrance or celestial fragrance, but we will need to observe more to be sure.¡±


    As expected of a headmaid. She seemed well-versed in various poisons.


    She guessed immediately that the Vermilion Princess¡¯s condition was likely not caused by a deadly poison.


    ¡°¡­Warrior Seol, be mindful of your breathing.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°First, after moving to the tent, we¡¯ll closely examine the condition of the Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    At that moment, Hyeon Dang was startled by the sudden sound of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s voice and flinched.


    ¡°Lady Vermilion Princess?¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, Tae Pyeong-ah. Yes, your name has a very pleasant ring to it. The pronunciation bursts delightfully off the tongue; it truly suits you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°When I saw the Black Princess calling your name in the tea gathering, I too wanted to call out your name. Now that I have said it myself, it feels quite exhilarating. Tae Pyeong, Tae Pyeong, Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°Lady Vermilion Princess, perhaps it would be better to conserve your words for now.¡±


    I spoke in a voice as faint as if I were standing on the edge of a cliff.


    Looking quickly around, it seemed no one had heard Vermilion Princess¡¯s words, but moving her to the tent in this condition might lead directly to my execution.


    Hyeon Dang¡¯s expression turned utterly pale as well.


    As I pondered what to do, Hyeon Dang suddenly covered the Vermilion Princess¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Mmm, mmph!¡±


    Indeed¡­ These were fitting actions for the resolute headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    She did not hesitate to cover the mouth of the esteemed Vermilion Princess.


    Then when she pulled her hand to press firmly on the Vermilion Princess¡¯s midriff, the latter appeared to be retching with her head lowered.


    ¡°We need to quickly move the Vermilion Princess to the tent now!¡±


    Hyeon Dang somehow managed to cover the mouth of the Vermilion Princess who seemed desperate to speak and led us along a path cleared by the maids.


    ¡°The condition of the Vermilion Princess is serious! There is a poisonous scent in the surrounding area so evacuate all the maids from the tent and let no one else in!¡±


    Hyeon Dang gave instructions while shouting in a loud voice. The maids who were inside the spacious tent streamed out in response.


    As I supported Vermilion Princess and entered the tent, Hyeon Dang followed me and closed all the inner doors behind us.


    Once inside the innermost chamber of the large tent, we soon stood in the very place where the Vermilion Princess used to dress herself.


    I quickly helped the Vermilion Princess towards the bed situated in the deepest part of the room.


    ¡°Headmaid Hyeon!¡±


    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t panic, Warrior Seol. I know what¡¯s happening to a certain extent.¡±


    Clearly, Hyeon Dang had long since noticed something amiss about the feelings of the Vermilion Princess.


    However, since the Vermilion Princess herself was managing to control and overcome it, Hyeon Dang considered it a matter that time would resolve.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess¡¯s condition is too strange. It doesn¡¯t seem like a typical poisoning¡­ she appears as if intoxicated by a strong liquor. Be careful not to get affected yourself, Warrior Seol.¡±


    After ensuring the doors were properly secured, Hyeon Dang rolled up her sleeves and fetched some clean water and cloth from a corner of the chamber.


    ¡°Even when intoxicated, the Vermilion Princess never loses her composure. It is indeed strange for her to be this disheveled.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any suspicions, Headmaid Hyeon?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like I have no ideas, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah. Is Tae Pyeong here¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess struggled to open her eyes and called out my name.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, you seem to be in poor condition. Please lie down on the bed.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ arm¡­ help me hold it¡­ ugh¡­ erk¡­¡±


    ¡°I will spread the blanket on the bed now. Here, hold onto the bedside.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess seemed to regain some semblance of her senses.


    I quickly moved across the bed before tapping and spreading the blanket. Just as I pulled it tight and finished arranging it, the Vermilion Princess leaned on me before she suddenly pushed and knocked me onto the bed.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­?!¡±


    She pressed firmly near my solar plexus with her slender hand and then she climbed onto my waist while looking down at me. Her cascading hair obscured my surrounding view of the room, making it almost impossible to see the lantern¡¯s light.


    Her breathing was heavy and her face flushed.


    The body that seemed so sturdy when wielding a sword became infinitely frail when held this close.


    It was hard to believe that such a frail body had blocked my heavy sword strikes, one after the other.


    It was at that moment when I thought that I had to push her away even at the risk of hurting her that the Vermilion Princess grabbed my collar and lowered her head.


    ¡°Uhmm.¡±


    She stole a kiss from my lips without any hesitation.


    ¡°Uh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was a completely unexpected blow. Hyeon Dang who was quickly rinsing a cloth beside us widened her eyes and gaped.


    Everyone in the inner chamber was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even utter a sound for a brief moment.


    Then the Vermilion Princess who let her red hair fall down raised her head and spoke to me.


    ¡°When you hold your sword, your eyes are like those of a wild beast¡­ but now, they look like those of a boy of your age.¡±


    ¡°Ve-Vermilion Princess¡­! Th-This isn¡¯t right¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why, was it too quick for you?¡±


    She seemed completely intoxicated; her seductive yet reckless giggle made me wonder if this was indeed the usually spirited Vermilion Princess.


    No matter how much one has lost their self-control, there are limits to a person¡¯s drive. In this situation, the resolute nature of the Vermilion Princess seemed to act as a poison instead.


    She gripped my collar tightly once again and bowed her head.


    Although the first had been a sudden ¡°attack¡±, this time I reacted properly.


    I grabbed the Vermilion Princess¡¯s shoulders tightly and rolled to the side, falling beneath the bed.


    Since the Vermilion Princess herself could barely control her body, there was a real risk of serious injury if she fell too so I rolled onto the floor beneath her.


    ¡°Erk¡­¡±


    ¡°Warrior Seol! Are you alright?¡±


    I shook myself off her grasp and somehow managed to get to my feet.


    The Vermilion Princess who had rolled to the floor with me was also holding onto the bedside and she was staggering as she tried to stand.


    Then she looked at me with cloudy eyes. After shaking her head for a while, she eventually asked me.


    ¡°How is it? Would you like to hold my shoulders tightly and embrace me? Your arms seem so reliable.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, you have lost your composure right now.¡±


    ¡°So what if I have? I was merely asking for your opinion.¡±


    Holding tightly to the bedside, she raised her head and asked with cloudy eyes.


    ¡°Or, do you hate me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, this is not the time to say such things¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess bowed her head again and spoke with difficulty.


    Her voice grew heavier and seemed to weigh down the air around us.


    ¡°I just need someone¡­ to cross swords with, to discuss life with¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I was aware that the Vermilion Princess held some degree of favor towards me. However, it was unthinkable that her feelings had developed into such a desperate emotion.


    It was clear she had been completely bewitched by some drug.


    ¡°If that is the case, as the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace, I order you to do it. If you disobey, you will be severely punished. I swear by the names of my beloved subjects that I will see to it that you are punished.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Do not¡­. resist, no matter what I do.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess turned her body towards me while sneezing incessantly.


    Her movements were sluggish, yet each step she took was heavy. I could have easily subdued her with my hands but she was Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace.


    She was a girl lost in delusion, yet mercilessly capable of taking lives. Realizing I should no longer stay in the inner chamber, I shifted my gaze towards the central gate. The rest could be handled by the headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Just as I was about to turn and escape through the central gate,


    ¡°Please forgive me! I will accept a fitting punishment, Vermilion Princess!¡±


    Hyeon Dang poured clean water, which she had been using to soak a cloth, directly onto the head of the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°Huuuh, aah¡­! Huuuh!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess who was completely soaked with water sneezed endlessly while holding her hands on the ground.


    If she was indeed intoxicated by some incense, it was necessary to continue wiping around her respiratory system with the soaked cloth. However, from the head maid¡¯s point of view, it was impossible to just stand there, wringing out the cloth and watching the situation unfold.


    At that moment, dousing her in cold water seemed to be the best way to help her regain her senses.


    Hyeon Dang who had rushed over with a dry cloth quickly wiped the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face.


    While gently brushing back her tangled hair, Hyeon Dang continuously uttered apologies.


    ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Hy-Hyeong Dang-ah¡­ urg¡­ ack¡­¡±


    ¡°Just take deep breaths in and out! Keep breathing in fresh air!¡±


    After watching Hyeon Dang manage the situation with the Vermilion Princess, I quickly dashed out through the central gate.


    ¡°It was truly dangerous. She is now unconscious and recovering on the bed.¡±


    After some time, Hyeon Dang came out of the tent to find me.


    she led me out among the anxious faces of the other maids and went behind the tent to sit across from me on a wooden crate. She then spoke with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°So¡­ the situation is¡­¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any major issues if we consult a physician.¡±


    ¡°Have you identified the cause?¡±


    ¡°It seems she was affected by poison or perhaps an incense. It¡¯s hard to discern the exact type¡­ but it appears to involve herbs that disorient the mind.¡±


    Hyeon Dang leaned on her chin with a worried look on her face and then eventually spoke to me.


    ¡°I will take what happened inside the tent to my grave. Do not worry too much, Warrior Seol.¡±


    ¡°¡­I owe you my life, Headmaid Hyeon.¡±


    ¡°No. If anyone owed a life, it was my mistress and I. Just consider it repaid with this. However¡­¡±


    Hyeon Dang hesitated for a moment and then firmly continued.


    ¡°You should be aware of this. I suspect¡­ it might be the work of the White Princess from the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Was there anything unusual about the sachet hanging from the hilt of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword during the incident on the stage?¡±


    Everything had happened so quickly that I was probably the only one close enough to have noticed.


    The string of the sachet had come undone on its own, spilling an unidentified powder over the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­It seems your suspicion might be correct.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So that sachet¡­¡±


    ¡°This was a gift sent by the White Princess of the White Tiger Palace in appreciation for her ascending to the stage of the Heavenly Dragon Festival.¡±


    No further explanation was necessary.


    This entire scheme was orchestrated by the White Princess. The testimony from Hyeon Dang alone was enough to somewhat confirm it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I swallowed hard.


    Hyeon Dang was completely on my side. If I asked her to testify for me, she would do so at any time.


    And so, the White Princess who orchestrated all of this will not be able to escape responsibility.


    If the emperor finds out about this, her dismissal would be certain. What¡¯s more, she could even face the death penalty.


    ¡°Headmaid Hyeon.¡±


    Then¡­ my role here was simple.


    I would be asking her if she could keep this fact a secret. I would just need to explain the situation to the Vermilion Princess. The commotion caused by the fainting on the stage could also simply be dismissed as a momentary bout of heat.


    Yes, this was exactly my main goal. To exploit the weakness of the White Princess. With this weakness in my grasp, the White Princess could not openly oppose me.


    There was no need anymore to capture her heart or whatever was said before.


    I closed my eyes and pondered.


    In a way, this might not align with my beliefs.


    Turning a blind eye to injustice, clinging to that weakness to manipulate someone at will, left a bad taste in my mouth and wasn¡¯t very pleasant.


    However, considering the grave crimes she committed, it is only right to do what must be done for my own survival.


    Here, I will conceal the crimes of the White Princess. In exchange, I will use this weakness to control her.


    Yes, this had been my objective all along.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter, Warrior Seol?¡±


    I found myself deeply lost in thought for a long time with my eyes tightly shut.


    A sense of discomfort.


    The White Princess I had seen in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± was a villain among villains, driven by power to commit all manner of despicable deeds and atrocities.


    She was a difficult character to like. And she was quick-witted and sinister which made it difficult to catch her in her schemes.


    If left unchecked, she was just the type of villain to throw the palace into chaos. A character without a shred of compassion.


    But.


    A persistent sense of discomfort kept rising in my heart.


    It seemed to endlessly question me, asking if this was really all there was to resolve the situation, if everything was really settled by this.


    My blood rushed faster through my brain and started relentlessly refreshing my memories.


    The image of the White Princess in my head, sitting demurely and smiling in the White Tiger Palace tea room, overlapped with the scenes I knew from the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±¡¯.


    A fox lurking in the inner palace.


    Her cunning intentions, her careful planning, a woman who never showed her tail.


    Considering her role in the scenario, anyone could see that she was meant to be a character who would spectacularly fall towards the end, providing the readers with catharsis.


    She was a character completed by her splendid downfall. A character that was surely destined for a most miserable end.


    However, it seemed quite strange when I thought about it like that.


    She was the mistress of the White Tiger Palace; someone who was seated in the position of the White Princess. Her authority ranking was high even within the confines of Cheongdo Palace.


    How could Seol Ran, who has not even become the Heavenly Maiden, have been able to condemn her?


    How could she have possibly grasped the tail of the cunning and sinister White Princess?


    What could have possibly brought about her downfall?


    Through what process was she condemned?


    I had not read that far, so I couldn¡¯t know.


    Yet the rising discomfort spoke to me.


    It was strange, and eerily so. The more the image of the White Princess as seen in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story surfaced in my mind, the stranger it felt.


    Perhaps delving deeper here was meaningless. Yes, all the issues I had been pondering were resolved.


    It might just be enough to achieve my goal with the weakness of the White Princess that I had come to possess as originally planned.


    However, something akin to my instinct was whispering to me.


    There was¡­ something more¡­


    ¡°Headmaid Hyeong.¡±


    Finally, having finished my thoughts, I spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Something is odd.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who the White Princess is? She is someone¡­ who thinks very deeply in these matters.¡±


    I recalled the appearance of the sachet in my memory.


    The sachet that fluttered attached to the sword tip of the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°She conducts any scheme so covertly and leaves no trace behind.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    I spoke with my head lowered.


    ¡°This¡­ seems too sloppy to be a scheme made directly by the White Princess.¡±


    The essence of the matter often revealed its true form only after peeling back one more layer than one initially thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s the rare Heavenly Dragon Festival; why stick around the White Immortal Palace?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Elder. Why have you come out instead of resting more in your inner chamber?¡±


    When the White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon stepped onto the porch of the White Immortal Palace, his scribe Wang Han was so startled that he immediately tried to rise.


    Then the White Immortal waved his hand briskly as if to tell him to sit back down.


    Wang Han bowed his head deeply once and then settled back on the porch before he started silently watching the sky over the bustling festival grounds.


    ¡°The lanterns fly and the fireworks burst, and from here, the view is quite splendid. I am waiting for that moment.¡±


    ¡°Pretending to be romantic, tsk tsk. You¡¯ve gained a lot of weight again. You were quite slim when you first arrived at the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ What can I do when Tae Pyeong¡¯s cooking is so good?¡±


    Wang Han sat quietly like that as he drew indistinguishable shapes in the dirt with a twig he had picked up from somewhere.


    It seemed to be some large diagram of relationships.


    Whenever he had time, Wang Han would sketch out the relationships among the palace personnel and mentally reinforce the overall structure in his mind.


    He was very interested in the power dynamics within the palace.


    Moreover, he was skilled at reading people¡¯s temperaments and was quick-witted. He had a knack for organizing information, and he had sorted out the characteristics and temperaments of every official of fifth rank or higher within the palace in his head.


    The White Immortal had an exceptional eye for people.


    He would not accept someone into the White Immortal Palace unless they possessed some extraordinary quality.


    Scribe Wang Han¡¯s quality was the eyes to see the whole picture.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, that fellow, has he gotten himself into a life-threatening situation again?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious just by looking at his face. Little rascal, you should only hide what needs to be hidden.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a tricky situation for the Elder to intervene in, so I kept silent until now¡­¡±


    ¡°Insolent, very insolent.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Wang Han drew various images on the dirt ground and then he let out a hollow laugh.


    ¡°Though there have been many grave situations¡­ Tae Pyeong will somehow survive this Heavenly Dragon Festival as well. As his long-time friend, I assure you, he¡¯s quite the extraordinary fellow.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d look cooler if I said it¡¯s intuition, but truthfully, there¡¯s a reason behind it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then that¡¯s fine.¡±


    The White Immortal didn¡¯t even bother to ask what the reason was. It was as if he didn¡¯t care.


    This man called the White Immortal Elder was unpredictable as ever. Wang Han let out a weary laugh and then flung a branch over the grass.


    ¡°Aigoo¡­ As the elder says, since it¡¯s the rare occasion of the Heavenly Dragon Festival, why stick around at the White Immortal Palace? I might as well go to the gambling pits near the Heavenly Dragon Festival later on.¡±


    ¡°Planning to gamble away all your money and come crawling back?¡±


    ¡°I have a good feeling today. I might really win, haha. But¡­¡±


    Wang Han leaned on the railing and blankly stared up at the sky.


    ©¤©¤Drawn on the dirt ground was the organizational chart of the Inbong clan.


    From the clan head Ha Gang Seok at the top, down to the Emperor¡¯s fourth wife Ha Chae Rim. Ha Wol the White Princess, Ha Jin Seong the Household Warrior¡­ all the way down to the name of a lowly family retainer.


    ¡°Elder White Immortal, have you ever tried gambling?¡±


    ¡°I did a bit when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°When I tried it myself, I realized that if you want to win big money, you inevitably have to place large bets. There comes a moment when you must take a gamble! If you hesitate to bet big at that moment, you¡¯ll never win big. Otherwise, you just get nibbled away until you¡¯re left with nothing.¡±


    ¡°You do go on with your stories.¡±


    ¡°¡­But really, I will win this time.¡±


    ¡°Talk is cheap, alas.¡±


    Despite the White Immortal¡¯s reproach, Wang Han couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The White Immortal always responded coldly like this, yet somehow one couldn¡¯t help but grow fond of the old man while living beside him.


    The moon continued its climb towards its zenith.


    The night of the Heavenly Dragon Festival was deepening.


    It was easy to imagine the scenes unfolding with one¡¯s eyes closed.


    Consort Ha Chae Rim hiding her expression behind a fan while walking on the main palace floor.


    Clan head Ha Gang Seok fawning beside the Emperor.


    Household Warrior Ha Jin Seong guarding him.


    And the White Princess Ha Wol who was overseeing the festival frantically running around the place.


    ¡°Of course, a wise person like you, Elder White Immortal, would quickly see through my enlightenment.¡±


    After saying this, Wang Han spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Still, I often think how similar it is, the power games people play with each other, and the gambling at the pits. Even when playing Go or Janggi, you can¡¯t capture all the pieces on the board.¡±


    When he spoke on such topics, Wang Han¡¯s voice always grew heavy.


    ¡°Sometimes, it becomes necessary¡­¡±


    All the White Immortal could see was the silhouette of Wang Han looking up at the night sky.


    His silhouette looked lonely. As if he were reflecting on his abandoned past.


    ¡°To discard a piece.¡±


    At that moment, the greatest threat to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s life was White Princess Ha Wol.


    As his long-time friend, Scribe Wang Han could not just stand by and watch his crisis unfold¡­ Yet he sat on the porch of the White Immortal Palace and merely tilted a cup of rice wine in his hands.


    As if nothing needed to be done.


    The night deepened.


    It was the night of the Heavenly Dragon Festival.


    TN: Wang Han was the one who put the incense in the sachet?! I am flabbergasted¡­. But wait, wasn¡¯t this clearly stated to be the plan of the white princess? Am I jumping to conclusions here?

 Chapter 34: Heavenly Dragon Festival (5)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A dreadful silence enveloped the inside of the tent.


    It had been some time since I entered the tent after hearing that the Vermilion Princess had recovered.


    As I knelt on one knee with my head bowed, the Vermilion Princess who was seated on the bed seemed to struggle with what to say for a long time.


    ¡°¡­To come back to the tent so soon¡­ You are quite cruel in your own way¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That is¡­¡±


    I found myself at a loss for words to console the Vermilion Princess.


    When she came to her senses and remembered all that had happened, how much she wanted to die¡­ I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine.


    But given the circumstances, I couldn¡¯t just stand by idly.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have at least shown the courtesy to wait a few days while I gathered my thoughts¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vermilion Princess. But¡­ there are matters that need to be verified immediately¡­¡±


    The Dragon Festival was still a ways off.


    Outside, the festival was in full swing with people enjoying themselves and the stage was somewhat set.


    Currently, a band from the local provinces was playing music so vigorously it seemed they would shake the heavens. This was all to add to the festive atmosphere.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang must have already relayed all the important matters to her mistress.


    ¡°Ye-Yes¡­. I¡¯m sorry for my indecent behavior¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°P-Please, I hope you can forget what you just saw.¡±


    Before I knew it, she had already changed into proper court robes. This was only natural after she had been doused with cold water.


    The Vermilion Princess glanced at me repeatedly as she went to sit next to the table. She then straightened the collar of her robe before she began to speak.


    ¡°It seems¡­ that¡­ the inappropriate behavior I displayed must surely be due to the incense in the sachet.¡±


    ¡°I have discussed this matter with Headmaid Hyeon. We couldn¡¯t determine exactly which incense was used, but it was clear that someone had tampered with it.¡±


    ¡°So, if that¡¯s the case, you are also aware that the sachet was given to me by the White Princess of the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess bowed her head deeply with a grave expression on her face.


    This was not something that could simply be overlooked. It was a serious issue that could cause uproar among all the consorts.


    If the White Princess used her incense to reveal to the world that the Vermilion Princes was having an affair with another man, not only the latter¡¯s status as a princess consort but even her life could be in danger.


    If Hyeon Dang and I had not managed the situation properly, it could have led to a major disaster.


    ¡°Normally, it would be only right to hold the White Princess accountable for such a grave issue¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But your opinion also cannot be easily dismissed. No matter what, it seems unlikely that someone who faces the risk of being deposed would resort to such a dangerous trick.¡±


    In the future, the White Princess would become a loach among the consorts. This would cause the other crown princess consorts to hold a grudge against her.


    However, at this point, neither the Vermilion Princess nor any other crown princess could know the true nature of the White Princess.


    They likely only saw her as she usually appeared at the gatherings. A benevolent and intelligent woman.


    ¡°I received the sachet from someone dressed in the clothes of a maid from the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    Hyeon Dang who had been bowing her head next to me added to the conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that someone stole a maid¡¯s uniform from the White Tiger Palace and used it to carry out this scheme.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you say, there are still many disturbing aspects to the matter. It would be wiser to investigate who else might be involved rather than bringing this issue to public attention right away.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was resting her chin in her hand as she spoke with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­ this time, I have truly wronged you. You almost died because of me.¡±


    ¡°No, Vermilion Princess. What trouble could you possibly cause? We just need to find and punish whoever used the incense to scheme against you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess quickly glanced around.


    Despite having already dismissed all the maids, she still looked uneasy.


    ¡°Le-Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s consider the kiss stolen from you¡­ as if it never happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°In the first place, isn¡¯t the will of the parties involved more important in such acts? Getting caught up in that strange incense and acting rashly is more of an accident.¡±


    ¡°What can I say ¡­¡±


    ¡°A-And¡­ And the things I said in that state were not my true feelings, so don¡¯t be mistaken. Anyone can utter words they do not mean under the influence of such strong incense.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess emphatically stated her intention to handle the aftermath.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. Say something, will you? Do you intend to kill me with shame?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am at a loss for words on how to respond.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ Yo-You¡­must have been quite startled as well.¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    Not only me, but even Hyeon Dang who was awkwardly staring at the floor beside us was speechless.


    Who in the world wouldn¡¯t feel awkward in such a situation?


    The indecent behavior the Vermilion Princess had just displayed was truly shocking. It was extremely fortunate that no one else had seen it.


    ¡°¡­Well, what¡¯s the use of dwelling on the past¡­! A-Anyway, it¡¯s more important now to clearly understand the circumstances involved with that sachet.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes, that is true.¡±


    It was at this conclusion that a maid appeared outside the inner gate and spoke with a serious tone.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The guards near the stage in the Cheongdo Palace have found a torn sachet. They have questions about it and would like to speak with you if you feel better. This is the request of the Vice General.¡±


    A chilling silence fell once again.


    Yes, the incident had already happened. Everyone present at the scene would have seen the Vermilion Princess collapse on the stage.


    Therefore, it was impossible that the guards stationed at the Cheongdo Palace hadn¡¯t inspected the area.


    If they began to trace the origin of the sachet, it would only be a matter of time before they realized that White Princess Ha Wol was involved.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s expression grew even more serious. She had a bad premonition.


    ¡°I understand. I will send a message to the vice general once I am able to properly move my body. You can go away for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vermilion Princess.¡±


    With that, the maid beyond the gate left and silence once again enveloped the inner chamber.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to control my body right now, so it¡¯s not easy for me to move actively. Once I am a bit more capable of moving, I¡¯ll have a proper conversation with the vice general.¡±


    After saying this, she pulled out a wooden tablet from within her robes. The tablet was engraved with the image of the Vermilion Bird.


    Even at first glance, it was a luxury item with lots of expensive decorations.


    ¡°Here, take this. It¡¯s called a Vermilion Bird tablet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°If you show this, you can enter the inner palace even without an escort. It¡¯s like a pass I give only to my close associates in times of emergency. Take this¡­ and go to the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    I quickly stashed the wooden tablet that the Vermilion Princess handed me into my robe. The reason she was giving me such an item was obvious.


    ¡°The situation is urgent and there are few whom I can trust to handle matters. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t entrust such a task to a warrior from the White Immortal Palace, but could you temporarily act as my eyes and ears?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Good. Enter the White Tiger Palace as you are and check on the White Princess¡¯s condition. If your suspicions are correct, something might indeed be happening to her.¡±


    Even while she was gasping for breath, the Vermilion Princess did not let the strength fade from her determined eyes.


    ¡°As for me¡­. I¡¯ll see for myself how things are unfolding¡­¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you recovered from being poisoned. Please prioritize taking care of your health.¡±


    ¡°Kahaha. You really underestimate me. I was disoriented for a while because of the incense, but I can still understand the severity of the situation.¡±


    Unlike usual, the Vermilion Princess spoke while looking at me with strangely affectionate eyes.


    ¡°I trust you, so please trust me in return. If my situation is resolved well, I promise to reward you greatly, even if it means risking my position as the princess consort.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°G-Go on, there¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    I nodded and dashed out of the tent.


    ***


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon collapsed on the stage due to a heatstroke.


    This incident could not go unnoticed by the people attending the festival hosted by the Inbong clan.


    The head of the inbong clan Ha Gang Seok who was the first to hear the news, sat next to the Emperor in the main palace and furrowed his brow.


    He had been informed that during this Heavenly Dragon Festival, a chance would arise to eliminate the Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon through the Dazing Moon Fragrance.


    For Ha Gang Seok, who had lived his life overshadowed by the prestigious Jeongseon clan, this was an opportunity sent from heaven.


    The Jeongseon clan had produced numerous civil and military officials, and their head In Seon Rok even held the position of Chief Councilor.


    Furthermore, his daughter In Ha Yeon had ascended to the position of a princess consort, which only helped raise the voice of the Jeongseon clan in the inner court to be second only to that of the Emperor.


    He could not just stand by idly.


    If he could accuse Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon of a crime and have her deposed, her father the Chief Councilor would not be able to escape responsibility either. After all, it was his influence that had helped her secure her current position.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    However, the news that reached him was unexpected.


    By now, the Vermilion Princess should have been causing a scandal near the stage with an unknown warrior.


    But instead it was all a heatstroke?


    Ha Gang Seok realized that the situation was taking an unusual turn due to the completely unexpected news.


    ***


    ¡°White Princess, it¡¯s time you headed over to the Truth Insight Terrace.¡±


    It was early evening, and moonlight filtered into the courtyard of White Tiger Palace.


    Ha Wol who had been checking the explosives for the lantern release was called by her headmaid Ye Rim. By now, most of the events taking place at the Truth Insight Terrace should have been more than halfway completed.


    Although most of the events were well managed by the people of the Inbong clan, the time for the Heavenly Maiden to take the stage was approaching, and the White Princess herself had to make her way there.


    ¡°Ah, is it already that time?¡±


    ¡°¡­. You seem lost in thought, White Princess.¡±


    The White Princess stood quietly in the courtyard. Her gaze swept over her court robes as she looked toward the distant Great Star Gate.


    Compared to the lively atmosphere at the Heavenly Dragon Festival where the masses were joyfully bustling, this place was infinitely quiet.


    With most of the main palace forces dispatched to oversee the Truth Insight Terrace, the security here was relatively lax.


    Except for the Heavenly Dragon Festival site, only minimal security was maintained.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    For the White Princess, such an excited atmosphere was usually the perfect time for scheming.


    ©¤©¤However, the White Princess was unable to use any strategies as neither the deadly poison nor the Dazing Moon Incense had come into her possession.


    The items that were supposed to be provided through the vassals of the Inbong clan hadn¡¯t reached her on time for some reason, as if someone had intercepted them.


    When she asked about the delay, the only response she got was that the imperial guards seemed to have sniffed something out.


    The White Princess stroked the ends of her snowy white hair and she was momentarily lost in thought.


    However, deep contemplation would not change the situation. It seemed best to head towards the Truth Insight Terrace.


    Just as she was preparing to leave the White Tiger Palace with the help of her maids, an announcement came.


    ¡°The fourth consort has arrived at the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    Consort Ha Chae Rim.


    Hailing from the Inbong clan, she was the fourth consort of Emperor Woon Sung.


    With sharp eyes and ash-gray hair cascading down her body, she was a sight to behold in her layered gorgeous silk robes.


    She often exchanged pleasantries with Hwa An, the strategist of the main palace, and expanded her influence until there was hardly anyone in the main palace who did not know her name.


    She walked around with her face often hidden behind a fan decorated with stately crane motifs, giving her an air of mystery.


    In the Inbong clan, aside from the family head Ha Gang Seok, everyone bowed their heads to her.


    ¡°¡­the fourth consort herself has come to the White Tiger Palace¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­¡±


    Headmaid Ye Rim looked uneasy as she spoke.


    ¡°She was accompanied by some warriors of unknown affiliation¡­¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 35: The Burning White Tiger Palace (1)

    This was a phrase often repeated by Ha Gang Seok, the head of the Inbong clan, almost like a habit.


    What it really meant was that you were being subtly asked to make a sacrifice.


    Ha Wol realized this truth when she was about seven years old.


    Ha Wol¡¯s uncle Ha Jin Myeong stepped down from his official position and moved to the provinces with these words, but he never returned to the capital. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His retainer Seok Jun was imprisoned after taking the blame but he was never able to escape even on the day of his execution.


    In this way, many members of the Inbong clan were dismissed with these parting words and were never seen again.


    And no one in the Inbong clan ever questioned this fact.


    To be dismissed in this manner meant they were pieces who could be discarded.


    Those deemed worthless were naturally weeded out, so to avoid such a fate, one had to constantly struggle to prove their worth.


    For Ha Wol, surviving meant endlessly repeating this struggle.


    Indeed, life was a struggle.


    If you live like everyone else, you will die like everyone else.


    Trample, snatch, grovel, and even beg if necessary to keep breathing and hold on.


    That was what living meant.


    Consort Ha Chae Rim entered the central gate of the White Tiger Palace and a chill permeated the air.


    She was inherently a person whose inner thoughts were hard to read, but today, a particularly cold frost seemed to permeate her presence.


    The fourth consort that was visible from a distance was accompanied by fifteen warriors behind her back.


    They weren¡¯t dressed in the uniforms of the Red Palace guards and that was particularly alarming but it was impossible for her to sit still when Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s wife herself walked in person.


    ¡°What brings the consort here at this hour? It must be quite busy during the Heavenly Dragon Festival¡­¡±


    ¡°I have come because there is a matter of great importance.¡±


    Since it was the day of the festival, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for the fourth consort to leave the main palace but the fact that she was accompanied by warriors was concerning.


    And now that they were up close, the White Princess could clearly tell their affiliation. Their faces were wrapped in black cloth and their bodies were clad in dark metallic armor. They were members of the ¡°Ghost Hands¡±. It was a unit under the direct command of the imperial family.


    Unlike the guards of the Red Palace, they were the secretive black hand of the Emperor.


    Only the imperial family and the top three court officials had the authority to command them directly.


    It was strange for the fourth consort to be leading them. Even as the wife of Emperor Woon Sung, how could she directly command a unit that operated in secret under the Emperor¡¯s direct orders?


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess has collapsed in the stage of the Truth Insight Terrace. Have you heard of this news?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A sachet that appeared to contain poisonous herbs was discovered at the scene. Unfortunately, it was said that the sachet was a gift from the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    The fourth consort looked at the White Princess and spoke as if lamenting.


    She wore a face filled with regret over having to deal with such an incident directly, but the White Princess knew better.


    People from her Inbong clan do not wear such expressions.


    ¡°How could I, a member of the Inbong clan, simply stand by? I rushed to the White Tiger Palace to hear the full story.¡±


    ¡°¡­And if I say that we never gifted the sachet, what then?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I will have to investigate further to confirm the truth.¡±


    The White Princess briefly closed her eyes.


    Her flowing white robe was infinitely beautiful. Whenever she gazed at the pristine collar of her robe that remained untouched by a single speck of dust, she sometimes forgot her origins and felt as if she had become a real noble woman.


    White is the color least befitting her.


    Yet, here she was, bearing the title of White Princess and sitting as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace. There have been many times when she thought this was a truly ironic story.


    But as they say, karma has its ways.


    The karma she built up would inevitably strangle her in one way or another.


    ¡°Take the maids and stay inside, Ye Rim.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    There was no headmaid in the world who didn¡¯t accompany her mistress when she went to greet a distinguished guest.


    However, the White Princess forcibly ordered that all the maids be brought to the White Tiger Palace. As a result, headmaid Ye Rim had no choice but to go in with all the maids.


    As a result, the White Princess was left alone in the dazzling inner courtyard of the White Tiger Palace.


    What a futile thing authority is. Once all the maids who attended to her every move were gone, only a young girl dressed in a somewhat beautiful outfit remained.


    The White Princess spoke with her eyes tightly closed.


    ¡°I always knew my turn would come someday.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I thought if I could rise to the position of the crown princess, I might manage to cling to life a bit longer.¡±


    The White Princess wanted to survive. To do so, she became someone who would not hesitate to use any means necessary.


    To survive in the Inbong clan, she had to become an indispensable piece. She thought securing the position as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace would suffice.


    But how deceitful humans can be.


    Because she knew better than anyone else what the people of the Inbong clan were like, the White Princess could easily envision the situation.


    ¡°It seems the dazing moon incense didn¡¯t take effect. That man called Seol Tae Pyung¡­ Is he more resourceful than expected?¡±


    ¡°Ha Wol-ah¡­ Are you confessing your own crimes now?¡±


    The fourth consort smiled faintly with her fan covering her lower face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through well. It¡¯s truly heartbreaking that such dishonorable deeds were committed, but aren¡¯t you still a daughter of the Inbong clan and the two of us share the same blood? Let¡¯s go together to the Emperor and plead for mercy. Bow deeply and ask for his forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re just trying to survive¡­ sometimes, the world can seem so harsh.¡±


    The White Princess paid no mind to whatever the fourth consort was saying.


    If you look up at the eaves, the moon hangs at their edge.


    The night sky swells with the heat of the Heavenly Dragon Festival. Like always, a night of laughter and chatter seemed to be about everyone else¡¯s story.


    ¡°Did the fourth consort concoct this plan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crown princess consorts were always exposed to schemes and conspiracies. It¡¯s unlikely that such a crown princess consort would casually wear an incense sachet that was gifted to her by just anyone.


    That the Vermilion Princess hung the sachet on the tip of her sword without any suspicion must be because the one who gave it to her was the mistress of the White Tiger Palace. Such a person¡¯s identity was surely trustworthy.


    However, the White Princess had never given the Vermilion Princess such a sachet.


    Someone claiming to be a maid of the White Tiger Palace must have slipped in the gift. Naturally, not just anyone could perform such an act.


    One would need to be able to acquire a maid¡¯s outfit from the White Tiger Palace, be well-versed in the duties of the princess consorts, and oversee all the intermediary processes themselves.


    Consort Ha Chae Rim who frequented the White Tiger Palace during the Heavenly Dragon Festival was perfectly suited for this.


    The problem is, there was no proof. Surely the fourth consort would have prepared several pieces of evidence for herself.


    ¡°Wol-ah. Even if you are cornered, how can you be ungrateful and say such things to me? Don¡¯t you remember how much I¡¯ve helped you during your time as a consort?¡±


    ¡°Does the head of the family know about this?¡±


    The White Princess didn¡¯t listen to a single word from the fourth consort. Everything she said was deceitful.


    ¡°He put so much effort into seating me in the White Tiger Palace, I don¡¯t think the head of the family would decide to use me as a discarded piece.¡±


    ¡°Wol-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Were you perhaps afraid?¡±


    The White Princess neither shivered with betrayal nor cried out of fear.


    Instead, she just quietly laughed in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you afraid that someday I will become far more noble than the fourth consort and that I will have a future where I can just depose you?¡±


    To survive in the Inbong clan, one must continuously climb higher while trampling down anyone who tries to follow.


    One must become the most noble and ensure that no one could ever use them as a discarded piece.


    Life is a struggle.


    Living is an eternal fight for beings such as humans.


    One must reign supreme at the very top and become a person that no one dares to reach out to.


    Consort Ha Chae Rim was indeed the one who reigned at the very top among the daughters of the Inbong clan.


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who rose to the position of Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s wife and made even the high officials of the main palace bow their heads to her?


    However, time passes. And as the saying goes, ¡°Flowers bloom brightly but only for ten days.¡±


    Even the beauty that seemed eternal started to tarnish slightly. And Emperor Woon Sung who was her strongest support also started to age.


    Nor had she given birth to a proper son to establish as an heir. She lacked even a son to be raised to such a position.


    Since she had not given birth to a son, her authority as the fourth consort began to wane. Even if she were to bear a son late in life, there was no one to replace Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was now in the good graces of Emperor Woon Sung.


    Then, a girl from the same Inbong clan entered as the crown princess. This girl was Ha Wol.


    With her beautiful appearance and outstanding abilities at such a young age, she had become the mistress of the White Tiger Palace and was steadily building up her authority.


    Her era was coming to an end.


    Time, as always, mercilessly moved on, signaling the arrival of the next generation.


    Resisting and struggling were pointless. Little by little, the fourth consort would become a ¡°discarded piece¡±.


    ¡°Fourth consort. Even though the situation has turned out this way, I¡¯m not angry with you at all¡­¡±


    Though the fourth consort was hiding her expression behind a fan, it seemed like there was a hint of panic in her.


    The fourth consort had expected the White Princess to cry, throw tantrums, or grind her teeth in anger. That¡¯s why she enlisted the help of the Chief Councilor and went as far as forcibly dragging a princess consort in front of the Emperor.


    However, after dismissing her maids, she just looked at the fourth consort with a pitying gaze.


    The emotion in that gaze was¡­ sympathy.


    If someone else had fallen into this situation, they would have been furious and looked hideous in anger but when she looked at the fourth consort, her eyes were filled with pity.


    The White Princess knew that her own fate was not much different from that of the fourth consort.


    She felt wronged, but she didn¡¯t even want to defend herself as innocent because the ugly truth was that she was indeed a schemer who engaged in all sorts of manipulations.


    If the dazing moon incense had reached the White Princess on time, she might not have used it yet but would have planned to use it for her schemes eventually.


    However, that man called Seol Tae Pyeong might have handled it surprisingly well, thanks to his quick wit. If so¡­ the outcome would have been similar anyway.


    Then she realized that the confession Seol Tae Pyeong had suddenly made was all a lie.


    He had approached her as closely as possible in order to grasp the White Princess¡¯s weakness. He must have realized that she would somehow scheme one way or another.


    How could he have known that? Even the owner of the Golden Hairpin, Vermilion Princes, hadn¡¯t noticed the White Princess¡¯s true nature. The fact that she innocently climbed onto the stage with the sachet on was proof of this.


    Yet, what kind of insight did that man possess?


    The White Princess slowly opened her eyes and then spoke softly.


    ¡°If I go to the emperor and tell him everything as it is, I will most likely be put to death.¡±


    ¡°¡­I told you not to worry too much. I clearly said I would plead for mercy with you.¡±


    It was hardly a reassuring statement.


    Ha Wol glanced at the dozen or so warriors around her and, in a flash, summoned her spiritual energy.


    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±


    Ha Chae Rim was startled.


    No one in the Inbong clan knew that the White Princess was skilled in Taoist magic.


    The White Princess didn¡¯t trust the people of the Inbong clan, which was why.


    Of course, her skills were not outstanding. Apprentice Taoists could handle energy better than this.


    However, even basic skills were sufficient.


    A small flame burst forth before it went flying toward the inner courtyard.


    There¡­ explosives prepared for the festival were piled high.


    Ha Chae Rim finally realized why the White Princess had made her maids wait inside the White Tiger Palace. After all, they were her people; there was no need to harm them unnecessarily.


    She had planned to send all the maids out through the backyard gate beforehand. If they crossed through the White Tiger Palace, they could quickly exit through the door at the back.


    Before Ha Chae Rim could say anything, the world turned blindingly white.


    Soon, a huge fire enveloped the courtyard of the White Tiger Palace.


    The sound of wood burning filled the area.


    The explosion was so sudden and massive that it would not have been surprising if everything had been blown away.


    However, the imperial guards quickly protected Ha Chae Rim from the explosion and arranged a formation to minimize the shockwave.


    But the rising smoke clouded their vision and the heat hindered their movements.


    As the smoke cleared slightly, the White Tiger Palace began to come into view.


    ¡°This, this is madness¡­ Wol-ah¡­!¡±


    The flames that started in the courtyard were now spreading to the White Tiger Palace.


    Soon the fire continued to spread and reached the main building.


    The dark sky began to redden, even though the sun had not risen.


    ¡°She escaped! Find the suspect!¡±


    ¡°Search the inner parts of the White Tiger Palace! The maids must have all fled through the backyard gate!¡±


    ¡°Find the White Princess, Ha Wol!¡±


    ¡°Cough, huff¡­ ugh! cough!¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol who was covered in ashes opened her eyes amidst the flames.


    She seemed to have been thrown from the impact of the explosion and smashed through a paper door before crashing into the inner chambers.


    ¡°Huff¡­! Huff ¡­¡±


    She brushed off the flames that had caught on her robe and it felt as if her whole body was screaming.


    ¡°Co, Cough¡­!¡±


    The shock was too great for her frail body.


    Was it from the explosion or from the fall? Blood was trickling from one of her ears.


    Her pure white robe was smeared with soot, presenting a ghastly sight.


    She managed to straighten her robe and tried to stand but each step brought agonizing pain, causing her to slip and fall back to the ground.


    However, staying put would mean burning to death.


    Ha Wol ran toward the opposite side of the courtyard. It was clear that if she went towards the courtyard, she would be captured by the guards.


    The guards did not know the interior layout of the White Tiger Palace well. She could dash inside, climb through a window on the opposite side, and ran towards the backyard gate.


    Then she would have to somehow dodge the guards protecting the inner palace, evade the soldiers patrolling the outer palace, bypass the soldiers guarding the Great Star Gate, and escape to the imperial capital.


    Next she would need to somehow arrange for a carriage on the imperial capital to escape the city. The valuables she carried could sustain her for a few months.


    She tripped over her own legs while running along the porch and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah, ugh¡­! Is that even possible¡­?¡±


    It was difficult to even control her body.


    Escaping to the outskirts of the imperial capital in her condition seemed impossible.


    However, Ha Wol lifted her head and forced herself to stand.


    If there was even a slight chance of survival, she would grit her teeth and struggle to live.


    Life is a struggle. To survive, you must continually struggle.


    ¡°Do I¡­ Do I look like I¡¯m going to die here¡­?!¡±


    She leaped through the burning porch while bleeding.


    Once she got outside the inner palace and mingled among the main palace buildings, there might be a chance.


    There was no one to ask for help.


    The maids would only die trying to help Ha Wol. With the situation as it was, the guards would cut down anyone who tried to interfere in their pursuit of her.


    It¡¯s not that there is no hope¡­!


    If she could somehow make it out of the inner palace, she might stand a chance. If the heavens were on her side, she could survive.


    First, she needed to think about getting past the guards. Fortunately, Ha Wol knew the inner layout of the White Tiger Palace far better.


    A burning wooden pillar fell on the White Princess.


    Somehow, the White Princess twisted her body to take the hit with her back. However, she was forced to roll on the floor and shake off her clothes as her court robes caught fire.


    Her situation was utterly miserable yet there was no one around to witness it.


    She managed to extinguish the flames amidst searing pain, but her back was covered in burns. Blisters were already forming and even walking brought intense pain.


    ¡°Ugh, huff¡­¡±


    The White Princess bit her lower lip tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Crying will only drain your energy¡­!!¡±


    With that, she staggered into the kitchen door. However, the interior was completely engulfed in flames and it was impossible for her to approach.


    The White Princess clenched her teeth and hurriedly climbed the wooden staircase next to her. Jumping from the second-floor storeroom might allow her to escape to the backyard.


    She rushed toward the storeroom while breathing heavily amidst the heat.


    As she flung the door open, she saw the inside of the storeroom ablaze with fire. Still, it was much cooler than the kitchen.


    She knew she had to make a quick decision before the flames intensified.


    The White Princess crossed through the fire to barely reach the window on the storeroom side. She ignored the burns that covered her body and climbed onto the windowsill.


    It was high enough to risk a fall, but with her frail body, she couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety. A single broken bone could end her escape and that must not happen.


    The White Princess clenched her eyes shut and dropped to the ground below.


    ¡°Aaah, huff!¡±


    She rolled on the dirt floor and struggled to regain her senses. Fortunately, it seemed she wasn¡¯t hurt badly enough to be immobilized.


    However, this did not mean her pain had vanished. Enduring the pain that filled her entire body, she got up and once again dashed across the backyard.


    She managed to keep running to the backyard in a condition fit enough for escape.


    After crossing the moonlit backyard, the White Princess clenched her teeth.


    How many times did she fall and roll on the dirt floor?


    But as long as her body allowed, she had to keep moving.


    She muttered to herself as she crossed the backyard¡­


    Unfortunately¡­ the heavens were not on the White Princess¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    As she staggered through the backyard as if half-drunk, the White Princess caught sight of a man who had just opened the backyard gate and was entering the White Tiger Palace.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and so did those of the White Princess.


    And the moment she recognized who the man was¡­ the White Princess closed her eyes and thought to herself.


    It was a night with a bright moon hanging high in the sky.


    Under a sky turned red by the blazing lights of the White Tiger Palace, a figure approached from beyond the backyard.


    His name was Seol Tae Pyeong.


    He was the discarded piece the White Princess had planned to use to depose the Vermilion Princess and then abandon.


    By this time, Seol Tae Pyeong would surely be aware of this fact. He would clearly understand that the White Princess had used him to kill the Vermilion Princess and that he himself had nearly died as a result.


    Here and now, if he were to cut down the White Princess in his fury, no one could blame him. The heavens had sent him as the final executioner to strike her down.


    The White Princess had committed acts that warranted such a fate. Though she had not personally carried out the plan, it was likely that it would have eventually happened.


    It was all over.


    She had risked everything in one last attempt to flee but what she had feared might happen, indeed happened.


    In the first place, even if she had managed to escape the inner palace, she had no way to flee as far as the capital. She had only struggled in vain while clinging to a thread of hope.


    The White Princess lowered her head and accepted her fate.


    Now¡­ she no longer had even the strength to flee.


    ¡°White Princess.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong stood under the moonlight in front of the collapsed White Princess.


    The moonlight was so dazzling that the White Princess could not clearly see his expression.


    Is life not a continuous struggle? It was time for that long struggle to end.


    The White Princess closed her eyes tightly and accepted death.


    However, the response she received shattered all her expectations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first get out of the inner palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I will help you, so give me your hand¡±


    TN: Okay, I jumped to conclusions. Wang Han only predicted that this would happen apparently.

 Chapter 36: The Burning White Tiger Palace (2)

    The outer beam of the back kitchen was charred by fire and collapsed.


    As it rolled across the floor of the backyard, the area shook violently and the White Princess¡¯s head began to throb.


    Her body which was already at its limit cried out in pain from even the smallest shock.


    Yet it was clear that if she merely sat there, she would meet a grim end.


    ¡°Ho-How are you in the inner palace?¡±


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess gave me the Vermilion Bird tablet. It is only temporary, though.¡±


    ¡°The Vermilion Bird tablet to you¡­?¡±


    The Vermilion Bird tablet was a token of identity given only to those whom the Vermilion Princess truly trusted.


    Although the Vermilion Princess had many maids under her command, only her headmaid Hyeon Dang had ever received the Vermilion Bird tablet from her.


    Generally, not just anyone could receive a princess consort¡¯s tablet.


    If the holder of the tablet committed any misconduct, it would also tarnish the authority of the princess consort who trusted them. Essentially, it meant the man had the complete trust of the Vermilion Princess.


    Seol Tae Pyeong quickly helped the White Princess to her feet.


    Once again, her body screamed in pain but the White Princess bit her lips and endured the pain.


    ¡°As soon as we exit the inner palace, there are quite a few places to hide. If all else fails, you could even hide in the inner chambers near the White Immortal Palace.¡±


    ¡°Wh-Why do you help me?¡±


    Amid the blazing heat of the White Tiger Palace, the White Princess who was barely holding onto her consciousness asked this question.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve figured out everything I intended to do, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the incense sachet?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong led the White Princess forward as he spoke.


    ¡°There were too many suspicious aspects to believe that you led the effort yourself.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    No one inside the inner palace had suspected the true nature of the White Princess.


    That the people of the Inbong clan were blinded by ambition was merely gossip among the high officials of the main palace.


    Except for the occasional sword battle with the Vermilion Princess, he was just a man holed up in the White Immortal Palace. How could he have possibly discerned the White Princess¡¯s true intentions and temperament with just that much interaction?


    Seol Tae Pyeong had only ever had a proper conversation with the White Princess twice. It was during the farce that unfolded in the tea room of the White Tiger Palace where he expressed his infatuation with the White Princess.


    The man who had knelt and poured out his feelings seemed utterly frivolous.


    But even in those moments, had he been observing the White Princess and trying to figure out her real thoughts?


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that the White Princess would make a plan and let her true nature be so obviously exposed like that. From what I know, the White Princess tends to handle matters in a much more cautious and calculating way.¡±


    ¡°How strange. How can you be so sure after only seeing me a few times?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong thought as he walked across the backyard.


    It wasn¡¯t really difficult to imagine a future in which White Princess Ha Wol would have fallen tragically in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story. It was all too clear that she was a character meant to end up that way.


    However, he questioned the method.


    How could the mistress of the White Tiger Palace fall so easily? A cunning person wouldn¡¯t let their weakness be revealed so easily no matter how much they schemed.


    Every story needs a certain degree of plausibility. Considering the narrative methods by which White Princess Ha Wol could be disastrously ruined, the possibilities that came to mind were few.


    ¡°Were you caught up in a power struggle within the Inbong clan?¡±


    When Seol Tae Pyeong pinpointed the critical issue, the White Princess gasped.


    She had thought him just a warrior who knew how to use a sword. Yet, with only a brief look at how events were unfolding, he pinpointed the crux of the matter accurately.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I have some good news for you. The Vermilion Princess who almost fell victim to these schemes is aware of the situation now. She is going to meet the vice general to discuss this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you manage to escape and save your life, the situation might improve for you.¡±


    The man she had thought came to take her life was instead delivering hopeful news.


    The Vermilion Princess who was the main victim of these schemes was now fully aware of the situation. There was no better news for the White Princess.


    ¡°You must never be caught until you clearly understand the situation and take proper action.¡±


    ¡°¡­the ghost hands have come out to capture me themselves.¡±


    ¡°¡­ghost hands, you say?¡±


    It was the name of the special unit directly under the Emperor.


    Their movements were like predators hidden in the darkness of the night. They moved stealthily but they also had formidable strength.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he heard that name. The ghost hands were indeed a troublesome enemy.


    While the strength of each individual might not match up to him, the difficulty arose when they formed formations and strategically surrounded him.


    Their quality was completely different from the guards led by Jang Rae. Not just anyone could rise to the position of a special unit directly under the Emperor.


    ¡°At this rate¡­ I will be caught soon¡­ They plan to drag me before the Emperor and clarify all charges before things get more complicated¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose idea was that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Consort Ha Chae Rim.¡±


    She was said to be at the top among the daughters of the Inbong clan.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was also familiar with that name. It was the name of Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s fourth consort who resided in the main palace.


    ¡°Even if the Vermilion Princess disapproves of the situation, nothing can be said without evidence. It is a clear fact that the sachet came to the Vermilion Bird Palace as a gift from the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If the fourth consort focuses on this point to push charges against me, I will have no argument in defense of my position.¡±


    The White Princess smiled bitterly as she spoke.


    ¡°Will you still defend me in this situation?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that complicated. I simply want to ask you one thing.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    What else mattered? Seol Tae Pyeong was interested in only one thing.


    ¡°Was this the doing of the White Princess?¡±


    He was well aware of what kind of person White Princess Ha Wol was.


    She was a materialist who would do anything for power. She was certainly not someone who could be called good.


    If left alone, she would become a troublemaker in the court and create more chaos in the inner palace.


    She was not a person so virtuous and noble that helping her seemed appropriate.


    However, that was a story from the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±.


    Even if she was the same person, was the current White Princess guilty of these crimes?


    Who has the right to judge someone based on a crime that has not yet occurred and punish them for possible future wrongdoings?


    The future is just that¡ªthe future. Seol Tae Pyeong was focused on the White Princess of the present.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Was this your doing, White Princess?¡±


    And so, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s question was both natural and justified.


    But faced with this natural and justified question, the White Princess found herself momentarily at a loss for words.


    No one dared to ask her that question before.


    In the midst of the schemes and power struggles within Cheongdo Palace, suspicions often became confirmations.


    After all, those with firmly set minds seldom gave away tangible evidence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The White Princess managed to take a step forward with difficulty and said in a faltering voice.


    ¡°I¡­ did not do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that the most important thing?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was not one to complicate matters when it came to judging things.


    She said she did not do it and Seol Tae Pyeong also knew that the White Princess had not done it.


    What need was there for a reason more complex than that for moving?


    The simplicity of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s attitude was so refreshing that the White Princess couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­. live so freely and according to your beliefs.¡±


    She had thoroughly evaluated this man named Seol Tae Pyeong.


    He had saved the Azure Princess, crossed swords with the Vermilion Princess, and blocked the road in front of the special unit for the Black Princess.


    If he believed something was right, he would forge ahead without hesitation. No matter what the consequences were.


    Even if his life was at stake, if he thought it was the right thing to do, he would do it.


    White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon had brought Seol Tae Pyeong into the palace precisely because he had seen this trait in the young man.


    It was easy to find someone skilled with a sword. However, Seol Tae Pyeong lived life in his own unique way.


    That¡¯s what the White Princess thought. Life should be lived more cunningly and more cowardly.


    There were many times she had to live that way, even if she didn¡¯t want to, especially since she was born a daughter of the Inbong clan.


    Yet, the White Princess could not deny such a man.


    The reason was¡­ somewhat obvious.


    ¡°White Princess.¡±


    ¡°Cough, huff¡­¡±


    After running all the way to the backyard, her legs completely gave out.


    The White Princess propped herself up on the ground and gasped for breath repeatedly.


    ¡°White Princess. It might be better if I carried you on my back.¡±


    ¡°I envy you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    The White Princess raised her head raised her head with difficulty to look at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face.


    His genuinely concerned expression seemed to place him at odds with her.


    ¡°I said I envy you.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly saying that¡­¡±


    Was it because her life was in danger?


    Or was it because the end she had anticipated had finally arrived?


    Overwhelmed with emotion, the White Princess made a decision she would never normally consider.


    ¡°Just leave me here and go. Tell the Vermilion Princess that I was indeed responsible.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way the fourth consort would have started this without proper preparations. If it has come to this, siding with me would only poison you. It would be the same for the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s hands were trembling but she spoke with determination.


    ¡°If you cling to a discarded piece, you can¡¯t win the big game. Keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am, after all, the mistress of White Tiger Palace. If a princess consort of the Inbong clan was deposed for misconduct, even the powerful Inbong clan would not escape unscathed. For the Jeongseon clan, this is a great opportunity.¡±


    The strategy devised by the fourth consort Ha Chae Rim to maintain her position paradoxically eroded the power of the inbong clan.


    Nevertheless, the fourth consort desired to keep her position.


    Everyone is the same in that respect. Their own lifespan mattered more than their family¡¯s prestige.


    If she could become an irreplaceable figure within the clan, she likely believed that it would be alright if the larger picture was slightly torn.


    ¡°I said I envy you. You are a man who upholds his beliefs to the end, even in the face of great trials.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a choice you can make because you are strong.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was at a loss for words.


    Whether it was chasing away the illusion of the Azure Princess with a dagger to his own body, drawing his sword before the Vermilion Princess, or blocking the special unit for the Black Princess.


    All these were things Seol Tae Pyeong could do because he possessed the strength worthy of a master swordsman.


    ¡°However, there are far more people in the world who are not so strong.¡±


    ¡°White Princess.¡±


    ¡°I am not as strong as you. Perhaps¡­ I wanted to be someone like you.¡±


    The White Princess blurted out her confession with a trembling voice.


    The reason why most people cannot uphold their beliefs to the end is simpler than one might think. They are weak.


    The weak must sometimes close their eyes to survive.


    They turn a blind eye to injustice, reach out to cowardly tactics, and sometimes they must walk in the opposite direction of what their conscience dictates.


    Born as the daughter of the Inbong clan, the White Princess has always lived as if being chased. Life was a constant struggle for her.


    To survive, one must not discriminate in their methods. If you don¡¯t suspect, you¡¯ll be poisoned. If you can¡¯t prove yourself, you¡¯ll be discarded.


    Talking about romance and upholding beliefs are privileges of the strong.


    The only thing that someone struggling day by day can discuss is reality.


    When such a girl who was not yet a full adult came of age, she was already soaked in the repulsive muck of the gutter.


    Many people turn a blind eye to injustice and discuss reality. Just as everyone does.


    Standing in front of Seol Tae Pyeong, she felt particularly ashamed of that fact. But envying him was¡­ simply part of being human.


    It was too innocent to be jealousy and too miserable to be a sense of inferiority. It was just that kind of emotion.


    ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t get rid of the ghost hands. So¡­ at this point¡­¡±


    ¡°White Princess.¡±


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong cut off the White Princess¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and get up quickly. I have a plan.¡±


    For Seol Tae Pyeong, abandoning the White Princess was never even an option to consider.


    Whatever the White Princess said, it wasn¡¯t that important to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Whatever happens, let¡¯s survive first. Do you understand?¡±


    That was the kind of man Seol Tae Pyeong was.


    Ghost hands Commander Woon Baek.


    Even his name was just an alias. His face was wrapped in black cloth and no one had ever seen what lay beneath.


    His name wasn¡¯t even listed in the palace¡¯s registry of people.


    He was known only as a direct military officer of the Emperor and someone who was commanding the ghost hands.


    He had appeared at the White Tiger Palace with a few members of his team, not even ten minutes after a fire had started.


    The speed of his response was almost unbelievable, to the extent that Ha Chae Rim who had been resting near the central gate of the White Tiger Palace was taken aback.


    ¡°I have heard about the situation. Fortunately, it seems the fourth consort hasn¡¯t been seriously hurt.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ our Ha Wol-ah¡­¡±


    ¡°The White Princess will be taken into custody by our team. Our ghost hands are already spread around the inner palace. There are guards from the Red Palace too, so she won¡¯t be able to go far.¡±


    His voice was deep. And judging by his sturdy physique, he seemed to be fairly old.


    The warriors who followed him had their faces completely covered with cloth masks. It was important for the ghost hands not to reveal their identities, so no one could identify them.


    Nearly thirty warriors had been deployed to the White Tiger Palace. This number included about a dozen brought by the fourth consort herself, plus a little over twenty more. It was as if almost all the available warriors had been mobilized.


    The movements of the warriors spread throughout the White Tiger Palace were incredibly efficient.


    There was no need to enter the burning White Tiger Palace. After all, the objective of White Princess Ha Wol was likely to escape beyond the palace walls.


    If so, seizing all the central gates leading out of the White Tiger Palace would suffice. A lady of the court could not simply scale the palace walls.


    Though the situation had escalated unexpectedly, Woon Baek spoke clearly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Soon, the soldiers from the main palace will come to suppress the fire here. Once more people arrive, it will become harder to locate the White Princess.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Before the fourth consort could respond, one of the warriors raised his voice.


    ¡°It seems like they found the White Princess on the other side of the central gate!¡±


    ¡°Things are resolving faster than expected. Let¡¯s capture her and quickly head back to the main palace.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    A relatively young warrior spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s a strange warrior guarding the central gate¡­ we missed the White Princess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This group of warriors called the ghost hands shared a history with the empire of Cheongdo.


    They might not have operated in the limelight, but they always prided themselves on being the hidden blades of the Emperor. And they all dutifully fulfilled their roles from the shadows.


    Each individual¡¯s strength was comparable to that of high-ranking military officers from the Red Palace; when a certain number assembled to form a battle formation, even general-level warriors found them difficult to withstand.


    The only one who had never been subdued by more than ten of these ghost hands was Vice General Jeong Seo Tae who had earned his position as a general purely through martial strength.


    When the ghost hands Commander Woon Baek reached the gate of the backyard, he found that already about a dozen members of his unit lay defeated.


    In the Burning White Tiger Palace. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The deep night was turning a deeper shade of red. The cracking and groaning of the timbers added an even more menacing air to the scene.


    The man blocking the central gate stood in front of this heat. His eyes were gleaming like those of a wild beast.


    Woon Baek who landed in the backyard with twenty members of the ghost hands with agile movements had his eyes trembling at the sight.


    ¡ªThe man blocking the way wasn¡¯t even holding a real sword.


    He stood proudly in front of the central gate with a wooden sword typically used for practice by the warriors of the Red Palace. And he was even holding it in a reverse grip.


    He was dressed in the common uniform of a military officer, but his face was wrapped in a black cloth mask.


    He had stolen the mask from one of the defeated ghost hands to cover his own face.


    The spreading flames were causing mirages around the area. Despite the intense heat making them sweat profusely, the ghost hands could hardly pay attention to it.


    The killing intent emanating from the eyes of the man guarding the gate seemed to whisper.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Let¡¯s distance ourselves and form a battle formation to assess his condition¡ª¡±


    Before Woon Baek could finish his sentence, his eyes met those of the man.


    And then the man kicked the ground. Or rather, that was the only movement everyone could see.


    His body had vanished like the wind. It was already out of sight, leaving only a cloud of dust rising in the air.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The man, who had swiftly moved through the ranks of the ghost hands, had already burrowed into the arms of the shaman at the very back.


    He pressed down on the shaman¡¯s solar plexus with his elbow, then grabbed one of his arms, wrapping it around and throwing him to the ground. The shaman gasped out a dry breath and lost consciousness.


    The shaman was responsible for casting guiding spells which were essential for the ghost hands to form their battle formation. In a battle involving many against one, he was the annoying target that needed to be subdued first.


    The man seemed aware of this fact.


    Woon Baek quickly drew his sword and shouted for his men to form the battle formation. It was clear that their opponent was a master of considerable skill.


    Before he could even finish giving orders, the man swiftly swept his feet around the two archers next to the shaman and struck them in the back of the head with his wooden sword.


    After the shaman, he targeted the archers who attacked from a distance.


    The sequence of events was too natural. This man instinctively knew how to dismantle a group attacking in strategic formation.


    Woon Baek quickly pulled out a few hidden weapons and threw them at the man. First of all, it was necessary to suppress that rapid movement.


    The man quickly twisted his body to avoid the hidden weapons and then quickly put some distance between himself and Woon Baek.


    The man, with the burning White Tiger Palace behind him, dusted off the tip of his wooden sword and readied himself.


    Woon Baek and twenty-one men had been deployed as reinforcements, but in just a moment, three had already been subdued.


    And now eighteen remained.


    Once the ghost hands properly adjusted their formation, the upper hand would be on their side. And the man was aware of that.


    That¡¯s why the man sought to resolve the conflict swiftly. Time was on the side of the ghost hands.


    ¡°Form the ¡®Stable Death Formation¡¯! Focus on blocking his movements!¡±


    Commander Woon Baek of the ghost hands shouted before drawing a Great Star Sword that had been personally bestowed to him by the Emperor.


    It was a treasured sword allowed only to first-rate military officers.


    The ghost hands began to disperse throughout the courtyard and formed a siege.


    In that brief moment, the man who had been looking down gripped his wooden sword tightly and suddenly lifted his head.


    Woon Baek¡¯s eyes met the man¡¯s in an instant.


    His gaze was gleaming¡­ like a wild beast hunting for prey.


    Seol Tae Pyeong simply said those words.


    As the White Princess leaned against the wall of the inner palace, groaning in pain as she moved forward, she remembered that man¡¯s words.


    Blood was streaming down her face and ruining her appearance but the White Princess kept moving towards the outside of the inner palace.


    Let¡¯s survive first and then we¡¯ll think.


    That was what the man named Seol Tae Pyeong consistently said to her.

 Chapter 37: The Burning White Tiger Palace (3)

    As thick smoke billowed out from the direction of the inner palace, murmurs began to spread among the attendees at the Heavenly Dragon Festival.


    Rumors of a fire inside the Cheongdo Palace had surfaced and soldiers from the Red Palace started rushing in to extinguish it. A sense of unease began to rise among the crowds gathered at the festival grounds.


    The warrior commander took the stage to inform the high officials that the fire in the inner palace would be handled by the soldiers of the Red Palace and advised them not to panic.


    The Heavenly Dragon Festival which was held only once a year could not be stopped right away, nor was there any way to do so.


    Evacuating the packed crowd and street vendors from the festival grounds in haste could lead to even bigger accidents.


    Given that Cheongdo Palace was larger than an average village, it was better to address the fire with the quickly assembled soldiers.


    ¡°Ran-ah! A bead has fallen from the curtain! Please fetch some yellow jade from a street vendor near the imperial capital!¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yes!¡±


    Seol Ran too was extremely busy at this time. She nodded her head at the request made by a senior maid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and dashed through the crowd. Suddenly, she looked up towards the sky above the White Tiger Palace.


    It was a distant view, but seeing the rising smoke and red flames stirred an uneasy feeling inside her.


    Nevertheless, it was time for her to fulfill her duties as a maid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ¡°What brings you to such a shabby place, Vermilion Princes? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t look very tidy right now.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve come because there is something urgent I need to discuss.¡±


    It was unthinkable that the Vice General, who was always accompanied by alcohol, would have abstained from drinking on a day of celebration like the Heavenly Dragon Festival.


    Jeong Seo Tae who was sitting in the pavilion with several high officials from the main palace and enjoying rice wine had just gotten up when he heard the news of the fire in the inner palace.


    Although he assumed that the warrior commander would have already taken action, he felt he could not just sit idly by.


    It was at this moment when he was about to leave the pavilion after slightly sobering up from the buzz of alcohol, that the Vermilion Princess appeared with a dozen or so maids on her tail.


    ¡°I heard you fainted due to heatstroke. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come. Time is of the essence, so I¡¯ll keep this short.¡±


    Considering the many ears around them, the Vermilion Princess spoke in a lowered voice.


    ¡°It seems someone has placed poison in the sachet attached to the hilt of my sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Vice General¡¯s expression instantly turned grave at these words.


    These were not just anyone¡¯s words but those of a princess consort of the realm. The gravity of her statement did not need further explanation.


    ¡°¡­ Is that true?¡±


    ¡°This incident has just happened, so we haven¡¯t been able to conduct a thorough investigation at the main palace. However, the evidence all says that the White Princess of the White Tiger Palace may be involved.¡±


    The Vice General looked around once more and then began to lower his voice as well.


    It seemed there was a reason why the Vermilion Princess was insisting on such secrecy in their conversation.


    ¡°How could the White Princess be involved in such a matter?¡±


    ¡°It may appear that the White Princess planned all of this, but the situation doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple. Therefore, could the Vice General please investigate this matter separately?¡±


    ¡°If you are telling me this, it seems other military officials have already started their investigations.¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was a trusted figure by the Vermilion Princess.


    The previous Vice General In Chang Seok was the Vermilion Princess¡¯s uncle, and after his death, Jeong Seo Tae who had been his trusted subordinate took over the position.


    ¡°If it truly was something done by the White Princess, she would simply be held accountable. However, if that is not the case, a more thorough investigation will be necessary. There¡¯s no one else I could ask but you Vice General.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is this perhaps related to the recent fire at the White Tiger Palace?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was too perfect a coincidence.


    The schemes involving the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess had just unraveled, and then the fire at the White Tiger Palace immediately followed.


    It seemed as though someone was trying to cover up the incident and the Vice General also felt uneasy about it.


    ¡°I have confirmed that the ghost hands have been dispatched to the White Tiger Palace. I¡¯m afraid the Vermilion Princess is not yet aware of this.¡±


    The Vice General added with a somewhat anxious expression on his face.


    ¡°I was wondering why such a force as the ghost hands were deployed to the inner palace, but it fits the situation if they were sent to apprehend the White Princess.¡±


    ¡°The ghost hands have been sent to the White Tiger Palace? Are you certain of what you¡¯re saying, Vice General?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Why do you ask?¡±


    Suddenly, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes trembled.


    Her appearance looked profoundly anxious and this gave the Vice General an ominous feeling.


    ¡°¡­. I personally sent a trusted individual with the Vermilion Bird Tablet to the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hopefully, the ghost hands will not do anything too much to him ¡­¡±


    The ghost hands were a special unit that operated under the direct orders of His Majesty Emperor Woon Sung.


    They were granted privileges that exempted them from accountability in most matters, commensurate with the Emperor¡¯s authority.


    It was a top-secret unit that could even commit murder if its purpose was in line with the Emperor¡¯s commands.


    And so the mention of the ghost hands caused people within Cheongdo Palace to tremble with fear. Such was the reputation needed to operate as a unit under the Emperor¡¯s direct command.


    ¡°¡­I cannot guarantee it. The current commander of the ghost hands Woon Baek entered the palace at the same time as I did, and he is someone who will not hesitate to use any means necessary to complete his mission.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess shivered momentarily.


    She was well aware of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s swordsmanship but there was no guarantee he would be safe against the ghost hands of the main palace.


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety.


    She had never imagined that the ghost hands would actually appear on the scene.


    And considering Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s temperament, it was impossible to predict what kind of friction might arise between him and those warriors.


    ¡°Vice General, please go and check on White Tiger Palace quickly ¡­! The situation might get worse¡­!¡±


    The man who had just shaken off his wooden sword muttered something to himself.


    The commander of the ghost hands Woon Baek gripped his Great Star Sword tightly as he surveyed the positions of his unit members. The well-deployed formation was designed to pressure the man from all sides and leave him no chance for resistance.


    And just like that, the three members on the vanguard rushed in to subdue the man.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    They were assassins clad in black cloth.


    As they lunged forward with their daggers in reverse grip, the man took a large step backward and fled out of their striking range.


    However, one of the members who was hiding on a tree in the garden landed behind him and swung his sword sharply. It completely caught the man¡¯s back.


    Yet the man reacted with ease.


    He kicked off the ground, leaped high to avoid the sword blow, and then quickly wrapped his forearm around the warrior¡¯s neck before tripping him and slamming him to the ground.


    ¡°Gruh!¡±


    Then he struck the warrior¡¯s solar plexus with the wooden sword he was holding, checked to ensure his foe was incapacitated, and quickly leaped back to avoid an archer¡¯s arrow.


    The sequence of movements was so fluid that to any onlooker, it might have seemed like a well-rehearsed play.


    What the man decided next was unbelievable.


    He kicked through the burning paper door and ran into the burning White Tiger Palace.


    No matter how well a formation is laid out, it¡¯s impossible to station people inside a burning building.


    The man intuitively realized this obvious blind spot and quickly moved out of the ghost hand members¡¯ line of sight.


    It¡¯s only natural to seek cover from the archers shooting from a distance.


    Even so¡­ it was unthinkable that he would run through a building enveloped in smoke. A single misstep could easily result in being trapped under collapsing debris and sustaining fatal injuries.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    As he ran through the interior of the White Tiger Palace, the man eventually came around and subdued an archer on the outer wall.


    Even if it was just one member, he still belonged to the ghost hands.


    Subduing someone in a single attack is not an easy feat. The man was nimble yet powerful and capable of knocking someone out with just one hit.


    However, the commander of the ghost hands Woon Baek was also a veteran of many battles.


    Running across the burning floor and using the walls of the building for cover to subdue enemies one by one¡­ it was most effective to eliminate blind spots first.


    ¡°Archers, stay away from the building! Those capable of close combat, follow me inside! Draw him out to a position where we can get support fire!¡±


    With his sword drawn, Woon Baek and the members of the ghost hands charged into the burning White Tiger Palace.


    Seeing the man dart between buildings again, Woon Baek and his team plunged deeper into the White Tiger Palace.


    The brave members of the ghost hands showed no fear as they stormed into the burning building.


    In a battle against multiple opponents, the worst strategy is to take on them in a wide-open space all at once.


    Therefore, it was probably his intention to deliberately lead the battle into a narrow building¡­. especially one where the view was obstructed by fire.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they could afford to create a situation where they just let him move from cover to cover and let him take out the archers first. That would play right into his hands.


    It was far more logical for them to take control of the situation and ambush him.


    Woon Baek led six combat members as they sprinted across the floor of the White Tiger Palace.


    Traces of the man were visible here and there in the corridors leading to the inner chambers. It looked like he was checking the number of members entering as they moved from room to room.


    ¡°He¡¯s inside the inner chamber!¡±


    One of the ghost hands shouted as he broke down the door and entered the inner chamber.


    The room, engulfed in flames was the tea room of the White Tiger Palace. But amidst all the teaware and tea tables, the man was nowhere to be seen.


    Just then, the man burst through the adjacent paper door and attacked a member of the ghost hands.


    He pinned him down and repeatedly struck his face with the handle of the wooden sword.


    ¡°Gurk, hah!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Then he grabbed another of the ghost hands members following behind, twisted his neck, and threw him onto a burning tea table.


    He then picked up another nearby tea table and threw it on top of the fallen member of the ghost hands.


    ¡°Argh! Ah! The fire, it¡¯s on me!¡±


    Startled, the remaining three quickly adjusted their grips on their swords and regained their composure.


    The man who had subdued the two in an instant slowly straightened his back in the middle of the burning tea room.


    Looking at the way he was breathing heavily, he seemed quite exhausted, but he showed no signs of collapsing.


    ¡°Four¡­teen¡­¡±


    It was then that the man¡¯s previously muttered words became clear.


    He had been counting the remaining members of the ghost hands.


    Woon Baek swallowed dryly.


    This man wanted to take down all the ghost hands that had gathered around him.


    Before anyone could react, he leaped into the embrace of another member, struck him with the hilt he was holding, then grabbed him by the collar and threw him.


    The ghost hand member impaled on the burning paper door screamed in pain as he rolled on the ground trying to extinguish the flames catching his clothes.


    ¡°Argh! Ahhh!¡±


    Afterward, the man disappeared among the smoke, then emerged by breaking a wooden pillar and proceeded to strangle another member.


    His movements as he appeared and disappeared inside the burning building seemed ghostly. As if he was dragging souls into the underworld.


    ¡°Ah! Aahhh! It¡¯s hot! Hot! Damn!¡±


    After strangling another one to unconsciousness, he threw him towards the courtyard.


    When the dust settled, only Woon Baek remained of the ghost hands that had entered the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°Twe¡­ lve¡­¡±


    The sight of the man exhaling heavily and adjusting his sword on the burning floor came into view.


    Woon Baek frowned and quickly assessed the situation. To subdue this man, relying on sheer numbers would not be effective.


    The man had fully mastered the art of confronting multiple enemies in a sensible manner.


    Capturing such a person required a force simpler and more powerful than strategy and tactics.


    Woon Baek pointed his Great Star sword at the man and declared,


    ¡°I am Woon Baek, the commander of the ghost hands.¡±


    Revealing his identity and name was a challenge and an invitation to cross swords as a warrior to warrior.


    The man whose face was covered with a black cloth trembled momentarily.


    He had not expected someone known as the commander of the ghost hands to reveal his affiliation to an unknown warrior and propose a duel.


    ¡°I cannot reveal my identity.¡±


    After saying that, the man also pulled out his wooden sword.


    Although Woon Baek revealed his status, the man continued to use formal speech. This alone made it clear that he was not a high-ranking official of the main palace.


    With that fact etched into his mind, Woon Baek charged at the man with his Great Star sword drawn.


    It was impossible to swing the sword widely inside the burning building. The trajectory of the sword strikes was easy to predict, which meant.


    For a man whose sword skills were already at their peak, such a confined and limited space was like fighting in his own home.


    The man quickly lowered his posture and struck Woon Baek¡¯s sword blade with his wooden sword.


    A wooden sword cannot block a real sword; attempting such would only result in the wooden blade being sliced apart.


    And in a serious battle like this one, defending against each and every sword strike was a decidedly unfavorable condition.


    Yet the man showed no sign of concern as he parried Woon Baek¡¯s blade and swung his foot at Woon Baek¡¯s solar plexus.


    However, Woon Baek lifted his arm and grabbed the man¡¯s leg.


    This too was intentional by Woon Baek. He released his grip on his own sword and, using both hands, threw the man against the burning paper door.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The man groaned once and then tightened his grip on his wooden sword again.


    Woon Baek who had declared himself as the commander of the ghost hands was no ordinary fighter. The man realized this quickly and knew that treating him as just another ghost hand member could lead to his own downfall.


    Immediately, Woon Baek picked up his sword and charged at the man.


    The man struck again with his wooden sword and then realized that Woon Baek¡¯s strength was also extraordinary.


    Though he himself could fell a wild boar with his bare hands, he was convinced that Woon Baek¡¯s strength was no less formidable.


    Matching strength for strength would not yield a significant advantage.


    Therefore, the battle had to be escalated into a realm of technique and quick thinking.


    Woon Baek was thinking along similar lines.


    Regardless, at this moment he was the enemy. There was no time for respect among warriors.


    The man who was thrown into the tea room must now be finished off.


    Woon Baek charged into the tea room and tried to strike down the man, but the latter swung his body back and kicked Woon Baek¡¯s sword away with his foot.


    Since he couldn¡¯t directly receive the sharp sword, he repeatedly struck it from the side.


    Such skill was extraordinary. The man¡¯s skill had already surpassed that of any high-ranking warrior.


    He was not an opponent to be taken lightly. With this in mind, Woon Baek quickly launched a series of sword attacks.


    It seemed the man had no real sword to speak of. One might complain about the fairness of the match in a formal duel, but in a real fight, you cannot ask your opponent to stop just because you lack a sword.


    So the only option was to keep attacking.


    Woon Baek¡¯s strikes were sharp yet the man did not allow a single hit.


    He ran out of the tea room and moved to a bedroom next door.


    This place was far more smoky than the tea room. The room was on fire, making it difficult to see properly.


    But if he did nothing, the man would use the low visibility to his advantage and slowly overpower the members of the ghost hands. Now was the time to close in and capture him.


    Woon Baek entered the bedroom and surveyed the surroundings.


    The man emerged through the dense smoke while swinging his sword horizontally.


    Woon Baek gripped his sword¡¯s handle tightly, ready to block the strike.


    But he soon changed his mind.


    A man of this caliber wouldn¡¯t make such an easily blockable attack unless he intended it.


    It was a feint, meant to provoke a defense. Instead, the right move was to press forward with his own attack.


    If they were to strike each other, the one with the real sword would deliver a more fatal blow than the one with a wooden sword.


    ¡°Haap!¡±


    But could it be that even this was within the man¡¯s expectations?


    When Woon Baek swung his sword, the man was no longer there. And all he sliced through was the empty smoke.


    In this critical situation, even his bold judgment was in the palm of the man¡¯s hand.


    Woon Baek quickly withdrew and tried to locate the man.


    In real combat, the one who could adapt on the fly had an overwhelming advantage.


    While the accumulated knowledge is embodied in the body, the sense to seize victory in real combat must be innate to some extent.


    And the man was extraordinarily gifted in that respect.


    He felt the man running towards him with a sword clutched from behind his back.


    Woon Baek quickly twisted his sword and swung it backward but all he saw was flames.


    Woon Baek could hardly believe what his eyes were seeing.


    The wooden sword the man was wielding¡­ was engulfed in flames.


    Not just the blade, but the handle as well.


    The man charged forward while holding the burning wooden sword with his teeth clenched.


    The sword¡¯s path was traced with flames.


    It moved horizontally twice and vertically once. And its path was clearly marked with smoke and fire.


    Killing intent gleamed in the eyes of the man holding the sword with his teeth clenched.


    Why bother holding and swinging a flaming sword?


    It was to obscure Woon Baek¡¯s vision.


    When masters clash, even a brief opening can determine the outcome.


    The stance of the opponent, the center of gravity, the direction of the next move¡ªall these subtle pieces of information that are revealed in a flash must be gathered in order to execute the next move.


    But the flames that followed the sword¡¯s path flickered, blurring the vision and making it impossible to predict the man¡¯s next move.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could even finish his thoughts, the hand of the man covered in burns was buried in Woon Baek¡¯s arms.


    After hitting his solar plexus, he grabbed Woon Baek by the collar and threw him to the ground just like he did with the other members of the ghost hands.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    When Woon Baek fell to the ground and dropped his sword, the man kicked it away and sent it flying.


    Woon Baek felt intense pain coursing through his body and watched the man.


    The tips of the man¡¯s fingers were completely covered in burns.


    They only exchanged four blows while the man was holding that burning wooden sword. But in that brief moment, the man¡¯s hands were already badly blistered.


    However, he intuitively knew that this brief difference could determine the winner of their battle.


    Woon Baek¡¯s physical strength was second to none.


    The years he had spent honing his martial skills were also longer.


    The position of Commander of the Ghost Hands is not open to everyone. The mediocre are weeded out within hours after decades of grueling training.


    Yet sometimes, an innate sense can overturn even years of accumulated effort.


    And it only took about fifteen exchanges in total.


    From just that exchange of blows, the man had instinctively realized what he needed to do to defeat Woon Baek.


    This instinct was not something that could be gained through effort.


    It was something that could never be attained unless it was bestowed by the heavens.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    The man, exhausted as he was, looked down at Woon Baek and clenched his fist tightly.


    In the burning White Tiger Palace.


    The man stood with his back against the backdrop of flames blazing red in the central chamber. And he looked down at Woon Baek. Like a beast lured in by blood.


    Woon Baek tightly closed his eyes.


    Soon after, he was knocked unconscious by a punch from the man.


    It was a moment that rendered years of rigorous training meaningless.

 Chapter 38: The White Princess (1)

    The ghost hand members who were aiming their bows outside the palace could only swallow dryly.


    This was because several members who had entered the burning White Tiger Palace were being thrown unconscious into the backyard.


    Their allies rolling helplessly on the dirt floor couldn¡¯t even make a sound. They had all completely lost consciousness and had no will to resist.


    The sight of their unconscious allies being tossed one by one into the backyard seemed almost mocking, but when they thought about it, it was actually for their benefit.


    If they remained unconscious inside the burning building, they would surely lose their lives.


    The man with a cloth mask on his face was picking them up one by one and throwing them into the backyard.


    However, the sight of each unconscious member popping out from inside the building was nothing but terrifying for those watching.


    Eventually, when the man even carried out the commander of the ghost hands and burst outside, everyone¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    The commander of the ghost hands Woon Baek could be considered a first-class warrior.


    When they saw the man who had casually knocked out such a person, the members of the ghost hands couldn¡¯t help but freeze in their place.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Of course, the man himself was far from intact.


    Blood was flowing from various places on his body, and his hands were swollen from burns.


    It was just as he was about to throw the unconscious commander of the ghost hands Woon Baek into the backyard.


    The man who was covering his head with a cloth mask seemed to sense something unusual as he examined the unconscious commander.


    The White Princess clung to her fading consciousness and continued to walk.


    The night was deepening and her vision was already impaired, but the constant pain was so distracting that it was difficult for her to get her bearings.


    What was the point of going on like this?


    As the physical pain intensified, so did her thoughts.


    The pursuit by the ghost hands would likely continue.


    Seol Tae Pyeong alone would find it difficult to fend off more than twenty ghost hands, and it was certain that some would manage to break away and continue chasing after the White Princess.


    If so, it seemed almost certain she would be caught before even escaping the palace.


    All the struggling seemed pointless now. Perhaps it would be better to just collapse here and reflect on her past life.


    Yet despite this, the White Princess had no choice but to keep moving her feet. Because Seol Tae Pyeong was blocking the route for her escape.


    With someone struggling so desperately to save her, it was impossible for her not to do anything.


    Then it was right to struggle as much as possible to survive; at least to the extent possible.


    That was the least she could do in respect to the man named Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Even amid the searing pain she felt, she gritted her teeth and kept walking towards the outside of the palace.


    And as she walked¡­ sometimes, even the heavens would relent and provide an answer.


    ¡°Wh-White Princess?¡±


    To encounter the Vermilion Princess and the Vice General on their way to the burning White Tiger Palace could perhaps be seen as heaven smiling down on the White Princess.


    In the back alley of the inner palace where the soldiers of the Red Palace could not tread,


    The Vermilion Princess had to choose the fastest route as she dashed out to save Seol Tae Pyeong from the ghost hands. This alley was that route. It was a place that soldiers did not normally use and were unaware of its existence.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­!¡±


    ¡°White Princess! What¡¯s happened to you? Your condition is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Please step back, Vermilion Princess! I will support her!¡±


    The Vice General quickly ran forward and supported the White Princess.


    Her body was marred by burns and they looked painful to watch even at first glance.


    As Vice General Jeong Seo Tae supported her, the White Princess clenched her eyes shut. Merely being supported caused her entire body to scream in pain.


    It was truly cruel how things turned out.


    Now that she found herself receiving help from the Vermilion Princess, whom she had once envied, the White Princess could not even muster a bitter smile.


    ¡°It seems she¡¯s been badly hurt in the fire! We need to inform the soldiers of the Red Palace immediately¡­!¡±


    ¡°The members of the ghost hands¡­ are chasing me¡­¡±


    Following her words, the expressions of the Vermilion Princess and the Vice General hardened at the same time.


    Just like the Vice General had guessed, the ghost hands from the main palace had moved to capture the White Princess.


    Despite her pain, the White Princess managed to think clearly and understood the situation accurately.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was carrying the Vermilion Bird tablet given by the Vermilion Princess. This meant he was sent by her to the White Tiger Palace.


    But they did not know that the ghost hands had come directly to capture the White Princess.


    If you get involved with the ghost hands by mistake, you will die. Realizing that fact, they quickly rushed to check on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s condition.


    In the end, meeting these two in the back alley of the inner palace was almost like a butterfly effect caused by Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Could it be that the heavens were on his side? It seemed he was destined to have a life-saving power.


    ¡°If you help me carelessly¡­ you might get charged with helping a criminal¡­ It would be wise to keep that in mind¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will not ask at length.¡±


    Facing the White Princess, who was groaning in pain, the Vermilion Princess asked sternly.


    ¡°Did you send me the sachet, White Princess?¡±


    The White Princess slowly shook her head at those words.


    From the Vermilion Princess¡¯s perspective, it was impossible to tell whether her words were true or false. In reality, it could as well be the White Princess who had done it and she was only lying to get out of the immediate situation.


    Considering all the circumstantial evidence, it was simplest and most certain to assume that the White Princess had orchestrated this scheme.


    ¡°Since the situation has come to this, I will lay everything out and speak honestly.¡±


    The White Princess said so with a weary smile.


    ¡°I envied you, Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I, as a fellow woman, not envy the Vermilion Princess?¡±


    To someone who was surviving in the Inbong clan where every moment was a struggle for survival, the dignified life of the Vermilion Princess who was as majestic as a Vermilion bird must have seemed as unreachable as the sun itself.


    As a lady of the Jeongseon clan and the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Her appearance was more beautiful than anyone else¡¯s, and her character was so upright that there was nothing to criticize.


    People praised Ha Wol for looking like a fairy, but in Ha Wol¡¯s eyes, In Ha Yeon was truly the most sublime fairy of all. That was why she envied the Vermilion Princess.


    The numerous scratches visible on her hands were absent on the perfect girl who, without facing life¡¯s hardships, stood at the same level and simply reigned supreme.


    Even she, who would stop at nothing for power, was but an ugly human before the noble-hearted Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I did not do it.¡±


    Still, it was not the White Princess who had placed the incense in the sachet as a gift for the Vermilion Princess.


    That much was not a lie but the truth. Whether the Vermilion Princess would believe it or not, the White Princess spoke only the facts as they were.


    ¡°Perhaps, the one who orchestrated all of this¡­ is the fourth consort.¡±


    There she named someone from the same Inbong clan.


    The Vermilion Princess and the Vice General looked at each other briefly before turning back to ask the White Princess again.


    ¡°Are you¡­. sure about that?¡±


    ¡°The fourth consort appeared at the White Tiger Palace leading the ghost hands herself. It was clear she intended to capture me and take me to the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°The ghost hands¡­ were acting under the fourth consort¡¯s orders?¡±


    No matter how noble the fourth consort was, she did not have the authority to command the ghost hands.


    Both the Vermilion Princess and the Vice General were well aware of that fact.


    Naturally, a conclusion was drawn. Someone had enabled the fourth consort to command the ghost hands.


    Only the Emperor or the three great officials of the main palace had the authority to command the ghost hands.


    It was impossible that the Emperor knew of this affair yet. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have remained silent.


    That meant¡­ the order for the fourth consort to command the ghost hands must have come from one of the three great officials.


    The Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, or the Under Councilor.


    ¡°I personally witnessed the Under Councilor fully engaged in the preparations for the Heavenly Dragon Festival, and the Central Councilor was also with me just now having a drink.¡±


    The Vice General spoke directly to the Vermilion Princess.


    And so through a process of elimination, only one candidate remained.


    The pupils of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes began to tremble slightly. It was someone she knew all too well.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    Head of the Jeongseon clan and father of the Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    The Vermilion Princess was not oblivious. She was old enough to understand.


    This Cheongdo Palace might be filled with beautiful and romantic scenery. But just beneath the surface, it is a place rife with tricks and deceit among those who are obsessed with power.


    Schemes and conspiracies, plots and manipulations.


    Even those who live a glamorous and beautiful life, once you peel back the surface, they often reveal a grim and murky reality.


    Even the most faithful and loyal subjects would turn out to be often greedy for power when stripped down to their bare bones.


    That is why the character Seol Tae Pyeong seemed so extraordinary.


    It was the first time she had encountered someone with such skill in swordsmanship who showed no interest in climbing up the ranks.


    Indeed, such people do exist.


    Yet it was difficult for the Vermilion Princess to maintain her composure when her own father¡¯s name unexpectedly came up.


    ¡°My father¡­?¡±


    In the office of the main palace.


    In that majestic place that overlooked the faint outlines of Cheongdo Palace stood a man with his hands clasped behind his back as he contemplated the world.


    He wielded his power with an upright heart, always considering the well-being of his people.


    However, the position of Chief Councilor could hardly be occupied by a completely innocent person.


    One had to have some intuition; to advance beyond a certain point within Cheongdo Palace, one inevitably had to dirty their hands. Cunning and manipulation were almost virtues necessary for survival in this place.


    The picture was easily painted.


    To stand at the top, one had to trample over everyone who climbed up.


    Being the head of the Jeongseon clan did not exempt him from this rule. He was constantly concerned about the people of the rival Inbong clan who were trying to bring down the Jeongseon clan whenever they had the opportunity.


    If everything went according to plan, who would benefit the most?


    Once this was determined, the overall situation became surprisingly clear.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess murmured to herself with her head lowered.


    She seemed to have a grasp of Chief Councilor In Seon Rok¡¯s thinking.


    And of Consort Ha Chae Rim whose position within the Inbong clan was becoming increasingly unstable.


    The latter wanted to solidify her own position despite the risk of diminishing the power of the Inbong clan.


    Knowing her intentions, it was now just a matter of providing her with a sword she could wield.


    The fourth consort would use that sword to cut down the authority of the Inbong clan on her own.


    From the Chief Councilor¡¯s perspective, there was no loss to him. After all, everything that unfolded would be the doing of Ha Chae Rim.


    The Chief Councilor¡¯s offering of help was merely an appropriate response to the legitimate request of the fourth consort who sought to punish the White Princess.


    The truth of the matter¡­ had nothing to do with the Chief Councilor. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if the plan of the fourth consort failed, it would simply mean that the fourth consort had deceived everyone.


    Thinking about it that way, even if her plan failed in the end, she would be a high treason criminal and the intended purpose of suppressing the authority of the Inbong clan would be achieved.


    No matter what the outcome was, from the perspective of the Jeongseon clan, it was a bet with only benefits to gain.


    Surviving in the political scene essentially boils down to escaping responsibility.


    The chance to suppress a rival family without any responsibility doesn¡¯t come easily.


    The head of the Jeongseon clan In Seon Rok would certainly not miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Chief Councilor, have you heard about the fire in the inner palace?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the Calm Green Pavilion overlooking the Truth Insight Terrace where the Heavenly Dragon Festival was located,


    The Chief Councilor shook his head as he listened to his aide¡¯s report and he set down his half-drunk glass of clear wine.


    He was an old tiger who had survived thirty years in the majestic Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°Anyway, if His Majesty personally accuses us, we cannot lie. It will be the same for you as well.¡±


    The White Princess spoke through her pain.


    If she were captured by the ghost hands and dragged before the emperor, the White Princess could not escape capital punishment.


    The sachet received by the Vermilion Princess was indeed a gift from the White Tiger Palace.


    The Vermilion Princess knew this and her headmaid Hyeon Dang also confirmed that it had come as a gift from the White Tiger Palace.


    Therefore, the Vermilion Princess could only speak the truth. She could not fabricate a non-existent fact.


    It was all futile to dwell on the unpleasant aspects. After all, guilt is determined by facts and evidence alone.


    Perhaps consort Ha Chae Rim had used people or bribed someone to disguise the sachet as a gift from the White Tiger Palace. The process likely involved all sorts of trickery, but that¡¯s all in the past now. There¡¯s no way to uncover it at this point.


    The sachet gifted by the White Tiger Palace contained poison. In the end, that fact remains.


    Now that it¡¯s clearly established that the sachet contained poison, proving that it wasn¡¯t from the White Tiger Palace falls on the White Princess.


    Crying out now that she never sent such a gift only makes her look like she¡¯s retreating from responsibility.


    What persuasive power could there be in belatedly falling before the emperor and pleading her case after the poison has been revealed?


    ¡°I must prove that I didn¡¯t send the sachet¡­ but¡­ I can¡¯t think of any way to do so¡­¡±


    As the White Princess spoke, the Vice General and the Vermilion Princess¡¯s expressions grew complicated.


    Whom to trust, and whom to doubt.


    ¡­In this Cheongdo Palace that was rife with schemes and conspiracies, one must suspect everyone.


    But if you were to suspect everyone, nothing can be accomplished in the end.


    At the very end¡­ one must trust someone.


    Can the White Princess¡¯s words truly be trusted?


    What if everything was orchestrated by the White Princess who is merely shifting all the blame to the fourth consort while looking for a way out?


    What if all her claims of innocence are lies?


    Can the fourth consort be trusted then?


    When even her father, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, whom she trusted and followed his entire life, may as well be playing along with this scheme?


    The Vermilion Princess tightly closed her eyes.


    She reigned as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace and lived a life where she had countless people under her command.


    Living that way, the essence of wielding power ultimately boils down to that question.


    Whom to trust? What makes someone trustworthy?


    The answer to that question was the surest condition for judging the caliber of a mistress.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess remained silent for a moment before finally catching her breath and speaking.


    ¡°The reason I did not like the situation was because Warrior Seol felt uncomfortable with the current situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Huh?¡±


    ¡°He first voiced doubt about how a scheme orchestrated by the White Princess could be this flawed. He said that she might not be involved at all.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess trusted the warrior known as Seol Tae Pyeong. So much so that she personally gave him the Vermilion Bird Tablet.


    ¡°He is trustworthy. I will also trust the White Princess, whom he trusts.¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s eyes trembled at the Vermilion Princess¡¯s words.


    The most authoritative princess and the victim of this entire incident, the Vermilion Princess, was declaring her support for her.


    The White Princess felt a lump in her throat.


    The gaze the Vermilion Princess directed at her was more steadfast than that of any veteran who had fought on the battlefield for decades.


    ¡°However, I am not sure how much I can defend the White Princess in front of the emperor. Just like you said, it is impossible to lie to the emperor¡­ if only there were time to prepare something¡­¡±


    At that moment,


    Two members of the ghost hands who flew into the night sky kicked down the wall and landed in front of them.


    The Vice General was startled and drew his sword, but the two ghost hands appeared to have no intention of being hostile. They had identified everyone present.


    The two ghost hand members who had landed on the road were those dispatched by Woon Baek as a pursuit team.


    They bowed their heads and spoke in a firm voice.


    ¡°It is an honor to meet you, Vermilion Princess, Vice General.¡±


    Their tone was polite yet their movements were rough.


    The members of the ghost hands who were on a mission couldn¡¯t be casually dismissed, not even by the Vermilion Princess or the Deputy General.


    This was because they carried out the direct orders of the Emperor and the three great officials.


    The fingertips of the White Princess began to tremble.


    Eventually, the members of the ghost hands caught up with the White Princess.


    ¡°We are acting under the orders of the main palace. We must bring the White Princess to the Emperor. Please understand our situation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The angel of death finally grasped the back of the White Princess¡¯s neck.


    There was no place to escape.


    Death often comes without giving any time to prepare.


    And so, White Princess Ha Wol was dragged before the Emperor.


    All her efforts to escape from the burning White Tiger Palace, running till her legs nearly broke, seemed in vain.


    She had struggled to survive as if it meant nothing.


    Since the Heavenly Dragon Festival was underway, Emperor Woon Sung was inside a grand tent set up deep within the Truth Insight Terrace.


    After hearing about the fire at White Tiger Palace, the ongoing festival had momentarily paused but the festive atmosphere had not yet dissipated.


    All the military officials had run out to check on the situation at the inner palace.


    The White Princess was led out by the ghost hands inside the tent with her hands tied behind her back.


    The tent that was representing the Emperor¡¯s authority was filled with dazzling jewels.


    Ha Wol caught the eye of Emperor Woon Sung who was sitting firmly on his throne at the very back.


    The eyes seen through the crown were as intelligent and noble as always.


    The eyes of the Emperor who commanded the Cheongdo Empire always keenly observed his people.


    In front of this Emperor, Ha Wol the daughter of the noble Inbong clan family was just another commoner.


    The person with the most authority over anyone else in Cheongdo Palace just quietly looked down at everything with his eyes as if nothing could bother him.


    Among a group of high-ranking officials, Ha Gang Seok the head of the Inbong clan was also present.


    And in front of him stood the figure of the scheming consort Ha Chae Rim.


    ¡°Your Majesty, as I reported in the letter, I have captured the White Princess who was fleeing the palace.¡±


    ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    When the White Princess appeared, a peculiar murmur spread among the officials inside the tent.


    The mistress of the White Tiger Palace who had always proudly displayed her beauty now looked terrible. Her entire body was covered in burns and soot.


    It was easy to imagine how desperately she had struggled to escape.


    And now she knelt down with her hands bound.


    She looked around the tent, but no one was on Ha Wol¡¯s side.


    Bowing her head, the White Princess closed her eyes tightly.


    It was a fitting end for a vicious villainess.


    It was time for her to accept her fate.


    ¡°¡­What is¡­. this¡­!¡±


    After sending off the Vermilion Princess who had rushed to the Truth Insight Terrace to defend the White Princess, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae entered the courtyard of the White Tiger Palace.


    There, alongside the warriors from the Red Palace who had come to extinguish the fire, lay unconscious members of the ghost hands that lay sprawled around the area.


    The warriors from the Red Palace were also surprised to see that all the ghost hands had been subdued and groaning in the ground; it was an unbelievable sight.


    There was no need to ask who was responsible for such a thing.


    Still, how was it possible to beat down the elite warriors of the main palace like they were all third-rate thugs?


    The perpetrator was nowhere to be found in the White Tiger Palace. For a moment, the Vice General wondered if that kid had been killed in the fight, but he couldn¡¯t find any body.


    The Vice General swallowed dryly and ran around the area.


    However, there was no sign of Seol Tae Pyeong anywhere.


    It was as if he had left the White Tiger Palace in a hurry. As if there was somewhere he urgently needed to go.


    As he walked around and looked among the warriors of the Red Palace who were busy putting out the fire, he discovered a trail of blood heading toward the door of the backyard.


    And this trail of blood that seemed to drag along the ground ¡­ was heading towards the Truth Insight Terrace where the Emperor might be.


    TN: Oh shit!

 Chapter 39: The White Princess (2)

    The sight of the White Princess sitting with her arms restrained in the Emperor¡¯s majestic tent which was more magnificent than any ordinary building was etched in the eyes of the high officials.


    The very White Princess who had always displayed her noble demeanor as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace was now a shocking sight. She was captured and restrained with her body covered in bruises.


    By now, the Emperor had already been briefed on the general situation.


    This was less an occasion to uncover the truth than it was to punish the White Princess. All circumstances pointed conclusively to her guilt.


    Therefore, the first words the Emperor uttered in that silent scene were simple.


    ¡°Defend yourself.¡±


    The stern voice of Emperor Woon Sung permeated the scene.


    The White Princess was well aware that any excuse she might offer here would be meaningless.


    The situation was already settled. Although she might have considered other strategies had she not been captured, now there was no alternative left.


    Anything she said would seem like the desperate flailing of a cornered villainess.


    Although the White Princess could not claim her innocence, she was still the mistress of the White Tiger Palace and the crown princess consort of the Empire.


    Even so, to remain in such an ugly and pathetic state at the end was too miserable for her.


    Only upon reaching the brink of death did she begin to understand why many condemned prisoners quietly accept their fate.


    They wished to face the end with dignity and without disgrace before the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For a moment, the White Princess closed her eyes and thought.


    At least when she leaves, she wanted to remain the same mistress of the White Tiger Palace with her back straight and her head held high.


    Ha Chae Rim, the one who trapped her like this, must be imagining the White Princess crying her eyes out before disappearing like the dew on the gallows. In that case, wouldn¡¯t the best resistance be to accept this fate gracefully in the end?


    ¡°¡­I was falsely accused.¡±


    However, different words from what she was thinking unexpectedly escaped the White Princess¡¯s lips.


    Like anyone facing death, she knew it was futile but still chose to resist as much as she could.


    A person must struggle to survive in any situation; that was the White Princess¡¯s firm belief.


    ¡°This is all a trap¡­! Your Majesty! I have been falsely accused of scheming against the Vermilion Princess¡­!¡±


    The White Princess shouted her defiance with gritted teeth.


    The high officials closed their eyes and shook their heads. Emperor Woon Sung did the same.


    Despite everything being over, the sight of a human flailing pathetically was extremely ugly. Yet, what did it matter if it was ugly? Should she die just like this?


    Struggling to live even a moment longer was what anyone naturally ought to do.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    That was when it happened.


    Ha Chae Rim who had been sitting among them suddenly ran to the front of the tent that served as the judgment place.


    As if they had not expected it at all, not only the high officials but also Emperor Woon Sung looked surprised and narrowed his eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Fourth consort?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct. I cannot say that I am without responsibility for all of the White Princess¡¯s misdeeds¡­¡±


    The White Princess opened her eyes wide and glared at the fourth consort.


    The fourth consort realized that the White Princess had not yet given up her resistance and had sprung forward to swiftly seize control of the situation.


    ¡°How can the White Princess¡¯s atrocious acts be forgiven! However, she may not fully grasp the strictness of the palace laws due to her young age. She has sown chaos within these laws through her sinister schemes and deserves stern punishment¡­! Yet the fault is not solely the White Princess¡¯s!¡±


    Ha Chae Rim bowed her head and continued with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I too was once a mistress of one of the Four Great Palaces, and as a woman of the same inbong clan, I had personal ties with her. It was my duty to have been stricter with the White Princess, to teach her the palace laws more rigorously. This is¡­ largely my fault.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Fourth consort, raise your head.¡±


    ¡°No, please¡­ please¡­ take into consideration the faults of this unworthy fourth consort. The misconduct committed is indeed severe, but the greater fault lies with the one who failed to teach. Please lighten the White Princess¡¯s punishment and allow this unworthy fourth consort to share in her guilt¡­¡±


    The fourth consort pleaded for the White Princess¡¯s leniency with her head bowed and tears flowing from her eyes.


    The sight was truly disgusting, but the White Princess found herself unable to raise her voice.


    The White Princess wanted to cry out that all these schemes were the fourth consort¡¯s doing.


    However, when the fourth consort suddenly stepped forward and began to shield the White Princess, it confused her on how to judge the situation.


    The crafty fourth consort¡¯s wailing was surely nothing more than an act.


    But to accuse the fourth consort who was now protecting her as the perpetrator of everything seemed exceedingly disloyal. At least in the eyes of the high officials, it would appear like she was merely exploiting the fourth consort and she would be seen as a greater villainess.


    Perhaps if she just remained quiet¡­ the Emperor might find the fourth consort¡¯s pitiable state and grant some leniency. That could be¡­ a more realistic approach. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yet the White Princess shook her head and shouted.


    ¡°All of this was orchestrated by the fourth consort! The fourth consort was the one who appeared and schemed to capture me¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    At that moment, murmurs swept through the audience.


    Cursing words was also heard amidst the clamor. It had finally come to this. Even the fourth consort who had defended her was now being accused in an attempt to escape the situation. Voices filled with contempt and disdain toward the White Princess could be heard.


    However, the White Princess clenched her teeth and shouted,


    ¡°Why was the fourth consort commanding the ghost hands? I saw it with my own eyes! The ghost hands do not move unless directly commanded by His Majesty or ordered by one of the three great high officials!¡±


    ¡°That, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that the important matter here?¡±


    The voice of the Emperor permeated the space once more.


    The intelligent Emperor Woon Sung fully understood the situation. The fact that the fourth consort was commanding the ghost hands was completely irrelevant to the issue at hand.


    ¡°However, Your Majesty! It is very strange! Right after the incident, they appeared to restrain me as if on cue ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ha Wol-ah¡­ How could you¡­ do this to me¡­!¡±


    The fourth consort spoke with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I was merely trying to correct you as a fellow woman of the Inbong clan ¡­! The ghost hands¡­ were specially assigned to me by the Chief Councilor after hearing the circumstances¡­!¡±


    As the fourth consort wailed with such sorrow, silence once again enveloped the gathering.


    ¡°Is that the truth¡­ Chief Councilor?¡±


    When the Emperor spoke, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok who had been observing the situation raised his head.


    Then in a calm voice he said,


    ¡°Yes, that is true. The fourth consort informed me of the situation and requested that we quickly apprehend the White Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The situation was urgent, so that was a reasonable decision.¡±


    With that, the Chief Councilor sat back down.


    There was no need for unnecessary intervention. From his perspective, the best course of action was to remain a strict bystander.


    The White Princess tightly closed her eyes and thought hard again. There must be another way.


    ¡°However¡­! I have never sent such a sachet as a gift!¡±


    ¡°Wol-ah¡­! It would be better to stop making meaningless lies¡­! Please¡­! Let¡¯s beg the Emperor for mercy together¡­! Continuing to lie now will only make matters worse¡­!¡±


    ¡°The sachet¡­ was sent as a gift by someone disguised as a maid from the White Tiger Palace by the fourth consort. I never instructed my maids to do such a thing.¡±


    The White Princess sat with her back straight and spoke only the truth.


    Even though the world looked down on her with contempt, she could not afford to be disheartened. This was her last stage to struggle for survival.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, come forward.¡±


    At that moment, the Emperor called for the Vermilion Princess.


    The Vermilion Princess who had been watching the situation from inside the tent finally stepped forward when the time seemed right.


    Dressed in her red court robe, the Vermilion Princess bowed once before the Emperor.


    The high officials also bowed their heads and watched her in silence with bated breath.


    Despite being the most affected by this incident, she appeared to be in surprisingly good condition as she probably had enough rest.


    ¡°Is it true that you received the sachet as a gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is true. The sachet came as a gift through Headmaid Hyeon Dang and was tied to the end of my sword.¡±


    You cannot lie in front of the emperor.


    And indeed, it was a clear fact that the Vermilion Princess had received the sachet as a gift. It was also undeniable that the sachet had come as a present from the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°So, are you saying that it¡¯s certain you received the sachet from the White Tiger Palace?¡±


    ¡°I have been informed that it was sent as a gift by the White Princess of the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    It was a testimony completely unfavorable to the White Princess. However, the facts could not be distorted since not only the Vermilion Princess but also many others were already well aware of them.


    There was absolutely no means to defend the White Princess.


    Even though the Vermilion Princes felt helpless, she still racked her brain tirelessly.


    She believed that the White Princess was not the culprit. To claim that, she needed evidence.


    Ye, there was not a single piece of evidence to support the claim that the White Princess was not the culprit. Baseless claims would only worsen the situation.


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    So the extent of defense the Vermilion Princess could offer was just this.


    ¡°I have been considering that the actions attributed to the White Princess seem too clumsy to be her doing.¡±


    ¡°Explain further.¡±


    ¡°It is a very clear fact that if the plot had not worked, it would have backed the White Princess into a corner. It is hard to believe that she would have proceeded with such a scheme without considering even that possibility¡­ and without thinking this through.¡±


    This was just speculation.


    It may be that the White Princess was just crazy with her envy and jealousy and started doing things with no regard for the consequences.


    Nevertheless, the Vermilion Princess had decided to present it that way. It was important to steer the conversation in a direction that might, even slightly, work in favor of the White Princess.


    ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty! The situation is incredibly unnatural! It seems as if someone¡­ has set up the situation with the intention of using the Vermilion Princess to accuse me of high treason!¡±


    The White Princess thought it was time to raise her voice and speak.


    ¡°This must be the work of the fourth consort! The fourth consort who could freely enter and exit the White Tiger Palace could have orchestrated this entire incident!¡±


    ¡°How can you say such a thing, Wol-ah¡­! How can you do that to me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Save your crocodile tears, fourth consort! The high officials of the great Cheongdo Palace are not going to nod in agreement to a woman¡¯s words that appeal merely to emotions!¡±


    ¡°It is you who are appealing to emotions, Wol-ah!¡±


    The fourth consort stood and shouted so that everyone could hear with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°There was poison inside the sachet sent as a gift from the White Tiger Palace! After that fact became known to all, how can there be any credibility in the claims accusing me afterward?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Ignoring the fourth consort¡¯s words, the White Princess approached the emperor again and kneeled down.


    ¡°Please allow me to examine the sachet that was on the stage closely! If it was indeed a gift I sent to the Vermilion Princess, it would naturally be embroidered by me. I know my own stitching best. If I could see it myself¡­ I could prove that the sachet was not made by me!¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±


    The White Princess instantly lost her breath as the Emperor looked down at her coldly.


    It was a word she threw out randomly in order to survive. This was because there needs to be a foothold for the discussion to proceed.


    But if one cannot be responsible for the words spoken¡­ They might just disappear like dew at the gallows.


    Is it really worth risking my life on this?


    That question coldly seeped into her mind.


    ¡°¡­Bring the warrior commander here.¡±


    At this time, the Emperor called forth for Jang Rae who had been responsible for guarding the area around the stage.


    From beyond the throne, the warrior commander Jang Rae bowed his head and kneeled before the Emperor.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You have investigated the stage. Did you secure the sachet that was hanging from the end of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s sword ¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am ashamed, your majesty. I searched thoroughly around the stage, but I could not find the sachet.¡±


    If only she could see the sachet, she could prove that it was not the one she had made.


    The White Princess had claimed this yet the sachet itself had disappeared from the scene.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How should one interpret this fact?


    Before anyone could speak, Ha Chae Rim raised her head and spoke out first.


    ¡°Strange that you confidently asked to see the sachet, and yet, you were the one who removed it!¡±


    The scene was so chaotic that no one had the chance to take care of the sachet at that moment.


    However, even though attempts were made later to find the sachet again¡­ It was strange that it could not be found.


    If someone intentionally removed the sachet, the high officials had no choice but to suspect the White Princess the most.


    She had boldly said she would show the sachet to prove her innocence. Perhaps because she knew it could not be found.


    This interpretation was not too far-fetched.


    Once she was accused of being the culprit, all interpretations inevitably turned against the White Princess.


    ¡°Ha Wol-ah¡­! How I pitied you¡­! And now you conspire to make me a criminal¡­!¡±


    Consort Ha Chae Rim wept endlessly.


    ¡°I¡­How dearly I cared for you as a fellow woman of the Inbong clan ¡­ How could you do this to me¡­ Ha Wol-ah¡­ Ha Wol-ah¡­!¡±


    It was a complete betrayal.


    The White Princess touched the floor with the tips of her trembling fingers.


    Why should she struggle any further when the whole situation was already over for her? Her death was already close by.


    She closed her eyes firmly.


    The gathered high officials all looked at the White Princess with eyes full of disdain.


    Though she might not humbly admit her guilt, she was seen as the worst of the villains. Someone who had shamelessly struggled and even schemed against her only ally, Consort Ha Chae Rim. At least, that was how they saw her.


    Consort Ha Chae Rim continuously wiped her streaming tears with her sleeve.


    Her pitiful state evoked sympathetic sighs from the high officials.


    However, the moment Consort Ha Chae Rim¡¯s eyes met the White Princess¡¯s beneath the cuff of her sleeve¡­ she voiced a mournful tone and flashed a bitter smile.


    The implication was clear. Any further resistance was useless; just accept your fate.


    ¡°Do you have anything more to say?¡±


    The Emperor asked the White Princess.


    The White Princess¡­ could no longer respond.


    She felt a lump in her throat and ¡­ slowly¡­ she lowered her head.


    It was at that moment,


    ¡°Wh-Who are you! Stop him from entering!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What strength is this! Aagh! Aaaagh!!¡±


    ¡°How dare you force yourself into the tent of his majesty! Stop him! Stop him now!¡±


    Amid the charging soldiers, a man pushed through with sheer force and made his way into the tent.


    He carried the Vermilion Bird Tablet which granted him access to most places but even so, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to approach the Emperor¡¯s tent so easily.


    But despite this¡­ the man gritted his teeth and brushed aside the soldiers as he pushed his body forcefully into the tent.


    The Vermilion Princess and the White Princess were visibly shocked by his appearance.


    His body was covered in blood and his face was wrapped in a black cloth mask.


    And beneath the partially removed mask was the face of¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°How presumptuous! How dare you force yourself into the tent of his majesty!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    The one who called the soldiers to halt was warrior commander Jang Rae who was kneeling before the Emperor.


    At his command, the soldiers from the Red Palace froze in shock.


    Jang Rae who was brandishing his sword rushed forward and glanced at the face visible beneath the mask.


    ¡°You are Seol Tae Pyeong from the White Immortal Palace. How dare you create such turmoil here! Leave before you are severely punished!¡±


    ¡°Warrior Commander, I have something crucial to convey.¡±


    When Seol Tae Pyeong told him something in a low voice, Jang Rae¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. After a brief whispered exchange, Jang Rae eventually bowed his head.


    The assembled high officials were clueless about what was unfolding.


    However, Jang Rae no longer stopped Seol Tae Pyeong as he moved forward with his head bowed.


    As always, Emperor Woon Sung observed everything with a cold detached gaze from his throne.


    Beneath him sat a lot of high officials from the high council as well as many high military officers.


    At a gathering of the highest echelons of Cheongdo Palace, a man covered in blood barely managed to keep himself upright as he entered.


    He moved as if he were a walking corpse.


    The man, however, paid no attention to his condition. He dragged bloodstains behind him as he knelt and bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am deeply sorry for this presumptuous act. I am ashamed to appear before you in such a disheveled state, but the urgency of the matter forced me to do so. Please consider my urgent reasons.¡±


    His solemn voice resonated throughout the gathering.


    ¡°I am Seol Tae Pyeong, a third-class warrior from the White Immortal Palace. I have come bearing important evidence relevant to the matter involving the White Princess.¡±


    Both the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess could only stare with their eyes wide open.


    No one had imagined that Seol Tae Pyeong would burst onto the scene like this.


    After a moment, Seol Tae Pyeong pulled a small object from within his clothing and placed it before them.


    ¡°This is the sachet that hung from the sword of the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    With that revelation, everyone understood why Jang Rae had allowed Seol Tae Pyeong to enter.


    The sachet that the guards of the Red Palace had searched for in vain was in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s possession all along.


    ¡°Th-That is¡­!¡±


    But the most shocked of all was Consort Ha Chae Rim.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Seol Tae Pyeong had produced the sachet.


    ¡°¡­ Your Majesty! How would we know if this is the same sachet that was at the stage¡­!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed the right one!¡±


    Before Ha Chae Rim could raise her voice further, the Vermilion Princess who had been bowing her head exclaimed.


    ¡°It must be the sachet that was attached to the tip of my sword! Although it has been scorched and burned here and there and its shape has changed, I can definitely recognize it as the same item!¡±


    Ha Chae Rim was at a loss for words.


    The Vermilion Princess shouted without even looking at the sachet properly. As if she judged it more important to lend weight to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s statement.


    Once the Vermilion Princess asserted so, no one could deny that this was indeed the sachet from the scene.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung quietly acknowledged the statement and continued the conversation.


    ¡°The White Princess has claimed that if she saw the sachet, she could prove her innocence. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Examine the embroidery on the sachet and explain it in a way that I too can be convinced.¡±


    Consort Ha Chae Rim¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    She had never imagined that Seol Tae Pyeong would appear here with the sachet in hand.


    However, the White Princess was in no less of a tight spot.


    The statement she had made was merely thrown out to escape a crisis. There was no way that seeing the sachet and its embroidery could actually prove her innocence.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    To make matters worse, one misfortune followed another.


    ¡°The sachet has been burned and damaged in several places, so it is impossible to properly examine the embroidery.¡±


    It seemed that in the end, the heavens sided with Ha Chae Rim.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ha Chae Rim sprang to her feet and exclaimed.


    ¡°I knew it would come to this!¡±


    With a voice loud enough for the whole world to hear, Ha Chae Rim cried out desperately.


    ¡°The White Princess must have known that the embroidery could not be examined! Otherwise, she could not have spoken so confidently!¡±


    If you can¡¯t kill, you will be killed.


    Trying to frame someone is as grave a crime as the original sin itself.


    If Ha Chae Rim couldn¡¯t turn the tables on the White Princess and lead her to death, she herself would be the one to meet her end on the gallows.


    Ha Chae Rim continued loudly with a sense of desperation greater than anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°If the embroidery cannot be examined, what meaning is there in it, Your Majesty! There is no need to be misled by the White Princess¡¯s words any longer! The law cannot stand if it continues to be led by baseless claims!¡±


    The situation had completely turned in her favor.


    While it was unclear how this warrior called Seol Tae Pyeong had obtained the sachet, the fact that its embroidery could not be examined rendered it all meaningless¡ª


    But when her line of thoughts arrived at that point, Ha Chae Rim suddenly found herself at a loss for words.


    How?


    How did Seol Tae Pyeong possess the sachet that the warriors of the Red Palace had failed to find even after scouring the entire stage?


    ¡°Your Majesty. Do you know where I found this sachet?¡±


    Taking advantage of Ha Chae Rim¡¯s moment of silence¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong quietly raised his head and spoke.


    ¡°I found it in the possession of Woon Baek, the commander of the ghost hands.¡±


    A chilling silence swept through the tent following his words.


    Commander of the ghost hands, Woon Baek.


    He was the warrior assigned by Chief Councilor In Seon Rok to assist Consort Ha Chae Rim.


    That¡¯s right, he had been acting under the fourth consort¡¯s orders for this incident.


    He had hidden the sachet after retrieving it from the scene.


    So, who instructed him to do this? Who exactly tried to conceal the sachet?


    The commander of the ghost hands wasn¡¯t someone who could be casually commanded by anyone. He must have been legitimately directed by someone involved in this incident.


    And that someone is¡­


    Soon, the color began to drain from Consort Ha Chae Rim¡¯s face.

 Chapter 40: The White Princess (3)

    Although Consort Ha Chae Rim looked utterly shocked, she managed to regain her composure.


    It¡¯s said that as long as you keep your wits about you, you can survive even if you¡¯re dragged into a tiger¡¯s den. She had never anticipated that Seol Tae Pyeong would appear and retrieve the sachet, but stuttering in panic here would accomplish nothing.


    She quickly composed her disordered thoughts and surveyed her surroundings. The public opinion hadn¡¯t completely turned against her yet.


    Everyone, from the emperor to high officials, seemed taken aback by the sudden change of events, but suspicion had not fully shifted to Consort Ha Chae Rim yet.


    ¡°Th-This is strange! Even if the commander of the ghost hands had this sachet, how could a mere warrior snatch it from him? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something¡­ you should verify directly with the commander of the ghost hands.¡±


    What Seol Tae Pyeong was wearing around his face as he spoke was a black cloth mask typically worn by the ghost hands¡¯ members. It was clear from his appearance that he indeed had a recent encounter with the ghost hands.


    It wasn¡¯t particularly difficult to ask the ghost hands about the facts of the case, but even a glance at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s current condition was enough to prove that the situation was far from ordinary.


    However, how could a mere third-rate warrior possibly fight on equal terms with the ghost hands?


    This fact was hard to believe, and for a moment, a confused atmosphere pervaded among the audience.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Consort Ha Chae Rim swallowed dryly and did her best to maintain a natural expression.


    Indeed, Consort Ha Chae Rim had requested that the commander of the ghost hands Woon Baek retrieve the sachet.


    She had provided him with a reasonable reason, but in reality, it was closer to using the commander to destroy evidence.


    The White Princess had a keen eye. If she were to see the actual sachet, she might claim that the embroidery on it was not her work. That would complicate matters.


    Therefore, it was necessary to damage the sachet in some way. Before it could emerge as evidence before the emperor, it had to be torn or burned so that the embroidery would be difficult to discern.


    And so the sachet needed to pass through Consort Ha Chae Rim¡¯s hands at least once before it was presented to the Emperor.


    But everything started to go wrong when the White Princess set off the explosives and started a fire in the White Tiger Palace.


    Swept away by the aftermath of the explosion, Ha Chae Rim could barely control her own body, and Woon Baek also had no choice but to urgently chase after the White Princess, who had escaped. In a critical situation where buildings were burning and warriors from the Red Palace were flooding in, there was hardly a moment to care about something like the sachet in her possession.


    The White Princess herself might have thought all her struggles were in vain.


    Yet those struggles to survive were, indeed, extending the White Princess¡¯s lifeline.


    ¡°Speak, Fourth Consort.¡±


    Feeling the Emperor¡¯s cold gaze, it was as if cold water was poured over her whole body. But everything she planned would end if she were to stammer her words right now.


    ¡°I-It is true, Your Majesty, I asked the commander of the ghost hands to keep the sachet safe for me.¡±


    When the fourth consort said this, murmurs swept through the assembly once again. She had just admitted that what Seol Tae Pyeong claimed was true.


    But the fourth consort was also someone who had survived decades in the main palace.


    Then she walked to the center of the tent, kneeled down, and pleaded.


    Did the fourth consort admit to all the crimes? The high officials were shocked at this revelation, but what the fourth consort said next was unexpected.


    ¡°Your Majesty. However, how could asking to keep the sachet be a crime? I was just trying to prepare the evidence in advance to prove the White Princess¡¯s disloyalty¡­.¡±


    The heavens were helping Ha Chae Rim.


    The situation was so urgent she had no time to tamper with the pouch, but the chaos caused by the fire in the White Tiger Palace had already compromised its original form. In essence, the original goal had been achieved. it was nothing short of a miracle; a miracle worthy of prayers to the heavens many times over.


    If she could deny her involvement now, she might still find a way to survive.


    She, who harmed the Vermilion Princess, manipulated the commander of the ghost hands, framed the White Princess, and lied before the Emperor, could not bear all these sins and expect to leave Cheongdo Palace alive.


    But¡­. she felt that the events were becoming more entangled than she originally planned. The fourth consort ground her teeth in frustration.


    Yes, had things gone according to the original plan, none of this would have happened.


    The original idea had been to use the guards to capture the White Princess and bring her before the Emperor to expose her crimes conclusively.


    All she had to do next was take the sachet that Woon Bark was carrying with him before entering the tent and either untie all the ends of the embroidery or roll it a few times on the dirt floor.


    However, because of this third-rate warrior kneeling before the Emperor,


    Everything was going wrong because of that random man who appeared out of nowhere and ruined everything.


    But as the saying goes, even if the sky falls, there is a hole to escape through.


    The fourth consort shed tears and tried to smooth over the whole situation.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Please do not doubt this woman¡¯s loyalty!¡±


    However, the tide was already turning.


    ¡°¡­. Then, why did you not speak of this sooner?¡±


    Jang Rae who had been silently bowing his head stood up and spoke.


    Although other high officials wore ambiguous expressions, warrior commander Jang Rae was already half-convinced as he spoke with certainty.


    ¡°Why have you kept silent about securing the sachet until now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­¡±


    ¡°The warriors from the Red Palace have been frantically searching for that sachet. Even if you didn¡¯t know that the commander of the ghost hands must have rushed to the White Tiger Palace as soon as he took the sachet, why would the fourth consort have concealed the existence of the sachet until this very moment?¡±


    The assembly¡¯s gaze turned to Jang Rae as he relentlessly continued speaking.


    Not a single word he said was wrong.


    He glanced once at Seol Tae Pyeong, who was kneeling, then closed his eyes briefly before speaking again.


    ¡°Perhaps, would it have been inconvenient for you if the sachet were present here?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy to cast a skeptical eye on a member of the imperial family. This was the same even for the warrior commander of the Red Palace.


    However, Jang Rae who stood firm in his convictions raised his voice towards the Emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty! The White Princess clearly spoke earnestly!¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s eyes trembled slightly as she stood with her arms tied behind her and her head bowing.


    She hadn¡¯t cried out to have the embroidery verified because she was certain or confident.


    It was just words blurted out in desperation, as she didn¡¯t want to accept death just yet, and in the hope that there might be a clue if she could just see the sachet.


    The same went for burning down the White Tiger Palace.


    There was no certainty that this would allow him to survive; she simply couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.


    These were the results of her struggles, her flailing about to live even just a moment longer.


    ¡°..¡­..¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was bleeding profusely with his head bowed.


    The words he often repeated suddenly pierced through the White Princess¡¯s chest.


    Even though it may look ugly and miserable, struggle to live even for just one more second.


    Do not admire those who accept death gracefully and beautifully.


    Roll in the mud, bite at your enemy¡¯s hem, and growl in a vulgar way if you must¡­ but never stop trying.


    Never give up the struggle to survive. Even if it seems meaningless, grinding your teeth and persisting will eventually bring forth some meaning.


    ¡°We can¡¯t look at the embroidery in detail because the sachet is in a mess right now¡­. but when we think about how confidently the White Princess shouted, the situation seems incredibly unnatural!¡±


    Jang Rae bellowed loudly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t all of this too perfectly aligned to be a coincidence!¡±


    When Jang Rae shouted like that, a murmur spread among the high officials.


    The White Princess had shouted that she could prove her innocence if only she had the sachet.


    And the fourth consort seemed to be trying to somehow hide the sachet.


    Indeed, it was far too perfect to call it a coincidence.


    Amid the confusion of the high officials, Emperor Woon Sung who was sitting on his throne spoke with a dignified voice.


    ¡°That is a valid point.¡±


    Then the Emperor¡¯s cold gaze turned toward the fourth consort.


    ¡°Speak. Why have you remained silent about knowing the location of the sachet until now?¡±


    Because there was no need to speak about its location.


    If she were to actually show the sachet to the White Princess, she wouldn¡¯t know how things would turn out.


    And of course, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that an unknown warrior would beat up the commander of the ghost hands and show up with the sachet.


    Nor could she have imagined that the mistress of the White Tiger Palace would burn down her own palace in a desperate attempt to escape.


    There were countless reasons that had snowballed into this situation¡­


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    But none of those reasons could come out of the fourth consort¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°That is¡ª¡±


    Cold sweat began to stream down the fourth consort¡¯s face relentlessly. She had to find an excuse; something convincing enough that the Emperor, the high officials, and even the White Princess could not refute¡­ an irrefutable reason for hiding the sachet¡¯s location¡­ and she had to come up with it now.


    If he delayed any longer, the blade of suspicion would turn toward her. That would be the end of everything.


    But what could she possibly say? Her mind was spinning to its limits and even screaming, but the suspicious glares directed at the fourth consort did not stop.


    ¡°I¡­.¡±


    The fourth consort eventually responded with a faltering voice.


    ¡°I¡­ my memory¡­ isn¡¯t what it used to be¡­ I had¡­ momentarily forgotten¡­ I beg your forgiveness¡­¡±


    However, a coherent response was impossible. She was already in a desperate situation.


    She struggled to gather her scattered thoughts as she spoke¡­. but her excuse was far too flimsy.


    Just like that¡­Silence was all that passed through the tent thereafter.


    Eventually, after hearing the fourth consort out, the Emperor let out a deep sigh of great disappointment.


    ¡°I am truly disappointed in you¡­¡±


    ***


    ¡°Your Majesty! Please reconsider! Something! Something is wrong! The cunning fox of the White Tiger Palace has plotted to remove me!¡±


    Could this be the same person who, just moments before, had tearfully begged for mercy for the White Princess?


    So it seemed. But the restrained fourth consort was now crying out miserably.


    ¡°That White Princess over there has orchestrated everything! She aims to remove the highest-ranking female member of the Inbong clan to take her place! I know it! The White Princess would sell her soul for power!¡±


    It was a futile struggle.


    However, the White Princess just quietly looked down at the floor and listened to her struggles.


    The White Princess had done the same just now. Even with death imminent, it was human nature to struggle to the end.


    Since she had done so, there was no reason the fourth consort could not do the same.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Please¡­ just listen to me once more¡­ Your Majesty¡­!¡±


    The soldiers who were holding her bound hands were shaken off as the fourth consort broke free and dashed toward the Emperor, only to collapse onto the floor.


    She flailed and wailed disgracefully, but the Emperor merely closed his eyes tightly and shook his head.


    ¡°Patriarch Ha! Patriarch Ha! Listen to me! You know the true nature of the White Princess, don¡¯t you!¡±


    Desperately grasping at straws, she looked at the head of the Inbong clan Ha Gang Seok who was seated below the emperor, but he too closed his eyes as if in shame.


    After all, this incident was a great disgrace to the Inbong clan. Whether one or the other was the culprit, Ha Gang Seok could not raise his voice in front of the Emperor.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take her away!¡±


    Following Jang Rae¡¯s shout, the palace guards rushed forward and seized the fourth consort¡¯s arms once more.


    And so the fourth consort was dragged away while screaming disgracefully but in the end, she had no choice but to be led away by the soldiers¡¯ hands.


    She would be imprisoned in the palace¡¯s jail and would have to bear her punishment. Considering the severity of her crimes¡­. it wouldn¡¯t be even surprising if she was sentenced to death.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    Throughout this struggle, the White Princess just stared blankly at the floor. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the fourth consort¡¯s cries grew fainter, the White Princess suddenly looked up and surveyed her surroundings.


    In the grand tent, the Emperor¡¯s throne was positioned at the highest place.


    Below him, numerous high officials looked on with expressions of pity towards the White Princess.


    On the floor, the White Princess kept her head bowed, and next to her, the Vermilion Princess who had been defending her with all her might sat with a smile on her face.


    On one side, Commander Jang Rae was directing the soldiers to lead the fourth consort out.


    And in the farthest corner from the Emperor¡­


    The man who had fought ferociously against the ghost hands and who breathed in the smoke of the burning White Tiger Palace.


    And at the very end, he had rushed all the way to the Emperor¡¯s tent, gasping for breath as he defended the White Princess before the Emperor himself.


    His hands were covered with burns, and his body was riddled with wounds.


    The sight of him was so pitiful that only looking at him could make one¡¯s face frown.


    Then she saw herself.


    When she realized that her appearance was hardly different from that of Seol Tae Pyeong, she was suddenly filled with a strange emotion.


    ¡°White Princess, lift your head.¡±


    At that moment, the Emperor called out to the White Princess. This was to comfort the White Princess who must have suffered more than anyone else due to the scheme of the fourth consort.


    However, when the White Princess raised her head, not only the Emperor but also the other high officials were rendered speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    What kind of person was the White Princess, the mistress of White Tiger Palace? Wasn¡¯t she always a figure of immaculate grace? A woman who was praised as a fairy who descended to earth?


    That very same woman who was now awfully marred by ash and burns lifted her head¡­ and she was shedding tears profusely.


    She was thought to be a woman who merely observed the world¡¯s joys and sorrows with detached indifference, but in the end, she was just another human crawling upon this earth. That¡¯s right, she was no more than a seventeen-year-old girl.


    When had they forgotten that fact?


    ¡°Sob¡­ sniff¡­ sob¡­¡±


    She had survived.


    The struggle she had endured to survive was not in vain.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ sob¡­ hic¡­¡±


    It seemed as though she found confirmation in this realization¡­ that she even forgot the gravity of her position. The girl cried endlessly. She lowered her head once more and continued to cry.


    Her figure was so pitiful¡­ that the high officials standing above could do nothing but quietly lower their heads as well.

 Chapter 41: The White Princess (4)

    The ripe Heavenly Dragon Festival was approaching its final event.


    The fire at the White Tiger Palace had been mostly extinguished, and the situation with the fourth consort scheming and using the ghost hands had been well managed, so there seemed to be no major obstacles to completing the festival.


    ¡°When the Heavenly Dragon Festival is over, I will personally punish the fourth consort.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung had briefly returned to the main palace to change into the Heavenly Dragon robes.


    Numerous maids were bustling around to inspect the Emperor¡¯s attire.


    ¡°The warrior command has captured her, so there should be no significant issues until the festival concludes.¡±


    The person sitting with his head bowed in front of the emperor was Shim Sang Gon, one of the three high officials of the main palace.


    Officials like Chief Councilor In Seon Rok and Central Councilor Chu Beom-seok had distinctly separate duties within the main palace, but Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon was the closest to Emperor Woon Sung among the high officials.


    In the first place, his duty was to issue imperial decrees, and he even acted on behalf of the Emperor when needed. So he obviously held a highly esteemed position.


    ¡°The warriors of the Red Palace investigated and found that the ghost hands lay collapsed near the White Tiger Palace. I heard that Commander Woon Baek himself was also found unconscious in the backyard at that time.


    Emperor Woon Sung tightened the hem of his Heavenly Dragon robe and his expression hardened.


    The skills of the ghost hands were best known to Emperor Woon Sung himself. Since they were mainly responsible for cover operations, such as espionage activities, they were different from the warriors of the Red Palace. However, in terms of sheer strength, they could never be called inferior to the Red Palace warriors.


    Moreover, Commander Woon Baek¡­ if he had walked the path of a regular officer, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he attained the rank of general by now.


    Looking at his colleague Jeong Seo-tae, who had already risen to the position of vice general, it was clear that Woon Baek, although he had no other powers, had never been a low-level martial artist.


    ¡°I guess I must personally see that warrior in the tent.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung said this and then added,


    ¡°¡­I have been informed that he is a warrior from the Huayongseol clan.¡±


    The Under Councilor had to choose his words carefully.


    Seol Lee Moon, the previous head of the Huayongseol Clan, had attempted to assassinate the Emperor.


    Now, his head had been severed, and nearly all members of the Huayongseol Clan who were involved in the rebellion had been exterminated.


    If the Heavenly Maiden had not intervened to resolve the situation, that warrior Seol Tae Pyeong would not have kept his head either.


    Seol Lee Moon of the Huayongseol Clan was indeed one of the most notorious traitors in Cheongdo Palace¡¯s history.


    He was a man who had approached the pinnacle of swordsmanship but had driven himself mad with his own strength. At some point, he could no longer control his killing intent, and whenever he drew his sword, he transformed into an entirely different person.


    The high officials could never forget the day of his rebellion.


    It happened three days after the execution of Seol Lee Moon¡¯s mistress, merchant Seong Hyeol Hwa.


    A man drenched in blood, having slain general-level officers, trudged down the Heavenly Dragon Road and walked into the main palace road.


    Amidst the rain, his eyes shone like those of a grim reaper sent to claim the life of the Cheongdo Empire.


    Had he been able to control his killing intent, he could have become a legendary swordsman remembered throughout Cheongdo¡¯s history. But the Emperor of Heaven (God) gave him immense power at the cost of his sanity.


    When someone mentioned being a descendant of such a person, it was natural for unpleasant thoughts to arise immediately.


    Moreover, this person was fighting on equal footing with the ghost hands at an age when he hadn¡¯t even undergone his coming-of-age ceremony.


    It was only normal that the image of that bloodthirsty swordmaster overlapped with that of the young swordsman.


    ¡°Commander of the ghost hands Woon Baek has arrived.¡±


    At this time, the eunuch spoke quietly from outside the sliding paper door. It was Emperor Woon Sung who summoned the ghost hands commander.


    The situation had been somewhat sorted out, but the emperor wanted to confirm the facts more clearly.


    The paper door opened and Woon Baek, with his head bowed, looked like he was in a state of disarray.


    He had received some emergency treatment before entering the main palace, but it wasn¡¯t enough to hide his condition.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am ashamed to show such a disgraceful sight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This Woon Baek, if you command me to lay down my life here, I will pay for my sins.¡±


    The commander of the ghost hands not only failed to notice the scheming of the fourth consort and had been used by her but he was also defeated by a mere third-rate warrior.


    This in itself was a great disloyalty and disgrace, so the Woon Baek couldn¡¯t lift his head.


    Although his face was covered with a cloth, it was not hard to tell how much he was grinding his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Enough. I heard you were defeated by a warrior from White Immortal Palace. Is his martial art truly that superior?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me exactly as it is.¡±


    From the perspective of someone who returned in disgrace, anything he said would likely sound like an excuse. So, Woon Baek tried to choose his words carefully.


    However, Emperor Woon Sung seemed more interested in hearing about that warrior rather than reprimanding Woon Baek.


    Woon Baek concluded it was better to speak the truth without adding or embellishing any details.


    ¡°The level of his martial arts¡­ was exceedingly high for his age, but not absolutely superior.¡±


    Coming from someone who had been defeated, such words might seem pathetic.


    Even so, Woon Baek thought it best to convey his genuine impressions without exaggeration.


    ¡°The way he grasped the sword, swung it, held the scabbard, and parried¡­ all demonstrated the level of a skilled swordsman¡­ but it did not feel refined through many years of training.¡±


    ¡°And so?¡±


    ¡°¡­It felt strongly like an innate sense.¡±


    To become a great warrior, two elements are important.


    Bone-crushing training and natural talent. Lacking either makes it hard to become an extraordinary warrior.


    Of course, Seol Tae Pyeong had objectively reached a considerable level as a swordsman.


    However, no matter what, he was only sixteen this year.


    In the realm of training, there would be many people who were at a higher level than him.


    Even if he was inherently strong, he was slightly inferior compared to someone like Woon Baek or Jeong Seo Tae who were also inherently strong.


    Even if he had sharp instincts, he couldn¡¯t block attacks that were imperceptible.


    If they were to arm wrestle, Jeong Seo Tae or Woon Baek would win, and if he was attacked in his sleep, he would be helplessly assassinated.


    But even taking that for granted¡­. the feeling of discomfort he felt did not go away throughout their sword clash.


    ¡°He works in the realm of instinct. He instinctively understands how to secure victory in a duel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When fighting against Jan Rae¡¯s special unit, or even against the main palace¡¯s guards.


    Who should he subdue first, what position should he occupy, and how should he catch his opponent off guard? He could deduce these methods in an instant.


    That wasn¡¯t the result of learning; it was an innate sense.


    It was hard to define him simply with the concept of strength.


    But could be defeated? When asked that¡­ he couldn¡¯t simply nod his head.


    Woon Baek had encountered such kinds of strong individuals a few times before. Among them, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s talent was the most extreme.


    In a match with clear rules that only tested pure strength and skill, there might be a chance to deal with him.


    However, on a battlefield without any rules, Seol Tae Pyeong was the kind who would find a way to win no matter what.


    There were people in the world with that kind of strength.


    In a duel bound by strict rules and regulations, fought with honor and respect, Seol Tae Pyeong did not belong on that kind of battlefield.


    He was closer to someone who kills in the midst of war.


    On a battlefield where lives were on the line, there were no kind rules or regulations. It was a massacre ground where people bit off ears, threw sand into eyes, grabbed at collars, and did anything to cut down their enemy.


    The determination to exploit Woon Baek¡¯s weakness, even while burning his own hand¡­ was closer to an animal instinct than a human one.


    Thinking one could defeat Seol Tae Pyeong in the unpredictable environment of the burning White Tiger Palace was almost an arrogant assumption.


    The more unrestrained the situation and the fewer the binding rules on the battlefield, the more he overturned the levels of strength and training to finally defeat his opponent.


    ¡°He certainly isn¡¯t suited for the position of a general who upholds discipline and leads soldiers. I believe he is a talent far more suited for the ranks of the ghost hands rather than the Red Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­If he joins the ghost hands, can he be nurtured into a commander as capable as yourself?¡±


    ¡°Rather than nurturing, it would be closer to him realizing it on his own.¡±


    Woon Baek stopped there and bowed his head.


    As someone who had become the ghost hands commander, it was not particularly pleasant for him to discuss the next commander. Still, the truth was the truth.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong was someone whom the Vice General had already marked to bring into the Red Palace.


    Woon Baek had also heard this from the Vice General on the battlefield. The Vice General never yielded someone he had marked, even if it meant overturning the main palace. Only those who had experienced it knew how mad the enraged Vice General could be.


    Of course, if the Emperor himself intervened, it would be a different story, but the Emperor¡¯s expression looked quite complicated.


    Discovering a useful talent was an auspicious event for a ruler.


    However, he came from the Huayongseol clan. Being a descendant of the mad Sword Sovereign would naturally complicate one¡¯s feelings.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have kept his head. The ghost hands were the martial group closest to the Emperor, so no matter how talented he was, it was not an easy decision to bring him in there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to see him in person, but yes¡­ before that, I must meet the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung, having completely adjusted his heavenly dragon robe, ordered Woon Baek to withdraw.


    He heard that when the Heavenly Maiden personally intervened to defend him during his clash with the special unit while they were pursuing the Black Princess.


    It seemed like she had some reason for trying to somehow save him and cover up his sins.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    She was a shaman who served the Heavenly Dragon and the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, so it seemed she would know something. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she has been feeling unwell lately and that she was been unable to leave her inner chambers. Now that it¡¯s come to this, I¡¯ll have to personally check on her to see if she¡¯s fit to ascend the stage of the Heavenly Dragon Festival.¡±


    It was an extraordinary honor for the Emperor himself to make such a visit.


    This only went to show that the state of the Heavenly Maiden had reached its limit.


    The underground prison of the Red Palace was too harsh for a woman to endure.


    Since the height of summer, insects had often swarmed the place; it was unbearably hot just sitting still, and the hygiene conditions were far from excellent.


    For Ha Chae Rim, who had lived in the main palace and was treated like a queen, it was natural that every hour she spent there felt like hell.


    Gone was the noble figure she had once been as the fourth consort; only a wretched and disheveled figure remained and she continued grinding her teeth in her filthy state.


    She repeatedly went over the flaws in her plan in the darkness of the prison.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for that unknown third-rate warrior, it would have been the White Princess who was imprisoned here, not her.


    The sheer rage and frustration made her grind her teeth so hard that bloody tears almost flowed.


    At that moment, the door beyond opened, and light streamed in.


    When she saw the figure entering the underground prison, Ha Chae Rim felt as if her insides were twisting.


    ¡°Ugh, the smell.¡±


    The one who entered the prison with a wrinkled nose was Ha Wol, the White Princess of the White Tiger Palace.


    She was attended by the maids of the White Tiger Palace, who adjusted her clothing and treated her wounds urgently. However, she was still covered in scratches all over her body.


    Ha Chae Rim couldn¡¯t even muster a bitter laugh at the sight.


    ¡°Oh my, fourth consort.¡±


    The White Princess who had shed tears in front of the high officials.


    Could it be that her appearance was so pitiful that it earned the sympathy of the high officials? The White Princess was given time to compose herself before she could resolve the situation.


    And after cleaning up her body with the help of her maids, the first place she headed to was the underground prison of the Red Palace.


    Entering the prison where no one else was present, the White Princess quietly sat directly opposite the iron bars where the fourth consort was imprisoned.


    ¡°You must have suffered greatly. What a shame¡­ that previous white skin of yours is so hideously marred now¡­ should I lend you some of my powder?¡±


    ¡°You whore¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why get angry? You¡¯re in there because of your own actions.¡±


    The smile that spread across the White Princess¡¯s face bore no trace of the tears she had shed before the high officials.


    And that sight was truly heartbreaking for the fourth consort. The White Princess felt that this was her chance, so she pretended to be miserable in order to win the favor of the high officials.


    The innocent White Princess who was wrongfully accused and suffered due to the scheming of the fourth consort.


    She had hidden her wicked intentions and managed to appear so pitiful all thanks to the fourth consort¡¯s own schemes.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re any different from me¡­? If I hadn¡¯t taken the dazing moon incense from you¡­ you would have done it yourself¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The White Princess listened to the fourth consort¡¯s words with a soft smile on her face.


    Indeed, she had come here specifically to witness the fallen state of her rival.


    Although she just went through a crisis, a person¡¯s true nature doesn¡¯t change so easily.


    No matter what¡­. the White Princess was never the type to look kindly upon someone who had tried to take her life.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that unknown warrior¡­! You would have¡­ you would have¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I was very lucky. So, what now?¡±


    The White Princess hid her lower face with the sleeves of her robe and gave a sinister smile.


    ¡°What can you do now, fourth consort?¡±


    At these words, the fourth consort gripped the iron bars and glared at the White Princess. As if she wanted to kill her.


    The powder on her face was cracked here and there, and her bloodshot eyes made her look barely human.


    But the White Princess found her appearance utterly satisfying.


    ¡°Fourth consort, please judge your own position carefully now. If you behave well, I might even plead with His Majesty to show you some mercy.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you whore¡­!¡±


    ¡°Of course that would never happen, even if the sky were to fall.¡±


    The White Princess said this as she stood up. her tone seemed to suggest that she had seen enough.


    ¡°Once the Heavenly Dragon Festival is over, you will be executed. Until then, reflect on your life. I have many matters to attend to, so I must take my leave.¡±


    After laughing triumphantly, the villainess Ha Wol left the prison.


    The sight of the fourth consort grinding her teeth and cursing her was so satisfying that the White Princess couldn¡¯t help but laugh for a long time.


    As she climbed the dirt steps out of the underground prison, the White Princess quietly organized her thoughts.


    It truly was a blessing from the heavens.


    Although she was on the verge of losing her head due to the fourth consort¡¯s schemes, she managed to survive thanks to her own desperate efforts and the help of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for Seol Tae Pyeong, she would have surely died.


    The joy from this realization was so overwhelming that it was hard to keep her shoulders still.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    However, as she continued walking, her calm slowly returned.


    White Princess Ha Wol was fundamentally a rotten person beyond redemption.


    She was incredibly grateful to owe her life to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    But now, everything has merely returned to its original state.


    She had to go back to being the mistress of one of the Four Great Palaces and start competing with the other consorts.


    With that in mind, she needed to reassess what she had in her hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The White Princess lowered her head. Her expression grew increasingly sinister.


    She knew she owed a great debt to Seol Tae Pyeong. However, considering his strength and insight, he was not someone she could control.


    The fact that he fought the commander of the ghost hands and won and how he quickly saw through her true nature showed his extraordinary qualities.


    Though he was currently young and confined to the White Immortal Palace¡­. he was, in fact, a man who was sure to become successful once these shackles were lifted.


    It was best to either ally with him or eliminate him beforehand.


    There was a certain story that the servants of the Inbong clan grew tired of hearing.


    The women of the Inbong clan could never change their true nature. They were just snobs who were blinded by power, engrossed with schemes, and would commit ungrateful acts without a care in the world. Ha Wol was no different.


    The only difference between the fourth consort and the White Princess was one thing.


    The fourth consort had failed, and the White Princess had survived. That was all there was to it.


    She climbed the dirt steps while rubbing her chin.


    Anyway, the situation hadn¡¯t changed. As long as she held Vermilion Princess¡¯s weakness, she could use any scheme to entangle her with Seol Tae Pyeong and have her head.


    For now, it was difficult to use any tricks due to the chaos inside and outside the palace¡­ but it didn¡¯t change the fact that she had a powerful card in her hands.


    Once the Heavenly Dragon Festival was over, it seemed wise to establish plans to use him for other schemes. Such things were best done in advance.


    Though he was a loyal and upright man, that was precisely why he would be betrayed.


    She was fundamentally a rotten villainess. He must have known that too.


    How foolish.


    That foolishness would be the death of Seol Tae Pyeong himself.


    With that in mind, the White Princess emerged outside the underground prison of the Red Palace.


    ¡°White Princess. You were here?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong had also come to visit the Red Palace.


    The White Princess hiccupped and swallowed a hiccup at the sudden meeting. His sudden appearance was never good for her heart.


    When she saw Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face in person like this, the White Princess found that her thoughts weren¡¯t as coherent as she wanted them to be.


    What had she been thinking just now¡­? She suddenly couldn¡¯t remember anything so she had to chew it over again.


    The White Princess swallowed dryly.


    (TN: Rewinding the time a bit.)


    In the inner chambers of the Red Palace, there were Commander Warrior Jang Rae and Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, along with the Red Palace guards, the White Tiger Palace maids, and even senior maid Yeon Ri and scribe Wang Han from the White Immortal Palace.


    They had apparently come to explain in detail to the Red Palace guards about the incident that had occurred on the stage.


    ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯ve all had a hard time, no doubt. But no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s difficult to just overlook the fact that you beat up the ghost hands¡­¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, who had come to the Red Palace out of curiosity about the situation, seemed to relax after hearing the testimonies of those involved. He opened a bottle of liquor and drank it down in large gulps.


    After downing several glasses of the strong liquor, he sat on a chair and started laughing heartily.


    ¡°No matter how lucky you are, to actually subdue Woon Baek¡­ you¡¯re no ordinary person. Well, we¡¯ve heard everything worth hearing¡­ Take a break until the Heavenly Dragon Festival is over. There won¡¯t be much to do afterward anyway, right?¡±


    When the vice general said this, Seol Tae Pyeong adjusted his clothes and responded.


    ¡°¡­I heard the Emperor has summoned me. I just received the message through a letter from the commander of the ghost hands. I must head to the main palace immediately.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor himself? Well, after that clash with the ghost hands¡­ it¡¯s not something that can be overlooked just like that.¡±


    After drinking a few more times, the Vice General let out a burp and casually tossed the empty bottle to a nearby soldier.


    A soldier cleaned up the empty bottle as if he were used to that.


    ¡°¡­Did Woon Baek send the letter himself?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct¡­¡±


    Since he was summoned by the Emperor, he had no time to relax.


    The Emperor was someone even the high officials of the palace couldn¡¯t easily meet. He quickly straightened his clothes and prepared to show the utmost respect.


    However, the Vice General tapped the table a few times with his fingers as if he were lost in thought ¡­ then he began to frown deeply.


    ¡°Woon Baek¡­ that bastard¡­?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a good feeling about it.


    Just when the situation was coming to an end, the White Princess emerged from the side door that led underground.


    When she appeared so suddenly like this, everyone present bowed their heads quickly. Seol Tae Pyeong did the same and bowed his head in respect.


    ¡°White Princess. You were here?¡±


    At those words, the White Princess responded somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here, Warrior Seol.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have recovered a lot, so I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°¡­You were worried about me?¡±


    ¡°When I saw you at the White Tiger Palace, you seemed so badly injured that I couldn¡¯t stop worrying.¡±


    After saying that, Seol Tae Pyeong bowed his head again.


    And when she heard him say that¡­. the White Princess swallowed dryly.


    She had lived in a world full of schemes and conspiracies. It had been a long time since she faced someone with such a sincere heart.


    Cheongdo Palace was a place full of people with hidden agendas or ambitions to succeed. So someone like Seol Tae Pyeong was almost an endangered species.


    When she was running away from the burning White Tiger Palace, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s back as he drew his wooden sword to hold off the ghost hands lingered oddly in her mind.


    At the same time, the image of him kneeling in the White Tiger Palace tea room and confessing his feelings for her also flickered in her mind.


    Even though she didn¡¯t believe that these were his true feelings, it was still somewhat embarrassing for the woman if she only saw the surface appearance.


    The White Princess closed her eyes and shook her head slowly.


    Yes, Seol Tae Pyeong had failed.


    He had the chance to grasp the White Princess¡¯s weakness but let the opportunity slip through his fingers.


    He might have intended to burden her with a sense of guilt, but there was no way that such an emotional appeal would work on a villainess like her.


    She told herself repeatedly that he had failed, then looked at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­White Princess?¡±


    But for some reason, she kept swallowing dryly when she saw his face¡­. before she quickly averted her gaze. It was very difficult to make eye contact with him for some reason.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. R-Right¡­I owe you a great debt.¡±


    The White Princess¡­. could only respond awkwardly like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meanwhile,


    Yeon Ri who was watching all of this from a corner of the inner chamber clenched her fists tightly where no one could see.


    ¡­It was a strangely spirited gesture.


    TN: White Tiger Hunt¡­ great success!

 Chapter 42: White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon (1)

    The countless lanterns filling the sky seemed to form a shape like the Milky Way.


    White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon sat quietly at the foot of White Immortal Mountain as he gazed at the scenery. He took a puff from his pipe and exhaled towards the sky.


    The thick smoke quickly dissipated and disappeared without a trace. It felt like the life of a man.


    The night sky, which usually seemed so high, felt closer today.


    The sight of those lanterns ascending towards the sky¡­ It was as if he were seeing his younger self reaching out towards the heavens.


    He lived a life of continuous climbing, believing that one day he would reach it.


    Was this a version of his younger self who dreamed of a future where one day, he would understand the laws of the heavens, awaken to the truths of the human world, and achieve enlightenment?


    The debates he had with his old friend the previous emperor over the will of the Emperor of Heaven were now but distant memories. Memories faded and covered in dust.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only natural that we cannot understand the will of the heavens¡­¡±


    The deep wrinkles followed the corners of his mouth downward.


    From his vantage point, he could see Cheongdo Palace and, within it, the Heavenly Dragon Hall. It was located in the middle of the inner palace where the yin energy was the strongest in the palace. Like a shrine dedicated to receiving the will of the heavenly dragon.


    ¡°Humans are pitiful creatures that cannot even fathom another human¡¯s will.¡±


    Suddenly¡­¡­ demonic spirits appeared behind the White Immortal, twisting their bodies and making eerie sounds. Their numbers were far more than just a few dozen.


    ¡°I too am not free from the laws of such pitiful creatures.¡±


    The White Immortal mused as he rose to his feet.


    Fireworks celebrating the Heavenly Dragon Festival filled the night sky.


    And underneath these lanterns, the White Immortal with hundreds of demonic spirits before him, dusted the end of his pipe with his hands behind his back.


    The tumultuous Heavenly Dragon Festival was nearing its end.


    On the grand stage, Ha Gang Seok the head of the Inbong clan, and White Princess Ha Wol the mistress of the White Tiger Palace, ascended to release sky lanterns into the night sky.


    Following their lead, the countless citizens gathered at the Truth Insight Terrace also released their own lanterns into the sky.


    Red lanterns rose against the black night sky and beautifully decorated it, while fireworks exploded behind them. All of this created a truly magnificent scene.


    As I walked towards the main palace from behind the Truth Insight Terrace, I glanced up at the night sky.


    I heard that the Heavenly Maiden couldn¡¯t stand on the stage at the Truth Insight Terrace due to her poor health. Even though the emperor personally went to check on her condition, she couldn¡¯t muster the strength to rise.


    The people of the Inbong clan who managed the festival seemed to handle things well enough, so there wasn¡¯t much cause for concern, though it seemed Ah Hyun¡¯s condition was worse than expected.


    I remembered that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun appeared in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± but she didn¡¯t play an important role up to the point I read.


    There was an air of her eventually doing something remarkable, but I hadn¡¯t confirmed what exactly she was meant to do.


    She was the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Before Seol Ran took the position of the Heavenly Maiden, she was the one serving the will of the heavenly dragon.


    It was the first time I learned that her health was so poor.


    I expected her to at least appear on stage during the Heavenly Dragon Festival, but it seemed she was too ill to attend even this important event.


    The rumor that the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy had weakened was now an open secret.


    With demonic spirits even appearing in the imperial capital, something was certainly wrong.


    Anyway, when the main story of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± began, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun still held her position and was alive and well.


    Since nothing significant was likely to happen until then¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t have to worry too much.


    For now, it was better to enjoy the lingering echoes of the festival coming to a close.


    So while watching the fireworks and sky lanterns decorating the night sky¡­.I thought back on those turbulent times.


    After going through such hardships, what I eventually thought of was family.


    Seol Ran had gone on an errand to the imperial capital and met An Cheon, who introduced himself as White Taoist priest.


    That man, who wandered around famous mountains practicing Taoist magic, became a fugitive because he touched the secret techniques of the assassin group Black Moon Order.


    And then after she hid the severely injured An Cheon in a nearby building, she deceived the pursuing Black Moon Order members by saying there was no man there and she even treated his wounds.


    This was the point at which the relationship with An Cheon, who would later become a great ally to Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran, began to bloom.


    While the main palace was in chaos due to the incident of the White Tiger Palace burning down, Seol Ran was having a thrilling adventure in the capital on the day of the festival.


    After this entanglement with An Cheon, all of Seol Ran¡¯s past stories which she had to experience before the main story of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± began, would be concluded.


    Was this the start of the wild and turbulent story of Seol Ran, the devilish woman who captivated all the handsome men?


    While thinking about that, it felt like I had a sister who led a truly difficult life.


    ¡­


    This is not the time to be talking about others¡­


    ¡°Anyway¡­ In the end, I never used the Cold Iron Heavy Sword¡­¡±


    Thinking back, before the Heavenly Dragon Festival began, the White Immortal had casually mentioned this to me.


    To keep the Cold Iron Heavy Sword close by, just in case.


    I was a bit worried at the time, thinking something unexpected and significant might happen, but nothing did.


    Even though the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy had weakened recently, there was no way demonic spirits would appear beyond the White Immortal Mountain and make their way to the middle of the imperial palace.


    However, it was a bit strange. The White Immortal often made frivolous comments, but when he spoke about something serious like this, there was usually a reason behind it. I didn¡¯t think the situation would be resolved so easily.


    As I organized my thoughts like that¡­. I trudged back to the main palace.


    The bustling festival was winding down, and it was a heartwarming night.


    Eventually, I reached the main palace, but I couldn¡¯t meet the Emperor who had summoned me.


    They said the Emperor had stopped by the Heavenly Dragon Hall before meeting me, so something must have happened there.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, congratulations. You survived splendidly once again.¡±


    The next morning.


    I was feeling utterly exhausted from my visit to the main palace the previous day. When I went to the porch of the White Immortal Palace, I found Wang Han had brought a lot of alcohol and poured it all over the floor.


    Yeon Ri who had groggily rubbed her eyes and come out onto the porch as well looked pitiful when she saw Wang Han who had spilled a lot of alcohol on the floor.


    ¡°Hey¡­ This brother Wang Han brought all this precious alcohol from the Truth Insight Terrace yesterday¡­! Look at this¡­ Baekhyeongju made from rice of Odong Province, Gamro with fruits, and even Cheongju said to contain moonlight¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What is all this, Han-ah¡­¡±


    ¡°This brother seems to be having a good streak; his pockets are full¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you go to the gambling den again?¡±


    Wang Han who frequently lost money at the gambling den seemed unusually cheerful today.


    After finishing washing her face in the spring water placed in the corner of the yard, Yeon Ri rolled up her sleeves and came back to the porch, huffing and puffing. Then she spoke to Wang Han with a look of disdain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t save up when you win, you¡¯ll be starving when you lose again, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yeon Ri. Converting winnings into goods is actually more profitable for me¡­! After all, if I keep a lot of money, I¡¯ll just lose it all at the next gambling den¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you know that, why are you doing this¡­?!¡±


    Yeon Ri shook her head in disbelief, then crossed her arms with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Anyway! When I checked on the White Princess at the Red Palace yesterday, it looked like the original plan of the white tiger hunt was a success¡­! I can tell just by looking at her expression! The White Princess was so concerned about you, Tae Pyeong, that she was watching you closely¡­! Just seeing her flushed face was enough to be sure!¡±


    ¡°R-Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Tae Pyeong-ah! Trust your noonim! I¡¯ve thought about it many times before sleeping. No matter how I look at it, the White Princess¡¯s condition was anything but ordinary. I don¡¯t know how deep her feelings are yet, but she surely won¡¯t harm you¡­!¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you think a woman¡¯s intuition is?¡± Yeon Ri added with the most satisfied smile in the world.


    ¡°You can now be less worried about being caught in the White Princess¡¯s scheme and getting killed¡­! The situation might change later, but for now, it should be fine¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You did well! You really did well, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Tae Pyeong, you bastard. You must have been really scared¡­! It¡¯s over now! You can stop worrying about being caught in the White Princess¡¯s scheme and getting killed¡­!¡±


    Wang Han too put his arm around my shoulder and danced joyfully.


    ¡°Yeah! We did it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! When we put our minds to it, we can do anything! Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­! I see¡­! Wang Han! Yeon Ri! Thanks to you¡­ I survived this life-threatening crisis¡­!¡±


    As we looked up at the clear blue sky, we hugged each other with tears in our eyes and basked in this emotional moment.


    I have survived the dangerous night of the Heavenly Dragon Festival, and I protected my life from this crisis!


    We shed tears of joy as we chanted three cheers and even poured some congratulatory wine.


    ¡°©¤©¤Yes¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­! Now¡­ if we can somehow break through the other situation involving the Azure Princess, the Vermilion Princess, the Black Princess, and the White Princess¡­! We can save your life¡­!¡±


    Wang Han added this with great emotion.


    After that, the atmosphere turned cold again, as if doused with cold water.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Since we were in a hurry to get over the immediate crisis we hadn¡¯t thought about what would come next.


    It was, of course, an obvious story.


    In fact, nothing had changed.


    No.


    If anything¡­ things have only gotten worse.


    ¡°Actually¡­ there is a miraculous move that can resolve all situations.¡±


    After lunch, the members of the White Immortal Palace gathered on the porch to once again think about a solution.


    Yeon Ri was the sharpest when it came to women¡¯s intuition and all, but objectively speaking the person who was most adept at schemes was Wang Han.


    And it was Wang Han who gathered us, claiming to have thought of a miraculous move that could resolve all situations.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a sure and clean method that the moment you use it, all of your worries can be eliminated at once.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?! There was such a method?! Why haven¡¯t you said anything about it until now, Han-ah?!¡±


    Yeon Ri exclaimed in surprise, but Wang Han lowered his head and spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    At the same time, his voice grew darker.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ But¡­ effective tactics always come with great sacrifice. This will perfectly resolve the current situation, where you are on the brink of death due to the crown princess consorts¡¯ feelings, but¡­ you¡­ you will have to lose too much¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Han-ah?! Tae Pyeong-ah¡¯s life is hanging by a thread right now; what could be more important than his life?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Wang Han¡­ Just tell us¡­ What exactly is this plan, and what do I have to lose¡­?¡±


    Wang Han looked back and forth between Yeon Ri and me, then finally sighed deeply. He then muttered that he hoped we would never have to use this strategy¡­ in a serious voice.


    Then Wang Han cleared his throat once.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In this situation, where everyone was agonizing and distressed¡ª


    The brilliant strategist Wang Han¡¯s perfect move that could break through all these circumstances¡ª!


    ¡°Probably¡­ there will be another tea gathering next month. This time, you should use the excuse of checking talismans and go to the place where the crown princess consorts are gathered¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ G-Go to the tea gathering ¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­ go there¡­and¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­and all you have to do is shit your pants ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence.


    And more silence.


    It felt like an eternity had passed in that long silence.


    ¡°What you lose¡­ is your dignity as a human being¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­¡±


    In the end, the core of the situation was to make the crown princess consorts utterly disgusted with me. But if I committed an actual crime, I would face punishment, so that was not an option.


    Furthermore, as Yeon Ri said, if my intention to be hated was too obvious, it would be meaningless. The crown princess consorts were perceptive enough to see through such intentions, and any unnatural actions would likely yield no results.


    The crown princess consorts had already figured out roughly what kind of person ¡°Seol Tae Pyeong¡± was.


    However, just like Wang Han said, even if they knew my intention, it would be such a disgraceful act that it would disgust them as human beings. It was a level of disgrace that would shatter all assumptions.


    Was this really the only way to perfectly resolve the situation¡­?


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Han-ah¡­ that¡¯s¡­ too harsh¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah is a human being too¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah has a heart too! And hearts¡­ they break more easily than you think¡­!! You know well the misery of a broken heart!!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ your life¡­ your life is at stake¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I groaned in pain and pressed my clenched fist against my knee.


    Even though I had to do anything to survive¡­ that was¡­ that was too harsh¡­


    Yeon Ri who had always worried about me more seriously than anyone else stepped forward this time and grabbed my shoulder firmly.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ Han¡¯s words have some truth, but¡­ this¡­ this should be our last resort¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri-ya¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust this noonim of yours. For now¡­ we need to do something at the next gathering, that¡¯s certain. Yes¡­ at the next gathering¡­ we must really do something¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Yeon Ri fell into deep contemplation again. If there wasn¡¯t another clever solution, we¡¯d really have to resort to such an outrageous act.


    Just as I was struggling with that rising sense of despair¡­


    It was then.


    We heard the sound of a door opening from the central gate of the White Immortal Palace.


    It was the White Immortal who was casually entering the palace as usual. As soon as we heard his dragging footsteps approaching, we all hurriedly gathered our things and stood up from the porch.


    After all, as members of the White Immortal Palace, assisting the White Immortal was our top priority.


    We quickly tidied our appearances and headed towards the central gate.


    ¡°I guess the elder didn¡¯t come to the palace last night? He must have come just now.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, Elder White Immortal is a person who comes and goes so often. You never know when he¡¯ll enter the palace¡­ I haven¡¯t even laid out the blankets in his room yet. I should ask if he¡¯ll be heading straight to his room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll organize the alcohol on the floor and bring the documents to report to White Immortal. Tae Pyeong-ah, give the elder a heads-up.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When it came to work, we were united.


    As the one responsible for security, I headed out along with Yeon Ri who managed household chores, and Wang Han who handled all the paperwork for the White Immortal Palace. Each one of us prepared our tasks as we moved toward the central gate.


    As usual, it was easy to imagine the White Immortal entering through the gate, grumbling in his sly voice and probably chewing on a piece of straw. That old man was always like that.


    He likely spent the last Heavenly Dragon Festival night somewhere on the foot of the mountain while watching fireworks and lanterns.


    While thinking about that¡­. we went to greet White Immortal as he entered through the central gate.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon, who entered the White Immortal Palace was covered in blood. His appearance was far more wretched than before.


    We shuddered at the sight.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°Elder¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Bring me some food.¡±


    After saying that, the White Immortal limped into the inner chamber of the White Immortal Palace.


    He looked as if he had spent the entire night fighting somewhere.


    ¡°Elder.¡±


    I felt my expression harden.


    As always, the White Immortal had no intention of explaining anything.


    But no matter what, I couldn¡¯t just ignore it at this point.


    ¡°Elder, what exactly happened last night¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    But the White Immortal interrupted me.


    ¡°After my bath and meal, come to the inner chamber.¡±


    To this White Immortal who said he had something to tell me ¡­ I couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    He seemed to be preparing for something to come.

 Chapter 43: White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon (2)

    When I entered the inner chamber, the White Immortal who had already finished his meal was sitting with his back supported by a chest.


    Although he was an old man who rarely showed it, he looked very tired. It was clear he had spent the night dealing with demonic spirits somewhere.


    In one corner of the room, Yeon Ri was spreading out the bedding.


    Though it had been brought in in a hurry, the bedding looked fresh and dry, which only went to show how impeccable Yeon Ri was at preparing things.


    ¡°Elder, I¡¯m entering the inner chamber.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tae Pyeong-ah, come and sit.¡±


    The White Immortal didn¡¯t stand on ceremony when only members of the White Immortal Palace were present. It was unusual enough that he even shared meals with a third-rate guard like me.


    As I entered the inner chamber and kneeled in front of him, the White Immortal was scratching his back with a bent bamboo stick.


    Considering the formal demeanor he had when he first arrived at the White Immortal Palace covered in blood, he now almost seemed like a different person.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When I remained silent, the White Immortal asked as if to confirm.


    ¡°I heard there were many incidents that happened during the Heavenly Dragon Festival night.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ I am truly ashamed. Because of my involvement with the White Tiger Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°So, did you achieve your objective?¡±


    As always, the White Immortal didn¡¯t ask for detailed explanations.


    What he was curious about was always the same.


    He repeatedly asked the same question, one he had been asking since I was a child, whenever I returned from enduring great hardships somewhere.


    Did you achieve your objective?


    Did you uphold your convictions?


    ¡°¡­I achieved it, but it wasn¡¯t perfect.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you uphold your convictions?¡±


    ¡°¡­That too is uncertain.¡±


    ¡°Ah, tsk tsk¡­¡±


    The White Immortal clicked his tongue as if to say that was enough, glanced at Yeon Ri who was briskly spreading out the bedding, and spoke again.


    ¡°Was there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Make sure to keep the Cold Iron Heavy Sword with you.


    I recalled what the White Immortal had instructed me to do.


    After thinking about it a bit, I could roughly guess his intention behind that order.


    ¡°¡­No demonic spirits appeared.¡±


    When I gave this response based on my conjecture, the White Immortal let out a derisive snort.


    His expression seemed to say, ¡°This guy is as stubborn as they come.¡± Having spent many years as the White Immortal¡¯s guard, I often found myself able to roughly guess his thoughts.


    I hesitated for a moment before asking again.


    ¡°Were you worried that the demonic spirits from White Immortal Mountain would come down to the Imperial Capital?¡±


    Indeed.


    It was a night of festivals with lanterns flying and fireworks bursting.


    However, the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition was unusually poor which caused the heavenly dragon¡¯s energy to weaken significantly, which in turn led to the reappearance of demonic spirits in the White Immortal Mountain.


    Although we couldn¡¯t deal with them in time during the last birthday ceremony, this time, the White Immortal personally stepped in and eradicated all the demonic spirits beforehand.


    However, he was worried that some of the demonic spirits might appear near the Cheongdo Palace, where people were heavily gathered.


    So, as a precaution, he had instructed me to keep the Cold Iron Heavy Sword ready. Surely, he had also warned others within the palace to stay vigilant.


    At any rate, considering the Heavenly Dragon Festival ended well, it seemed the White Immortal had managed to handle all the demonic spirits.


    But¡­ it wasn¡¯t possible for the White Immortal to deal with such a multitude of demonic spirits alone forever.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    The White Immortal scratched his back vigorously and then spoke honestly.


    ¡°What use is there in hiding it? Probably¡­ my life, granted by the heavens, is nearing its end.¡±


    There was no trace of dignity as he scratched his ears, picked his nose, and vigorously scratched his back.


    However, the White Immortal¡¯s voice had grown more serious than I had expected.


    ¡°Elder.¡±


    ¡°When I leave this world, the people of White Immortal Palace whom I personally selected will be scattered here and there. Yeon Ri, Wang Han, and even Eunuch Young Seok will each find their own way to survive¡­ but what will you do, Tae Pyeong?¡±


    The White Immortal¡¯s question weighed heavily.


    Yeon Ri who was a senior maid was exceptionally skilled and would perform well no matter which palace she belonged to.


    Wang Han who was quick-witted and adept at strategy could rise to a high position as a civil servant.


    The old Eunuch who was devoid of worldly desires and who was already quite old wouldn¡¯t have grand ambitions anyway.


    But¡­ what about me?


    The truth is, my reason for staying in Cheongdo Palace was to watch over the White Immortal in his final moments.


    If the White Immortal passed away¡­ well, there wouldn¡¯t be much reason for me to remain in Cheongdo Palace.


    Of course, if I wanted to, I could find reasons to stay.


    Living in the imperial palace while receiving a decent salary was comfortable, and my sister Seol Ran would continue to stay in Cheongdo Palace.


    It might be a bit snobbish to say, but if she became the Heavenly Maiden in the future, it¡¯s unlikely that her younger brother wouldn¡¯t receive some benefits in some way¡­


    However, given the recent circumstances, I¡¯ve been considering whether it might be best to leave the imperial palace entirely.


    Seol Ran would try her hardest to stop me, but she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent me if my life was truly at risk.


    Also, when I watched her, despite all the trials and variables thrown at her, continue to win over the male leads one by one thanks to her natural charm as a romance fantasy heroine¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like she needed my help at all.


    Seol Ran, whether I was in Cheongdo Palace or not¡­ she would continue her path as the heroine of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story. Honestly, there were many times when I felt that my presence was more of a hindrance than a help.


    ¡°¡­I think I could just leave Cheongdo Palace and travel around the world for a few years.¡±


    There was a moment of silence after those words.


    Yeon Ri who was tidying up the blanket nodded her head with a regretful smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even if it hurt my pride, I had to admit the truth.


    White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon was like a father to me.


    He took me in when I was wandering aimlessly, gave me a martial uniform in the White Immortal Palace, and created the conditions for me to settle down in the palace.


    I thought it was the least I could do to stay by his side until his last moments.


    Deciding how to live after paying my respects was something I could think about when the time came.


    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t have the energy to argue about such things. However¡­ I am worried about the condition of the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    Even if the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy has faded a little now, the power of the White Immortal could still suppress it to some extent.


    But if the White Immortal could no longer perform that role and the energy of the Heavenly Maiden remained weak, a great disaster might occur in the imperial capital.


    A few lower demonic spirits appearing in the civilian area could be easily exterminated by a few strong men.


    However, if a night parade occurred like during the birthday ceremony, or if an intermediate or a higher demonic spirit appeared, the number of casualties would completely change.


    The White Immortal seemed to be worried about such a situation.


    ¡°I heard that His Majesty hasn¡¯t properly met the Heavenly Maiden yet. She¡¯s so critically ill that she almost never leaves her inner chamber.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. We thought it might be Divine Fever or Flower Fever, but from what the Headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall said, it doesn¡¯t seem to be that either. If it were a simple illness, they would have called in a physician to treat her, but since they haven¡¯t, there must be a reason.¡±


    Depending on the circumstances, even the story about her critical condition might just be an excuse, and she could be in a completely different situation.


    The White Immortal added these words and then spoke to me.


    ¡°You should go and check on the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Me?¡±


    Why was I suddenly being brought up?


    It was such an expected response that the White Immortal answered before I could ask.


    ¡°Have you ever had an audience with the Heavenly Maiden, even once in your life, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°Not even once.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I sometimes feel that the Heavenly Maiden strangely seems to be protecting you. There must be a reason for that.¡±


    After he said this, the White Immortal sneezed a few times and looked at me with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Go and find out the reason yourself. You might be able to have an audience with her.¡±


    Indeed, I always felt a peculiar sense about it.


    Originally, Seol Ran and I who were from the Huayongseol clan could stay in Cheongdo Palace because Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun showed us mercy when we entered the palace.


    The reason may have been explained in some way later in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, but I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason at this point.


    ¡°But Elder, I heard that the Heavenly Maiden is such a noble shaman that even His Majesty has to purify himself before meeting her. No matter how official the reason is, a mere third-rate warrior like me can¡¯t just ask for an audience with her.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. So you¡¯ll need to get permission from the mistresses of the four palaces. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    The Heavenly Dragon Hall where the Heavenly Maiden resides.


    Why was that building right in the center of the inner palace?


    It¡¯s because that place has the strongest yin energy in the palace, and it¡¯s where the energy of the Heavenly Dragon can be most powerfully harnessed under the protection of the four divine beasts.


    The story goes that the reason the crown princess consorts received the energy of the Four Divine Beasts and built their palaces in the north, south, east, and west¡­ was to receive the energy of the Heavenly Dragon more strongly.


    The mistress of the eastern Azure Dragon Palace, Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    A young fairy skilled in Taoism and Spiritual techniques, with eyes that can see through a person¡¯s energy.


    The mistress of the southern Vermilion Bird Palace, Princess In Ha Yeon.


    A monarch born with the most noble bloodline and the talent for leadership.


    The mistress of the western White Tiger Palace, Princess Ha Wol.


    A politician skilled in scheming and manipulation, able to see through the thoughts of ordinary people.


    The mistress of the northern Black Tortoise Palace, Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.


    A philosopher who observes the world freely, unbound by rules and conventions.


    These four princess consorts carried the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    Each one ruled their palace and commanded many servants because they harnessed the energy of the Heavenly Dragon.


    Normally, it would be impossible for a third-rate warrior to have an audience with the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­


    ¡°But if you gain the recognition of the mistresses of the four palaces intertwined around the Heavenly Dragon Hall, the story would be completely different.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    The mistresses of the four palaces carried their respective wooden tablets in their arms to hand over to those who had received their recognition.


    The Vermilion Bird Tablet, the Azure Dragon Tablet, the Black Tortoise Tablet, the White Tiger Tablet.


    If someone showed all four Tablets, not even the Headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall could block their way.


    The White Immortal sneezed a few times and continued the conversation.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Yes¡­ I know how ridiculous this sounds, Tae Pyeong-ah. How could a mere third-rate warrior receive the tablets from the four princess consorts?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, we must do everything we can. Fortunately, the Azure Princess owes me a favor. I¡¯ve helped her with some Taoist techniques, so I¡¯ll ask if she can give us the Azure Dragon Tablet in return.¡±


    The White Immortal seemed eager to check on the state of the Heavenly Maiden before his life ended.


    To meet the Heavenly Maiden, whom even the Emperor could not easily see, such preparation was necessary.


    ¡°As for the other Tablets¡­ we¡¯ll think about how to get them slowly.¡±


    Each of those tablets was as precious as gold¡­ obtaining them all seemed like a very difficult task.


    The White Immortal whose lifespan was not long couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Still¡­ no matter how distant the goal was, he believed in making every possible effort.


    ¡°¡­Um¡­ Elder.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I lowered my gaze hesitantly and spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°Could you¡­ perhaps¡­ wait until the next tea gathering?¡±


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The day after the tea gathering ended.


    I entered the inner palace using the White Immortal¡¯s instructions as an excuse and poured the tablets of the four princess consorts before the White Immortal Elder.


    The Vermilion Bird Tablet, the Azure Dragon Tablet, the Black Tortoise Tablet, the White Tiger Tablet.


    Each of these wooden tablets was lavishly decorated like a precious treasure¡­. So they were unmistakably genuine to anyone who saw them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The White Immortal looked at me in disbelief for a long while.


    ¡°What are you, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I just stood there awkwardly and kept my head down.


    ¡°Yo-You¡¯re coming to the Heavenly Dragon Hall?¡±


    It had been a long time since I met Seol Ran.


    We had both been extremely busy. Especially during the Heavenly Dragon Festival, she must have been preoccupied with running errands as a maid and going on a great adventure with An Cheon.


    Seeing the black pearl ornament tucked behind Seol Ran¡¯s skirt, it seemed that the events of the Heavenly Dragon Festival night had unfolded just as I knew them.


    The black pearl of Jangrim that An Cheon gifted her was a rare treasure that could protect its owner from most forms of illusions. Although I don¡¯t think Seol Ran is aware of its powers, just wearing it should render her immune to most illusions.


    ¡°Yes, Noonim. I think I¡¯ll have time to visit after the next council meeting.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah is coming to my workplace?! Why couldn¡¯t you come three months later!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°In three months, I¡¯ll officially become a junior maid! Aah! It would¡¯ve been the perfect opportunity to show off my new maid uniform and my impressive work!¡±


    Given that Seol Ran had spent all her time in the palace as a maid, it was natural for her to yearn for the outfits of the official maids.


    Come to think of it, Seol Ran had indeed reached an age where she could assume the position of a regular maid.


    It was surprising that Yeon Ri had already attained the rank of a senior maid at her young age. Typically, at Seol Ran¡¯s age, becoming a junior maid was already a sign of considerable skill.


    ¡°By the way, why are you coming to the Heavenly Dragon Hall? It¡¯s not a place a warrior of the White Immortal Palace can visit! Is there a problem with the protective charms there?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ I think I will have an audience with the Heavenly Maiden directly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be difficult? Even I who is a member of Heavenly Dragon Hall haven¡¯t seen the Heavenly Maiden in a long time¡­ Her condition has been really poor lately¡­¡±


    The words of Seol Ran who knew the situation at the Heavenly Dragon Hall better than anyone else were credible.


    Still, considering I had gathered all the wooden tablets of the four palaces and the Heavenly Maiden had been strangely attentive to me, it might be possible to see her face briefly.


    Then I would take the opportunity and tell her. That the White Immortal was greatly concerned about her condition.


    The White Immortal had little time left, and his last worry was the illness of the Heavenly Maiden.


    He feared that when he could no longer protect the imperial capital from demonic spirits, the Heavenly Maiden would be overwhelmed by the burden.


    With that¡­. I hope I can get some response.


    In truth, it felt somewhat pointless from my perspective.


    As I had repeatedly said, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun would remain in her place and stay alive until the main story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story began. I knew this fact in advance, so I was also aware that the White Immortal¡¯s concern was unfounded.


    Nevertheless, my objective here was to ease the White Immortal¡¯s worries.


    I wanted to make his final moments as comfortable as possible, so I thought it best to do everything I could.


    ¡°Anyway¡­! I was worried when I heard you were badly injured during the Heavenly Dragon Festival, but it seems you¡¯ve recovered completely!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my recovery ability, I¡¯d be a corpse long ago, noonim.¡±


    ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t take getting hurt for granted! You know how important your health is!¡±


    Seol Ran jumped down from the porch, made eye contact with me, and started scolding me while grumbling.


    She rattled off her usual nagging, saying I relied too much on my strong body and should also take care of myself while maintaining my beliefs.


    Indeed, Seol Ran was always confident and energetic in any situation.


    I was certain that even if I were to leave Cheongdo Palace, she would manage well on her own.


    Yes, that was true.


    After the White Immortal passed away, I would have no reason to remain in Cheongdo Palace.


    Wandering the world for a while, forgetting about the affection of the crown princess consorts and all, and spending time broadening my horizons¡­ it would be better for me and for this Cheongdo Palace.


    Yes, I had made my decision.


    Despite everything, I had received a lot of help from the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces. I should at least thank them.


    Once the matter with the Heavenly Maiden was resolved and the final respects for the White Immortal were paid, I would leave Cheongdo Palace.


    With that resolve in mind, I left the White Immortal Palace.


    And looking up at the high sky, I saw that summer was ending.


    Before I knew it, the only remaining seasons were autumn and winter.


    Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong. The year of my sixteenth birthday had flown by in a blur.


    And¡­ before long¡­ I would completely abandon my plan to leave Cheongdo Palace.


    It was all beyond my control.


    TN: Easiest task in the world was getting those tablets. lol

 Chapter 44: Heavenly Maiden (1)

    There were times in life when one felt they had reached an important turning point.


    The overwhelming sense that today¡¯s choices would lead to significant consequences in the future made it difficult to take even a single step forward.


    The novel ¡°Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Love Story¡± wasn¡¯t really to my taste, but many people found it incredibly interesting. I also thought it deserved the praise as I read it.


    The past histories, behaviors, choices, and outcomes of the characters were so engaging that nothing felt wasted. This made me curious about what would happen next.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why I occasionally felt a sense of discomfort.


    Was Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s divine fever really so severe that it was nearly impossible to overcome?


    Was the demonic spirits incident that Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon experienced during the birthday ceremony really of such a massive scale that it caused a night parade of one hundred demons?


    Were there really so many demonic spirits in the foothills of White Immortal Mountain where Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s benefactor stayed?


    During the Heavenly Dragon Festival that White Princess Ha Wol was involved in, did the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s health deteriorate to the point where she couldn¡¯t even show her face?


    There were moments when the creeping sense of discomfort would wrap around my shoulders and whisper in my ear.


    ©¤©¤_Was it like this in the original story?_


    The overall flow followed the story of ¡°Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Love Story¡±¡­ but little by little in subtle parts¡­. deviations from the original plot I knew began to appear.


    I wondered if the cause was my existence, which didn¡¯t appear in the original story.


    But then I would shake my head again, knowing clearly that I hadn¡¯t done anything significant enough to influence the events.


    And yet, one possibility coiled in my heart.


    Wasn¡¯t this place, where I existed, indeed the past before the story of ¡°Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Love Story¡± began¡­?


    The Vermilion Bird Tablet, the Azure Dragon Tablet, the White Tiger Tablet, the Black Tortoise Tablet.


    With those four wooden tablets the head maid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall Lee Ryeong bowed her head in the inner chamber lit only by a lantern.


    She placed the four tablets that were neatly arranged on a large wooden board on the tea table in the chamber.


    Through the paper screen door, the shadow of a woman dressed in a blue cotton robe could be seen.


    The girl checked the tablets and her chin quivered briefly.


    ¡°Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong from the White Immortal Palace has come to seek an audience.¡±


    The head maid of Heavenly Dragon Hall was always the most experienced and mature among the headmaids of any palace.


    Lee Ryeong was an old woman with deep wrinkles but delicate movements. And when she reported this, the girl beyond the paper screen door remained silent.


    ¡°It seems your health is still quite poor. I will inform him to turn back.¡±


    Even the emperor had not seen the Heavenly Maiden.


    On the night of the last Heavenly Dragon Festival, she had indeed been at death¡¯s door.


    If the news that the Heavenly Maiden who received the energy of the Heavenly Dragon was hovering between life and death spread, it would cause great unrest in the country. Especially if it happened on the night of the grand festival, the Heavenly Dragon Festival¡­ such news would spread like wildfire.


    Therefore, even the emperor considered the situation of the Heavenly Maiden and backed off


    Even though her condition had improved significantly now, the Heavenly Maiden who could collapse at any moment needed absolute rest.


    However, the girl beyond the paper screen door spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Are the wooden tablets truly genuine?¡±


    Her voice was like a candle about to go out at any moment.


    It was elegant but devoid of vitality. The voice, as if it would shatter at any moment, made the listener worry.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun paid no heed and spoke with strength in her voice.


    ¡°I can meet him for a short while.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, he is just a trivial third-rate warrior.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    It was hard to believe that the Heavenly Maiden whom even the emperor would turn back for would call for a mere warrior.


    Lee Ryeong couldn¡¯t understand it, but the princess¡¯s determination seemed firm.


    The Heavenly Maiden spent most of her days either unconscious or battling illness. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even when she regained consciousness occasionally, she had no time to rest properly as she had to check on official matters presented to her.


    One might think it would be better for her to rest when she could, but the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s attention was particularly drawn to this warrior from the White Immortal Palace.


    It was said that she had never even met him.


    So why was Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun so concerned about this warrior?


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Beyond that¡­ it was not something that headmaid Lee Ryeong should concern herself with.


    ¡°You have been granted permission to enter. After performing a purification bath at the White Dragon Stream behind the Heavenly Dragon Hall, we will burn incense to cleanse your body of impurities. Also, leave all your weapons before entering.¡±


    A senior maid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall bowed her head as she spoke.


    He had been granted access to Heavenly Dragon Hall, the most sacred place within Cheongdo Palace.


    Anyone from Cheongdo Palace would have thought it impossible, but bringing all four wooden tablets of the crown princess consorts of the Four Great Palaces seemed to have made a great difference.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    The current mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and a shaman who received the will of the Heavenly Dragon.


    A prodigy of prodigies, favored by the Heavenly Dragon from a young age and destined to sit at the center of this Cheongdo palace.


    She ruled the Heavenly Dragon Hall for a long time, protected by the crown princess consorts of the Four Great Palaces, sitting in an untouchable position¡­ but as the Heavenly Dragon Love Story progressed, she eventually passed on her position to Seol Ran who gradually began to receive the energy of the Heavenly Dragon.


    However, the strength of her energy was something that even the protagonist Seol Ran could not match. Some even thought that perhaps she was a much better person as the Heavenly Maiden.


    The Heavenly Dragon Hall was overwhelming from the entrance.


    The main palace with its layers of large blue tiles was imposing. The number of maids working for just one Heavenly Maiden was in the triple digits.


    Among the maids of Cheongdo Palace, those who directly assisted the crown princess consorts received exceptional treatment. They were recognized for their skills, which made them quite proud.


    However, even those maids of the princess consorts had to yield to the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Even though the maids and court ladies were at the bottom of the hierarchy in the palace, it was not uncommon for maids in this palace to receive salaries comparable to those of minor officials.


    Furthermore, the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall were so esteemed that even the other maids found it difficult to speak to them. The headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, Lee Ryeong, was a person of such authority that she talked directly with high officials.


    And the heavenly maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall who commanded them¡­ was a woman above whom stood only the emperor.


    The highest position a woman could attain in Cheongdo Palace was that of the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    At that level, no one within the politically charged and scheming environment of Cheongdo Palace could reach her.


    She had divine powers and was the only person in the world capable of wielding the power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    She was not someone who could be manipulated by mere political schemes and plots. She was what people called ¡°living in a different world¡±.


    She was someone you couldn¡¯t be certain of meeting, even if you brought all the tablets of the four great palaces.


    This kind of authority¡­. maybe it¡¯s natural.


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    As we entered the grand Heavenly Dragon Hall, numerous maids stood in orderly rows near the main gate.


    The maids and court ladies managing the palace quietly greeted us with flawless manners.


    They all appeared more like temple priests than maids. Considering the duties of the Heavenly Maiden, it might be more accurate to see them that way.


    When I passed the row of maids with their heads down, I saw a certain court lady looking strangely excited in a corner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Warrior Seol?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    When I glanced in that direction, I saw Seol Ran bowing her head and greeting me with the most solemn look on her face.


    Even though she was just a maid dressed neatly in her maid¡¯s uniform, her demure behavior while bowing truly reflected the character of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡¯s people.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    However¡­. it seemed she couldn¡¯t hide her unique energetic demeanor¡­.as if vitality was radiating from her entire body.


    A vibrant aura seemed to flow from her. As if she were energetically greeting me with her presence.


    Even though not a single word was exchanged, it felt as if Seol Ran¡¯s lengthy speech had just passed through my mind.


    With a look that seemed like she would wag her tail furiously if she had one, she shot a glance at me and I greeted her back with my eyes.


    In any case, I was an honored guest visiting the Heavenly Dragon Hall with the tablets of the four great palaces, and she was just a court lady of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­. It wouldn¡¯t be proper manners to engage in a long greeting with me.


    Just exchanging the feeling of being glad to see each other, I followed the lead of the senior maid into the depths of the Heavenly Dragon Hall for my purification bath.


    Entering the Heavenly Dragon Hall and completing all the necessary procedures took almost two hours.


    Even though it was handled as briefly as possible, it was clear that most people would not even dare to meet the Heavenly Maiden.


    After completing various procedures under the guidance of the senior maid for a while, I finally reached the inner chamber where the Heavenly Maiden was tending to her illness.


    To reach that point, I had to pass through three or four paper doors, and before entering the inner chamber, I had to cleanse myself with a final round of sacred incense to dispel any impurities.


    ¡°From here, you may proceed alone.¡±


    The senior maid who had been guiding me for some time finally bowed and stepped back.


    ¡°Do people usually have private audiences with the princess?¡±


    ¡°Usually, the head maid is present, but the princess requested a private audience.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I considered asking why, but knowing the senior maid wouldn¡¯t have that information, I just nodded my head.


    When I entered through the paper door, I saw a path leading to the inner chamber where all kinds of sacred incense were burning.


    I adjusted my clothes and continued inward. When I pushed open the last door, the inner chamber where the Heavenly Maiden was recuperating appeared.


    Even though it was called an inner chamber, it was larger than the entrance areas of most palaces.


    There were several more paper doors within the chamber. In front of them were seats seemingly prepared for those coming to have an audience with the princess.


    As I knelt and bowed my head on one of those seats, I saw the silhouette of a young girl beyond a paper door.


    I kept my head bowed and swallowed dryly.


    Beyond the paper door sat the most noble woman of this Cheongdo Palace.


    There was no exchange of words for a while.


    No one could speak first to the Heavenly Maiden. Only with her permission could the mortals of the world finally open their mouths.


    The silhouette beyond the paper door appeared endlessly haggard.


    Though it was just a shadow, the arm that peeked out from beneath her robe was incredibly frail.


    She was the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall known only through rumors.


    And, strangely enough, she was the pinnacle of this Cheongdo Palace which had oddly protected me.


    What words would she speak to me¡­?


    As I waited quietly for her to speak, I could only listen attentively.


    ¡°I heard you brought all the wooden tablets of the crown princess consorts.¡±


    Even in official settings, she did not use honorifics towards the crown princess consorts.


    Even the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces of the north, south, east, and west could not compare to the authority of the Heavenly Maiden.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°You survived.¡±


    Her voice¡­ was thinner and more fleeting than I had imagined.


    The Vermilion Bird Tablet, the Azure Dragon Tablet, the Black Tortoise Tablet, the White Tiger Tablet.


    The Heavenly Maiden¡¯s gaze lowered as if she were quietly looking down at the four wooden tablets.


    ¡°I heard that that your highness ¡­. took good care of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to express my gratitude for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have¡­ survived well. It must have been really difficult.¡±


    Suddenly, the voice of the Heavenly Maiden was unusual.


    It was said she was born with divine powers and wielded the power of the Heavenly Dragon. I knew she was an extraordinary girl who could see through most things¡­


    ¡°You died eleven times trying to cure the divine fever of the Azure Princess.¡±


    The following words were things I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°The illusions of the Azure Princess of the Azure Dragon Palace are not something that can be easily endured. To have the necessary willpower, one must constantly train themself.¡±


    The girl continued speaking in a tone as if she knew everything.


    ¡°And you died five times trying to save the Vermilion Princess during the Night Parade in the White Immortal Mountain. Even if you were carrying the Cold Iron Heavy Sword, defeating an intermediate demonic spirit alone is not something just anyone can do.¡±


    The Heavenly Maiden spoke as if my bewildered reaction was something she was familiar with.


    Her demeanor¡­ It looked so natural.


    ¡°You died seven times trying to fulfill the wish of the Black Princess. It is never an easy task to break away from Jang Rae¡¯s special unit and have all of your sins discarded just like that.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡±


    ¡°And you died twenty-three times trying to clear the name of the White Princess. Challenging the palace laws without clear evidence is indeed a reckless act.¡±


    I could no longer find any words to say.


    This was because the story that the Heavenly Maiden was reciting was vague and difficult to understand.


    Was her mind perhaps affected by a long illness?


    Though I couldn¡¯t bring myself to voice such words, the Heavenly Maiden quietly continued her tale.


    ¡°Did you think the Sword Master quality you possess, the heroic spirit that overcomes adversity in any situation, was something you were simply born with by chance?¡±


    Suddenly, the Heavenly Maiden asked this.


    ¡°No. It is a noble aura you have cultivated over the years and built up in your soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You are where you are because of your own efforts. All I did was give you the opportunity.¡±


    Beyond the paper door, the girl lowered her head and spoke in a wistful voice.


    ¡°And then, after many years have passed¡­. you have finally reached the Heavenly Dragon Hall. I hope the heroic spirit you have honed over the long years will have great importance in this world. I¡­ I don¡¯t have much time left after all.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I lack the insight to fully understand your words, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The tale of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story ends with everyone¡¯s death.¡±


    That short sentence cut off my words abruptly.


    At that moment, I held my breath with my head bowed.


    And forgetting even the courtesy that a subject should show, I could only raise my head sharply and stare wide-eyed at the paper door.


    The Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    I had never imagined anyone in this world would mention that term.


    ¡°If I were to use your words¡­ it is a tragic epic that would make you curse if you had seen it in person.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Your Highness, what do you know?¡±


    ¡°The Plague Demonic Spirit that has received the energy of the earth veins beneath the Heavenly Dragon Hall will kill all the people of this imperial capital.¡±


    Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Such a term does not exist in this world.


    Spirits are classified only as lower demonic spirits, intermediate demonic spirits, higher demonic spirits, and special demonic spirits.


    ¡°I witnessed the scene with my own eyes. This happened long after I resigned from this position.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine.


    In each word spoken by the Heavenly Maiden, there seemed to be no hint of joking around.


    The ridiculous tale she told was filled with nothing but sincerity.


    Tragedy.


    At that brief word, my brow twitched.


    In the genre of oriental romance fantasy, tragic narratives where hearts miss each other or stories end in sorrow were more common than one might think.


    Indeed, not every story in the world is filled with happiness and beauty.


    A conclusion in which lovers reaffirm their love before death and reflect on their feelings as they witness destruction together¡­. leaves a unique bitterness and lingering impact.


    Stories of two people exchanging their final sentiments and closing their eyes before an insurmountable trial can be memorable for such poignancy. A bond between two people that even death cannot do them apart.


    But I do not like these stories.


    I believe that stories should praise life and sing of its beauty.


    To me, the most perfect ending is one where those who endured trials and pain survive to the end, receive their reward, and smile in happiness.


    Those who struggled to survive deserved respect.


    However¡­ perhaps the same could not be said for the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    ¡°Your Highness, if I may be so bold, can I ask you just one question?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I have heard that although the power of the Heavenly Dragon is immense, if it is exerted too greatly, it consumes the user¡¯s body.¡±


    In the original story I knew, there was no mention of the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition deteriorating to this extent after the Heavenly Dragon Festival.


    The unusually blurred energy of the Heavenly Dragon awakening the nearby demonic spirits near the imperial capital was strange. The night parade during the birthday ceremony and the appearance of demonic spirits during the Heavenly Dragon Festival were all odd.


    I thought everything was following the original story, but why did these subtle distortions occur?


    ¡°If you unleash the power of the Heavenly Dragon to its limit without considering the backlash¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­can even time be reversed?¡±


    If you turn the fundamental premise upside down and think about it¡­ surprisingly, the answer comes easily.


    This was not the ¡°past¡± before the main story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story began.


    It was ¡°after¡± all the stories had ended.


    That way, it felt as if all the misaligned puzzle pieces fell into place.


    And silence continued for a while.


    That silence¡­ it was not hard to discern it contained a sense of affirmation.


    However, whether anyone in the world would believe that such a thing was possible with the power of the Heavenly Dragon¡­ that remained uncertain.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was the daughter of a prestigious family and had the talent of a leader who could guide others.¡±


    ¡°Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang was endowed with the talent of Taoism which made her the most promising candidate to become a divine sage.¡±


    ¡°Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was granted by the heavens a free-spirited nature and wit that were unaffected by worldly concerns.¡±


    ¡°White Princess Ha Wol possessed an understanding of human desires and the nature of power, which gave her insight into the essence of politics.¡±


    ¡°The current mistresses of the Four Great Palaces were individuals each blessed by the Emperor of Heaven. If they had united their strengths instead of opposing each other, they could have prevented the disaster beneath the Heavenly Dragon Hall. There were so many opportunities to do so.¡±


    ¡°However, with high-ranking officials entangled, families fighting for dominance, maids involved in political strife, the pursuit of power, and the battles for control over the Four Great Palaces in this Cheongdo Palace where politics, scheming, and discord were rampant ¡­. it was not an easy thing to do.¡±


    The words of the Heavenly Maiden etched themselves into my brain.


    With eyes wide open¡­ I could only stare beyond the paper door while forgetting even basic courtesy.


    ¡°It seemed as if this world was designed to divide, pit them against each other, and cause discord.¡±


    Indeed, the Heavenly Dragon Love Story was fundamentally a tale of schemes in the palace.


    The mistresses of the Four Great Palaces were destined to doubt, attack, and conflict with each other in the end. Seol Ran was able to shine as the heroine because of that chaotic background.


    As with all the concubines in history, they were beings who could never mix. Just like water and oil.


    ¡°If there had been someone to serve as a central force, things might have been different¡­ Crown Prince Hyeon Won was supposed to be that person¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, Crown Prince Hyeon Won ¡­ failed to fulfill that role¡­¡±


    After saying this, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun lowered her head.


    What kind of future she had seen with those weary eyes¡­


    To the current me ¡­. it was something I could not even imagine.

 Chapter 45: Heavenly Maiden (2)

    There was a warrior named Seol Tae Pyeong.


    He wasn¡¯t necessarily a strong person, but he was someone who always won.


    He was born with a talent for the sword, a gift from the heavens, but he had no time to train it.


    He had a natural ability to sense all killing intent, but no stage to use it.


    He had the willpower and loyalty to carry out his intentions, but he had to bear the disgrace of being part of a traitorous family that was eradicated.


    His life was full of trials, and it seemed he didn¡¯t harbor any grand ambitions.


    If he ever had the chance to tell someone about his life, there was a phrase he would habitually say.


    Work as little as possible, and earn as much as he can.


    Indeed.


    Since he couldn¡¯t overcome the blood of the sword master when he was young, he cut down countless bandits¡­ after that, the boy¡¯s dream was to live an ordinary life.


    He had no desire to become a hero who ruled the world, nor to become a madman addicted to killing people.


    In Ah Hyun¡¯s eyes, this warrior¡¯s life seemed like that of a sinner struggling to shake off the burden on his shoulders.


    He lived and died as the brother of Seol Ran, the new Heavenly Maiden. In that life, there was no name called Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Surprisingly, he had a strong belief in his sister¡¯s success and good fortune, and he tried not to do anything until signs of the Plague Demonic Spirit began to stir chaos inside and outside the palace.


    And when the Plague Demonic Spirit began to rampage and the imperial city fell into chaos centered around the inner palace¡­. he confided in Ah Hyun, who had stepped down from her position as the Heavenly Maiden.


    He explained that this world existed under the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story and that he knew parts of it.


    However, he never imagined that this world would end in such tragedy.


    He never thought that a city with a population exceeding one million would see all its inhabitants slaughtered, or that in the end, Crown Prince Hyeon Won and Seol Ran would only be able to embrace each other and confirm their love in the face of such a colossal trial¡­ He never thought the world would end in such a gloomy and bitter way.


    If he had known it would turn out like this, he would have tried to struggle against it.


    Even bearing the disgrace of the Huayongseol clan, he would have seized power to expand his influence, mediated the conflicting mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, and sought ways to weaken the Plague Demonic Spirit that had descended.


    In reality, Seol Tae Pyeong single-handedly cut down the three special ghosts that appeared with the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Even though the given conditions and environment were not easy, he ran out of the imperial capital with his body covered in blood and did everything he could.


    However, it was obviously insufficient to resolve all the situations.


    He needed opportunities.


    He needed the power to shed the disgrace of the Huayongseol clan, rise to prominence as a military official, and mobilize numerous people.


    In order to detect and prevent the energy of the Plague Demonic Spirit under the Heavenly Dragon Hall, it was necessary to take the time to mediate between the feuding crown princess consorts and lead them.


    He had to create an environment where Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran could fully adapt to the energy of the Heavenly Dragon and spread that power throughout the entire imperial capital.


    If there had been enough time and opportunity, it might have been possible.


    So what the retired Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun could do for him¡­ was merely to give him another chance.


    What is history? It is something that repeats.


    What does it mean to turn back time? It is simply to return to the past and repeat the cause and effect that had occurred.


    The reset time returned everything in the world to its original position.


    However, there were beings that escaped this law.


    Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong was not a being bound to this world.


    Although the power of the Heavenly Dragon took away his memories and experiences when time reset, it left the regrets and will engraved on his soul intact.


    All time rewound and the original history repeated, but he alone broke free from that flow and acted independently.


    With each rewind of time, he grew stronger.


    Even though he lost the skills and strength he had honed over many years, the senses and instincts engraved on his soul remained entirely his own.


    Moreover, at some point, he began to rally the crown princess consorts on his own.


    Even as he died over and over again, he unwaveringly upheld his convictions before the crown princess consorts.


    As if it were his destiny. As if he knew it.


    And as time flowed and flowed¡­


    He finally came to the Heavenly Dragon Hall on his own.


    ¡°The crown princess consorts of the four palaces¡­ must never be at odds with each other. My body is slowly reaching its limit.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun beyond the paper door squeezed out those words with difficulty.


    ¡°Until the next Heavenly Maiden fully blossoms her potential¡­ I must remain in this position¡­ Otherwise, the capital might suffer even greater harm than now¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡±


    ¡°Until we detect and respond to the Plague Demonic Spirit beneath the Heavenly Dragon Hall as one¡­ we must keep them united.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ can¡¯t we tell the high officials now¡­? If we inform them that there¡¯s a monstrous Plague Demonic Spirit under the Heavenly Dragon Hall, perhaps¡­¡±


    I started to say that but my voice trailed off again.


    For sure, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡­ there was no way she hadn¡¯t tried that first.


    However, it was doubtful whether anyone would believe the absurd prophecy that the imperial capital would be swept away by a great disaster like the Plague Demonic Spirit which was a concept that does not even exist yet.


    Even if she used her authority as the Heavenly Maiden to push through any response, the current officials were unlikely to stop their political power struggles to prepare for a distant and uncertain disaster.


    The Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, and the Under Councilor would see such a far-off prophecy more as a tool for political manipulation within the palace rather than something to act on immediately.


    Whatever horrific vision Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun saw, it was clear she witnessed something terrible.


    At first, I thought, ¡°How can they not even think of uniting in the face of such a huge catastrophe?¡±¡­ but then I realized that it¡¯s not so strange when you consider the true nature of human greed.


    If humans could act so ideally, there wouldn¡¯t have been world wars¡­


    How much influence Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun could wield from the Heavenly Dragon Hall while struggling with her illness was something I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡±


    I spoke quietly with a lowered voice.


    ¡°You must have walked¡­ a thorny path¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the process that led to me sitting here right now.


    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t even offer her any comfort.


    The Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon became hostile to the White Princess Ha Wol due to the power struggle between the Jeongseon and Inbong clans.


    The Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang became hostile with the Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong, due to the scheming of Strategist Hwa An.


    The Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong grew angry with the White Princess Ha Wol due to Ha Wol¡¯s coldness in abandoning the Headmaid.


    The Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang became suspicious of the Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon because she was the daughter of an official blinded by power.


    The White Princess Ha Wol tried to keep the Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang in check to win over the officials captivated by Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s innate Taoist skills.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    .


    After that, countless prophecies from Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun continued.


    Who could mediate among those who constantly bickered and fought? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crown princess consorts of the four palaces had one of the biggest say even in this Cheongdo Palace.


    Even high officials couldn¡¯t easily intervene in their conflicts.


    ¡°¡­The most certain way is to inform the crown princess consorts in advance of what will happen¡­¡±


    If there is a common goal, minor conflicts will disappear.


    If I relay exactly what I heard at the tea gathering¡­ some of the conflicts might be resolved. I could even use the name of the Heavenly Maiden which would lend some weight to my words.


    However, the fact that this world was part of a novel, time had been reversed, and a monstrous demonic spirit that never existed in history descended upon the imperial palace and slaughtered a million citizens of the capital¡ªsuch an outrageous claim¡­


    How could anyone, even someone with goodwill, truly believe this?


    They might consider you either insane or pretending to be insane to survive, and that would be fortunate.


    If only signs of the plague demonic spirit had begun to appear¡­ it might be somewhat possible to convince them¡­


    ¡°How feasible it is¡­ we won¡¯t know until we try¡­¡±


    At least, until I could convince all four of them, I would have to mediate well so that the mistresses of the four palaces would not become hostile toward each other. This means being able to handle all the countless grudges that arise.


    ¡­


    That meant the plan to escape from Cheongdo Palace had to be completely abandoned¡­


    This also meant that I had to continue to maintain this precarious situation, as if I was walking on a tightrope, in the face of this mortal danger.


    The world¡­


    The world felt exceptionally cruel¡­ as if it was harsh only to me¡­


    ¡°Still, I was relieved to see you brought all the wooden tablets from the four palaces.¡±


    Ah Hyun spoke with a frail voice, as if she had found some peace of mind.


    ¡°After countless trials, you have gained the trust of the crown princess consorts of the four palaces. If it weren¡¯t for your noble temperament to endlessly pursue your beliefs, this would have been impossible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°The trust of the crown princess consorts will be a powerful weapon for you. Especially since they are very influential within Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I remained silent for a while, the Heavenly Maiden behind the paper door asked anxiously.


    ¡°It seems you have something to say.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth¡­ that trust is the greatest threat¡­ to me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°The truth is¡­ it¡¯s not so much trust as¡­ a feeling that goes beyond that¡­¡±


    I lowered my head and spoke honestly.


    If it were Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun at least, I felt I could share my experiences without holding back.


    Because of her physical condition and her status, she would rarely have had the chance to leave Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Even if she knew the general situation, she was unlikely to know the specifics.


    ¡°A feeling that goes beyond trust¡­ what do you mean by that?¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun brushed her collar a few times from behind the paper door, then asked as if she had suddenly realized something.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Could it be that someone harbors feelings of affection for you?¡±


    It would not be surprising if I were to be executed immediately if such information leaked out.


    Confessing this to the Heavenly Maiden who held the highest authority in the palace might be a reckless move¡­ but when considering the current situation, it seemed necessary to share the truth as it was.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what, they are the mistresses of the four palaces¡­ They wouldn¡¯t be so thoughtless¡­ I spoke too hastily for a moment.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun retracted her own words.


    However, when I didn¡¯t respond for a while, I could sense her confusion from behind the paper door.


    ¡°¡­But still, to a mere guard¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that you are being overly self-conscious¡­ Yes, you are not that kind of person¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Although she must have hoped that I gain the trust of the crown princess consorts of the four palaces and become a mediator among them¡­


    Seems like even she didn¡¯t expect it to go this far¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ it could happen¡­ it is entirely possible¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, the Heavenly Maiden remained composed in her own way.


    She may not have been able to predict this situation as she was confined to the inner chamber of Heavenly Dragon Hall due to her illness. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess their inner feelings just based on the reports she received.


    Anyway, since I had honestly confessed everything to the Heavenly Maiden¡­ perhaps I could receive help from the most authoritative woman in Cheongdo. I thought that would be a huge achievement.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I understand the situation¡­ I might be able to offer some help within my power. So¡­ who is this woman that harbors feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess is discerning and unlikely to engage in such indiscretions¡­ though one can never be certain about people¡¯s hearts¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And the White Princess is not the type to be swayed by such personal emotions¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s the Azure Princess, who is still young and has limited judgment¡­ or maybe it¡¯s the Black Princess, whose free-thinking nature makes her less bound by palace rules¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Heavenly Maiden spoke with a firm tone. As if she was determined to help me in any way she could.


    ¡°Even if my authority has started to wane, it¡¯s not impossible to manage the misconduct of one crown princess consort. No matter what, since this is a matter directly linked to your life, I will do my best to help.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ tell me¡­ who is this woman that harbors feelings for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the endless silence¡­


    I could only stare at the floor while sweating profusely¡­


    My lips¡­. couldn¡¯t part¡­. to speak the words¡­


    TN: What a twist¡­. But everything now makes sense¡­

 Chapter 46: Heavenly Maiden (3)

    When I left the Heavenly Dragon Hall and entered the main palace, the moon was already high in the sky.


    I hadn¡¯t done anything special; I just had an audience with the Heavenly Maiden at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Even that made me feel strangely drained, so I could understand why people said she wasn¡¯t someone just anyone could meet.


    As I walked towards White Immortal Palace, the sound of late summer insects tickled my ears, and a few raindrops hit the tip of my nose.


    It was that time of year. The weather was bound to be unpredictable.


    Though it wasn¡¯t pouring rain, the pattering raindrops were annoying enough that I shook my head a few times. I then entered the central gate of the White Immortal Palace and walked quickly to the porch.


    There was a refreshing coolness in the summer¡¯s heavy rain that swept away the mind.


    Had it poured down, it might have broken the heat but the intermittent raindrops falling from the eaves only made me feel lethargic.


    Night approached.


    Standing quietly on the porch of the empty White Immortal Palace and bathed in the moonlight, it felt as though my clothes were drying quickly.


    As I reflected on the stories I heard at the Heavenly Dragon Hall, I began to question whether what I had just heard was really true.


    I found it difficult to decide where to start or how to organize everything.


    Anyway, what the White Immortal wanted was to ensure that the Heavenly Maiden could maintain this imperial capital well in his absence.


    According to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, it seemed possible to hold out at least until Seol Ran took her place as the next Heavenly Maiden. After she confirmed the fading energy of the Heavenly Dragon¡­. she seemed to have no desire to push herself further.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun seemed to understand it herself.


    While she used the energy of the Heavenly Dragon to protect the Imperial Capital, it would be counterproductive to overuse the energy.


    If she were to collapse before Seol Ran was ready to take on her role as the Heavenly Maiden, her initial goal of protecting the imperial capital would become meaningless.


    As long as she was aware of this, it was enough.


    ¡°Going on an errand to the Heavenly Dragon Hall and not showing your face all day. Now, late at night, you finally return to White Immortal Palace?¡±


    It was then.


    I shuddered and then I adjusted my clothes.


    Anyway, the White Immortal never acted as anyone expected.


    Today, contrary to my expectation that he would be out for a casual stroll, he was sitting quietly at the end of the porch while gazing silently at the courtyard of the White Immortal Palace.


    When I looked at the sky, the moon could be seen through the raindrops. If the sun had been shining, it might have been a sunshower.


    The drizzling rain that was imbued with the subtle moonlight occasionally looked like scattered jewels.


    ¡°How is the Heavenly Maiden?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was planning to report as soon as day breaks¡­¡±


    It seemed that the White Immortal was very curious about the state of the Heavenly Maiden.


    Usually, it was impossible to find him even if you tried, but here he was, sitting directly on the porch and waiting for the news.


    Well, it was understandable given that it was a matter concerning the fate of the imperial capital¡­. But his lack of reaction to more severe issues in the past made it quite strange.


    I sat at a distance on the porch and started talking while looking at the full moon. We sat side by side.


    ¡°As you feared, her illness looked quite serious, but she was fully aware of her condition. There were reasons for the weakening of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy, and she could somewhat control it, so there is no need for great concern.¡±


    The issue of the Plague Demonic Spirit will require further consideration in the future.


    However, at least she was not suffering from an unidentified disease; she merely overexerted herself, so it was unlikely that the situation would worsen beyond the current state.


    ¡°The circumstances leading to the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition are¡­ It¡¯s a long story that starts from last autumn¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m not particularly curious.¡±


    As usual, the White Immortal didn¡¯t ask about the circumstances. He only confirmed the essential facts.


    Sometimes it seemed as if he already knew all the details, and other times it looked like he was genuinely uninterested.


    Though I had observed him for half my life, never once did the old man reveal his true intentions. Despite this, the burdens he carried were unimaginably heavy.


    ¡°Her Highness seems to have everything under control, so I am relieved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I was worried she might face great trouble after I passed away.¡±


    The White Immortal never complicated his stories from the beginning.


    The demonic spirits were starting to stir and the energy of the Heavenly Dragon started to weaken recently. Those things just caught his attention.


    ¡°Elder, perhaps¡­¡±


    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t just sit and listen quietly.


    ¡°Why? Do you feel pity because I seem like an old man about to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that why you have the luxury to worry about an old man who has lived long enough? When you first came to Cheongdo Palace, you were so happy just to eat a bowl of soup rice and made a fuss like it was the greatest joy in the world¡­.¡±


    Despite his grumbling, the White Immortal fell silent for a moment. His words were swallowed up by the sounds of the insects.


    ¡°Well, what does it matter if I don¡¯t live much longer? The ones I took into White Immortal Palace have all grown to take care of themselves.¡±


    ¡°Do you really see it that way?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You are doing well, Yeon Ri has places to go even outside of White Immortal Palace, the old Eunuch is about ready to retire, and Wang Han is sharp enough to secure a good position in the main palace and live well. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    That¡¯s how life is.


    Living is like that.


    The White Immortal reflected on his life as if it were nothing.


    People tend to reflect on their past rather than plan for the future once they reach a certain point in life.


    The days they have lived are much longer than the days they have left. It was only normal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived a long life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the life of White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon.


    He was an old friend of the late emperor and a master of high-level Taoist magic.


    He was also the one who rescued me and Seol Ran from a bandit den and brought us to Cheongdo Palace. My connection to the White Immortal was just that.


    In his life, the man called Seol Tae Pyeong was merely a late-comer. A fleeting connection.


    Before he became the White Immortal, he lived as the old man Lee Cheol Woon, and before that, he lived as a man in his prime, and even before that, he lived as a young man.


    Just like everyone else.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be around much longer. When I leave this world, you should take my Jade Leaf Sword, the one I¡¯ve been using since my youth. I¡¯ll leave it in a place you could find quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Seeing you make such a bitter face when you¡¯ve always said whatever you wanted, it¡¯s giving me goosebumps. Are you expecting some sentimental encouragement from me now, after all this time?¡±


    The White Immortal spoke in a mocking tone. His demeanor was so irritating that it made me want to laugh. It was indeed quite like him.


    I knew exactly what to say to make him the most uncomfortable at times like this.


    ¡°I fear the day when you pass away, Elder.¡±


    For a moment, the White Immortal was silent.


    ¡°Thinking about such a future is not very pleasant. Even though you pretended otherwise, you helped me a lot while I was at Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°For me, White Immortal Palace was like a cradle. So¡­ sometimes I fear such a future.¡±


    ¡°Why are you stating the obvious?¡±


    However, the White Immortal always stood one step ahead and responded slyly.


    The light of the full moon in the middle of the sky appeared diffused due to the mist. It seemed as if a faint yellow halo softly painted the night sky. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The past is always nostalgic, the present is confusing, and the future is scary.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it always is. Were you planning to lie in your cradle until you die of old age?¡±


    The White Immortal said this, then stood up from the floor and patted his waist a few times.


    After groaning a few times, he walked toward the garden where the rain had almost stopped.


    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s still raining a little.¡±


    ¡°I have eyes too. Do you think this drizzle is enough to hold a funeral?¡±


    He shuffled across the dirt ground and then asked without looking back at me.


    ¡°So, if you have time to worry about this old man¡¯s remaining days, why don¡¯t you prepare some food in advance? We shouldn¡¯t let an old man die hungry, should we? Let¡¯s have some seaweed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already prepared everything for your breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Oh, it¡¯s giving me goosebumps. Two grown men talking about this. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°Right ¡­ it¡¯s not the right time to be talking about such things.¡±


    When I said that, he laughed heartily.


    Yes, it was time to focus on overcoming the current situation with all my might and think about surviving first.


    One day, when the White Immortal passed away, it would be enough to stand before his grave and say that I had lived my life to the fullest.


    He was a harsh old man who was difficult to get close to from the beginning, so even that would be paying him proper respect. Yes, that would be enough.


    ¡°Go inside and get some sleep. I¡¯m going for a walk on the White Immortal Mountain.¡±


    That would be enough.


    Even the White Immortal himself seemed relieved¡­ as if he was saying the same thing.


    Yes.


    It was a fact I had repeated many times.


    White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon never acted according to anyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Elder! The seaweed salad you mentioned yesterday¡­¡±


    The next morning.


    I brought breakfast to the inner chamber of the White Immortal Palace with Yeon Ri¡­. but as expected, the White Immortal was not there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, the scene in the inner chamber was different from usual.


    The normally lively chamber was quiet and clean.


    There, in the midst of it all, lay a single neatly placed treasure sword. The Jade Leaf Sword.


    At the mystical Moon Viewing Pavilion atop the White Immortal Mountain and under the moonlight. It was a sword honed with Taoist magic to cut through flows and energies. The Jade Leaf Sword.


    It was the lifelong masterpiece of the White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon.


    News of the White Immortal¡¯s passing spread quickly.


    Due to that timing, the tea gathering where the mistresses of the four great palaces gathered for the first time in a while was greatly simplified.


    For decades, he had fulfilled his role as the senior of Cheongdo Palace. He was a figure akin to a great elder.


    He was a person difficult to fathom, yet no one could deny the great effort he had put into protecting Cheongdo Palace from demonic spirits for many years.


    The Emperor also highly valued his contributions and offered him the highest possible honors as a subject.


    At the main gate of the White Immortal Palace, where his funeral was being held, a condolence message written by the Emperor himself was displayed, and high officials and imperial family members visited to pay their respects.


    Though he had no surviving family members, he regarded the people of the White Immortal Palace as his own, which perhaps explained why there were many reports of them being deeply saddened.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of turmoil inside and outside the palace these days.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I hope that the White Immortal Elder finds peace in the afterlife¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess who was sitting at the tea gathering responded to the Black Princess who seemed saddened.


    But among them, the most saddened person was the Azure Princess. She had been a disciple directly taught by the White Immortal in the arts of Taoist magic.


    The sudden and unexpected news of his death was a great shock to the mistresses of the four great palaces.


    Just as he had suddenly appeared in the palace one day, White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon had disappeared just as suddenly.


    Like a beast that disappears unnoticed when its death approaches, he quietly vanished like an immortal. Without leaving a proper will, he left saying he was going for a walk on the White Immortal Mountain, which was his last act and truly just like him.


    His body was discovered at the summit of the White Immortal Mountain.


    The warrior who had been guarding him appeared, claimed to know where he was, climbed the White Immortal Mountain alone, and carried his body down.


    His body was found sitting against a standing stone at the summit of the White Immortal Mountain, with two cups filled with rice wine beside him.


    He appeared to be calmly gazing at the scenery of Cheongdo, as if sharing a drink with his long-lost friend, the former Emperor who was no longer in this world.


    Indeed.


    The White Immortal entered Cheongdo Palace and took on his role because the former Emperor, Emperor Woon Joo, had asked him to ensure that Cheongdo Palace remained peaceful before he passed away.


    Perhaps thinking he had done enough, it was said that he was smiling faintly as he departed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For a while, silence enveloped the tea gathering.


    The gloomy atmosphere within Cheongdo Palace seemed to have spread even to the tea room of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    The headmaids, who had attended the funeral at White Immortal Palace on behalf of the crown princess consorts, reported that the people of the White Immortal Palace appeared deeply saddened. This was because they all trusted and followed the White Immortal like a father.


    The old eunuch overseeing the funeral had a somber expression on his face.


    The senior maid who usually managed household affairs had swollen eyes as if she had cried all day.


    The scribe who normally handled paperwork sat quietly with his head bowed and without moving an inch.


    On that rainy day of the funeral, in that place where not even the sound of wailing was heard¡­. the people of the White Immortal Palace just stared endlessly at the floor.


    It was as if they had lost a part of themselves and were quietly coming to terms with their loss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And so, the silence continued to fill the tea gathering.


    Though no one voiced it out loud, worries about Seol Tae Pyeong suddenly surfaced. Big or small, everyone present had received something from that warrior.


    He too had served the White Immortal as if he were his life companion, so it was clear that he must have been deeply grieved.


    They wanted to check on him personally, but with all the high officials gathering at the White Immortal Palace, the crown princess consorts could not all rush there.


    Just as the Emperor had sent his most trusted servant to commend White Immortal¡¯s hard work, the best the crown princess consorts could do was to send the headmaid they trusted the most to pay their respects.


    People with established authority, when they visit any place, often cause a commotion just by their presence.


    It was not polite to burden the already deeply grieving people of the White Immortal Palace with such disturbances.


    Still, they wanted to make sure Seol Tae Pyeong was not struggling too much.


    Suppressing such personal feelings was a heavy burden for the concerned crown princess consorts.


    It was then.


    Did the heavens read their minds?


    A senior maid entered the tea room, bowed her head, and spoke.


    ¡°The warrior from the White Immortal Palace is in the inner courtyard of the Vermilion Bird Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was slightly taken aback by the sudden report.


    The other crown princess consorts also seemed a bit bewildered. It was already a busy time due to the White Immortal¡¯s funeral, so why would he come to the inner palace?


    But unless there was a compelling reason, there was no way that man would come to the main palace like this.


    Although she wanted to immediately invite that warrior into the tea room, the Vermilion Princess first asked the reason for the visit.


    ¡°With White Immortal¡¯s funeral keeping them busy, why has the warrior from the White Immortal Palace come here?¡±


    ¡°He said he had something to return and handed it over before leaving.¡±


    After she said that, the maid placed the wooden tablets given by the man neatly on a wooden tray and set them on the tea table.


    The Vermilion Bird Tablet, the Azure Dragon Tablet, the White Tiger Tablet, and the Black Tortoise Tablet.


    These were the very wooden tablets that Seol Tae Pyeong had desperately requested during the last tea gathering when he came under the pretext of inspecting the protective charms.


    The White Immortal wished to check on the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition. His wish was so sincere that Seol Tae Pyeong wished to help him in any way possible.


    And Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s earnest plea had left the crown princess consorts no choice but to hand over the tablets. Although they were items that should not be given away lightly, they had thought that Seol Tae Pyeong could be an exception, as they all owed him in one way or another.


    ¡°Thanks to all of you, we were able to check on the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition, and the White Immortal was able to pass away without any regrets¡­ He conveyed his gratitude very respectfully.¡±


    The crown princess consorts couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads in response to the senior maid¡¯s words.


    The White Immortal¡¯s body had already reached its limit. He had been merely holding on.


    He had been so worried about the Heavenly Maiden that, in his final moments, he had wanted to check on her somehow.


    It was only after confirming that the Heavenly Maiden could somehow manage her own health that the White Immortal was finally able to pass away in peace.


    And it was due to White Immortal¡¯s perseverance during the time when the energy of the Heavenly Dragon had weakened that Seol Tae Pyeong was finally able to become a sword master.


    ¡°A word of gratitude¡­¡±


    The White Immortal did not close his eyes in worry and fear, but rather in a sense of reassurance that everything would be okay. From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s perspective, this was all thanks to the help of the crown princess consorts.


    Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong was so grateful that he came to the Vermilion Bird Palace during the middle of the funeral to express his gratitude.


    ¡°Is Warrior Seol in the courtyard now? I wish to check on his condition briefly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Th-That, well¡­¡±


    When the Vermilion Princess asked this, the senior maid responded in a flustered manner.


    ¡°He only delivered the tablet and said he had to finish the funeral, then immediately headed out of the courtyard.¡±


    The one who stood up at that moment was the Black Princess.


    The Black Princess strode out, brushed off the sleeves of her fancy court robe, and threw open the sliding door leading outside the tea room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong had already passed through the central gate leading out of the palace and was leaving far away in the distance. They could barely make out his small, retreating back at the far end.


    ¡°¡­. I just opened the door because I was feeling warm.¡±


    She made this belated excuse¡­. but those present could only silently watch the retreating back of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The back of a man who was wearing simple mourning clothes and walking briskly with the Jade Leaf Sword attached to his waist.


    That figure seemed like¡­ a filial son bidding farewell to his long-departed parents.


    The crown princess consort of a country and a mere guard warrior.


    Though the difference between their status was as vast as the distance between heaven and earth,


    They could not bring themselves to call him back.

 Chapter 47: Heavenly Maiden (4)

    The funeral of the White Immortal was drawing to a close.


    The funeral that was led by the old Eunuch was neither overly grand nor excessively simple. It just ended in a balanced manner.


    Life¡¯s joys and sorrows always find their way to us in various forms, and it¡¯s something everyone experiences at least once, that the happiness or sadness that seemed to last a lifetime can surprisingly be brushed away.


    Living is truly a strange thing.


    The celebration that seemed like it would bring eternal joy becomes yesterday¡¯s news after a night¡¯s sleep.


    The piercing sadness that seemed to stay in your heart forever also passes when you come to your senses.


    Even when you feel like the sky has fallen and you can¡¯t lift your head, the next day¡¯s mealtime comes, and you get hungry, and at night, you feel sleepy.


    You clean your room when it¡¯s time to tidy up, and you prepare to go out when it¡¯s time for work.


    Our lives have been about brushing off joy and sorrow and moving on.


    What meaning is there in holding onto past happiness, and what will change by being overwhelmed with the sadness of the present?


    I only thought so while watching the procession of high officials paying their respects at the White Immortal Palace.


    Everyone lives this way.


    They have lived this way.


    ¡°Oh, Ran-noonim.¡±


    Seol Ran visited the White Immortal Palace when the funeral proceedings were nearly complete.


    Almost everyone who needed to come had already been there, and by the end of tonight, Wang Han and I planned to clear away all the wreaths.


    Yeon Ri who cried all day long was practically useless for any tasks.


    Although she usually got along well with the White Immortal Elder, neither I nor Wang Han expected her to grieve this much which surprised us greatly.


    Nevertheless, Wang Han quickly pulled himself together and helped a lot with the tasks needed to complete the funeral proceedings.


    ¡°It took too long to get permission from the headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The White Immortal would understand. Have you finished paying your respects?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t have much to offer except a few flowers¡­¡±


    After saying that, Seol Ran looked at my face.


    It seemed like she was quite worried about me.


    Throughout the White Immortal¡¯s funeral proceedings, people looked at me with concern, but in truth, I wasn¡¯t feeling particularly downcast.


    Rather, I talked at length about rice soup with those visiting the White Immortal Palace and often received awkward laughs as they remarked how I hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    ¡°You look busy, Tae Pyeong-ah. Is there anything else I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Most of the work is already done. Have a cup of tea before you go, noonim.¡±


    As we sat side by side on the porch of the White Immortal Palace while sipping tea, Seol Ran let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°I was so worried you¡¯d be feeling down, Tae Pyeong-ah, but I¡¯m glad you seem to be doing well.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, I feel something¡­ but I mostly thought it was his time to go. Remembering how he always talked about dying, it didn¡¯t seem like something to make a fuss about.¡±


    Seol Ran, after observing my expression several times, seemed to feel that she could finally let her guard down and relaxed her expression.


    For us the Seol siblings, the White Immortal was a great benefactor.


    It seemed to be a deep regret for Seol Ran that she couldn¡¯t visit the White Immortal before he passed, so she tried to bring all sorts of condolence gifts, only to be sternly rebuked by the senior maids. It took her a long time to tell that story in detail.


    Indeed¡­ knowing Seol Ran¡¯s tendency to overdo things, it was easy to imagine her bringing all sorts of items¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought of how over-the-top she must have been.


    ¡°So¡­ I begged the headmaid to let me come and explained how he was a savior to us. She finally allowed me to come¡­¡±


    ¡°The headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ I heard she¡¯s very strict with the palace rules¡­ It¡¯s surprising you managed to persuade her today.¡±


    ¡°Well, it turns out that the Heavenly Maiden gave me special permission.¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it strange? For the Heavenly Maiden to personally concern herself with a maid¡¯s visit¡­¡±


    It was exactly as she said. It felt as odd as a president personally checking a janitor¡¯s work schedule.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.


    ¡­ Perhaps the person who felt the most guilt towards the White Immortal was the Heavenly Maiden herself. After all, it was the White Immortal who had suffered the most as she became weaker.


    ¡°I heard that the Heavenly Maiden wanted to come to the funeral herself¡­ but I¡¯m not sure if that will actually happen.¡±


    The Heavenly Maiden was said to be in such poor health that she never went outside.


    Even the crown princess consorts had only sent their headmaids, so the idea of the Heavenly Maiden coming in person seemed implausible.


    Still, it appeared that the Heavenly Maiden wanted to pay her utmost respects to the White Immortal.


    ¡°If she intends to come, it would have to be today¡­ or at the latest, early tomorrow morning to pay her respects properly ¡­ but it might be too difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it might be.¡±


    Seol Ran wore a sad expression on her face for a moment, then stared blankly at the night sky.


    After slowly organizing her thoughts about the departed White Immortal, she sighed deeply and spoke with a troubled tone.


    ¡°What will you do now, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Emperor Woon Sung might be thinking about selecting the next White Immortal, but that¡¯s not something that can be decided in a day or two.¡±


    Seol Ran knew.


    The reason I had stayed at the White Immortal Palace until now was to show respect to the White Immortal.


    I had stayed by his side until he passed, so I had done everything I could. There was no longer a need for me to stay at the White Immortal Palace.


    According to my original plan, I was supposed to leave the Cheongdo Palace and travel the world.


    However, there was now a reason I couldn¡¯t do that. Whether I liked it or not, I had to stay in the Cheongdo Palace a bit longer.


    So then¡­ what should I do?


    ¡°If you want to go to the Red Palace, Jang Rae-nim will give you a position. Tae Pyeong-ah, you know how much of an honor this is for a warrior, right?¡±


    ¡°That is true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, besides that¡­ I heard from Jang Rae-nim that Woon Baek-nim the commander of the ghost hands is also looking for the same thing ¡­¡±


    In short, it seemed like I had become a free agent on the transfer market after leaving the White Immortal Palace.


    Places like the Red Palace which trains first-class warriors, the ghost hands which carry out the Emperor¡¯s orders, and the personal guards of high officials were all eyeing me.


    Even though I had just lived by doing my duty, it seemed my reputation had spread around.


    ¡°I should think about it after the funeral procedures are over. I also want to ask where the other members of the White Immortal Palace are going.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. I see you¡¯ve been thinking about the future. I was so worried that you¡¯d be too heartbroken and discouraged.¡±


    ¡°Haha, have you only known me for a day or two? Noonim, just like I¡¯ve said repeatedly¡­ I don¡¯t lament just because an old man left when it was his time. Even though I might have grown fond of that ill-tempered old man, I¡¯m not heartbroken.¡±


    After saying that, I sipped my tea.


    The aroma of the tea was always the same, but having a cup after a long time felt surprisingly special.


    ¡°However¡­ if there is something that bothers me¡­¡±


    The night sky of Cheongdo Palace was always beautiful as usual.


    The night air is soft and calm. It mixes with the sound of insects and gently tickles my soul.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received so much, but haven¡¯t given anything in return.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That is what keeps weighing on my mind¡­¡±


    When I said that, I lowered my head for a while.


    The faint sound of insects echoed on the porch of the White Immortal Palace.


    Seol Ran quietly sat beside me and gently embraced my shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, Tae Pyeong-ah. Did you finish organizing the funeral arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    The next morning, Wang Han entered the inner chamber after finishing his paperwork.


    With this, all the official funeral procedures were completed and all that was left was to decide my future course.


    Wang Han probably came to see me because he was curious about such matters.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be taking a secretary position at the Jeonghwan Palace, which manages the emergency supplies. If I perform well there, I might even secure a higher official position¡­ I enjoy playing the power game, so it¡¯s perfect for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you, Tae Pyeong? Are you going to the Red Palace? Success is guaranteed there, but it doesn¡¯t seem to suit your nature¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ honestly, I¡¯m still considering it.¡±


    Wang Han and I fell into a brief silence as we poured and drank a glass of Cheongju together.


    For the time being, I had to stay at Cheongdo Palace, but as someone who preferred to work in less demanding roles, I would probably have a hard time since it seemed that every position would involve a considerable amount of work.


    Once the main story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story began, the situation would change more rapidly than expected, and it didn¡¯t seem beneficial to be overwhelmed with too much work.


    According to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, I would need to achieve some level of success to ensure my survival¡­


    ¡°Success, huh¡­¡±


    While I was pondering this, Wang Han spoke up first.


    ¡°The old Eunuch has already made all his retirement plans. Once this is all wrapped up, he¡¯s going to retire to Anyang Province to cultivate tea¡­ It¡¯s hard to imagine someone who has served in this palace taking up tea farming in the countryside¡­¡±


    ¡°Have the high officials of the palace approved this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I processed the paperwork myself and, given his age, it seems he received approval without much issue.¡±


    He said he would send tea every season, so we should expect that. He was definitely a very affectionate person.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, if you don¡¯t make your plans clear, it¡¯s going to cause a lot of commotion in the palace. From what I¡¯ve heard, there are many officers eager to capture you. It¡¯s not just General Jeong or Commander Woon Baek you need to worry about.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Han-ah?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s your decision to make. Just¡­ don¡¯t go near the internal palace. And absolutely do not get involved in any security matters related to the Four Great Palaces¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As I¡¯ve explained before¡­. there are only three reasons a man can enter the internal palace.


    If he¡¯s an imperial family member, an eunuch¡­. or a military officer in charge of security.


    ¡°¡­and Yeon Ri?¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a thought occurred to me and I asked about Yeon Ri¡¯s whereabouts.


    In truth, Yeon Ri was someone who wouldn¡¯t seem out of place no matter where she went.


    Come to think of it, Yeon Ri had barely shown herself since hearing of the White Immortal¡¯s death.


    Despite everything, she was a sentimental person and I¡¯d only heard that she was overcome with grief and was crying all day long.


    She walked around the inner chamber from time to time, and only a few times did I see her with her head down while she was sobbing quietly behind the paper doors.


    I always saw her confident and energetic appearance, so my feelings grew complicated upon seeing her steeped in sorrow for days on end.


    ¡°Come to think of it, we need to check on Yeon Ri¡¯s condition too¡­ She¡¯s not in the inner chamber; where could she have gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Tae Pyeong-ah, while I was organizing the documents, I checked on Yeon Ri¡¯s whereabouts¡­ It¡¯s quite surprising.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why? Where is she going?¡±


    When I thought about it.


    I realized I knew nothing about Yeon Ri¡¯s past.


    No matter what, the White Immortal personally sensed her potential, brought her in, and kept her as a family member of the White Immortal Palace.


    The old Eunuch had experience, Wang Han had strategy, and I had strength.


    For everyone, it was understandable why the White Immortal had taken them in.


    But¡­ Yeon Ri felt especially unique.


    Anyone could have been brought in as a maid.


    Frankly, Yeon Ri was just skillful for her age. If the White Immortal needed a skilled maid, there were many older and more experienced maids within Cheongdo Palace.


    What exactly made the White Immortal keep Yeon Ri in the White Immortal Palace? I could understand the others, but that one thing remained a mystery to me. I just accepted it as it was.


    Of course, Yeon Ri was a good fellow worker.


    She was always strong, cared for me, and helped me find ways to survive whenever the crown princess consorts were involved. As a person, there was no better companion to ask for and the trust between us had been built over time.


    At this point, why the White Immortal brought her to the White Immortal Palace wasn¡¯t an important issue anymore.


    ¡°Yeon Ri is heading to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    However, the White Immortal¡­ he seemed to have an inkling about something¡­


    The fact that I never asked about it¡­ kept bothering me.


    The day after the White Immortal¡¯s funeral.


    When I entered the inner chamber, Yeon Ri was not there.


    All that was left was a small bamboo slip on the table.


    Next to the bamboo slip lay a wooden tablet about the size of my fist.


    The tablet that was intricately carved with a large dragon pattern was actually¡­. the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Tablet¡±.


    It was then that I realized. It felt like all the scattered puzzle pieces had come together.


    The reason Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun never emerged from behind the paper doors.


    The reason she never once stood on the Heavenly Dragon Festival¡¯s stage.


    The reason she never appeared before people while using her illness as an excuse.


    The reason she tore my pants and tied them with a string that had a jade pendant the day the Azure Princess arrived at the palace.


    The reason she quietly bowed her head in front of the Vermilion Princess in the White Immortal Palace.


    The reason she insisted I join the special unit and go searching for the Black Princess.


    The reason she strongly urged me to persuade the White Princess to survive.


    The figure of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun whom I had only seen as a shadow behind the paper doors, what kind of woman she really was.


    I thought she was a frail, gentle, and delicate person as the rumors said, but the reality was©¤©¤


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I still remember how the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s arm trembled as she asked that question from behind the paper doors of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡¯s inner chamber that day. Her voice, though heavy and strained, was also trembling.


    I thought she was struggling to hold herself together due to her illness¡­


    In reality, she was holding back a laugh from bursting out in front of me.


    TN: Wooooow¡­

 Chapter 48: Heavenly Maiden (5)

    This time, when I visited the Heavenly Dragon Hall, I didn¡¯t inform Seol Ran.


    She would never have imagined that the person she always interacted with and exchanged words with when she came to the White Immortal Palace was actually the Heavenly Maiden who supposedly never left her inner chambers.


    Anyway, there was a chance that I might meet Seol Ran at the Heavenly Dragon Hall, but it seemed it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem to inform her after grasping the situation first.


    ¡°What brings the warrior of the White Immortal Palace here?¡±


    ¡°¡­. Her Highness told me to show you this wooden tablet.¡±


    When I showed the Heavenly Dragon tablet to Lee Ryeong who was the headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, her expression instantly hardened.


    She seemed to be lost in thought for a moment¡­ Then she dismissed all the other maids and court ladies around us.


    When we were left alone at the main entrance of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, the head maid nodded her head and started to lead me with a gesture that I should follow her.


    It seemed that the headmaid knew the situation to some extent.


    ¡°Her Highness is currently resting in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion at the back of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    ¡°Do I not need to purify myself?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    The last time I visited, I went through a lot of trouble for several hours just to see her face, but this time the procedure was noticeably simplified.


    As we walked around the Heavenly Dragon Hall and crossed the backyard for quite some time, I couldn¡¯t help but ask out of impatience.


    ¡°¡­. How is her highness¡¯s condition¡­?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know everything, so I¡¯ll speak frankly.¡±


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong was someone even the headmaids of the Four Great Palaces would bow to. She held the highest level of authority among the palace maids.


    In truth, I was never in a position to speak to her so confidently, but ever since I showed her the Heavenly Dragon tablet, her attitude had completely changed.


    ¡°To begin with, her highness has rarely stayed inside the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    Publicly, it was said she was bedridden and unable to take care of herself due to illness, but that was just a cover for her to be secluded inside the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Except for extremely important matters she couldn¡¯t miss as the Heavenly Maiden, Ah Hyun spent most of her time at the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    ¡°It would be better to hear the details directly from her highness.¡±


    As we crossed the garden in the backyard, I saw the Heavenly Jade Pavilion standing beside a small waterfall in the distance behind the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    A familiar figure was quietly drinking tea at the table prepared under the pavilion while listening to the sound of the waterfall.


    Usually her hair was neatly tied up, but now it was let down and she was wearing a fancy court robe.


    From the outer garment embroidered with a dragon to the silk skirt and robe, everything was luxurious.


    Across from that table were several tea ware pieces and a beautifully decorated wooden seat. It was obvious that the seat was prepared for me.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I went on and sat down in that seat¡­. before I broke out into a cold sweat.


    Indeed. When people are pushed into extreme situations, they start to sweat.


    While living at the White Immortal Palace, I behaved shamelessly in front of Yeon Ri. Looking back at things now, I realized I had acted that way in front of the Heavenly Maiden.


    Only when confronted with a shameful past do people truly reflect on their disgraceful actions.


    Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong.


    How truly¡­ shameful¡­


    ¡°Oh my, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    It was completely different from the voice I heard beyond the paper door not long ago. At that time, she was haggard and sickly¡­ she literally felt like a solitary daffodil (flower), but now it was finally the familiar tone of Yeon Ri that I had always heard. This was her natural tone, without any pretense.


    It was hard to imagine that the girl behind the paper door and the girl who had been in the White Immortal Palace for several years were the same person.


    Realizing this fact and hearing her voice¡­¡­ Only then did I recognize the strange similarity underlying it.


    ¡°I thought my neck would stretch waiting for you.¡±


    From my perspective, however, I was simply confused about how to respond.


    The sound of the waterfall beside Heavenly Jade Pavilion filled the air.


    As she sipped the incredibly expensive tea that cost a fortune per cup without a care, Heavenly Maiden Ah Yun finally revealed herself and spoke with delight.


    ¡°Haha. My prank was too much last time, wasn¡¯t it? I almost burst out laughing seeing you so flustered.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But do understand~. I didn¡¯t want to reveal the exact circumstances yet. I had to nip any suspicion in the bud. You really had no idea, did you, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    Not showing herself behind the paper door, speaking in a deliberately weak voice, trembling while suppressing her laughter, and testing my reaction by talking about the crown princess consorts.


    ¡°I wanted you to focus on the White Immortal¡¯s funeral. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I knew how much you cherished the White Immortal Elder. Revealing the true identity of the senior maid who was always with you¡­ that would only bring you great confusion when you needed to focus on saying goodbye to the White Immortal.¡±


    Was that why she didn¡¯t hand over the Heavenly Dragon Tablet until the White Immortal¡¯s funeral rites were completed?


    I had to keep my eyes, which were about to bounce around aimlessly, fixed on the teacup and think about what to say.


    The Heavenly Maiden smiled mischievously with her chin resting on her hand.


    Indeed.


    From the beginning, Ah Hyun was never the weak person confined to her inner chamber due to illness.


    It seemed that only her closest confidant, the headmaid, knew of this fact.


    Unless it was an extremely important event, Ah Hyun wouldn¡¯t even have entered Heavenly Dragon Hall, and even if such an event occurred, an apprentice court lady wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to see her.


    I could easily imagine Seol Ran being utterly shocked upon learning this truth.


    ¡°¡­ Did the White Immortal know about this?¡±


    ¡°He seemed to have an inkling of it. From the moment he allowed me into the White Immortal Palace, he likely sensed the presence of Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy in my body. His ability to see through people was¡­ something that could never be deceived.¡±


    Even if he wasn¡¯t completely certain, he must have had a strong suspicion.


    However, as his end drew near, he made me gather the wooden tablets of the four great palaces and made me seek out the Heavenly Maiden.


    That was probably¡­


    ¡°It must have been like a message from the White Immortal.¡±


    Before I could ask, Ah Hyun answered.


    I still remembered the look on her face from that time.


    Seeing the wooden tablets of the four great palaces gathered in one place, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun remained silent for a while behind the paper door.


    It was proof that her efforts over the years had not been in vain.


    It must have been a message of comfort from the White Immortal to the Heavenly Maiden as he faced his end.


    It¡¯s okay now. Your efforts were not wasted.


    Even if he left this world, there were many who would stay by her side.


    Was that so?


    The day I met Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun beyond the paper door and returned to the White Immortal Palace.


    The reason the White Immortal looked so relieved, as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulders, was not because he had confirmed the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s health.


    It was because I, Seol Tae Pyeong, had gathered all the wooden tablets of the four great palaces.


    It was because I managed to go to that place, confirm that fact, and come back¡­. That¡¯s why he passed away with peace of mind.


    When I realized that truth¡­. strangely, I felt a lump in my throat.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, you must have known too.¡±


    It was then that I understood why the Heavenly Maiden, who must have seen the White Immortal¡¯s death several times already, cried so much for days.


    ¡°That old man ¡­ never acts as expected¡­¡±


    After saying that, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun smiled.


    However, the slight sadness at the corners of her raised lips couldn¡¯t be erased, even with her usual lively expression.


    ¡°¡­So, did he deliberately set the policies every time the crown princess consorts got involved?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Tae Pyeong-ah, hearing you speak so formally to me feels so refreshing. I¡¯m impressed at how I managed to hold back my laughter the last time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She put down the teacup with a smile on her face and then continued talking in the same lively tone she had shown in the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°Why? Tae Pyeong-ah, you were born a man, so you should at least dream of indulging in pleasure once in your life! It¡¯s something you always said with such confidence! Courage! The spirit of a true man!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, if the targets were the crown princess consorts, your life would naturally be at risk several times¡­ but still, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun laughed heartily but mixed her words with a bit of sincerity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I roughly know what will happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you say it like that, I can¡¯t help but be reassured ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­However, this is the first time you have captured all the mistresses of the four great palaces and reached the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­¡­ so there are some uncertainties¡­¡±


    ¡°If you say such disturbing things¡­ I¡­¡±


    Even as we spoke, the awkwardness didn¡¯t disappear.


    No matter how neatly she was dressed in her court robe and adorned herself lavishly, the girl in front of me still appeared as the senior maid who had guarded the White Immortal Palace with me all this time.


    Just as she was about to say something more, Ah Hyun noticed my expression and gave a wicked smile.


    ¡°Why, Tae Pyeong, won¡¯t you call me Yeon-noonim~?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Go on, call me Yeon-noonim~.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Highness, this is difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    So, that¡¯s how it is¡­


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun clicked her tongue at her own words, then soon burst into laughter.


    ¡°Ahaha, so how was it? As a maid, I wasn¡¯t too bad, right? I was confident in my handcraft skills, but no matter how much I tried, my cooking never improved.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, many things have changed with the death of the White Immortal. I¡¯ve prepared almost everything that can be prepared before the plague demonic spirit emerges. Staying at the White Immortal Palace had its own importance.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What kind of preparations are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What else? Personnel preparation. The old Eunuch Chu Yeong Seok said he was returning to his hometown to grow tea, but in reality, he¡¯ll be my eyes outside the palace. Scribe Wang Han will enter the main palace and become a renowned high official. Those two will be of great help later in getting rid of high officials who get too caught up with politics. Especially, we have to get rid of that poisonous snake, Strategist Hwa An.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun seemed to have a well-structured plan.


    ¡°And Tae Pyeong, you are the sharpest sword I could find.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. You¡¯ll soon leave the White Immortal Palace, and the vice general and other commanders will be drooling to take you. But I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give you to anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­huh?¡±


    ¡°I plan to put up an agenda at the council meeting and create an organization called ¡°Inner Swords¡±. I¡¯ll say that recently the maids of the harem have been behaving improperly and the inner palace is unstable, so we need someone to oversee and manage this.¡±


    She said that and flashed a sly smile, which made me feel uneasy.


    ¡°A rank of about upper fifth rank for the commander of that organization should be appropriate. That¡¯s right, if someone under the protection of the Heavenly Maiden can¡¯t secure at least that position, it would be embarrassing for me. Not bad, right, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°¡­upper fifth rank?¡±


    ¡°Given all your contributions, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem recommending you. The issue might be your age, though. As soon as you come of age, you should be ready to join the inner swords.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about¡­ Your highness¡­¡±


    It seemed that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had already done most of the calculations.


    Anyway, it meant that my advancement was essential to prevent the coming of the plague demonic spirit.


    An idle post. My dream of working less and earning more. She was telling me to forget about all of that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a few maids assigned to you¡­. and I will also attach two or three military officers under your command. Well, if you achieve some accomplishments, your rank can rise even higher¡­. In any case, as the commander of the inner swords, you¡¯ll have free access to the inner palace. You¡¯ll also carry the Heavenly Dragon Tablet, so you can visit the Heavenly Dragon Palace whenever you want, although you must keep your visits secret.¡±


    After saying this, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, or rather Yeon Ri, gave me a thumbs up with the brightest smile in the world.


    ¡°Congratulations on your promotion, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, or rather Yeon Ri, knew me too well.


    In short, she was telling me not to think about running away to an idle post.


    ¡°So, your health is really not bad?¡±


    I felt my mind becoming dizzy as Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun poured out one story after another.


    However, amidst it all, I could clearly sense a strange sense of discord.


    She spoke endlessly about how life as a maid had been, the grace of the White Immortal, and what my future would be like¡­


    But from my perspective, it seemed she was subtly avoiding the topic I was most curious about.


    That¡¯s right.


    She had said herself that the rumors about her fighting illness in her inner chamber were all fabricated lies.


    However, in reality, the energy of the Heavenly Dragon was weakening.


    The fact that the White Immortal had been driving away demonic spirits at the White Immortal Mountain every night meant that the energy of the Heavenly Maiden was weakening.


    ¡°Aah, Tae Pyeong is really sharp in these matters.¡±


    Ah Hyun said with a slight smile when I asked her that.


    She swung the end of her sleeve and spread her arm proudly, just like the energetic Yeon Ri I had always known.


    She walked over to the waterfall, sat down on the wooden railing of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, and quietly gazed at the scenery of the garden.


    Her confident stride as she walked the halls of the White Immortal Palace overlapped with this image, yet her expression seemed somewhat more subdued.


    ¡°You probably have a sense of it too, but I can no longer use the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy. Seeing how demonic spirits have started to overflow near the imperial capital¡­ I might have to focus solely on recovery from now on, at least until court lady Seol awakens as the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Ah Hyun¡¯s voice grew deeper.


    ¡°When the plague demonic spirit descended and the imperial capital was stained with blood, do you know what you said to me? Even though I have witnessed many deaths over the long years¡­ I have never once forgotten those words.¡±


    ¡°What did I¡­. say?¡±


    ¡°What do you think you said?¡±


    She closed her eyes gently. As if she was reminiscing about the past.


    I wonder what the other me had said to the Heavenly Maiden.


    What kind of conversation had we exchanged?


    As the plague demonic spirit arrived and Ah Hyun departed on her journey to rewind the endless years¡­


    What words had I spoken as I bid her farewell? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With my head lowered¡­ I spoke quietly, almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Survive.¡±


    No matter how many times the years were rewound, no matter how many times my soul has been refined ¡­


    In the end, the one belief etched into its core remained unchanged from then until now.


    ¡°Survive, no matter what.¡±


    Was that the correct answer?


    Ah Hyun didn¡¯t bother to respond.


    But from her expression, I could tell.


    Hearing those words again after all these years brought her genuine joy.


    The girl smiled softly. It was a faint yet nostalgic smile.


    And with that, Warrior Seol Tae Pyeong. Sixteen years old this summer.


    I left the White Immortal Palace.


    TN: This novel would make a heavenly historical k-drama imo. Though that would never happen cuz it¡¯s a harem.


    TN: I finally learned about the military officer and officials ranks, and I think I won¡¯t make any mistakes in translating them from now on. Here are the ranks from highest to lowest:


    Upper First Rank¨CLower First RankUpper Second Rank¨C Lower Second RankUpper Third Rank¨C Lower Third RankUpper Fourth Rank¨C Lower Fourth Rank


    .


    .


    .


    .


    And this continues on until ninth rank

 Chapter 49: Maid Seol Ran (1)

    Shocking truth¡­!!


    The White Immortal Palace¡¯s senior maid Yeon Ri was actually the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, the most prestigious woman in Cheongdo Palace ¡­!!


    Unbelievable¡­


    Moreover, as the Heavenly Maiden, she was desperately trying to twist the tragic story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story ¡­!


    And I, Seol Tae Pyeong, rose from the brink of death several times under the protection of this Heavenly Maiden¡­ In the end, I was able to win the favor of the crown princess¡¯s consorts and take on the role of uniting them¡­!


    Not only that, before the Plague Demonic Spirit descended, I had to rise to the highest possible rank and secure a political position as quickly as possible ¡­!


    I was also tasked with helping my sister Seol Ran establish herself as the next Heavenly Maiden¡­!


    It had been 2 years and 7 months since I received all this shocking truth from the Heavenly Maiden¡­


    And surprisingly¡­


    Nothing happened¡­


    ¡­


    That¡¯s right.


    There was quite a long time left before the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story began.


    During that time, there were minor incidents but nothing significant enough to overturn the palace.


    ¡­In fact, that was to be expected.


    The demonic spirits appeared, the Black Princess escaped, and the White Tiger Palace burned¡­ each of these events was enough to turn Cheongdo Palace upside down, but such things couldn¡¯t possibly happen frequently.


    While reading the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, it often felt like Cheongdo Palace was constantly embroiled in schemes and rebellions¡­. A palace that never functioned properly¡­!


    Even so, considering these incidents occurred once every few years, it was somewhat understandable. Since the story highlighted only those events, it felt like they happened more often.


    Though the days in the tumultuous Imperial Capital were filled with continuous incidents, it was exceedingly rare for such major events to shake the foundation of Cheongdo Palace.


    Maybe that¡¯s why¡­ the three years before the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story began were remarkably peaceful.


    So peaceful that¡­. it made me wonder if Cheongdo Palace was just a beautiful and romantic place just like any romance fantasy novel setting. I even forgot about the Plague Demonic Spirit and other threats.


    Indeed. When I think about it now, that space called Cheongdo Palace¡­ felt quite livable.


    And it was only normal.


    ¡°We will soon part ways with this bone-chilling cold! After subduing this last intermediate demonic spirit, we will return to our hometown, the Imperial Capital! It has been a long journey of subjugation! Soldiers! For His Majesty Woon Sung¡­ let¡¯s give our all one last time!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In the biting cold, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae raised his sword and shouted in front of the soldiers.


    The campaign to subdue the intermediate demonic spirits on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital had been assembled. The Vice General who personally took command and led the charge displayed a spirit that even seasoned veterans admired.


    His courage and martial strength alone were enough to secure his position as a vice general.


    Indeed.


    At the northern edge of the Cheongdo Empire, in the Hanmul Mountain Range.


    It had been a long time since I left the Cheongdo Empire as part of the campaign against the demonic spirits.


    The number of demonic spirits slain reached the four digits.


    Warrior Seo Tae Pyeong, at the age of nineteen.


    I had joined the campaign¡­. to establish my achievements.


    A triumphant return.


    As the army entered the Imperial Capital along the Heavenly Dragon Road, cheers from the people rained down upon us.


    The demonic spirits subjugation force led by Vice General Jeong Seo Tae had patrolled the northern border regions of the Cheongdo Empire and subdued thousands of lower demonic spirits and dozens of intermediate demon spirits.


    He had taken responsibility for eradicating the demon spirits that were spreading day by day, mainly in the outer regions of the imperial capital.


    There were hardly any generals willing to lead regular troops to the outskirts of the Imperial Capital, where the influence of the Heavenly Dragon did not reach well.


    Most generals, once they reached such a rank, tended to get involved in politics.


    However, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae could not stand by and watch the suffering of the people, so he personally received the troops from the palace and alleviated the people¡¯s pain.


    He was a hero, he is a hero, and he will always be a hero.


    And the one who assisted him most closely was the senior warrior Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Yes, that was me.


    .¡­.


    And so, I, Seo Tae Pyeong, spent nearly two years slaying demonic spirits and gathering achievements before returning.


    ¡­


    Camping out at the soldiers¡¯ base, enduring the biting cold while cutting down demonic spirits, treating injured soldiers, strengthening our camaraderie, drinking, and cheering in the villages we visited briefly¡­


    Contrary to my motto of working as little as possible and earning as much as I can, I went through a refreshingly clear hardship.


    Indeed, I wish I could say nothing happened¡­


    But so much happened; it was really tough.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­! You¡¯ve been through so much¡­ I¡¯m tearing up¡­ Ohhh¡­ sob sob¡­¡±


    A hug from an older sister welcoming her younger brother who returned to the imperial capital after two years.


    The sight of us clinging to each other and shedding tears in front of the pavilion was a bit different from what I had imagined.


    After enduring all kinds of hardships over the past two years, I thought that when I returned to Cheongdo Palace and said, ¡°I¡¯m back¡±¡­. my sister would greet me gently with a tearful smile and say, ¡°Welcome home.¡±


    I envisioned a touching reunion of a family separated for two years.


    ¡°Uwaaa¡­ sob sob¡­ phew¡­ sniff¡­!!!¡±


    However, in reality, Seol Ran was crying so noisily with tears and snot streaming down her face that it made me question if this was really the same protagonist I knew.


    Her crying was more like that of a child who had fallen and hurt themselves than tears of joy; it completely shattered the atmosphere I had in my head. Watching her blow her nose and sob intermittently, it felt more like a mother welcoming her son home from prison.


    ¡­You¡¯ve become even more maternal while I was away, noonim¡­


    I almost said that, but stopped myself. It would sound like I was mocking her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh Tae Pyeong-ah, you¡¯ve grown taller¡­ I hardly recognized you¡­ I really didn¡¯t recognize you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we have plenty of time to catch up, but I need to go to the palace first. The vice general has called for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ I¡¯ll be at the pavilion, so come back quickly. I have so many things to tell you about what happened while I was working at the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, noonim¡­ please wait just a little longer.¡±


    After saying that, I grabbed my Jade Leaf Sword, strapped it to my back, and quickly ran out of the pavilion.


    During the last campaign to subjugate the demonic spirits, I had endured all kinds of hardships. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t seem to have returned to the palace too late.


    Seol Ran didn¡¯t look to have changed much¡­. so it seemed everything was finally ready.


    Yes.


    It was now time for the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story to begin.


    And for the trials and tribulations that would unfold before Seol Ran was about to make her grand appearance.


    The Vice General who led the subjugation army had safely returned to the imperial palace.


    The news brought joy not only to the main palace but also to the inner palace, with everyone exchanging congratulatory remarks.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae who led the campaign was hailed for his martial strength, and the soldiers who returned alive were highly praised as heroes who contributed to saving the nation.


    ¡°His Majesty Woon Sung greatly commended the Vice General¡¯s efforts. It seems he is likely to be appointed as the next general.¡±


    ¡°He is a resolute and brave man. His magnanimous nature makes one think that this is what a true man should be.¡±


    ¡°He went through the countless life-threatening moments while exterminating the demonic spirits, but he always laughed heartily in front of the soldiers.¡±


    Everywhere in the palace, people were talking about the Vice General.


    The atmosphere throughout Cheongdo Palace was filled with such stories, so it was inevitable that the conversation would also arise at the tea gatherings of the crown princess consorts, who were most sensitive to the palace¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±


    Amidst this, the Azure Princess began to speak.


    The Vermilion Princess, the Black Princess, and the White Princess often engaged in various conversations among themselves, but the Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang rarely joined in their discussions.


    She was always smiling softly or nervously while observing others. When Seol Tae Pyeong came in and out of the inner palace, she seemed a bit more aggressive, but during the two years he was away exterminating demonic spirits, she had become much more subdued.


    ¡°Warrior Seol must have returned with him.¡±


    She directly addressed the topic that had been subtly avoided among the crown princess consorts.


    A brief silence lingered among the group at the Azure Princess¡¯s words.


    Indeed, they had not seen Seol Tae Pyeong for two years.


    Two years is significant.


    It is enough time to forget someone, yet also enough time to cherish memories of someone dearly missed.


    Though it seemed unlikely for anyone to wait two years for a man who left for military service, reality often proved otherwise.


    Two years. Two full years.


    During the two years Seol Tae Pyeong was away from Cheongdo Palace, there were minor incidents and accidents among the consorts, but nothing major happened.


    Looking back, the memories from two years ago remained vivid.


    On the day Seol Tae Pyeong left to subjugate the demonic spirits, a serious silence enveloped the tea gathering.


    It was hard to imagine someone of his strength dying during the campaign, yet the fact remained that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for two years.


    Some thought it was right, while others felt deep sorrow.


    There were even those who thought they might stop eating and drinking for the entire two years they couldn¡¯t see Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face.


    Outwardly, they wished him luck, but inwardly, they suffered greatly. The Vermilion Princess was no exception.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But even with Seol Tae Pyeong gone, and even with the pain in their hearts¡­


    It lasted only for a moment. They still ate well. They did not die.


    However, the Azure Princess could not hide her tears. She often looked up at the night sky while imagining Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face.


    Indeed, the mistresses of the four great palaces each had their own way of distancing themselves from Seol Tae Pyeong. They all thought it was the right thing to do¡­


    But strangely enough, the Azure Princess longed to see him like a sunflower turning towards the sun.


    So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Azure Princess was the first to mention Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name when the demonic spirits subjugation army returned.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name was taboo among the crown princess consorts.


    But this young fairy who was unbothered by the flow of the world had no hesitation in calling that name.


    The other crown princess consorts, especially the Vermilion Princess, swallowed dryly as they watched the Azure Princess. It was clear that she was on the verge of causing some trouble.


    No one could predict what the Azure Princess would do when she saw Seol Tae Pyeong returning to the capital after two long years.


    ¡°Azure Princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°A-Are you¡­ are you planning to call Warrior Seol privately?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was no answer.


    The Azure Princess often drifted off into other thoughts while talking. However, the timing now was too perfect.


    From the Vermilion Princess¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t imagine how to dissuade the Azure Princess.


    After all, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s absence for two years might have been his own effort to distance himself from the crown princess consorts.


    Not wanting to undermine his painstaking efforts, the Vermilion Princess couldn¡¯t just stand by.


    ¡°The warrior named Tae Pyeong¡­. He will be quite busy under the command of the Vice General for a while¡­! And he¡¯s probably very tired from that long journey¡­!¡±


    At that moment, the Black Princess lent her support.


    In fact, most of those present at this tea gathering had some sense of discernment.


    Stopping the Azure Princess who was particularly obsessed with Seol Tae Pyeong was a common task they worked together on.


    Of course¡­


    The White Princess who sat there blankly watching the farce merely scoffed once.


    Still¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong had returned to the palace after two years.


    That fact alone was engraved in her mind and wouldn¡¯t easily fade away.


    After the tea gathering ended, the Vermilion Princess sat quietly in a corner of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡¯s tea room.


    It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t happy about Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s return to the palace.


    She had thought that her longing heart would wane after such a long time without seeing him, but affection had a surprising tendency to mature with time.


    If it were possible, she would have seized the chance to meet him immediately, but considering her status, that wasn¡¯t possible.


    Up until just a moment ago, she had been speaking in a rude manner to the Azure Princess, but it would become a big problem if she herself failed to maintain her integrity.


    In any case, the people of the Jeongseon clan did not have a very good impression of the people of the Huayongseol clan. The resentment towards Seol Lee Moon who killed Vice General In Chang Seok was not harbored by the Vermilion Princess alone.


    The Vermilion Princess herself did not doubt Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s character, but there was no guarantee that the other people of the Jeongseon clan would think the same.


    That¡¯s right.


    1st Act of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    The first villain the heroine Seol Ran encountered was the Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    What kind of person was the Vermilion Princess In Hayeon?


    She was filled with deep resentment toward the Huayongseol clan who killed her uncle.


    She was the crown princess consort whose heart was greatly eroded by the death of her maid Hyeon Dang, and whose heart was as cold as ice.


    She was the most authoritative crown princess consort who for many years had never once let go of the golden hairpin.


    Among the villains blocking Seol Ran¡¯s path, she was a figure of exceedingly high stature.


    How on earth could Seol Ran, a mere lowly maid, ever hope to achieve her goals against the Vermilion Princess?


    When the Vermilion Princess learned that a descendant of the Huayongseol clan was serving as a maid in the palace¡­ how would Seol Ran overcome the vicious torment and hone her qualities as the next Heavenly Maiden? And in the end, how did she melt the Vermilion Princess¡¯s heart and gain her trust?


    The inspiring true story of the heroine Seol Ran¡¯s growth, who never cowered before great trials but encouraged herself and grew stronger.


    The 1st Act of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    ¡ªThe Mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡ª


    The epic saga filled with countless joys and sorrows, trials and tribulations, and a whirlwind of emotions.


    The starting point of all stories where Seol Ran, as the heroine, finally began to reveal and gradually develop her character.


    With the Vermilion Princess¡¯s soliloquy revealing her deep-seated grudge against the Huayongseol clan, the grand first act finally started©¤©¤


    ¡°¡­ Come to think of it, just because someone is from the Huayongseol clan doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they are a corrupt person¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that the sister of Warrior Seol is also serving as a maid in the palace¡­ Considering how Warrior Seol is, she must be quite reliable too¡­¡±


    .¡­


    The 1st Act of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story©¤©¤ End.


    And just like that, the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace became an ally of Seol Ran¡­

 Chapter 50: Maid Seol Ran (2)

    Upper Fifth Rank Commander of the Inner Swords Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Based on the recommendation of Vice General Jeong Seong Tae and Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, his merits were carefully evaluated and he was found to be truly worthy of praise.


    They conferred upon him the title of Upper Fifth Rank officer and assigned him the duties of the commander of the inner swords, with the hope that he would always strive to manage the discipline and security of the inner palace well.


    Additionally, according to the wishes of the Vice General, 150 out of the 800 households that were granted to him were given to his subordinate Seol Tae Pyeong as were the tax rights over the 150 households in the Hwalseong District area of the Black Tortoise Market in the imperial capital.


    Even rapid promotions had their limits.


    Hwalseong District which was located on the northwestern outskirts of the imperial capital was comprised of dozens of districts.


    In fact, it was so far out on the outskirts that it was rather shabby for such a magnificent imperial capital. Most of the land was barren ¡­ and the number of households living there was only about 150, which was very insignificant considering the imperial capital¡¯s grandeur.


    However, this place was now his land.


    It was the result of nearly three years of risking his life as a subordinate of the Vice General to hunt down demonic spirits.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, let¡¯s continue to stay close in the future.¡±


    Wang Han who had come to deliver him the land documents looked around at the landscape of Hwalseong District with fiery eyes.


    As soon as he saw his old friend after several years, he poured a drink and clapped his hands in celebration of his success.


    A fiefdom meant having the privilege to freely wield the taxation rights of the people of a specific region.


    Vice General Jeong Seong Tae who led the subjugation campaign was granted a fiefdom of 800 households by Emperor Woon Sung. However, the Vice General handed over 150 of those households to him.


    Then he patted his back and spoke with a hearty laugh.


    Indeed, the best way to control someone is to give them so much that it becomes burdensome.


    The Vice General understood this better than anyone.


    Originally, he was never of a status to receive such a large fiefdom, but with the Vice General and the Heavenly Maiden backing him, even the high officials accepted it without much fuss.


    And so he became the manager of a small territory on the outskirts of the imperial capital.


    Although the privilege was nothing more than the right to tax, the majority of people living in the outskirts were poor, and the poor often made up for it by working or serving in the military because they were unable to pay taxes, so it is no wonder that it was actually called the right to govern.


    Indeed, it was indeed unprecedented for someone at the age of nineteen to receive such privileges.


    So¡­ was it good?


    ¡°The new lord tax official has come to Hwalseong District¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master Seol¡­! Please consider our situation¡­! Our child is so emaciated¡­ His stomach is sticking to his back¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Seol¡­! We don¡¯t have a single grain of rice at home¡­ Could you please take pity on our situation¡­!¡±


    Indeed¡­


    No matter how high one¡¯s official rank was, how valuable could the land given to a nineteen-year-old who had just reached the upper fifth rank be?


    When I arrived in Hwalseong District as its new owner, countless residents, including the village head, came out, bowed deeply, and started begging.


    In essence¡­ they gathered and pleaded for the new tax official to be merciful.


    Indeed.


    Hwalseong District was the most underdeveloped area on the outskirts of the capital.


    It was practically a den of beggars.


    To capture the plague demonic spirit, who was also known as the King of demonic spirits, many things were needed.


    I must have the Heavenly Maiden who wielded the energy of the Heavenly Dragon as an ally.


    I must enlist the help of the crown princess consorts who were vigilant and could respond to any anomaly within the palace.


    I must eliminate the high officials who were skeptical about the descent of the plague demonic spirit.


    And crucially, I needed power.


    Before the plague demonic spirit descended upon the world, there were three special demonic spirits that heralded its arrival.


    They were the Sun demonic spirit, the Moon demonic spirit, and the White demonic spirit.


    These three demonic spirits were so cunning that they understood human language and could even mimic human forms to infiltrate.


    Because they differed from typical demonic spirits, they were called ¡°special demonic spirits¡±, but in truth, such creatures had rarely appeared in the history of Cheongdo Palace.


    Not only was their martial strength immense, but they even had an understanding of the palace¡¯s political dynamics, so they could even cause turmoil within the palace.


    Therefore, I needed someone who would be loyal only to me regardless of the political situation in the palace.


    I thought so to myself as I looked at the list of names brought by the head of Hwalseong District.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun never wanted to send me to the Red Palace or the Ghost Hands.


    They not only held a deep respect for the strong but also never wanted to give their talents to others¡­ So once you were entangled with them, it would be exhausting.


    Indeed, even before the campaign, it was tiring to constantly receive gifts from Commander Woon Baek of the Ghost Hands and Vice General Jeong Seong Tae of the Red Palace.


    If the gifts had been from an equal, it would have been different, but when someone from a much higher position kept approaching me, I didn¡¯t even have the freedom to refuse.


    Anyway, looking at the situation, the Heavenly Maiden seemed to want to keep me under her influence¡­ but no matter what, a military officer couldn¡¯t rise beyond a certain point without achieving merit.


    That¡¯s why¡­ she made a deal to give me a part of the fiefdom received in exchange for me serving as Vice General Jeong Seong Tae¡¯s subordinate.


    She declared this and then assigned me several lower-ranking officials to help manage the Hwalseong District territory.


    She also sent builders to construct a mansion within Hwalseong District¡­. and even filled the storeroom with silk, grain, and various treasures. The sheer power of the Heavenly Maiden was impressive, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about how far she intended to push me.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. Former senior maid Yeon Ri.


    Once she decided to trust someone, she would shower them with everything she had to elevate them to a high-ranking position. It made them easier to use.


    I could almost hear her ominous words as she sat in the pavilion of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and gazed up at the waterfall.


    An idle job? Quality of life? Don¡¯t even dream about it.


    You are the most important person in stopping the demonic spirits, and you must build your foundation as quickly as possible.


    As a result¡­


    Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ He requested not to hunt down the demonic spirits, but it was not permitted¡­


    Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ He tried to return the fiefdom while saying he didn¡¯t need it, but it was not permitted¡­


    Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ He suggested that a position as a guard in Cheongdo Palace would be better, but it was not permitted¡­


    Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ He pleaded for an idle job while promising to help with anything related to the demonic spirits, but it was not permitted¡­


    Only the accumulating records of the lower-ranking officials bore witness to my struggles¡­


    Seeing the crowd lining up to meet this newly appointed commander¡­. I lowered my head and held back tears.


    Please, Yeon Ri, don¡¯t do this¡­


    Please¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­


    Seol Tae Pyeong, a third-rate warrior of the White Immortal Palace, returned to Cheongdo Palace. Under the protection of the Heavenly Maiden and the Vice General, he was recognized for his achievements and properly climbed up the ranks.


    Despite many opposing forces due to his affiliation with the Huayongseol clan, he received a large territory that did not fit the rank of an Upper Fifth Rank military official.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s reputation grew considerably among the new officials. News of his rise to power was spreading widely among the palace maids.


    Furthermore, it became known that Seol Ran who was soon to be promoted to a senior maid was his sister. This greatly changed the way the other maids viewed her.


    ¡°Ran-ah! If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re uncomfortable in work, make sure to say so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ran-ah¡­ You¡¯re soon to be a senior maid, why are you moving the food supplies yourself¡­ Let me take it. I¡¯ll instruct my maids to do it.¡±


    ¡°Ran-ah! Why are you sweating so much¡­! If it¡¯s too hard, I told you to let me know¡­!¡±


    The senior maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall started paying close attention to Seol Ran¡¯s condition.


    Seol Ran was strong and resilient by nature, so she had no reason to be concerned about such things. Therefore, it was quite difficult for her to get used to the current situation where the senior maids were instead watching her closely.


    She cried inwardly as she blended in with the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Many senior maids were now aiming to become the headmaid of some part of the main palace.


    If one could obtain the position of headmaid, the salary and treatment they would receive would be on a completely different level. However, becoming a headmaid was not something just anyone could achieve. Beyond merely leading people well and managing the palace efficiently, one also had to earn the trust of those in power.


    The more powerful people around, the more advantageous it was¡­ If one could recruit the sister of the suddenly rising Commander Seol, it would be perfect. When he became more successful, he might recommend them for a headmaid position somewhere.


    At this point, it would have been better for Seol Ran to simply live under Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s protection and manage the Hwalseong District mansion or something¡­. It was actually surprising that she was still working as a maid.


    She was someone who naturally liked to work.


    ¡°Ran-ah¡­! Headmaid Lee Ryeong wants to see you after she checks on the maids¡­.! She said she has something to say¡­!¡±


    Even the headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall called for Seol Ran.


    However, this was strange.


    It¡¯s one thing for newly appointed senior maids to try to broaden their network long-term by associating with the family members of influential people.


    But for someone like Headmaid Lee Ryeong, who was already the most authoritative figure among the palace maids, there was no need for such actions.


    Seol Ran tilted her head in confusion¡­ But she finished her work and went to the headmaid¡¯s office in the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ¡°Court Lady Seol, you won¡¯t need to come to the Heavenly Dragon Hall from three days hence. Pack your belongings from the inner chambers before then.¡±


    Seol Ran was informed of her dismissal from the inner palace.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Three days later, Seol Ran packed her belongings and left the inner chambers of the Heavenly Dragon Hall. That room was no longer hers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Carrying her belongings tightly in her arms, she stepped out of the inner palace and looked up at the sky with a vacant expression on her face. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­Was I¡­ really that bad at my job¡­¡±


    Seol Ran trudged towards the main palace with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Since her days as a maid, whenever she found a moment, she would make excuses to visit the White Immortal Palace to see Tae Pyeong.


    It seemed the headmaid knew about this and had turned a blind eye to it until now. However, it was strange that she suddenly declared they could no longer overlook such misconduct at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Though it was almost an unreasonable accusation, Seol Ran had no choice but to accept it.


    Where she would be assigned next was up to the personnel officer of the main palace, but she hoped it would be at the inner palace. There was no place like the four main palaces and the Heavenly Dragon Hall where a maid could gain such recognition.


    Having lived nearly half her life as a maid, Seol Ran had a sense of pride in her work.


    In fact, as Seol Tae Pyeong was gradually advancing to a proper position, she could cling to him and take care of minor tasks for him, but¡­


    How could an elder sister live off the achievements of her younger brother, who was making a commendable contribution to the imperial palace?


    Since her younger brother was working so hard¡­. it was only right that she too should take pride in her work, fulfill her duties, and gain recognition. Only then could she stand proudly before her one and only brother.


    As she walked towards the main palace, Seol Ran shook her head a few times before taking a deep breath and regaining her composure.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to be disheartened like this.


    Seol Ran clenched her fists and encouraged herself.


    No matter what, Seol Ran was a girl who never gave up.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was sitting quietly in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion and she lowered her gaze awkwardly.


    Indeed, though she had some knowledge of the future events, the story had already started to diverge from what she knew.


    Originally, the junior maid Seol Ran was supposed to lose her position at the Heavenly Dragon Hall due to the Vermilion Princess¡¯s schemes.


    She would have been expelled from the Heavenly Dragon Hall and relegated to doing menial tasks at the ¡°Great Prison Hall¡± where imprisoned sinners stayed until her abilities were recognized again.


    There, she was supposed to meet the white Taoist An Cheon who was imprisoned as a sinner, receive some knowledge of Taoist magic from him, sense the energy of the heavenly dragon for the first time, and go through a grueling process to go back to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Even if everything else could be resolved somehow, she had to meet the white Taoist An Cheon right away. This was because he was destined to become the next White Immortal of the palace and would be Seol Ran¡¯s greatest ally in the future.


    Although Ah Hyun who was seated in her position as the Heavenly Maiden could arrange for the two to meet¡­. building an emotional connection from such a chance encounter couldn¡¯t be forced through power.


    However¡­. no matter how long she waited, the Vermilion Princess showed no signs of trying to banish Seol Ran from the inner palace.


    That¡¯s right¡­ after she caught feelings for Seol Tae Pyeong, she completely washed away her resentment towards the Huayongseol clan.


    As she brushed her hand over the teacup, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun murmured awkwardly. She felt somewhat sorry for Seol Ran, but this was necessary for the bigger picture. Later, she could reward her properly to make up for it.


    Yes, everything could still be managed somehow. The story hadn¡¯t deviated significantly yet.


    Even though she was the future Heavenly Maiden, she was still just a lowly maid for now.


    She planned to release her for a while and then bring her back to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Or at least¡­ that¡¯s what she thought.


    However, there was a part that Ah Hyun¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t reach¡­


    That lowly maid Seol Ran.


    To the crown princess consorts of the four palaces, what significance could one common maid hold¡­


    The next day, a piece of explosive news dropped like a bombshell at the tea gathering of the princess consorts of the four great palaces.


    The junior maid Seol Ran, the older sister of the Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong, had been banished from the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    She was known to be so close to her brother that they would ask about each other¡¯s well-being and meet frequently whenever they had the chance.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s most precious relative in the world was his only blood kin¡­ and he cherished her so much that he would cross the walls of the inner palace just to see her from time to time.


    Such was Seol Ran¡­ who had now become a person without affiliation in the palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The crown princess consorts who were gathered around the tea table were all silent.


    The headmaids standing behind them already felt headaches coming on.


    It was an inexplicable¡­ omen of some impending disaster¡­

 Chapter 51: Maid Seol Ran (3)

    The working conditions in the Great Prison Hall were so dismal compared to the Heavenly Dragon Hall that it was almost pitiful.


    It made her realize just how civilized the underground prison of the Red Palace was.


    Criminals without proper rank or noble status served their sentences in the Great Prison Hall.


    It was a hellish place, filled with various torture rooms, deplorable sanitary conditions, and prisoners who reeked of foul odors.


    Naturally, no maid wanted to work in such a place, so there was always a shortage of workers here. Maid Seol Ran who was rumored to have been banished from the Heavenly Dragon Hall had no other place to be assigned but here.


    The prisoners in the Great Prison Hall were all people who had given up on life.


    Moreover, most of the maids working in the Great Prison Hall were those who had been pushed out by political and factional struggles in other palaces. This made the atmosphere inevitably gloomy.


    It was like an ant hell, where one would desperately want to escape as soon as possible.


    For a maid, the Great Prison Hall was such a place.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she could lose her spirit.


    No matter how hard and tough the environment was, she had to perform her role energetically and cheerfully, in the hope that someday her efforts would be recognized and she could return as an honorable maid of the inner palace again¡­!


    Seol Ran rolled up her sleeves and encouraged herself.


    In the future, many trials awaited her¡­


    But she would neither be sad nor angry¡­.! She would live through the present with all her might¡­.! She would become a proud sister in front of Tae Pyeong!


    Come forth, cold trials!


    Though she whispered to herself with such spirit¡­


    ¡°Is Maid Seol here?¡±


    On her first day of work, Seol Ran saw Hui Yin the headmaid of the Azure Dragon Palace who had come to fetch her.


    Who was Headmaid Hui Yin?


    She had consistently attended to Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang during her illness and ultimately gained the greatest trust from the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace. Although she almost committed a great sin halfway through, she was able to deeply repent with the help of a passing warrior.


    Her neatly tied gray hair and her headmaid¡¯s attire, adorned with elegant embroidery here and there, made it difficult for junior maids to even approach her.


    In the presence of a headmaid of one of the four great palaces, ordinary maids were expected to bow their heads out of respect.


    However, Headmaid Hui Yin stood calmly in the main hall of Great Prison Hall while waiting for Seol Ran as if it were nothing.


    It was absurd for a headmaid of one of the four great palaces to wait for a mere lowly maid.


    Seol Ran quickly bowed her head and greeted Headmaid Hui Yin.


    The old commander of the Great Prison Hall Ha Shin Il and his two guards were also present¡­. but Headmaid Hui Yin did not even seem to notice them.


    A headmaid often represented the authority of her mistress.


    If Headmaid Hui Yin had come all the way to this distant Great Prison Hall¡­. it must have been at the command of her mistress Jin Cheong Lang.


    If she was here as a representative, even the commander of the Great Prison Hall could not treat her carelessly.


    ¡°You must be Maid Seol.¡±


    ¡°Th-This maid greets Headmaid Hui Yin.¡±


    ¡°Enough. There¡¯s no need for unnecessary formalities. I never had the opportunity to meet you before, but I heard that you helped when the Azure Princess fell gravely ill.¡±


    When the Azure Princess was bedridden with the divine fever, it was Seol Ran who provided methods to ease her suffering.


    It seemed Headmaid Hui Yin had not forgotten that kindness.


    ¡°I heard you are the sister of Commander Seol. Such a person should not be working in a rough place like the Great Prison Hall.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh-What?¡±


    ¡°The Azure Princess has not forgotten the favor from that time. I have already informed the personnel officer, so when dawn breaks tomorrow, pack your belongings and move to the Azure Dragon Palace.¡±


    It was almost like an order.


    Since the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace was directly involved, the personnel officer who managed the maids would not be able to object.


    Considering Headmaid Hui Yin had gone to such lengths to say this, it was certain that a letter from the personnel officer would arrive early tomorrow, instructing her to move to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    How long had it been since she was expelled from the Heavenly Dragon Hall and now she was being told to enter the Azure Dragon Palace?


    Seol Ran was bewildered by the sudden turn of events¡­ but she quickly collected her thoughts with her head lowered.


    Even so, it had been over two years and a few more months beyond that.


    By now, she should have started letting go of thoughts about Tae Pyeong and fulfilling her duties as the crown princess consort. Her mind must have settled by now.


    Despite everything, Seol Ran accurately assessed the situation.


    Seol Ran was an excellent maid. She was skilled with her hands, always confident and lively, and she encouraged those around her.


    However, no matter how capable she was, it wasn¡¯t as if she had achieved enough to warrant a sudden transfer from the Great Prison Hall to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Objectively speaking, the main reason the Aure Princess wanted Seol Ran in the Azure Dragon Palace was likely because she was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sister.


    Having Seol Ran under her control essentially meant having control over Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Seol Ran couldn¡¯t bear the thought of becoming Tae Pyeong¡¯s weakness.


    So, even if the work at the Great Prison Hall was tough, it suited her temperament better to stay away from the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Moreover, wasn¡¯t Seol Tae Pyeong who was involved with the crown princess consorts in a situation where his life was in danger?


    She thought that after he spent a long time subjugating demonic spirits, it would have given him some freedom, but the Azure Princess¡¯s unresolved feelings were a big variable.


    ¡°Headmaid Hui Yin, I am terribly sorry to say this¡­!¡±


    As a result, Seol Ran firmly and clearly rejected the proposal.


    ¡°I prefer to continue working at the Great Prison Hall!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Everyone in Cheongdo Palace who holds a maid position would have jumped at this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that it might trouble Commander Seol?¡±


    However, Headmaid Hui Yin was not an ordinary person.


    As if she could see through Seol Ran¡¯s thoughts, she hit the mark and caused Seol Ran to hiccup once and lower her head deeply.


    That¡¯s right. Headmaid Hui Yin also knew better than anyone what kind of person the Azure Princess was.


    However, due to her position, Headmaid Hui Yin could not refuse the Azure Princess¡¯s command. Considering that the Azure Princess was particularly more obsessed with Seol Tae Pyeong compared to other crown princess consorts, it was clear she had a tough time.


    ¡°Even so¡­ it would be much better to come to the Azure Dragon Palace¡­ I don¡¯t know what would happen if you went to another palace ¡­ But if it¡¯s the Azure Dragon Palace, I might be able to mediate somehow.¡±


    Headmaid Hui Yin who was indebted to Seol Tae Pyeong did not want to do anything that would harm him.


    Though it was uncertain how the Azure Princess might act, if the headmaid could be an ally, it might be better to go to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t it already time for the Azure Princess to sort out her thoughts¡­ If the Azure Princess behaves like this, it could be harmful to Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know that¡­ But it seems the Azure Princess has some kind of secret plan¡­.¡±


    ¡°S¡­Secret plan¡­ How could such a thing exist¡­¡±


    ¡°I also thought the same, but¡­¡±


    Hui Yin and Seol Ran had briefly looked at each other and then each brushed their faces once. There were too many listening ears around to discuss specific details. Speaking only in vague terms felt like merely skimming the surface. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was certain was that the Azure Princess was plotting something. She was devising a means to embrace Seol Tae Pyeong without giving up her title as crown princess consort.


    In fact, keeping him close might not be so difficult. She could make an excuse to have him as a bodyguard or use Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s position as the Inner Swords Commander to have him visit the Azure Dragon Palace regularly.


    If she truly was in a position where just seeing Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face made her feel ecstatic¡­ seeing his face often would not be an issue.


    However, the fact remained that it was incredibly dangerous, no matter what. Seol Ran was dying of curiosity about what scheme the Azure Princess had devised.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ before things get out of hand, agreeing to enter the Azure Dragon Palace right now would be¡­¡±


    At that moment, Headmaid An Rim of the Black Tortoise Palace opened the door to the Great Prison Hall and entered the main hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Headmaid An Rim was not on good terms with Headmaid Heyon Dang or Headmaid Hui Yin.


    An Rim briefly furrowed her brows as she glanced at Headmaid Hui Yin. She thought she had handled things as quickly as possible, but someone had arrived at the Great Prison Hall before her.


    ¡°Are you Maid Seol?¡±


    An Rim spoke in a stern voice and without looking at Headmaid Hui Yin.


    ¡°The Black Princess of the Black Tortoise Palace has ordered you to come to the Black Tortoise Palace. As a maid of Cheongdo Palace, you should know better than anyone how great an honor this is¡­¡±


    Before she even finished speaking, news came from the entrance of the Great Prison Hall that other headmaids had arrived.


    Indeed¡­


    A battle to get the junior maid Seol Ran had begun. It was a battle of the crown princess consorts.


    The Azure Dragon Palace, the Vermilion Bird Palace, the White Tiger Palace, and the Black Tortoise Palace.


    These were the names of the highest palaces that anyone holding a maid position in Cheongdo Palace would want to enter.


    The headmaids of each palace sat around in front of the main building of the Great Prison Hall and they were quietly looking down at Seol Ran.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess has granted permission for you to receive the silver hairpin. Only those who are most trusted among the maids serving the owner of the golden hairpin can receive it. Just wearing it will make all the maids of your age look at you with envy.¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in such envious gazes¡­ I only wish to take good care of the sinners here in the Great Prison Hall who are always struggling in pain as they repent for their crimes¡­¡±


    ¡°Maid Seol, you¡¯d better listen to me. The Vermilion Princess always takes a broad view of things and makes a clear distinction between public and private matters. It would be safer for you to enter the Vermilion Bird Palace rather than going elsewhere.¡±


    In other words, being under the relatively discerning Vermilion Princess would likely prevent major accidents.


    However, that was merely the Vermilion Princess¡¯s own opinion.


    In Seol Ran¡¯s eyes, whether it was the Vermilion Princess or another crown princess consort, they all seemed likely to cause significant trouble if they got involved with Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°You know the Black Princess well, don¡¯t you? She is a close friend of Commander Seol, so whatever happens, she will take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°How could I seek private connections to help me in serving the crown princess consort, who is as majestic as the heavens. I just want to focus on fulfilling my duties.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An Rim couldn¡¯t say anything to counter Seol Ran¡¯s defensive logic. She was indeed speaking the truth.


    From An Rim¡¯s perspective, rigid and inflexible as she was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like a useless bystander in front of Seol Ran who was eloquently stating her principles.


    ¡°The White Princess will provide you with a larger salary, and she even promised to recommend you for a good headmaid position when you become a senior maid. If your goal is success, the right answer is for you to join the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    ¡°I have no great ambition for such positions. I simply want to decide for myself where to dedicate my intentions.¡±


    Ironclad defense.


    Seol Ran remained resolute while clenching her teeth.


    Among the headmaids who were all throwing sweet traps her way, she made it clear she would not go to the Four Great Palaces at any cost.


    Indeed, wherever she went, the moment she belonged to one of the Four Great Palaces, she would be as good as a hostage for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Of course, calling it a hostage situation would be an exaggeration, since she would be treated exceptionally well. There was no chance of harm coming to her. In fact, the likelihood of her being pampered was so high that it might make her feel a bit proud, or perhaps not¡­!!


    However, she would never, under any circumstances, block her brother¡¯s path. This was Seol Ran¡¯s own form of resolve.


    While kneeling in the center of the main hall, she maintained her integrity and loyalty to the Great Prison Hall.


    The sight of her rejecting all of the four palace positions that all other maids envied, all just to comfort the wounds of the sinners of Great Prison Hall until the end¡­ made her look like a heavenly fairy who descended into the mortal world.


    Could such a noble and holy person truly exist in Cheongdo Palace?


    Ha Shin Il, the head of the Great Prison Hall, was moved to tears.


    The fact that she voluntarily remained in this place called the Great Prison Hall, which was avoided by all the maids in the Cheongdo Palace, brought tears to his eyes. How can he not be moved when even her intentions were so noble?


    ¡°In all my life, I¡¯ve never seen a maid with such deep intentions¡­¡±


    The head of the Great Prison Hall spoke with tears in his eyes.


    The headmaids glanced at him and then sighed deeply in secret.


    But from the start, Seol Ran¡¯s reason for staying in the Great Prison Hall was not because of any noble intentions. However, the head of the Great Prison Hall had no way of knowing that.


    Seol Ran who was bowing her head broke out in a cold sweat.


    The respect and favor given by the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces¡­ were they really this terrifying?


    Her eyes which were filled with unbreakable will began to burn red. Yes, Seol Tae Pyeong had endured even greater pressure than this. How could she, as his older sister, fail to overcome this one challenge?


    The Great Prison Hall¡¯s junior maid, Seol Ran.


    Her name meant ¡°the orchid that blooms in winter.¡±


    She was a girl born with the integrity of an orchid that stood tall and showed off its noble appearance even in the depths of severe winter.


    No matter how much the headmaids of the Four Great Palaces tried, they couldn¡¯t easily break her spirit.


    Unless a crown princess consort herself came in person¡­! Seol Ran would never break her resolve¡­!


    ©¤_The next day, Jin Cheong Lang, the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace personally visited the Great Prison Hall._


    She brought along more than thirty maids with her.


    With her beautifully cascading bluish-gray hair and the dignified Azure Dragon embroidery on her blue silk robe.


    She was a girl as elegant as the finest silk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you are Maid Seol.¡±


    All the officials present in the main hall of the Great Prison Hall were startled and immediately bowed their heads to the floor. From the lowly cleaners to the head of the Great Prison Hall, who held the rank of Upper Fourth Rank, everyone.


    It was like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Ran who was bowing her head deeply hid her cold sweat and thought.


    No matter how you look at it¡­


    What do I do if she actually comes¡­?


    ~House of Seol Tae Pyeong, Upper Fifth Rank Inner Swords Commander~


    When the plaque that was neatly inscribed with these words was hung above the front gate of the mansion, the people of Hwalseong District shouted in celebration and clapped.


    The mansion of the Inner Swords Commander who was practically the new master of Hwalseong District was finally completed.


    In reality, calling it completed was a bit of a stretch, as it was merely a renovation of a house that had previously belonged to a powerful family.


    Nevertheless, it was no lie to say that turning what was practically a ruin into a beautifully tended new mansion brought great satisfaction.


    Though it was somewhat modest compared to the mansions of truly powerful families, it had all the necessary components, including a main building, an inner chamber, and a separate annex, along with a fairly large inner courtyard, giving it the feel of a respectable residence for someone who had earned a government position.


    With five maids and two attendants from the main palace. The mansion was too spacious for such a small number of people.


    ¡°Whew¡­!¡±


    As I wiped my sweat and looked at the front gate, an indescribable sense of fulfillment washed over me.


    The residents of Hwalseong District who were also sweating profusely clapped and congratulated me with sincere expressions, which I was truly grateful for.


    There was a good reason for their joy.


    The first thing I did when I took over the tax authority of Hwalseong District was to write off all unpaid taxes.


    Since it was going to be my money anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a big issue at the court if I didn¡¯t receive it.


    However, since people who have been paying faithfully may complain¡­ I decided to forgive them their future taxes in advance.


    This was to signal a fresh start with the arrival of a new master.


    In exchange for waiving their taxes, I had instructed the residents to participate in the labor needed to build the mansion.


    In truth, despite having said so, I also rolled up my sleeves, carried materials, and worked hard alongside them. My willingness to work directly left a positive impression on them.


    As we worked together for about a week preparing my mansion, we quickly formed a bond.


    The residents of Hwalseong District were simple and diligent in their own way, which I found quite likable.


    Not long after I returned from the demonic spirits subjugation, the Vice General granted me an extended leave out of consideration.


    He wanted me to get Hwalseong District in order and create an environment conducive to focusing on my duties as commander of the inner swords before I officially started working.


    Maybe because he rose to his current position through a similar path, he seemed to know exactly what I needed at this point.


    That way¡­. I was able to secure the time to get a hold of the residents of Hwalseong District and prepare the mansion where I would live.


    Although I was quite concerned about not being able to keep an eye on the affairs of the main palace during this time, I had managed to handle all the pressing matters and thought I would need to make a move soon.


    It feels a bit self-serving to say, but recently, my name along with the Vice General¡¯s name has been frequently mentioned, especially around Cheongdo Palace.


    It felt like a new star suddenly rising¡­ And while there are some good things about this kind of attention, it also makes me tired when I think about how I will start to be checked by high officials in the palace.


    Is he an ally or an enemy?


    The high officials of the main palace were always curious about that whenever a new figure emerged in the court.


    If an ally, they would seek to recruit them; if an enemy, they would eliminate them.


    The essence of politics seems complicated, but thinking about it like this, it¡¯s quite simple.


    Yes, come to think of it, it was time for the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story to begin.


    Even if it seems like the conflict between the Vermilion Princess and Seol Ran will be resolved somehow¡­. in the second act, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong and Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang would start to seriously oppose each other. I needed to prevent such issues in advance while also helping Seol Ran steadily build her qualifications as the Heavenly Maiden.


    Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t seen much of Seol Ran while I was wrapping up the matter of Hwalseong District. Time had flown by so quickly¡­


    I would need to visit the Heavenly Dragon Hall soon to coordinate with the Heavenly Maiden, so after finishing up here, it seemed necessary to meet with both of them.


    ¡°Commander Seol, we have aligned the plaque as you instructed. The construction appears to be well completed without any further issues.¡±


    As I sat on the porch, sipping some wine and organizing my thoughts, my adjutant appeared with his head bowed.


    He was sent by the warrior commander himself who had personally recommended him as a useful person. He was a young man who had been an apprentice warrior of the Red Palace.


    His name was Bi Cheon, and although his martial arts skills were still weak, the warrior commander assured me he would become a useful adjutant with proper training.


    ¡°Alright, good job. Go and rest now.¡±


    ¡°No, my lord. I heard there are still many matters to handle in Hwalseong District. Since sunset is still far off, please give me any further instructions now.¡±


    ¡°First, have a drink with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    Bi Cheon lowered his head as if he was embarrassed.


    When I picked up a glass and offered it to him, Bi Cheon hesitated but eventually accepted it.


    ¡°I am too lowly in status to accept my lord¡¯s glass.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You just remind me of my days when I was an apprentice warrior.¡±


    He remembered how, just a few years ago, he used to stumble around as an apprentice warrior which made him oddly inclined to be kind to Bi Cheon.


    He poured a drink for Bi Cheon as a token of appreciation and then poured himself a glass of rice wine which he swiftly gulped down.


    ¡°So, how long have you been an apprentice warrior at Cheongdo Palace?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a year yet. There¡¯s so much I need to learn.¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s good to learn slowly and diligently but remember to rest when you need to. If you get hurt, you¡¯ll be the one suffering, understand?¡±


    ¡°Ho-How could I do that? I will always train hard and work harder.¡±


    ¡°You stubborn kid. But do you like soup rice?¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Soup rice? If I had to say, I do like it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, great. I think we¡¯ll get along well.¡±


    After patting Bi Cheon on the back, I quietly sat down, leaned against the pillar on the floor, and looked around the courtyard.


    The sky was high and blue, and the ground was lush and green. As always, I felt that Cheongdo was a truly wonderful place to live.


    I think this was a well-made house in a nice location. If I could live peacefully like this without major troubles, there would be no greater happiness¡­


    ¡°Commander Seol.¡±


    At that moment, a maid entered from the main gate and handed me a letter.


    It wasn¡¯t just a simple bamboo scroll but an intricately decorated silk scroll. This meant it was something important.


    ¡°A letter has arrived.¡±


    ¡°A letter¡­?¡±


    When I asked that while lightly shaking out my glass, the maid spoke with a troubled expression on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.¡±


    The sender was an unexpected figure.


    I didn¡¯t imagine anyone would actively try to contact me at this point in time¡­


    Moreover, the sender¡­ it was none other than Crown Prince Hyeon Woon who would become the future master of the main palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but stop and tremble.


    The Crown Prince I knew was now¡­ a person who was no better than a corpse.


    Given his status and temperament¡­. he was certainly not someone who would seek me out first.


    I nodded my head slowly and accepted the letter.

 Chapter 52: Maid Seol Ran (4)

    I had been so preoccupied with managing the Hwalseong District territory that it had been a long time since I had entered the main palace.


    Following the Vice General¡¯s instruction to stabilize the Hwalseong District before starting my duties as the Inner Swords Commander, I had been so absorbed in my work that a whole month had passed by.


    The situation in the main palace changed almost daily. And because It¡¯s been a while since I visited Cheongdo Palace, there was much to look over.


    Normally, I would have gone first to the residence of my direct superior, the Vice General, but today there was somewhere else I needed to visit first.


    If one walked straight in past the vast Imperial Garden spread out behind the main palace, they would come to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace where Crown Prince Hyeon Woon resided.


    He was the only son of Consort An Sa, the main wife of the current emperor Woon Sung.


    He was the future emperor who was said to possess the strongest energy of the Heavenly Dragon, and the Crown Prince with the most noble blood in Cheongdo. However, his frail constitution worried those around him.


    I was astonished when Crown Prince Hyeon Woon sent a letter to me directly. How could someone in a position to command high officials of the third rank or above call a mere fifth-rank inspector who was struggling to manage a small border territory to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace?


    It was like a chief of staff summoning a battalion commander from a remote unit.¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat at the thought, but there was nothing I could do except go.


    But I could only speculate. On why the Crown Prince had summoned me.


    ¡­. The worst possibility was that he had discovered my involvement with the crown princess consorts.


    If that were the case, it would be a disaster, and I would lose my life.


    However¡­. it seemed strange. If he had discovered it, he would not have sent a private letter to summon me to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. Instead, the Minister of Justice and the Warrior Commander would have appeared with armed guards from the Red Palace.


    While it was possible to assume the situation was not the worst-case scenario, the question of why he summoned me remained.


    In the end, the only option was to face it directly.


    I took out the letter sent by the Crown Prince and showed it to the guard standing in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    ¡°We were informed in advance that the commander would be visiting. I will open the central gate, please proceed inside.¡±


    One good thing about having an official position was that the guards who used to treat me with contempt during my apprentice days had become quite respectful.


    When I wandered around the palace without any particular task, I was often questioned about my affiliation and status. However, as an upper fifth rank commander, no one doubted my authority anymore.


    As I crossed the central gate and entered the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, a waiting maid guided me.


    When I climbed the large stone steps and entered the main building of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, it was not as grand as I had expected. Of course, that made sense.


    This palace had been used by Crown Prince Hyeon Woon since his childhood.


    Once he became an adult and moved into the main palace, he would start preparing to rule the world from a proper palace, but since he was still too young, he continued to use his original palace.


    In fact, it was common to move to the main palace at an earlier age but Hyeon Woon had many shortcomings for handling the affairs of the main palace.


    Although he monopolized the emperor¡¯s favor, which kept his position secure, letting time pass without any progress could eventually pose a problem for his standing.


    ¡°Your Highness. Commander Seol Tae Pyeong has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Following the eunuch¡¯s report, I entered the inner chamber of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace which was decorated here and there with red silk. There, I saw Crown Prince Hyeon Woon seated.


    Luxurious silk cushions were laid out like seating pads in front of a folding screen with a large bamboo painting.


    Judging by the open books on the low bamboo table, they were of quite advanced level. It seemed the prince had been engrossed in them until just now.


    He was dressed casually in a simple robe with little regard for formalities. After all, someone of the Crown Prince¡¯s stature did not need to stand on ceremony for a mere upper fifth rank military officer.


    ¡°I have come as summoned.¡±


    I knelt and bowed my head.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Woon.


    If you look into his eyes, there was only emptiness. Like a vast hollow darkness.


    The young prince could not even distinguish colors. To him, white was paper, and black was ink.


    If he could distinguish just those two, he could read books, recognize the faces of his subordinates, and read the arrogant letters from officials trying to manipulate him.


    ¡°You¡­. You must be the Inner Swords Commander, whose name has been circulating around the palace lately.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the Emperor¡¯s boundless mercy, I have received a position beyond my stature.¡±


    ¡°I heard you are from the Huayongseol clan and were once a beggar wandering the outskirts of the capital.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case, working within the palace must not be very comfortable for you. You probably have few people supporting you.¡±


    Recently, Vice General Jeong Seong Tae and Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun have been supporting me.


    However, what Crown Prince Hyeon Woon referred to were the high officials occupying the highest ranks.


    Although both the Deputy General and the Heavenly Maiden had sky-high authority, neither the Vice General nor the Heavenly Maiden could directly present their opinions to the Emperor at the imperial council. That was the domain of the high officials, and to directly approach the Emperor, they had to submit a memorial which was a cumbersome process.


    Every memorial submitted to the Emperor first passed through the eyes of the Under Councilor. This was because he acted like a personal secretary in charge of the imperial family¡¯s ¡°receipts and payments¡±.


    ¡°Have the Chief Councilor or the Under Councilor said anything to you?¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Woon suddenly asked.


    Indeed, the real power among the palace officials was shared among the Chief Councilor, Central Councilor, and Under Councilor.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Woon¡­ must be surrounded by them and moving around like a puppet.


    It was only then that I understood why Crown Prince Hyeon Woon had summoned me.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, this newly emerging military officer whose name had recently gained attention. Though he was only of the fifth rank and not a high-ranking official, his sudden appearance in the court was enough to draw the eyes of many high officials.


    So, whose side are you on?


    Was it Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, Central Councilor Chu Beom Seok, Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, or perhaps the Emperor¡¯s strategist Hwa An?


    The palace had already become a political battleground. Any distinguished figure rising to power had to align with a faction.


    For those whose allegiance was unclear, advancing beyond a certain level was nearly impossible.


    That was¡­


    I understood why Crown Prince Hyeon Woon had summoned someone like me, who was merely of the upper fifth rank, to the prince¡¯s palace.


    Those above the fifth rank, whether military or civil officials, were all tied to some faction.


    Starting from the high officials of the first rank¡­ all the way down to management positions of the fifth rank¡­ there wasn¡¯t a single person without allegiance.


    If you wanted to become a high official on the grand chessboard of this Cheongdo Palace, it was absolutely necessary.


    These were individuals who knew the game well.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Woon was merely a puppet, swayed by the power struggles of high-ranking officials. Without the Emperor¡¯s favor, he wouldn¡¯t have maintained his position.


    Rather than pledging loyalty to someone like him, it was far better to remain loyal to the powerful officials. These were people even the prince himself could not mess with.


    And so even if the prince was trying to seek his own supporters¡­.it was too late. The palace had already become the playground of the high officials.


    To extend his reach, he had to aim far.


    I, a newly appointed commander who had not yet been recruited by any of the three great officials, who was untouched by Strategist Hwa An, and was simply fulfilling my duties on the outskirts of the capital, was now the only option left to the prince.


    His situation was so weak that he had to reach out to such a person.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Once I understood his intention completely, I felt a complicated mix of emotions.


    It was my first time meeting Crown Prince Hyeon Won in person, but it was clear at a glance that he was like a rotten rope.


    His voice lacked strength, he had no great aspirations to achieve, no ambition, and he didn¡¯t have control over the palace.


    The only thing he could boast about was his noble lineage which was entirely dependent on the emperor¡¯s favor. And that itself could vanish at any moment.


    He was an empty shell of a person.


    He was the kind of man the Vermilion Princess had once mentioned, the kind she would never want to become.


    He was respected as the crown prince ¡­ but that respect was all there was.


    There was no one in the world who would entrust their future to such a person.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    I did not support any of the three high officials.


    Perhaps I was the kind of person the Crown Prince Hyeon Won needed most, but recruiting someone of the fifth rank like me would not significantly change his position in the palace.


    ¡°I¡­ do not pledge loyalty to any of the high officials.¡±


    I said quietly.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    I thought the Crown Prince Hyeon Won would try to recruit me.


    Though I was currently in the position of an upper fifth rank officer, I could potentially rise to a higher position in the future.


    If he showed kindness now and made people follow him in the future, even if he lost power in the palace for now, he might gain a great ally someday.


    People are assets that must be slowly built over time. To reap a bountiful harvest, one must sow the seeds in advance.


    I thought he understood this¡­


    ¡°¡­Yes. People like that must exist in the palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    That was all the Crown Prince Hyeon Won said.


    From the start, he never intended to recruit anyone. He just lived life as it came.


    Was he simply curious? Curious that such a person existed?


    His lowered eyes lacked any sign of vitality. Only then did the image of Crown Prince Hyeon Won that I had seen through Seol Ran¡¯s eyes in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story become clear.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    I spoke with my head bowed.


    ¡°Have you ever seen Cheongdo Palace in late spring?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was an unexpected question.


    Seeing me bowing and asking respectfully, the Crown Prince seemed to ponder how to respond for a moment.


    ¡°I have lived in Cheongdo Palace all my life.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­. you must have seen the beautiful sight of cherry blossom leaves fluttering in Cheongdo Palace many times.¡±


    ¡°That is true, but is that important?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not.¡±


    The Crown Prince who could only discern black and white could hardly appreciate the grandeur of such a splendid sight.


    However, there was no one to tell him how beautiful and magnificent the world was.


    ¡°May I ask a presumptuous question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why do you live?¡±


    It was an insolent question. Yet I felt I could ask such a question to the Crown Prince.


    He¡­ was not someone who would feel offended by such words.


    Rather than him being kind, it was closer to him simply feeling nothing at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Perhaps at a loss for an answer, the Crown Prince just stared at me with his empty eyes.


    I spoke while keeping my head bowed.


    ¡°Someday¡­ someone will appear to give Your Highness a reason for living.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°When that time comes, I will return of my own accord.¡±


    The Crown Prince was not someone who could keep a warrior like Seol Tae Pyeong close by.


    It seemed he was well aware of this fact himself¡­


    The Crown Prince did not try to stop me as I left the palace.


    He was like an empty shell of a human being.


    So empty that it was almost¡­ sad to see.


    Leaving the Crown Prince¡¯s palace and arriving at the Heavenly Dragon Hall didn¡¯t take as long as I had expected.


    Certainly, having the Heavenly Dragon tablet made it incredibly convenient to skip all the rituals required to meet the Heavenly Maiden.


    In other words, most people without the Heavenly Dragon tablet had to undergo various rituals like purification and prayer which made me wonder how the Heavenly Maiden could meet anyone at all.


    It wasn¡¯t my concern¡­. but from the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s perspective, it must have been quite burdensome.


    And so, I arrived at Heavenly Jade Pavillion, a place only those with permission could enter.


    It was a mysterious spot set against the backdrop of a refreshing waterfall cascading into a garden.


    From afar, I could see the Heavenly Maiden Yeon¡­ no, Ah Hyun, sitting there.


    ¡°Your Highness, have you been well? I have been back in the capital for a while but haven¡¯t had much time to visit the palace due to overseeing the Hwalseong District¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Tae Pyeong-ah! It¡¯s good to see you. I¡¯m glad you look healthy. Come, sit down here, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    As soon as she saw me from a distance, Ah Hyun quickly pulled me into the pavilion.


    She then pushed the tea prepared by a maid in front of me. And she started wiping the sweat from her forehead as she spoke.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Listen and don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    The end of her luxurious court robe, resembling that of a fairy, swayed gently. She looked graceful but the sight of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s pale face made me think otherwise.


    ¡°It seems you need to go to the Azure Dragon Palace immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­ the situation has become a bit complicated¡­ things are developing a bit differently from what happened in the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Love Story¡­ so I tried to handle it in my own way¡­ but I never expected the Azure Princess to move so aggressively¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh-what do you mean by that, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain the details later¡­ right now we need to rescue Maid Seol, who has been kidnapped to the Azure Dragon Palace¡­ at this point, you¡¯re the only one who can stop the Azure Princess¡­ if I get involved, things will only escalate further¡­¡±


    ¡°Kidnapped? She was kidnapped?¡±


    Touching Seol Ran is like stabbing me in the stomach.


    The Azure Dragon Palace kidnapped Seol Ran¡­ what could this possibly mean.


    ¡°D-Did something go wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What on earth does that mean ¡­ Your Highness¡­


    ¡°Does the tea suit your taste?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Azure Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, take these as well. This hairpin is one of my cherished items, but I¡¯ll give it to you. Wearing this will change the way the maids look at you.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡±


    In the inner chamber of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Seol Ran sat quietly at the tea table in the Azure Princess¡¯s room while being surrounded by all sorts of jewelry boxes.


    The tea, called ¡°Little Bili Tea¡± was the most expensive tea in the Azure Dragon Palace kitchen. It was known for its rare fragrance with each cup valued at a gold coin.


    Various precious jewels were also spread out on the table. Each one of them was so valuable that Seol Ran gave up trying to estimate their worth halfway through.


    Incense and dyes were given to her as gifts, along with expensive silks for making clothes if there was any spare time. There were also various cosmetics like white powder and rouge that women loved.


    A rather expensive-looking mirror was included as a gift, and a bundle embroidered with azure dragons was laid out for packing everything neatly.


    ¡°A-Azure Princess¡­ these gifts are too much for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse; just accept it. Here, this silk feels really nice. It will look pretty at the end of a ribbon.¡±


    ¡°That, that is¡­¡±


    She took various items from the dressing table in the corner of her room and sat across the tea table with her eyes sparkling.


    The way she smiled while covering the lower half of her face with her sleeves almost looked innocent.


    Showing up in the Great Prison Hall to whisk Seol Ran away, sitting her down in her inner chamber, and showering her with gifts was one thing.


    With each sip of tea that was expensive enough to widen one¡¯s eyes just by hearing its cost, she pressed her nose with her sleeve and looked pleased as she gazed at Seol Ran with eyes full of affection.


    If she had outright threatened her to join the Azure Dragon Palace as a maid, Seol Ran could have at least shaken her head and used her principles and integrity as an excuse¡­


    But like this¡­ even Seol Ra who has a heart of steel found her pupils trembling¡­!


    Just force me! So I can resist!


    She could only shout this in her heart¡­ that shout was merely echoing into emptiness.


    ¡°When I had a fever, didn¡¯t you also help me? I must return the favor as much as I can now.¡±


    ¡°You have already repaid that favor sufficiently¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no. Just accept everything for now. I assure you there¡¯s no selfish intention behind this¡­¡±


    With her eyes sparkling and her fresh smile, she looked exactly like she did in her childhood.


    Seol Ran¡­ couldn¡¯t refuse¡­!


    How could a mere maid turn down the favor of the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace¡­!


    ¡°I owe much to the two dear Seol siblings, but I rarely get to see you and a debt has built up in my heart.¡±


    ¡°N-no, my help to the Azure Princess was the greatest honor of my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Maid Seol speaks so beautifully¡­ Though we met as maid and crown princess with different positions¡­. Before you are a maid, you are a person with a very deep heart.¡±


    The Azure Princess glanced around awkwardly, then smiled and whispered to Seol Ran.


    ¡°When there are no other maids around¡­ may I call you unnie (big sister) ¡­?¡±


    Seol Ran screamed internally.


    More frightening than coercion was¡­ that childlike innocence as pure as white paper.


    ¡°Azure Princess. A guest has arrived in the Azure Dragon Palace.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°A guest?¡±


    At that moment, the headmaid of the palace entered with her hands clasped into her sleeves and head bowed.


    As soon as she heard those words, Seol Ran had a flash of intuition.


    It must be.


    Her one and only sibling Seol Tae Pyeong who always showed up in a grand fashion to rescue her whenever she was in danger.


    This time too, it seemed her sibling had come to find her.


    ¡°The Black Princess of the Black Tortoise Palace is here. It seems she heard about what happened in the Great Prison Hall.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Ran wiped the cold sweat from her face.

 Chapter 53: Maid Seol Ran (5)

    ¡°The Black Moon Unit?¡±


    The court strategist referred to a high-ranking official who served directly under the emperor and gave advice and counsel.


    Originally, it was an esteemed position given to individuals who had served the imperial family for a long time and had experience in various fields. However, due to the privilege of being able to advise the emperor directly without going through the administrative office, the importance of the position increased over time.


    By the time Strategist Hwa An took the position, it had become almost equivalent in status to the three great officials. This made his name highly esteemed even among the high officials of Cheongdo Palace.


    The old Strategist Hwa An was sitting in a pavilion in the palace while reading a book. A warrior he had placed in the Red Palace came to him, bowed his head, and made a report.


    This news came from Sanseok District located on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. It was said that recently, a group of assassins from the outskirts of the Imperial Capital called the Black Moon Unit have been moving around the Capital to check the condition of the walls of the Cheongdo Palace.


    This was a group that White Taoist An Cheon, who had recently been arrested for invading the outer palace, had been constantly warning about.


    ¡°Yes, Elder. We don¡¯t know who hired them, but we heard that the Black Moon Unit is monitoring the situation in an attempt to infiltrate the main palace.


    ¡°Is this group, the Black Moon Unit, powerful? I¡¯ve never heard of them before.¡±


    ¡°Little is known about them, from their leader down to the lowest member. We initially thought of them as insignificant, but the White Taoist Priest made such a fuss about being cautious that we looked into it further and found it to be quite serious.¡±


    The warrior who was bowing his head looked around and lowered his voice to continue speaking.


    ¡°According to the information gathered from the Poison Gland District, we don¡¯t know who hired them, but it appears they are planning an assassination.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, then it would be right to deploy the Red Palace warriors to eliminate them.¡±


    Strategist Hwa An closed his book and rested his chin in thought.


    ¡°An assassination plan¡­ These are individuals who have the audacity of a dragon born in a stream¡­ Though it¡¯s hard to imagine they would target high officials of Cheongdo Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. Elder?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Tell me the details. Capturing and imprisoning them is not difficult, but we need to understand the situation better.¡±


    With his sharp eyes focused downward, Hwa An asked the warrior.


    ¡°Find out in detail who they are trying to assassinate. Seeing that they are carrying out their plan so carefully, it must be someone of great importance.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I obtained information through the assassins of the Poison Gland District, but¡­ it seems to be merely a rumor, so I was hesitant to report it. If I make a mistake, the matter might escalate more than expected¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear it. I¡¯ll take that into consideration and make a judgment.¡±


    Indeed, Hwa An¡¯s informant had a wide network and handled matters efficiently.


    Of course, it was just a rumor but even that was a significant find.


    However, the following words made even the experienced Hwa An furrow his brows momentarily.


    ¡°They say the target is¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince¡­¡±


    Someone intended to direct the blade of treachery toward the Crown Prince.


    It was news that could turn the entire Cheongdo Palace upside down, and now this news has reached Hwa An¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Black Princess to visit the Azure Dragon Palace in person. What brings you to honor us with your rare presence?¡±


    Though it was a courteous welcome, the tone of the Azure Princess, the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, had a strange chill to it.


    In the tea room of the Azure Dragon Palace, the Black Princess, who was seated across from the Azure Princess at a tea table adorned with bluish Azure Dragon embroidery, smiled awkwardly.


    The Azure Princess of the Azure Dragon Palace was indeed someone who smiled innocently and warmly at those she considered allies, but¡­ if she regarded someone as an enemy, she would distance herself and close off her heart.


    She was clear in distinguishing friend from foe. That trait made her look like a rodent hiding in a burrow.


    It felt really awkward to feel the contrast directly, but the Black Princess steadied her resolve.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who had returned to Cheongdo Palace after nearly two years.


    Lately, she hadn¡¯t seen Seol Tae Pyeong because he was managing the Hwalseong District, but the Black Princess still considered Seol Tae Pyeong to be her close friend.


    In this Cheongdo Palace where scheming was rampant, having a friend of the same age with whom she could truly open her heart was more precious than gold.


    Naturally, it was important to prevent anything that could cause trouble for that friend in advance. After all, it would be nice to see each other after such a long time.


    In other words, it was best to bring junior maid Seol Ran to the Black Tortoise Palace.


    ¡­Even if the conclusion seemed a bit strange, it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong from her perspective.


    ¡°You still look healthy, Azure Princess!¡±


    The Black Princess was like a bright flower garden.


    Rumors about her had already spread among the maids.


    If one were to choose the most authoritative of the palace mistresses, it would be the Vermilion Princess of the Vermilion Bird Palace, but if one were to choose the best person to work under, it would be the Black Princess of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    Perhaps because she came from a commoner background, she always smiled brightly, cared for her maids well, was understanding, and maintained minimal authority. Those around her all felt comfortable.


    However, she wasn¡¯t just an easy person who smiled all the time. Her words always carried clear intent; she had read numerous books, and she often showed insights that even the high officials of the main palace could not dismiss.


    Was it because she had devoured all the books in the main palace during Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s absence?


    The once bright and cheerful girl had become well-versed in the laws of Cheongdo Palace and had grown into a proper lady.


    However, a person¡¯s true nature doesn¡¯t change that easily.


    ¡°It seems I haven¡¯t seen the Azure Princess in a while, so I came to check in on you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Princess was said to be the best among the four princess consorts in terms of sociability.


    Just like the saying, ¡°You can¡¯t spit on a smiling face¡±, no matter how dignified the Azure Princess is, it was hard for her to reject someone with such demeanor.


    This person, who seemed to embody the concept of brightness, has a mysterious ability to draw anyone into her flow with a gentle smile. It didn¡¯t matter how fierce the other party in front of her was. Of course, the Azure Princess with her innocent nature had almost no resistance.


    Indeed, if one were to pick the Azure Princess¡¯s nemesis among the four princess consorts, it would undoubtedly be the Black Princess.


    While the Black Princess often sought the maids¡¯ permission to take night walks or meet with people in the palace, the Azure Princess rarely left her room.


    Though their personalities were fundamentally incompatible, the Black Princess¡¯s positive energy made her indifferent to such differences.


    ¡°¡­Oh, really, Black Princess¡­¡±


    However, the Azure Princess knew.


    She knew that the Black Princess¡¯s visit to Azure Dragon Palace at this precise time, when Seol Ran was brought in, was no coincidence.


    She knew that the Black Princess was scheming to take Seol Ran, who was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sister, to the Black Tortoise Palace¡­!


    The Azure Princess who was blessed with a great talent for Taoist magic could see the delusion in people¡¯s hearts.


    She was well aware that the Black Princess¡¯s actions weren¡¯t purely out of a desire to help a troubled friend.


    Nevertheless, no matter how naive she seemed, the Black Princess was still the mistress of Black Tortoise Palace.


    She couldn¡¯t be treated with indifference. As an honored guest of Azure Dragon Palace, she had to be afforded every courtesy.


    ¡°I heard that Maid Seol is also at the Azure Dragon Palace, so I wanted to see you too!¡±


    A smile as clean as falling flower petals.


    ¡°I heard that you are the sister of Commander Seol, so I was quite curious about what kind of person you might be!¡±


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any hidden malice in the Black Princess¡¯s words. It felt as if sunlight was pouring out from behind her, making one feel like they might melt and disappear in its warmth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, Seol Ran who stood beside her with her head bowed was having a miserable time.


    Seol Ran was well aware of everything.


    The Black Princess was here solely to take Seol Ran to the Black Tortoise Palace. However, from Seol Ran¡¯s perspective, going to the Black Tortoise Palace wouldn¡¯t change much of her situation.


    ¡°I apologize, Black Princess. I am just a maid who was expelled from the Heavenly Dragon Hall for my bad conduct¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you can work at the Black Tortoise Palace!¡±


    The Black Princess¡¯s words allowed no room for negotiation.


    At that sudden suggestion, the Azure Princess couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in surprise.


    While the Azure Princess had been trying to win over Maid Seol¡¯s favor with endless compliments and various gifts, the Black Princess simply pushed through with her energetic demeanor.


    ¡°Y-Yes? B-Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°Although I must maintain my dignity as the mistress of Black Tortoise Palace, I was a close friend of Commander Seol even before I took my position!¡±


    To be precise, the friendship between the Black Princess and Seol Tae Pyeong developed after the Black Princess was appointed to her position, but such minor details didn¡¯t matter now.


    ¡°I heard that as a maid, your skills are excellent, so as the owner of Black Tortoise Palace, I can¡¯t just let such a talent slip away, can I?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a moment, Black Princess. We should also consider Maid Seol¡¯s own opinion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Azure Princess, you are very determined to take Maid Seol with you as well!¡±


    The very fact that she almost kidnapped Seol Ran and brought her to her palace in the first place meant that the Azure Princess had a strong will to somehow tie this maid to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Since it was impossible for the Black Princess not to be aware of this, the Azure Princess felt as if the Black Princess¡¯s actions were a challenge toward her.


    Throwing a sweet invitation to the maid she had her eye on and asking her to come to the Black Tortoise Palace. This was akin to disregarding the Azure Princess, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Indeed, Azure Princess, your insight is keen and profound! Since you have chosen her, there is no doubt about her qualities¡­!¡±


    However, the Black Princess was a master of social skills.


    The Azure Princess who had only trained in Taoism techniques in her inner chamber was no match for her silver tongue.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­? Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Every time, your eye for people amazes me, Azure Princess. No wonder the high officials of our palace look at you with admiration and call you a sage¡­!¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I seem to have momentarily forgotten my manners. Of course, your opinion is important too, Azure Princess.¡±


    Even though the Black Princess¡¯s ability to praise the Azure Princess while leading the conversation into a less confrontational situation was remarkable¡­


    ¡°But¡­! In the end, the most important thing is Maid Seol¡¯s own opinion, isn¡¯t it? Whether it¡¯s the Black Tortoise Palace or the Azure Dragon Palace, it would be best for her to go where she can showcase her abilities and work comfortably¡­!¡±


    ¡°B-But that is¡­¡±


    The Black Princess deftly shifted the focus to Maid Seol¡¯s wishes, making it seem as if a serpent had slithered over a wall.


    Throughout this process, she didn¡¯t offend her opponent, and her lively demeanor made it hard to argue against her.


    Meeting her gaze felt like being surrounded by blooming flowers.


    The Azure Princess was not someone who could dominate the atmosphere and lead the conversation.


    ¡°You know, the Black Tortoise Palace is rumored among the maids to be a great place to work, right? What do you think, Maid Seol?¡±


    ¡°Th-That is¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess looked anxiously at Seol Ran from across the table.


    In contrast, the Black Princess seemed to be urging her to come closer with her lively eyes.


    How could they expect a mere maid to choose between the Azure Princess and the Black Princess?


    Seol Ran felt a wave of darkness overcome her vision!


    Standing at the crossroads of choosing between hell and purgatory, Seol Ran was shedding tears in her heart.


    ¡°Excuse me for interrupting, but a martial official has visited the Azure Dragon Palace.¡±


    Indeed.


    Whenever Seol Ran was in danger, that reliable swordsman would appear out of nowhere to protect her.


    Seol Ran¡¯s only brother¡­ he always appeared like a hero in her moments of crisis.


    ¡°Who is it that has arrived?¡±


    ¡°I heard it is Commander Seol Tae Pyeong, who returned to Cheongdo Palace today.¡±


    At this, a brief silence fell in the tea room with the arrival of the individual in question.


    Indeed. For both the Black Princess and the Azure Princess, it had been nearly two years since they last met Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Things always happened unexpectedly.


    The reason Commander Seol Tae Pyeong came to the Azure Dragon Palace was, of course, because Maid Seol Ran was there.


    Maid Seol Ran was his most cherished kin, more precious to him than his own life. It was said that if anything happened to her, he might turn the court upside down without hesitation.


    But still, all the Azure Princess did after bringing her to the Azure Dragon Palace was serve her some fine tea and present her with a few gifts.


    The idea that the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace would go to such lengths to win over a mere maid was so absurd that it was difficult for Seol Tae Pyeong to even imagine the situation unfolding this way.


    Anyway, if Seol Tae Pyeong entered the tea room, all she needed to do was explain the situation.


    She would say that Maid Seol Ran was so thoughtful and capable that she wanted to bring her to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    She only wanted to give her some gifts, serve her some tea, and, if possible, establish a friendly relationship.


    Considering Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s nature of loving and bragging about his older sister, it was much more likely that this would be a factor in adding points rather than deducting points.


    ¡­


    Indeed.


    The Azure Princess sometimes imagined herself wandering alone in a flower garden.


    In these whimsical daydreams, Seol Tae Pyeong occasionally said such things.


    Oh, thank you for taking care of my sister, Azure Princess. I¡¯ve been so distant and didn¡¯t show my face around here. I¡¯ll visit the Azure Dragon Palace often to take care of my sister and see you too. You¡¯ve grown so much in the past two years that I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. You¡¯ve become a real beauty. Damn, I can¡¯t hide my feelings anymore. Azure Princess, the truth is, I fell in love with you at first sight. On the next crescent moon night, let¡¯s escape the palace together to find our own future. A bright future as radiant as the full moon awaits us. Look at the sky. That vast and blue sky represents our hopeful tomorrow.


    ¡°Aah.¡±


    The Azure Princess quickly composed herself as she examined her makeup in front of the mirror.


    Since Seol Tae Pyeong said he would visit the tea room, she thought she should check her appearance once more.


    Though one might say it was excessive to fuss over a mere upper fifth rank military officer visiting as a guest, Headmaid Hwa In who knew of the situation well bowed and helped adjust the princess¡¯s clothing. Her expression was as lifeless as a dying corpse.


    Meanwhile, the Black Princess who remained in the tea room started dusting off the ends of her court robe.


    Yes, it had been two years since she last saw Seol Tae Pyeong.


    She had heard the news. There were many stories about how his appearance had changed due to the hardships he endured while hunting demonic spirits.


    Moreover, he was no longer an apprentice warrior but now held an upper fifth rank official position, so his uniform and demeanor must have changed significantly.


    The thought of seeing Seol Tae Pyeong so suddenly made her heart pound, but as the mistress of one of the four great palaces, she couldn¡¯t afford to be overly excited.


    The Azure Princess also firmly steadied herself.


    After all, this was the Azure Dragon Palace. Although there was little hierarchy among the crown princess consorts, in this place, the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace should hold the initiative.


    The Azure Princess took a deep breath and regained her calm.


    Yes, for now, she needed to focus on bringing Maid Seol to the Azure Dragon Palace by any means necessary.


    In fact, the method wasn¡¯t difficult. She just needed to push forward.


    What did it matter if he was a Fifth Rank Commander? No matter how high a military official¡¯s position was elevated, they couldn¡¯t challenge the authority of the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace. Only positions like General or Vice General were high enough to warrant respectful speech.


    So¡­ she just needed to ¡°inform¡± him.


    Hey, your sister is nice. I¡¯m taking her. Simple as that.


    Even if the Azure Princess declared this, what could Seol Tae Pyeong do with his authority?


    He couldn¡¯t do anything. Nothing at all.


    If, in the process, Seol Tae Pyeong harbored any resentment, it would be heartbreaking for her, but even so, there were limits to how he could oppose a benefactor who cared so much for his sister.


    The only variable was if the Black Princess got in the way, but she wouldn¡¯t be fooled twice by that radiant and lively demeanor. the Black Princess also knew. This was the Azure Dragon Palace.


    In the Azure Dragon Palace, it was natural for the mistress to take control of the situation.


    ¡°Commander Seol Tae Pyeong is here.¡±


    As soon as the Azure Princess finished organizing her thoughts, a senior maid entered the tearoom and announced this.


    The Azure Princess cleared her throat and ordered him to be brought into the tearoom.


    No matter how highly ranked a military official was, they couldn¡¯t freely come and go in the inner palace.


    He probably came with some justification, but it would be better to establish her dominance before even hearing that justification. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Azure Princess pressed her chest to calm herself¡­ and slowly watched as the paper door opened.


    When the paper door opened, she saw Seol Tae Pyeong bowing his head and kneeling.


    Yes, it had been a full two years since their last meeting.


    ¡°Commander Seol Tae Pyeong here. As I am soon to be appointed as the inner swords commander of the inner palace, I came to pay my respects in advance.¡±


    A formal appearance


    Was that the pretext Seol Tae Pyeong had chosen?


    Certainly, if he were to be appointed as the inner swords commander overseeing the maids of the inner palace, it was proper court etiquette to make a formal appearance before the mistresses of each palace.


    In truth, he had likely rushed here upon hearing that Maid Seol was present.


    Seeing Seol Tae Pyeong kneeling down, the Black Princess and the Azure Princess swallowed dryly.


    It had been two years since they last saw Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Compared to his days as an apprentice warrior, he looked much more reliable now. He seemed taller and his shoulders were broader. He now gave off the impression of a young man rather than a boy.


    His well-fitted military uniform was of much higher rank now. Yet his face bore no traces of time, making it easy to recognize him as the Seol Tae Pyeong they knew.


    Two years. A long time for some, short for others.


    In truth, how much could they have missed him? Life in Cheongdo Palace wasn¡¯t relaxed enough to allow for idle thoughts.


    However, upon seeing Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face after such a long time, both of them found themselves momentarily speechless.


    ¡°I greet the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, the Azure Princess.¡±


    As he said this and bowed his head¡­ the Azure Princess¡¯s lips trembled, and she found herself unable to speak.


    However, she had made a decision.


    Here, she had to take control of the atmosphere.


    The resolute Azure Princess spoke first in a stern voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No, no words came out.


    The Azure Princess quickly covered her face with the edge of her court robe¡¯s sleeves and glanced sideways at the edge of the paper door.


    She was too embarrassed to meet his eyes.


    The Black Princess still had her lively smile, but she awkwardly observed Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s features.


    Only Maid Seol Ran showed a delighted expression upon seeing Seol Tae Pyeong¡­


    But for some reason, Seol Tae Pyeong had a worried look as he bowed his head.


    It was as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have before entering the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had entered Cheongdo Palace early in the morning, visited the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, met the vice general of the main palace, and even saw the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who left Heavenly Dragon Hall and was heading towards Azure Dragon Palace¡­ saw a group of maids slowly moving towards the Azure Dragon Palace as well.


    Seeing someone leading over twenty maids toward the Azure Dragon Palace in a hurry, Seol Tae Pyeong realized he needed to enter the palace quickly before things worsened.


    However, no matter how fast he was, there were limits.


    Behind Seol Tae Pyeong who was kneeling, the same senior maid of the Azure Dragon Palace appeared. Her sleeves pressed together as she bowed her head.


    ¡°Um¡­ Azure Princess¡­¡±


    She seemed embarrassed, thinking she might be reporting too frequently.


    Nevertheless, she had to do her duty.


    ¡°What is it? With so many esteemed guests here¡­¡±


    ¡°That is ¡­ the Vermilion Princess¡­. has entered the Azure Dragon Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Was there some annual event being held at the Azure Dragon Palace today?


    It seemed that way, with so many important guests arriving.


    However, none of them had been invited.


    From the Azure Princess¡¯s perspective, aside from Seol Tae Pyeong and Seol Ran, they were all unwelcome guests.


    However¡­. no matter how much she was the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, she could not neglect the mistresses of the other four great palaces. Such was the law of the palace.


    The Vermilion Princess thought this as soon as she entered the Azure Dragon Palace¡¯s tea room.


    The mistress of the palace, Jin Cheong Lang, sat at the head of the table while looking at her surroundings. Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong sat to one side while awkwardly smiling.


    Next to the tea table, Maid Seol Ran was sweating profusely with her head bowed¡­ Meanwhile, Seol Tae Pyeong also had a frozen expression on his face as he knelt in front of the paper door.


    The headmaids of each palace stood behind their mistresses and nervously swallowed their dry saliva.


    Just witnessing the scene would make one feel as if they had stepped into the middle of a battlefield.


    The Vermilion Princess had to steady her head which started to feel dizzy for a moment.


    There was no chaos like this chaos.


    The Great Prison Hall. A place that detained and managed the outer palace¡¯s criminals.


    A man with a terrifying appearance stood outside the small iron bars and he was quietly gazing at the rising sun.


    His disheveled white hair was covered in mud, which made him look no different from a beggar.


    The robe he wore had once been a luxurious one, but now it was filthy after it met the wrong owner.


    ¡°.¡­¡­.¡±


    White Taoist priest An Cheon.


    A young Taoist who would inherit the energy of the White Immortal Mountain. The man destined to become the next White Immortal of the palace.


    Together with Warrior Commander Jang Rae, he would become one of the strongest allies of Seol Ran, the future Heavenly Maiden.

 Chapter 54: Black Moon Unit (1)

    White Taoist An Cheon brushed the dust from his robe and leaned against the mud wall.


    Though a sliver of sunlight filtered through the high iron-barred window, it was far from enough to dispel the gloom inside the dreary prison.


    He pressed his fingers against his temples and went deep in thought.


    The Black Moon Unit.


    At first, it began as a small mercenary group of demonic spirit hunters who eradicated demonic spirits for a fee in the northeastern border regions of Cheongdo. However, over time, they expanded and eventually became a group that undertook assassinations and tracking missions for money.


    Although they were skilled at stealth as they were made up of nimble demonic spirit hunters, they were still nothing compared to the ghost hands of the main palace.


    No matter how famous a group of private soldiers might be, infiltrating the heavily guarded Cheongdo Palace was nearly impossible.


    However, the presence of their leader Black Moon Commander Cheong Jin Myeong changed everything.


    He was a survivor of the poison known as Bitter Harmony Poison. Unlike the other members of the Black Moon who were driven by money, he seemed to be driven by some kind of belief.


    Bitter Harmony Poison was one of the deadly trials. It was known as the Three Calamities Trial of the Immortals.


    It was known that to surpass one¡¯s given abilities and become more powerful than the human limit, one had to overcome one of the Three Calamities Trials to expand their vessel.


    These trials were the Heavenly Trial, the Earthly Trial, and the Human Trial.


    The harshest of these trials in order were the Heavenly Trial, the Earthly Trial, and the Human Trial.


    Anyone who overcame even one of these trials would gain a vessel capable of obtaining extraordinary abilities, but the magnitude of these powers was not equal.


    The greatest Heavenly Trial was both a curse and a blessing bestowed by the heavens. Only one in tens of thousands was chosen to endure the Heavenly Trial but most could not withstand the pain and died. Only those chosen by the heavens could undergo this trial, and the number who survived was the fewest.


    The Heavenly Trial was the greatest among the Three Calamities Trials, and those who overcame it were considered blessed by the heavens.


    In Cheongdo Palace, there were Grand General Seong Sa Wook, Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, Young Fairy Jin Cheong Lang, Sage Butterfly Po Hwa Ryeong, and Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    The next in line were those who endured the Earthly Trial.


    These were individuals who drank a mixture made from the Bitter Harmony flower, which bloomed once every fifteen years at the peak of a sacred mountain.


    This poison was extremely difficult to obtain, but drinking it did not guarantee the vessel of a strong person. Most people would die a gruesome death, with their organs twisted and blood spewing from their seven orifices. It was indeed a poison, just like its name.


    However, one or two out of ten could withstand the Bitter Harmony Poison and awaken to new powers.


    Such individuals included Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, Black Moon Commander Cheong Jin Myeong, Minister of War Lee Soo, Headmaid Lee Ryeong, and White Taoist An Cheon.


    Lastly, there were those who endured the Human Trial. In short, these were people who killed the person they cherished most with their own hands.


    A well-honed steel sword paired with a red spider lily that had grown by feeding on the flesh of corpses and tempered once more with advanced Taoist magic became the Blood Flower Sword (a demonic blade). Those who wielded it would be overwhelmed by a strong impulse to slay the person they cherished most.


    After committing such an act, they would gain unprecedented power along with a wave of regret.


    Among the known figures, there was Sword Master Seol Lee Moon.


    One of these individuals, the Black Moon leader who was known to have drunk the Bitter Harmony Poison was able to blend into the darkness on nights with a full moon. In peak condition, he could gather his energy and stealthily move with about a dozen assassins.


    If he took action personally, things could escalate significantly.


    Perhaps they hadn¡¯t initially imagined that the techniques they once used to hunt demonic spirits would be turned against people, but now the Black Moon Unit had become a group willing to do anything for money.


    In truth, breaking out of this prison wasn¡¯t difficult for him. It was the aftermath that was frightening. It would undoubtedly complicate matters. He had to consider other possible methods.


    White Taoist An Cheon sat in the corner of the cell and he was deeply lost in thought.


    It felt as though he didn¡¯t have much time left. If all else failed, he might have to resort to escaping.


    ¡°Wh-What brings the Vermilion Princess here?¡±


    ¡°I came after hearing news about Maid Seol.¡±


    Anyone watching would think that a tea gathering was being held.


    It was rare to see three of the crown princess consorts from the Four Great Palaces gathered in one place unless it was for a formal event like that.


    Surprisingly, the reason these most noble women of the inner palace had gathered was merely because of a junior maid.


    The Azure Princess brushed the tip of her nose with her sleeve as she collected her thoughts for a moment.


    It was disorienting enough to see the Black Princess or the Vermilion Princess, the owner of the Golden Hairpin, appear but to see all of them together made her feel almost dizzy.


    Though she knew she had many rivals, it was frustrating to realize that none of them were ordinary. Nonetheless, it was Jin Cheong Lang who first recognized the value of Commander Seol Tae Pyeong.


    She was certain that the Vermilion Princess intended to take Maid Seol to the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Just as the Azure Princess, who was feeling very confident, was trying to organize her thoughts about what to say,


    ¡°This is a maid who was personally expelled by the Heavenly Maiden. Bringing such a person back into the inner palace could be seen as disregarding the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s wishes, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    However, the Vermilion Princess was more rational than expected.


    Though she had been led astray by her feelings before becoming an adult, she had attained a certain level of mental maturity over a long period of time. And even though she was still in her early twenties, she was the oldest among the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces.


    The kneeling Seol Tae Pyeong felt as if a savior had descended from the heavens upon hearing the Vermilion Princess¡¯s words.


    Indeed, the Vermilion Princess had come not to take Seol Ran to the Vermilion Bird Palace but to remove her from the inner palace altogether.


    It was as if the Vermilion Princess had wings on her back.


    ¡°I-I do not intend to go against the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s wishes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°As you know, Maid Seol is skilled and diligent, making her an excellent maid. I believe that there must be a reason why the Heavenly Maiden decided to send such a capable maid to a dangerous place like the Great Prison Hall.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess.


    As the most authoritative crown princess consort, she always set an example for others. By nature, she always adhered to principles and rules.


    ¡°Commander Seol, speak your thoughts on this. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve had several private meetings with the Heavenly Maiden since you became the Inner Swords Commander.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was usually hesitant when she saw Seol Tae Pyeong, but over the years, she seemed to have finally let go of those feelings.


    Even as she looked at the more reliable looking Seol Tae Pyeong, she spoke in a composed manner befitting the noble mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    ¡°The fact that you became the Inner Swords Commander at the same time the Heavenly Maiden expelled Maid Seol cannot be just a coincidence.¡±


    It was as if a lifeline had been thrown from the heavens. The intent behind the Vermilion Princess¡¯s question was perfectly clear.


    The Vermilion Princess was well-versed in palace laws and adept at persuasion. Coupled with her authority, it was best to align with her intentions.


    ¡°Ah, th-that is correct. The Heavenly Maiden cited several reasons why Maid Seol could not remain in the inner palace for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Tell me those reasons.¡±


    All he had to do was grasp the lifeline that the Vermilion Princess had thrown to him and explain.


    ¡°F-First¡­ since I have become the Inner Swords Commander that oversees the conduct of the inner palace maids, the Heavenly Maiden felt it was not right for my blood relative to remain as a maid in the inner palace. It would be difficult for me to guarantee complete fairness and integrity in supervising Maid Seol.¡±


    Commander Seol Tae Pyeong was someone who cherished Maid Seol deeply.


    So, it was difficult for Seol Tae Pyeong to treat Seol fairly as the inspector of the inner palace.


    The Heavenly Maiden took these circumstances into consideration and sent Seol Ran out of the Inner Palace for the time being¡ªthese were events that never happened. But this was likely the answer the Vermilion Princess wanted.


    But the Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun didn¡¯t have such a thought at all. She had just been drinking expensive tea in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    It seemed that the mysterious impression of the Heavenly Maiden had been significantly diluted in my mind, but in any case, Yeon Ri¡­ no, Ah Hyun was just that kind of person.


    Even if some of the details were not quite accurate, they could be adjusted later when I discuss things with her again in the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Indeed, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s approach was very clear and tidy.


    By exploiting the authority of the Heavenly Maiden, who held more power than the crown Princess consorts, no one, not even the mistress of Azure Dragon Palace, could argue.


    Maid Seol had left the inner palace on the order of the Heavenly Maiden!


    So, what could you do about it!


    No matter how powerful the mistress of Azure Dragon Palace was, what could she do against the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess bit her lips in frustration. And her face puffed up with anger.


    That expression made her look less like the dignified mistress of Azure Dragon Palace and more like a young girl unable to contain her anger.


    Perhaps the Azure Princess¡­she really just wanted to be friends with Seol Ran¡­ S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this way, the battle for Seol Ran ended in a draw.


    Junior maid Seol Ran went to work at the Great Prison Hall as originally planned, and there she would meet the White Taoist An Cheon and become entangled in the plans of the Black Moon Unit.


    By helping Ancheon thwart the Black Moon Unit¡¯s covert actions, she would make a great contribution to saving the life of Prince Hyeon Won, and she would be immediately promoted to the rank of senior maid¡­!


    Seol Ran¡¯s career was already on a smooth path and it would now accelerate even further!


    ¡°It¡¯s all resolved, Tae Pyeong-ah! As expected, regardless of what people can say about the Vermilion Princess, she is thoughtful and acts decisively; she is really trustworthy! It¡¯s no wonder she became the most authoritative crown princess consort and the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace¡­! This is great, just great!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ still, I am the Heavenly Maiden¡­ please don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡±


    At the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, where the waterfall cascaded down.


    As always, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was sitting with a noble demeanor, drinking tea, and still exuding elegance. ¡­


    But it was impossible to look at her with respectful eyes.


    The position of an Upper Fifth Rank military officer was insignificant dust compared to the Heavenly Maiden.


    However, after I spent half my life watching Yeon Ri¡¯s face¡­. sometimes, without realizing it, I couldn¡¯t help but occasionally give her the most incredulous looks.


    I had to mentally remind myself.


    She was the mistress of this Heavenly Dragon Hall and the very same Heavenly Maiden who received the energy of the Heavenly Dragon. The woman responsible for the future of the Cheongdo Empire ¡­


    While watching the Heavenly Maiden sneeze in the middle of drinking tea¡­. I continued to brainwash myself in that manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tae Pyeong-ah. Although there were some minor mistakes due to the urgency of the situation, there was no significant change in the overall flow of the future. Right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please answer me¡­ Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun cleared her throat, adjusted her voice, and awkwardly tapped the edge of her teacup.


    Then she put her hands on her waist, cleared her throat again, and quickly continued speaking.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any major issues with the continuing plan¡­!¡±


    ¡°Plan? You have another plan?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen me act without a plan, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°A plan¡­ yes¡­ there was always a plan¡­¡±


    As I lowered my gaze to the tea table and muttered that, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun sighed deeply and spoke.


    ¡°Actually¡­ this isn¡¯t something to get so worked up about.¡±


    Although Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun usually spoke in an elevated tone, this time she spoke in a somewhat solemn manner.


    Because it wasn¡¯t a matter to get excited about.


    Yes, White Taoist An Cheon, whom Seol Ran first met at the Heavenly Dragon Festival.


    Seol Ran would reunite with this Taoist priest at the Great Prison Hall this time.


    And then she would get involved in a major incident that could be considered the biggest event in the early part of Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    That¡¯s right. The Heavenly Dragon Love Story was a story centered around the characters, but every once in a while, there would be a major accident that overturned the power structure within the Cheongdo Palace.


    Because Seol Ran needed such a major incident to rapidly elevate her status.


    The result was the assassination attempt on Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    While practicing archery, Crown Prince Hyeon Won went hunting in the Imperial Garden, where a group from the Black Moon Unit ambushed him to assassinate him, but in the end, it concluded as just an attempt.


    It was indeed one of the major incidents that completely overturned Cheongdo Palace.


    Starting with the desperate effort to protect Crown Prince Hyeon Won from the Black Moon Unit, to uncovering who was behind it all, if Seol Ran navigated this series of events successfully¡­ she would rise to the position of a senior maid for saving the Crown Prince¡¯s life.


    And that part ends when Crown Prince Hyeon Won begins to suspect that Seol Ran might have been the one who saved him from being crushed by rocks during his childhood birthday ceremony.


    The number of influential figures involved was enormous.


    From Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, Strategist Hwa An, General Seong Sa Wook, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, to Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong, and Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    Until they captured Black Moon Unit Leader Cheong Jin Myeong and extracted all the details, Cheongdo Palace would remain in chaos.


    The meeting between White Taoist An Cheon and Seol Ran¡­ was like announcing the beginning.


    It meant she needed to stay sharp.


    ¡°You have arrived.¡±


    Becoming the master of the Hwalseong District certainly felt good, but it was very inconvenient to have to go back and forth from Cheongdo Palace to my mansion every time.


    I was now one of the high-ranking military officials, so they prepared a carriage for me, and the inspection process I went through at the Great Star Gate was greatly simplified¡­ Still, the distance was so great that it was already late at night when I entered the main gate of my mansion.


    Cheongdo Empire had early mornings, but it also had early nights.


    It was natural for people to be inactive late at night when there was almost no lighting.


    When I crossed the Hwalseong District alone and arrived in front of the mansion, only guard Bi Cheon was waiting for me.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this? Why are you still waiting when it¡¯s this late?¡±


    ¡°The maids in your quarters are also awake. I learned at the Red Palace that no one should sleep before their master arrives, except for those on night duty.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, so rigid. Next time, if it¡¯s getting late, leave the guarding and go to bed.¡±


    I was carrying a lot of supplies I had brought from Cheongdo Palace.


    Bi Cheon quickly ran out and took them from me.


    ¡°Will you go directly to your bedroom?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to clear my head with a night walk. You go ahead and sleep.¡±


    ¡°No, Commander Seol. It¡¯s very late, and it would be best if you retired to your bedroom tonight. You have many tasks in Hwalseong District tomorrow, and you¡¯ll be tired if your sleep is shortened.¡±


    Apprentice warrior Bi Cheon was a well-mannered and obedient boy.


    When I thought about my own days as an apprentice warrior, I was quite the opposite which made me take care of him all the more. I often fed him whatever I could find, which he seemed to appreciate.


    Probably.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, tonight, for some reason, he was refusing my orders and trying to give me honest advice.


    While honest advice from a reliable subordinate is important, that¡¯s only true to a certain extent.


    An apprentice warrior¡¯s duty is solely to follow orders. For an apprentice warrior to dare offer direct advice to an upper fifth rank officer like me was a grave breach of court law.


    Yet, there was no way Bi Cheon didn¡¯t know that.


    While pretending to carry the luggage, Bi Cheon approached me and whispered.


    ¡°Commander, it seems I¡¯ve picked up a tail around the forest path. It looks like about four to five people.¡±


    I flinched in surprise at Bi Cheon¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­I know. And it¡¯s more like six to seven, not four to five.¡±


    I was more astonished by the fact that this apprentice warrior had naturally detected the followers hidden in the darkness than by the fact that I was being followed.


    Jang Rae who recommended Bi Cheon, assured me that he would become a good adjutant when he grows up, and I certainly knew why now.


    ¡°They are Black Moon assassins. Bi Cheon, these are not opponents you can handle, so go into the inner quarters, close all the paper doors in the maids¡¯ rooms, and guard that place. Can you manage that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, no matter how intelligent he was, one¡¯s age couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Bi Cheon¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed momentarily with a gulp as he nodded with a resolute look on his face. His fingers that were clutching the sword sheath were subtly trembling.


    Though I was puzzled, I saw no need to let them into my house.


    I slung my Jade Leaf Sword over my back, shoved my hands into the pockets of my trousers, and trudged into the forest at night.


    ¡°Make sure to lock up tight~.¡±


    As I said this, Bi Cheon¡¯s face hardened while he watched me walk into the darkness.


    Bi Cheon¡¯s figure slowly receded into the distance.


    The faint presence I sensed through the grass was only noticeable when I really concentrated my mind to the limit.

 Chapter 55: Black Moon Unit (2)

    He had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    Anyone who ever crossed swords with Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong even once never felt the need to explain his skill in detail.


    Where he excelled, how he excelled¡­ Describing in great length like that usually only happens when evaluating people whose level of skill could be measured.


    When explaining someone who had reached the extreme in a particular field, the description became concise instead.


    The sound of the waterfall surrounded the Heavenly Jade Pavilion like a screen.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun set down her teacup and sighed lightly. Sometimes, when she sat alone in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion to compose herself, memories would surface like a lantern carousel.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit who split the Heavenly Dragon Hall in half grabbed its neck, descended, and roared toward the sky.


    But the foolish humans continued their power struggles without stopping even as the heavens raged and cast out the Imperial Capital. The Plague Demonic Spirit slaughtered them mercilessly as if to punish them.


    All kinds of human limbs were grotesquely stuck on its body which was as huge as Mountain Tai, and just looking at the oozing flesh was nauseating.


    With its horrifying power to turn humans into demonic spirits just by enveloping them in its miasma, it was the most dreadful demonic spirit that even attempted to devour the guardian deity of Cheongdo Empire, who was sleeping in the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong aimed to slay even that Plague Demonic Spirit.


    He entered the half-destroyed Heavenly Dragon Hall alone, armed only with a nearly broken longsword and an old dagger, to face that calamity.


    After fighting for three days and nights, he succeeded in severing nearly all of the Plague Demonic Spirits¡¯s hundreds of limbs, but he had a weakness. He was human.


    A human¡¯s stamina was not limitless. Though he fought with superhuman endurance day and night, in the end, he collapsed from exhaustion.


    Amidst the numerous demons, there he was, covered in blood and gasping for breath.


    The man, with his torn military uniform and broken sword lying on the floor, lowered his head and was breathing heavily.


    He was blaming himself.


    He lamented that he couldn¡¯t save the world.


    However, Ah Hyun felt a deep sense of incongruity with Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s desperate struggle to save the world.


    Was it a world worth saving for him?


    The high officials of Cheongdo Palace oppressed him and kept calling him a lowborn from the Huayongseol clan.


    Despite his skills, he could not secure a proper official position.


    He had no subordinates following him, and the only person who truly trusted him was his sister, Seol Ran.


    He neither despaired over his situation nor tried to change it; he just lived as things came.


    Why would such a person feel any attachment to this world and want to save it?


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong did not consider personal feelings in his desire to save the world.


    He saved it because it needed saving. Whether it was noble or foolish was up for debate.


    Some might even call him foolish.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Whenever she thought of the man bleeding with his head bowed in front of the collapsed Heavenly Dragon Hall, a deep sigh escaped her.


    If only she had been better prepared before the Plague Demonic Spirit descended.


    If only he hadn¡¯t been oppressed for being from the Huayongseol clan and had been given a position befitting his abilities.


    If only she had been able to mobilize more people and suppress the high officials of the main palace.


    Countless ¡°if onlys¡± came to her mind, but in the end, all that remained was the image of Seol Tae Pyeong bleeding in front of Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Late at night.


    Seeing the Headmaid Lee Ryeong approach as she was worried about the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition, Ah Hyun shook her head off those thoughts.


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That¡¯s right.


    I must recruit and embrace that traitor who attempted to assassinate the future Emperor.


    With the end of Ah Hyun¡¯s words, the recollection of my memories also ended.


    As I kept trudging through the forest path, the sound of my sword sheath clicking merged with the rustling leaves.


    Hwalseong District was the most remote slum on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital.


    Because of this, half of the land was wilderness or hills. Compared to the grandeur of the Imperial Capital, it could be called a wretched place, but it was still better than the level of the refugees living on the border.


    As I quietly climbed the hillside of that wilderness, an assassin finally appeared from the dark underbrush.


    Dressed in black hoods and covering everything but their eyes.


    The ghost hands also hid their faces, but the Black Moon members did not wear such orderly uniforms.


    The Black Moon Unit started as a group of assassins who hunted demonic spirits.


    Their origins and identities were varied, so they couldn¡¯t be managed with military discipline.


    Moreover, many of them had separate professions.


    From simple farmers to blacksmiths, butchers, wandering minstrels, monks, pharmacists, and even officials¡­ there were quite a number of people who blended into society and created their own place.


    This Black Moon Unit was practically a militia that became an elite group.


    The reason was simple. The weak members of the Black Moon were all devoured by demonic spirits.


    Even well-trained soldiers suffered significant casualties against intermediate demonic spirits.


    They survived by hunting these powerful demonic spirits on the outskirts of the imperial capital. In the process, the weak inevitably perished.


    The current Black Moon Unit was akin to a hardened force that was tempered over many years.


    ¡°What are you doing on this hillside so late at night?¡±


    When I shouted this, one of the assassins who had revealed themselves replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Commander Seol Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If you surrender with your hands up, we won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Hearing an assassin say they wouldn¡¯t kill was surprising.


    Even if I set aside how much I could trust their words, I had to find out why they were holding a sword in front of me.


    However, even if I asked, they probably wouldn¡¯t answer.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had said that.


    If Black Moon Leader Cheon Jin Myeong joined our side, he would become a stronger ally than ever when I took the position of general.


    However, Cheon Jin Myeong was like a wild wolf. He wouldn¡¯t be easily controlled.


    The only reason this chaotic Black Moon Unit could still function as a semblance of a unit was because of its leader, Cheon Jin Myeong.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I observed the Black Moon members, all wearing black hoods, but I couldn¡¯t distinguish their faces.


    I wondered if the person speaking on their behalf was Cheon Jin Myeong, but his appearance and build were too different from what I knew.


    ¡°We have already formed a camp centered around the entrance of this hillside. If you do not resist, you will be tied up and locked in a border warehouse for three days before being released. If you resist, we will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Then I will resist¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The opponent did not respond.


    It seemed they were at a loss for words, as if they were unsure how to counter my natural retort.


    ¡°Do we look like we¡¯re joking right now¡­¡±


    I sprang forward and spun, aiming a kick at the side of the one who had been speaking the most upfront.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I had intended to easily take out the first one, but unexpectedly, the guy in front planted his feet firmly and absorbed my kick.


    I spun around and kicked his face with my other foot.


    The series of movements looked so natural that it seemed like a continuous motion.


    From my perspective, I was impressed that he even withstood the first strike.


    ¡°Gah, huff¡­! Huff¡­¡±


    I twisted my body and regained my stance. At the same time, I picked up a large branch from the ground. It was as long as my upper body, making it suitable to use as a sword.


    I clasped my hands behind my back with one hand and flicked the end of the branch with the other as I watched them.


    About a dozen of them remained. It wouldn¡¯t take long to deal with them, but their organized movements as they searched for gaps while gliding through the darkness would be quite troublesome.


    ¡°You, you¡­! Ugh¡­!¡±


    When the Black Moon Unit member who was bleeding from his nose reached out and shouted something, the remaining members began to climb the nearby trees all at once.


    It was as if they were at home in the darkness.


    They were a group that felt much more comfortable in the night¡¯s darkness than in the daylight sun.


    Above all, there was almost no discipline in their movements.


    Usually, when you move in such an unorganized manner, gaps are bound to appear. Military experts don¡¯t research formations like battle arrays for nothing.


    However, for the Black Moon Unit members who had grown by killing demonic spirits, their movements were very practical.


    Though it looked like they moved independently, they matched each other¡¯s actions when necessary. This demonstrated their sharp instincts.


    They were a group that had honed their skills based more on instinct than on education and training.


    These kinds of opponents required a one-on-one duel approach. As in putting in the effort to take down each one individually.


    It was a tactic that would fail in vain against a structured army, but this type of strategy would have been much more effective in catching bestial demonic spirits.


    Just by observing their movements, I could guess that the lives of the Black Moon Unit members hadn¡¯t been easy.


    ¡°It seems like they¡¯ve caught quite a number of demonic spirits.¡±


    As I murmured this, there was a brief stir among the assassins hiding in the darkness.


    Darkness is fear.


    In this situation, where a dozen skilled assassins had hidden in the surrounding darkness, ready to strike from any direction, my calm musings created a sense of unease in them.


    However, I had also captured countless demonic spirits.


    During the last subjugation campaign, I wandered around the northern border area while slaying several demonic spirits.


    I suppressed the killing intent that was rising within me and slowly raised my gaze.


    I carefully observed the positions of the Black Moon Unit members around me. They seemed hidden in the darkness, but to someone like me who could instinctively sense the aura of swords they couldn¡¯t hide completely.


    I locked eyes with one of the assassins.


    It must have been terrifying to meet my eyes in the darkness as he trembled slightly.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see your skills!¡±


    After shouting this, I gripped the branch tightly.


    One of the assassins perched on the highest tree leaped down while holding a dagger in a reverse grip.


    I gripped the end of the tree and turned around sharply to avoid the guy¡¯s dagger.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    The assassin trembled as if he was startled. I hadn¡¯t expected him to fall for such a simple and direct attack, but he certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated me appearing behind him.


    I struck his throat and hit his waist with the branch in my other hand.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    As I spun around, I kicked the back of his knee, causing him to collapse onto the leaves with a thud.


    At the moment his stance broke, the outcome was already decided. I struck the bridge of his nose with the branch once more as he knelt there.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The guy seemed to have lost consciousness; his eyes rolled back and he fell backward.


    However, there was no way they would fight me one-on-one honorably.


    As soon as this was over, three sword strikes flew toward me at the same time.


    ¡°This bastard! So arrogant, not even drawing your sword!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; even a mere branch can be as sturdy as a real sword if you channel your energy properly!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    I channeled my energy into the branch and deflected the three strikes at once.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Or so I thought.


    The branch split in two and fell to the ground.


    ¡­


    Indeed.


    No matter what, it was impossible to block all the sword strikes with just a branch!


    As I watched the broken pieces of the branch roll on the ground, an awkward silence hung between the Black Moon Unit members and me.


    Oh my God.


    I had struck every possible pose¡­


    ¡°His hands are empty! Attack him!¡±


    ¡°W-wait¡­!¡±


    ¡°Seize the moment when he¡¯s unarmed¡­!¡±


    The scattered Black Moon Unit members seized the opportunity and rushed at me in a single bound.


    They overwhelmed me with their numbers, pinned me down, pushed me to the ground, and stomped on me for a long time.


    Before I could even stand up, they pummeled me with their fists, stomped on my solar plexus, and kicked my thighs, beating me as if to break my bones. For an ordinary person, just a few hits would have caused a concussion.


    The relentless assault continued, blow after blow, until I lost consciousness¡­


    The team leader of the Black Moon Unit Geo Jin remembered well what his Leader Cheong Jin Myeong had repeatedly emphasized.


    Although Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s rank was still low, his martial strength rivaled that of the strongest warriors in Cheongdo Palace, so he did not underestimate him.


    Dig multiple layers of traps, mobilize all available equipment, and select the most skilled elite members for this mission.


    Because of Cheong Jin-Myeong¡¯s repeated instructions, Geo Jin felt like he had heard them a thousand times.


    Geo Jin was knocked back by Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s kick as soon as the battle began.


    Until then, he had sensed the aura of an extraordinary warrior from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s powerful force, but as the branch shattered into pieces, he was left defenseless and beaten without using his weapon.


    Geo Jin frowned as he looked at Seol Tae Pyeong who was lying on the ground and covered in blood.


    His face was so battered that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it had collapsed in places.


    Other Black Moon Unit members resorted to excessive violence after they had been thoroughly warned by their leader.


    The Black Moon Unit was a dreadful group that would kill anyone if requested, but they refrained from unnecessary killing when it wasn¡¯t a job. Even as mercenaries committing sinful deeds, they had a minimal philosophy.


    They had planned to tie up Seol Tae Pyeong properly, shove him into a secluded warehouse, and decide whether to release him once the job was done. Of course, this was assuming Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t resist.


    Although they had selected only the best elite members, they had brought too many people for the mission. It seemed more important to finish the reconnaissance of the palace rather than prevent such variables. This made him doubt whether the allocation of their manpower was wrong.


    There was nothing to be done about it now.


    Geo Jin frowned as he looked at Seol Tae Pyeong who lay on the ground while covered in blood. He hadn¡¯t expected them to beat him this harshly.


    This was no longer an unidentified assassin group but a mere gang of thugs.


    Still, it was better to be cautious even with a bridge made of stone. Ensuring safety in all things was not a bad practice.


    ¡°There! Over there! The assassins are over there!¡±


    It was then.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s guard Bi Cheon was shouting.


    After securing the inner chamber, Bi Cheon immediately ran to the main palace and brought the warriors from the Red Palace.


    Cutting through the darkness of the night, warriors holding torches began to appear.


    At the forefront was Jang Rae, the warrior commander of the Red Palace.


    ¡°They¡¯ve caught our scent! Retreat!¡±


    One of the Black Moon members slung the unconscious Seol Tae Pyeong over his shoulder.


    Along with the blood-covered Seol Tae Pyeong, they disappeared smoothly into the darkness.


    ¡°Stop, stop right there!¡±


    Jang Rae and Bi Cheon chased them frantically on horseback but¡­


    The pitch-black darkness was their domain.


    The next day, rumors spread throughout the main palace and the inner palace.


    Commander Seol Tae Pyeong had been kidnapped by an unidentified group of assassins.

 Chapter 56: Black Moon Unit (3)

    Commander Seol Tae Pyeong had been kidnapped by an unknown group of assassins.


    Their purpose remained unknown, and although the warriors of the Red Palace went out to investigate, they couldn¡¯t find a single trace.


    It seemed that the kidnappers were very good at stealth.


    Suspicions pointed towards the Black Moon Unit but it wasn¡¯t easy to catch their tail as they lurked in the dark.


    Currently, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fate was uncertain, and without knowing their intentions, it was impossible to guess where or why they had taken him.


    This was the information that Jang Rae, the warrior commander of the Red Palace, relayed to Seol Ran who was currently working in Great Prison Hall.


    ¡°Wh¡­at¡­? Is that¡­ is that true, Warrior Commander ¡­?¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Seol Ran lost all strength in her legs and fainted.


    In front of the Chief Councilor¡¯s office, two officials stood with their heads bowed and eyes tightly shut.


    Minister of War Lee Soo and Minister of Justice Ahn Seo Yeol.


    They held the highest positions among those responsible for maintaining palace security.


    The three great high officials were the most authoritative officials in the palace.


    And right below them in rank were the ministers of each department.


    ¡°We have no excuses.¡±


    A military officer of the upper fifth rank had been kidnapped right inside the Imperial Capital.


    He wasn¡¯t some low-ranked official or a mere laborer; he was a dignified fifth-rank commander who had even received his own fief.


    It would have been one thing if the matter had been handled quietly, but the news spread throughout Cheongdo Palace overnight which caused a massive uproar. The sheer absurdity of it all was beyond belief, and they felt like their common sense was being betrayed.


    ¡°I will address this issue at the morning council meeting. If you have any excuses, present them now.¡±


    The head of the Jeongseon clan and the father of the Vermilion Princess. Chief Councilor In Seon Rok


    He spoke sternly to the two ministers. His voice was lower than usual, but this could only be a sign of his deep-seated anger.


    Who held the highest authority in Cheongdo Palace aside from the imperial family? It was the three councilors.


    Among them, the most influential and authoritative was In Seon Rok. To fall out of his favor was tantamount to ending one¡¯s career in the palace.


    ¡°W-We will definitely find the kidnapped commander¡­ If we search every corner of the Imperial Capital, we can locate him quickly¡­!¡±


    Minister of Justice Ahn Seo Yeol spoke urgently and his voice was trembling with fear.


    In Seon Rok clicked his tongue in disapproval. A person¡¯s true nature was revealed in times of crisis.


    Seeing Ahn Seo Yeol sweating and panicking, it was clear what kind of man he was.


    ¡°As someone in a guilty position, I have no excuses, but may this little man speak his thoughts on the matter?¡±


    However, Minister of War Lee Soo spoke with a calm and strong tone.


    Although the voice carried an apologetic tone, it also seemed to imply that there was something that must be addressed.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok actually preferred people like Lee Soo.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The whole story is unusual. There were far quieter ways to kidnap the commander. They could have targeted him while he was sleeping or during the days he stayed in the Hwalseong District.¡±


    Lee Soo continued his report in a serious voice.


    ¡°However, kidnapping someone of the commander¡¯s rank so openly like this¡­ It feels as if they are beating a drum to draw people¡¯s attention. It might be presumptuous of me to say this as I failed to prevent it, but I believe these circumstances need to be addressed as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you take responsibility for your words, Minister of War?¡±


    ¡°¡­If necessary, I will. However, that is my opinion.¡±


    Having said that, Lee Soo bowed his head and fell silent.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok stroked his beard and organized his thoughts.


    Recently, there have been frequent reports of suspicious activities near the palace. Based on circumstantial evidence, they seemed to be members of the Black Moon Unit. A wanted order was also issued to arrest them if they could.


    Could it be that their surveillance of the palace was just to kidnap a commander from the outskirts of the capital?


    Why? For what reason?


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Unless someone held a grudge against Commander Seol Tae Pyeong, the Black Moon Unit had nothing to gain by kidnapping him.


    Minister of War Lee Soo suggested that it seemed like a distraction to divert attention from a more significant scheme.


    There was no concrete evidence, but the Chief Councilor found himself strangely drawn to the Minister of War¡¯s intuition. Regardless, the situation had escalated enough to warrant deploying sufficient personnel.


    ¡°¡­I will have my people investigate further.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ha Yeon-ah, what brings you to the main palace? It must have been quite difficult for you to come out of the inner palace.¡±


    ¡°F-Father¡­¡±


    Just as he left the urgent meeting in the main palace and stepped outside, he found the Vermilion Princess accompanied by numerous maids, waiting for him.


    Though he was pleased to see his daughter who was precious to him come all the way to the main palace, she was not the kind of person who would come to a place like this for no reason.


    Hiding his surprise, the Chief Councilor asked the Vermilion Princess what had brought her there.


    ¡°L-Last night¡­ I heard a warrior from the main palace was kidnapped¡­ Father¡­ I¡¯m really worried about the palace¡¯s security¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already dealing with that matter. It must have been quite a shock.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­ could it be that the warrior is¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much. He is a commander managing a small fief in the outskirts of the imperial capital. I¡¯ve assigned many people to handle the situation, so it will be resolved soon.¡±


    Blood drained from the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face when she heard those words.


    The Chief Councillor felt strange as he watched her expression.


    His daughter In Ha Yeon was born as a beautiful woman and possessed outstanding beauty even among the well-nurtured noblewomen. Yet her spirit was as fierce as any man¡¯s and she seemed like someone who would remain calm even before a wild beast.


    However, when he observed the Vermilion Princess¡¯s expression now, her lips were trembling as if she were scared. It felt like a hole had been punched through his chest.


    He thought he knew his daughter better than anyone else. Yet just from the rumor that assassins had roamed the imperial capital last night, she was so shocked.


    Indeed, now that she lived as the crown princess consort and mistress of one of the Four Great Palaces, her once bold spirit seemed to have waned.


    From the point of view of a father who loved the spirit of the Vermilion Princess, this was somewhat regrettable, but at the same time he was moved by her more feminine demeanor. After all, children grew and changed in ways their parents could not foresee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Ha Yeon-ah. The security of the inner palace is assured, so you can sleep with your legs stretched out tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­ reassuring, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha Yeon-ah, just trust your father.¡±


    However, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s expression did not improve.


    Rumors were said to travel faster than the wind.


    The rumor of Commander Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s uncertain fate spread quickly¡­ it reached not only the crown princess consorts of the Four Great Palaces but also the ears of the Heavenly Maiden.


    At the Heavenly Jade Pavilion where the waterfall cascaded down, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun quietly sipped her tea. And even though there was no one around to hear, she whispered softly to herself.


    ¡°I feel sorry for you ¡­¡±


    She took another sip of tea and muttered to herself.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader ¡­¡±


    Cold water poured over Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s head. There was no better way to wake someone up.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong opened his blurry eyes, an unfamiliar place came into view.


    Was it a shabby cabin in the middle of the mountains?


    The sound of leaves rustling in the wind could be heard from beyond the window.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was lying on the floor of the cabin. He was completely battered and his arms were tied behind his back.


    His body was covered in dried blood, and his face was swollen from being beaten.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ huff¡­¡±


    The only thing in his line of sight was the Black Moon Unit members. They were all wearing black hoods.


    Yes, they had kidnapped Seol Tae Pyeong and brought him to this unfamiliar cabin in the mountains.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was thrown down like a piece of luggage had been trampled on and beaten almost all night.


    He had been beaten so severely that it would have been strange if none of his bones were broken. He even lost consciousness several times until all resistance was gone.


    After draining all of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s energy several times, the team leader Geo Jin finally let him lie on the floor.


    ¡°If you have any foolish thoughts, know that you¡¯ll get beaten even more.¡±


    After saying that, Geo Jin took out a pouch filled with pure white medicinal powder from his pocket.


    He pried open Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mouth and poured the powder in. It was a drug that delayed the recovery of strength and was useful for keeping someone weakened for days.


    After pushing Seol Tae Pyeong back to the floor, Geo Jin sat on a wooden chair nearby. He looked quite exhausted.


    ¡°Whew¡­ it ended easier than I thought.¡±


    By this point, it was safe to say all necessary measures had been taken.


    ¡°When did the leader say he would arrive?¡±


    ¡°He said that he would come to assess the situation after the reconnaissance report on the main palace is completed.¡±


    ¡°Then he should be here soon. Is there anything else we need?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ve securely tied his arms, administered the weakening drug, and checked his eyes; there¡¯s really no strength left in him. I heard he was a monster that even generals would have a hard time dealing with, but the job turned out to be easier than expected.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Geo Jin exhaled a sigh and loosened his stiff shoulders.


    This commander was so tenacious that no matter how many times he was beaten, he never lost consciousness. It was clear why the Black Moon Leader had warned them to be cautious. Still, persistently beating him eventually yielded results.


    After resting for about an hour, there was a knock on the door outside the cabin.


    When Geo Jin turned his gaze toward the door, one of the Black Moon members quickly stood up and went to the door.


    After exchanging a few passwords, they fully confirmed the incomer¡¯s identity and opened the door.


    And there¡­ stood a man accompanied by two elite-looking Black Moon members.


    While the other Black Moon members wore black hoods, this man alone wore a white hood.


    The eyes that shone through the hood were mature. He was a fairly old person.


    ¡°Leader! Yo-You¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve taken care of everything!¡±


    Geo Jin quickly ran out and bowed his head.


    Cheong Jin Myeong, the one wearing the white hood, entered the cabin and surveyed the surroundings.


    Beyond the resting Black Moon members, he saw a young man lying on the floor. He was barely breathing.


    As he approached to examine him, he confirmed that the young man¡¯s appearance matched the description he had received. It was indeed Commander Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Having been beaten all night, his mental state was far from intact.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong was a cautious individual. He never revealed himself to strangers under normal circumstances.


    Even when verifying a prisoner¡¯s identity, he would only show himself if the opponent was in a near-death state.


    Since he was the leader of the Black Moon Unit, he often found himself the target of many grudges. Therefore, he always stayed a step behind his subordinates while directing their actions.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong squatted down in front of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°I¡­ apologize¡­ I had to personally verify your identity¡­ there was no other way¡­¡±


    However, his voice was surprisingly gentle. Compared to team leader Geo Jin, his demeanor and voice were indeed mature.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go this far¡­ but given my status¡­ I might have caused you more suffering than necessary¡­¡±


    The subordinates had beaten him all night, and now their leader appeared to apologize. They all seemed like a crazy bunch.


    However, it was natural that he only revealed himself to an opponent who had been thoroughly subdued.


    He was a figure whose identity must never be exposed. Such was the position of the Black Moon Leader.


    ¡°D¡­ g¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong tried to speak, but his voice was choked and wouldn¡¯t come out properly.


    The Black Moon Leader looked at him with pity, then let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Just rest for now. Once everything is over, I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. It will be over soon. Just lie here for a while.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong closed his eyes gently and bowed his head towards the battered Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Then he stood up and gave instructions to his subordinate.


    He had confirmed everything he needed to. The matter concerning the Inner Swords Commander was now nearly settled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed with my own eyes that the Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong is captured. Everyone has worked hard. Now, before we carry out the grand plan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I thought I was really going to die from the pain, really ¡­¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was at that moment.


    A streak of sword wind swirled inside the cabin.


    It was said that speed beyond a certain limit couldn¡¯t even be followed by the eye.


    When the speed of a sword reached its limit, it no longer appeared as a mere sword strike but rather a kind of Taoist magic.


    Was it a second?


    Or perhaps even less than a second?


    The time it took for Seol Tae Pyeong to tear off the ropes tied around his wrist, stand up, draw the sword from a nearby Black Moon Unit member, and unleash a series of strikes.


    A moment so fleeting that no one except Seol Tae Pyeong himself could even observe it.


    Yet that series of events undeniably occurred. There was ample evidence left behind.


    The swirling sword wind. The split in two wooden blocks, chairs, tea cups, and even the hem of the Black Moon Unit member¡¯s clothes.


    Though the process passed by so quickly that it could not be observed, the results remained and crashed down on the Black Moon unit members like lightning.


    The Black Moon Unit members who were struck by the back of the sword couldn¡¯t even scream.


    By the time Cheong Jin Myeong noticed that something was wrong and he turned his head¡­


    The battered Sword Master was realigning his dislocated jaw with his own hands.


    These were the words of the high official who had informed Cheong Jin Myeong about the grand plan.


    By the time Cheong Jin Myeong thought he finally understood the meaning of those words, his head had already been whipped to one side by a slap.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Then Seol Tae Pyeong grabbed him by the collar, brought his face close, and spoke.


    His face covered in blood looked like that of a demonic spirit. One thing was clear. He did not resemble a human.


    ¡°You, you crazy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Finally, I get to see your face up close¡­ Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I knew you wouldn¡¯t easily show yourself to a complete stranger. Anyway, aren¡¯t you ashamed to be hiding like that after being born a man? Doesn¡¯t it embarrass you to sneak around like that?¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong tried to open his mouth to say something, but no words came out. Seol Tae Pyeong who was gripping his collar tightly just leaned in closer and spoke in a terrifying tone.


    ¡°Yes, in order to see the expensive face of the Black Moon Leader¡­ I can take a few hits for that¡­ This man, Seol Tae Pyeong, doesn¡¯t get upset over a few petty punches¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­that, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­or so I thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    But it was too much.


    Beating someone to the brink of death just to drain their energy isn¡¯t something a person should do.


    Seol Tae Pyeong said this while grinding his teeth.


    ¡°I could tolerate it up to about thirty hits.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Once it went past fifty hits, I felt my grip on sanity snap. Still, I managed to endure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But seeing these bastards beat me all night long¡­ I tried to stay rational¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I guess I¡¯m just an ordinary man after all¡­ Honestly, after getting hit this much, my head is throbbing and I¡¯m pissed off¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ humans are creatures of emotion¡­¡±


    The Black Moon Unit members lying around all doubted their eyes.


    They had beaten him nearly to death, so how could he still move like that?


    ¡°So¡­ before we discuss things further¡­ let¡¯s say you get hit half as much as I did¡­ I¡¯m being generous here, right?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ that was¡­ not me, but my subordinates¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. You know the leader is supposed to take responsibility for his subordinates¡¯ actions. Are you really going to weasel out of this here?¡±


    With that, Seol Tae Pyeong grabbed his collar and slammed Cheong Jin Myeong to the ground.


    The sound of shaking and beating reverberated outside the cabin.

 Chapter 57: Black Moon Unit (4)

    Demonic spirits killed people.


    And people also killed people.


    It was a phrase Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong who had spent half his life hunting demonic spirits repeated habitually.


    In this line of work, those who claimed to be demonic spirit hunters generally fell into one of two categories.


    They either had no other way to make a living, or they harbored a deep-seated grudge against demonic spirits.


    The former group mostly consisted of criminals, thugs, runaway slaves, and other rough individuals.


    They often picked fights with civilians or, in the worst cases, resorted to robbery. Most of the bad rumors about demonic spirit hunters stemmed from these kinds of people.


    The latter group was more varied in nature.


    These were people who had lost their family, lovers, or colleagues to demonic spirits and made killing demonic spirits the sole purpose of their lives. Since they are people who have lived normal lives before switching, they appear more reasonable and sensible compared to the former group.


    Some in the former group would give up demonic spirit hunting and return to their lives once their circumstances improved.


    However, those who walked the latter path mostly continued to live by slaying demonic spirits as long as their bodies allowed.


    Civilians preferred those who seemed normal and communicative like the latter group, but Cheong Jin Myeong who had lived as the Black Moon Leader did not think so.


    Those whose purpose had become revenge rather than survival generally did not meet a good end.


    The experience of meeting someone you had shared drinks with and who you became close to because both of you communicated well, only to find them with their limbs severed in a demonic spirit¡¯s nest was not pleasant.


    Rather, those who left to find their lives once they had the money were better companions to have for a long time.


    Though rough and coarse, once they settled down, built a family, and rooted themselves in a good place, they often became upright individuals.


    The companions who survived long enough to sit across from him at drinking parties were usually those whose goal was survival rather than revenge.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong himself was one whose goal was revenge. It was truly ironic.


    Like many demonic spirit hunters who had stayed in this field for a long time, he was someone who had lost all his family and relatives to demonic spirits. He had endured a life driven by the desire for revenge against those mindless monsters.


    If the demonic spirits swarming the borders of the imperial capital were the demons, he was a vengeful ghost who kept hunting them with his body covered in their blood.


    And like most vengeful ghosts, he would one day die a terrible death. He would meet a powerful demonic spirit he could not handle with his skills. Many Black Moon Unit members died that way.


    Cheong Jin Myeong had lived by merely postponing and postponing the moment of that inevitable death.


    His past life flashed through his mind. It was like a revolving star.


    His hometown in Anhyang Province.


    He had a stern but responsible father, a mother who always embraced him, and even a younger sibling who knew nothing of the world¡¯s harshness.


    When he closed and opened his eyes, the image of his family would change to one covered in blood.


    The demonic spirits would tear at their limbs and laugh with their faces buried in their innards.


    He remembered his childhood, running away with a few coins, and wandering through the outskirts of various towns. Those memories passed by like a fleeting moment.


    When he learned how to hold a sword from a demonic spirit hunter he met while wandering around, when he cut down and killed his first lower demonic spirit, when the number of demonic spirits he had cut down reached the hundreds, and when he had a group of people who regarded him as a master and followed him.


    Eventually, the number of demonic spirit hunters following him grew and before he knew it¡­. they had formed a group known as the Black Moon Unit and became famous.


    Why did all those scenes flash through his mind like a revolving star¡­


    ¡°Ugh, ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t turn your head like that, you¡¯ll get seriously hurt.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    It wasn¡¯t ¡°like¡± a revolving star¡­ it was exactly a revolving star spinning on top of his head from all the beating ¡­


    ***


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I think I might have gone a bit too far¡­¡±


    I was the one who got hit first, but when I came to my senses, I was the one apologizing.


    When I saw Cheong Jin Myeong lying there beaten, my mind cleared instantly.


    The white hood that the Black Moon Unit leader Cheong Jin Myeong had been wearing was completely gone.


    He was a middle-aged man who had lived long enough, but his face was swollen like mine, probably because he had been beaten so much. Now, it was almost impossible to even see the face of a human being on him.


    The sight of two men with swollen faces staring at each other in silence. From a distance, it might have looked comedic, but up close, it was a tragic sight.


    A really miserable tragic sight.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who easily resorts to using my fists¡­ but¡­ it just happened that way¡­ you know you had it coming, right?¡±


    Somehow, I managed to set up a small wooden table and placed the cheap liquor I found in the corner of the cabin on it.


    Then I helped Cheong Jin Myeong to his feet and sat him down in front of the table.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink and forget.¡±


    I felt ridiculous saying this, but I hadn¡¯t come to fight with the Black Moon Unit leader Cheong Jin Myeong.


    I just wanted to have a face-to-face conversation and talk about various things¡­ but after getting beaten, I lost my sense of reason¡­


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve trained in martial arts for a long time¡­ your movements were almost invisible when you subdued my subordinates¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, watch your language.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong whose blood was dripping down looked at me in disbelief.


    The same was true for his men who were groaning in pain and rolling on the floor.


    ¡°I am twice as old as you.¡±


    ¡°I hold the rank of an Upper Fifth Rank Commander. Do you have any official position?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A battle of wills¡­!


    Indeed, just like Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had said, his appearance alone gave the impression of someone experienced.


    Because he has lived a wild life, he was never someone who would easily pledge loyalty to anyone.


    Black Moon leader Cheong Jin Myeong and the numerous Black Moon members under his command were all the same.


    ¡°And consider your position. The Cheongdo Palace must be in an uproar now that I¡¯ve been kidnapped. Do you think your head will remain on your shoulders if I drag you by the collar and throw you in front of the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.


    Yes, from the moment he realized that I had been deliberately beaten and captured, he understood that the situation had been set up to my advantage.


    ¡°Let me be straightforward. I¡¯m managing a remote territory called Hwalseong District. We¡¯re short on manpower and I could use people to be my eyes and ears.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, your responses are still short. Anyway, the Black Moon members lost their hometowns to the demonic spirits and have been wandering without a place to settle, while hunting demonic spirits, right? I¡¯ll give you a place in Hwalseong District and guarantee your status to some extent, so help me out. The situation seems to have gotten worse recently, so let¡¯s help each other in times like this.¡±


    I needed assassins who could move freely according to my will.


    Compared to the ghost hands of the main palace, the Black Moon assassins felt raw and unrefined in their movements and martial arts. In one way, they seemed unorganised, but on the other hand, they could easily blend into the people.


    They would live as Hwalseong District citizens by day and move as my hands and feet by night. Such people were hard to come by.


    If I aimed to rise above the upper third rank, having a solid force of my own was essential. Otherwise, I would always be under someone else¡¯s thumb despite my high rank.


    The way to survive in Cheongdo Palace which has become a political battlefield was the same for everyone.


    If you couldn¡¯t control someone, you had to be controlled by someone.


    That was the essence of politics.


    ¡°I refuse. We already have someone we are loyal to in the court.¡±


    After saying this, Cheong Jin Myeong glanced at the tip of the sword sheath that was lying on the floor. This meant that I could reach out and pick it up at any time. He must have known that resistance was futile¡­


    Though beating him further was an option, I didn¡¯t want to exert myself unnecessarily.


    ¡°Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon is a rotten rope.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he promised you, but the Under Councilor will eventually fall. He¡¯s losing the power struggle against Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.¡±


    He must have been quite surprised that I knew the object of his loyalty even though he himself had never mentioned the name.


    Cheong Jin Myeong caught his breath and then stood up abruptly. His eyes were wide with shock.


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    It must have been a closely guarded secret that the Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon was controlling the Black Moon Unit.


    The Black Moon Unit members were like pawns brought in by the Under Councilor to keep Strategist Hwa An in check. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The palace¡¯s political landscape had remained unchanged for years.


    The momentum of Crown Prince Hyeon Won seemed unstoppable.


    However, it wasn¡¯t because Crown Prince Hyeon Won was a remarkable figure.


    He was a puppet controlled by Strategist Hwa An who acted as his guardian and who was protected by numerous officials. He even had the Emperor¡¯s favor so his position was simply impossible to challenge.


    To bring them down, the key figure Crown Prince Hyeon Won had to be removed.


    But how could one even consider harming the Crown Prince of a country?


    Even if they succeeded, the investigation wouldn¡¯t end until they found out who was behind it and sought revenge. Simply killing someone wouldn¡¯t make the situation favorable for the Under Councilor.


    Therefore, even if they were to kill, they had to frame someone else for the crime. Only by doing so would the plan be perfectly completed.


    And that target was Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, the highest-ranking official among the three Great Councilors.


    If they got rid of Crown Prince Hyeon Won, Strategist Hwa An would lose his political power. Additionally, if they eliminated the Chief Councilor as well¡­. the influence of the Under Councilor within the palace would rise significantly.


    Of course, given the scale of the plan, it must have been prepared cautiously and in the utmost secrecy for years.


    Recruiting the Black Moon Unit was possible because the Under Councilor¡¯s attendant personally traveled to the Anhyeong Province. A person who had as little contact with Cheongdo Palace as possible but was good at stealth was needed, but it would not have been easy to find such a person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you hoped to gain from the Under Councilor, but if you lay a hand on the Crown Prince, you¡¯ll live as a fugitive in a distant land for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you confident you¡¯ll receive enough reward from the Under Councilor to endure such life?¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t answer. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t.


    Few people knew who the Black Moon Unit was loyal to and what they were preparing for.


    At least, the Inner Swords Commander who lived a life disconnected from the world outside the palace wouldn¡¯t know.


    However, the world was inherently unfair.


    The Commander and the world¡¯s unfairness aside¡­ this was just a small tale from the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    ¡°So, just come to Hwalseong District and act as a double agent between the Under Councilor and me.¡±


    ***


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t help but doubt his eyes and ears.


    The Black Moon Unit members sprawled around him felt the same.


    Although an upper fifth rank military officer wasn¡¯t considered a high official, he still held a position far above the common people.


    The fact that such a person showed up in person, took a beating just to have a private meeting with the Black Moon Unit Leader, and even managed to subdue all the Black Moon Unit members in a single strike despite being beaten all night was ridiculous.


    On top of that, after beating Cheong Jin Myeong to a pulp¡­. he told him to join his side.


    Cheong Jin Myeong had heard many rumors about how the Inner Swords Commander was an unpredictable man, but he never imagined it would be to this extent.


    Moreover, he seemed to know all the secrets that had never been disclosed to anyone.


    He knew that Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon was behind the Black Moon Unit and that their plan was to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    The Commander sitting on the wooden table seemed to have eyes like knives.


    Just facing him felt like he was being seen through to his very core. And that made Cheong Jin Myeong swallow dryly.


    A single wrong word from his tongue could lead to consequences he couldn¡¯t handle. The Commander before him was not someone he could control.


    Even so¡­. Cheong Jin Myeong calmed his breathing and slowly spoke.


    ¡°Can you trust and command a person who so easily changes his allegiance¡­. Inner Swords Commander?¡±


    Even though they had degenerated into an unsightly group that killed people for money, he spoke the truth.


    ¡°If I decide to follow someone once, I never change that decision.¡±


    He thought that even if a sword flew at him immediately, he had nothing more to say.


    The rule was to kill those who failed to be swayed. From the perspective of the Inner Swords Commander, there should absolutely be no reason to keep Cheong Jin Myeong who might harm Cheongdo Palace alive.


    The warrior before him was clearly on a level far above his own.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but resist. Cheong Jin Myeong was ready to grab a nearby sword at any moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong just clapped his hands with tears of emotion welling up in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ The courage to stick to one¡¯s convictions even in the face of death¡¯s blade¡­ definitely worthy of being called a man¡­!¡±


    That was right.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was a person Cheong Jin Myeong could not possibly fathom.


    ¡°Damn¡­ I highly value the courage to maintain your principles even in this situation¡­!¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong had to struggle to hide his disbelief.


    ***


    When the news spread in the inner palace that Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fate was uncertain, murmurs circulated among the maids.


    As soon as she heard the terrible news that an official had been kidnapped right near Cheongdo Palace, Headmaid An Rim immediately checked the security around the Black Tortoise Palace once again.


    The basic duty of a Headmaid was to strengthen internal security whenever such unsettling rumors arose.


    ¡°From now on, always make sure to close the central gate each time you pass through it. It might be a bit inconvenient, but also make sure to properly record and report the identities and descriptions of people going in and out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a noisy time both inside and outside the palace, so let¡¯s be extra careful.¡±


    After giving clear instructions to the senior maids belonging to the Black Tortoise Palace, An Rim entered the inner chambers of Black Tortoise Palace to check the condition of the paper doors.


    She then examined the building¡¯s structure from the beginning to see if there were any other paths an assassin could use and requested the guards around Black Tortoise Palace¡¯s walls to be particularly vigilant.


    As for the crown princess consorts, every single one of them had serious expressions on their faces.


    There were rumors that the Azure Princess had shut herself in her room and was preparing something. The Vermilion Princess seemed to have gone directly to pay a visit to Chief Councilor In Seon Rok. The White Princess had been somewhat quiet lately¡­ but she also seemed to be having a hard time as well.


    When it came to emotional turmoil, the same went for her mistress, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.


    From Headmaid An Rim¡¯s perspective, it was a real headache since Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong considered the Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong her closest confidant in Cheongdo Palace and seemed to cherish him deeply.


    Considering that she had jumped over the walls of the Black Tortoise Palace to chat with him even before he left to subdue demonic spirits¡­ it seemed like she might take some unexpected action this time too.


    After seeing Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face at the Azure Dragon Palace for the first time in a while, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s condition had become unstable. She would occasionally stop and stare in the direction of the main palace while pacing the porch. This was a sign that a crisis was about to occur.


    Headmaid An Rim already knew quite a bit about Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong. Her mistress would surely want to meet with Seol Tae Pyeong alone and reminisce about the past.


    A dog that¡¯s been around a school for three years will recite poetry¡­!


    There was no way Headmaid An Rim who had served as Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s maid for over three years would not have been able to properly understand even a single detail of her mistress¡¯ behavior¡­!


    The important thing here was preemptive action. Before Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong did anything reckless, An Rim had to enter the inner chamber and give her a firm warning.


    However, no matter how capable An Rim was, she couldn¡¯t move ahead of the intelligent Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The inner chamber was already completely empty.


    The sage butterfly. Sage Butterfly Po Hwa Ryeong.


    The agility she gained after overcoming her divine fever did not seem to be limited to just her movements.


    The world seemed to be telling An Rim:


    Can a clumsy human hand hope to catch a butterfly freely swimming among the flowers?


    Impossible! Absolutely!


    ¡°Black Princess¡­¡±


    An Rim had to cover her face and sit down on the floor.

 Chapter 58: Black Moon Unit (5)

    The plot to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won, which Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon had prepared for years, would end in failure.


    This was because Cheong Jin Myeong, the leader of the Black Moon Unit and the core of the plan, would fail to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    I already knew the reason¡­ since I have read the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±.


    This immoral and treacherous plan to assassinate the Crown Prince¡­ should have been stopped by beating the masterminds, regardless of its success or failure¡­


    When I think about the reason why the Black Moon Unit couldn¡¯t kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­ I felt it was fine to quietly turn my head away for now.


    In many ways, that seemed to be the better option.


    Darkness is fair.


    Once the darkness of night settled in, the atmosphere was equally eerie whether it was in the brightly lit courtyard of the Black Tortoise Palace or the streets of Hwalseong District filled with poor people.


    When the incomer¡¯s eyes adjusted to the darkness draped like a curtain, the scenery of Hwalseong District slowly came into view.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong concealed her small frame in the darkness as she moved between the buildings.


    The crescent moon high in the sky was too faint to illuminate this vast land entirely.


    For Po Hwa Ryeong who needed to move quietly, this was an advantage.


    The story of how Po Hwa Ryeong earned the nickname ¡°Sage Butterfly¡± was not a short one.


    While Seol Tae Pyeong hunted countless demonic spirits in the northern lands, Po Hwa Ryeong fervently read every book in the main palace¡¯s library.


    It took her just over two months to devour all the classics that a nobleman should study throughout his life. After that, she read all sorts of agricultural, ritual, technical, and historical texts, as well as the various edicts and reports that passed through the palace¡­ She read anything that was in written form.


    Moreover, by using her delicate movements like those of a butterfly, she mastered various forms of flying martial arts to an extreme level. She also became proficient in handling small blades and throwing weapons.


    When she first entered the Black Tortoise Palace, she was just a beautiful and lively girl. However, it took only two years for her to become the true mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, skilled in many forms of knowledge, quick-witted, and adept at dealing with people.


    As Po Hwa Ryeong examined the numerous footprints near Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mansion, she quickly deduced which ones were his. Her insight was so remarkably precise to be human.


    While the palace was in turmoil over the news of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s abduction, Po Hwa Ryeong wasn¡¯t overly worried about him.


    Even though he was just a boy who would soon become an adult, Seol Tae Pyeong was someone who had acquired the qualities of a sword master from the divine fever. He wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily subdued by a few assassins.


    Through her reasoning and speculation, Po Hwa Ryeong concluded that Tae Pyeong had allowed himself to be captured.


    If someone tried to take him by force, it wouldn¡¯t be this quiet or without leaving traces. He was capable of destroying a building or two if he decided to resist.


    The significance of being blessed by the divine fever was hard to grasp unless one experienced it firsthand.


    The divine fever also played a significant role in Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong earning the nickname ¡°Sage Butterfly¡±.


    No one could catch her, as she floated like a butterfly among the flowers. No warrior in the palace could lay even a finger on Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.


    If she decided to run away, even the palace¡¯s best trackers couldn¡¯t catch her. This was why Headmaid An Rim couldn¡¯t stop her from sneaking out of the Cheongdo Palace and wandering outside whenever she found an opportunity.


    Regardless, whatever Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s intentions were¡­ this was a chance for her to meet him without the palace¡¯s interference and have a heartfelt conversation with him.


    While at it, she could check if he was severely injured and gather any reassuring information to calm those worried in the inner palace.


    Following the path up the hillside would lead to a small cabin. Po Hwa Ryeong who was familiar with the small mountains near the White Immortal Mountain remembered this well.


    The traces seemed to lead towards an abandoned cabin.


    ¡°Who goes there!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone here!¡±


    She was climbing the hillside behind the Hwalseong District as she followed Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s trail.


    The hill was more like a mound due to its low height. Yet, a suspiciously large number of assassins were camped out and guarding this place.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Po Hwa Ryeong held up the hem of her dress to keep it from getting dirty as she walked.


    Suddenly, a number of assassins leaped out of the darkness of the night, startling her so much that she covered her mouth with her sleeve.


    ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°Why are you climbing the hill at this hour?¡±


    Around ten to fifteen Black Moon Unit members appeared.


    One of them drew a sword and asked her a question, leaving Po Hwa Ryeong unsure of how to respond.


    Given that the Black Moon Unit members had appeared, it seemed she was in the right place. Seol Tae Pyeong was likely here.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­ think I took a wrong turn¡­¡±


    Usually, she would order around and talk down to the maids, but in this urgent situation, she didn¡¯t hesitate to speak politely. After all, she was originally from a commoner background.


    As she stammered out her explanation, the Black Moon Unit members exchanged glances.


    Seeing her small figure and hearing her delicate voice, they didn¡¯t perceive her as a significant threat. She seemed like a lost girl rather than a danger.


    However, soon the moonlight began to glow little by little¡­ and as the girl¡¯s dazzling court robe came into view their suspicions grew.


    Though she wore clothes that were as inconspicuous as possible, even the simplest clothes looked very noble in the eyes of commoners. It was impossible for the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace to conceal her identity easily.


    Finally, one of them recognized her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sage Butterfly Po Hwa Ryeong!¡±


    ¡°What¡­? The mistress of Cheongdo Palace, here¡­ in a place like this¡­!¡±


    It was as if they had encountered a dragon while walking. To find the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace suddenly in the middle of a hill was shocking.


    One of the Black Moon members quickly crouched and sprang forward to inform the Black Moon leader of this.


    However, no matter how fast a Black Moon Unit member was, he couldn¡¯t move as quickly as Po Hwa Ryeong who was blessed with divine fever.


    It was as if she was flying on the wind, or perhaps she was the wind itself.


    Without even a hint of effort, Po Hwa Ryeong delicately landed the tip of her shoe on the arm of the leading Black Moon member. As if she were dancing,


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The hem of her court robe fluttered like butterfly wings.


    She still held it to prevent any dirt from soiling its edge.


    Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s body lightly settled on the arm of the Black Moon member who had drawn his sword¡­. her weight was almost imperceptible.


    It was said that those who reached the peak in flying martial arts could even erase their own weight.


    They could stand on a fluttering leaf or the tip of a swinging sword and perform incredible feats on the battlefield.


    ¡°Ah, sorry if it hurts¡­ though it¡¯s meant to hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that moment, Po Hwa Ryeong flicked her foot and sent the dirt from her shoe into the eyes of the Black Moon Unit member.


    ¡°Argh, argh!¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! If you wash it off with water, it shouldn¡¯t be too bad! R-really! Maybe? Anyway, really!¡±


    She then twisted her body and leaped up to land on a tree branch.


    Po Hwa Ryeong perched on the edge of the tree in the darkness like a squirrel. Her luxurious court robe looked completely out of place with her actions.


    The Black Moon members all stiffened their expressions and drew their weapons.


    As the moonlight gradually illuminated her once more, Po Hwa Ryeong appeared once again.


    She thought to herself as she adjusted her robe with a mysterious grace.


    ¡­This was her first real battle, after all.


    ¡°Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong has entered the hill. It seems this cabin is her destination¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡­? The Black Princess¡­?¡±


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myung who had been talking with Seol Tae Pyeong made a bewildered sound.


    It was like hearing that a lion had appeared in the middle of the sea. Why would the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace suddenly appear here?


    In fact, there was only one reason that came to mind. When Cheong Jin Myung quickly turned to look at Seol Tae Pyeong, he saw that the latter too was sweating.


    ¡°¡­Why would the Black Princess be here¡­?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to know the reason either.


    However, he could make a guess.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was definitely not someone who could be caged in a birdcage.


    She had matured and become familiar with the palace rules enough not to run amok recklessly, but if she didn¡¯t want to stay in the palace, there was no way to keep her there.


    But she didn¡¯t have a proper chance to talk with Seol Tae Pyeong since he returned, so it was certain she had come to check on his condition. No matter what anyone said, she really liked Seol Tae Pyeong.


    While the Black Princess¡¯s physical strength was weak, her agility was at a level that even the most skilled warriors found hard to match. No matter how hard the Black Moon Unit members tried to chase her, they would struggle to catch e ven her shadow.


    It was clear she wouldn¡¯t take long to reach the cabin. She would certainly want to see with her own eyes who the Black Moon leader was, the one who had kidnapped Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The incident surrounding Crown Prince Hyeon Won was essential for Seol Ran to advance to the position of a senior maid. Furthermore, it served as an opportunity for Crown Prince Hyeon Won to start to rethink about the value of his life.


    Although there was a major crisis, it did not result in any casualties, and it was rather an opportunity to get rid of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon. It was indeed good for such an incident to occur.


    However¡­. If the Black Princess were to identify the face of Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, things could get complicated.


    Cheong Jin Myeong had infiltrated the palace disguised as an official to assess the situation. With the help of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    The reason he hadn¡¯t shown his face in public might have been to conceal his identity as much as possible. No one in the palace should notice his presence.


    Revealing himself to the Black Princess, who never forgets a face once she has seen it, would probably ruin all their plans. Especially since the plan involved targeting Crown Prince Hyeon Won, leaving such a clue would be highly dangerous.


    Even the smallest hint might lead the quick-witted Black Princess to the truth in no time.


    However, it was impossible to ask her to keep silent about the assassination plot against Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    No matter how close a friend she considered him to be, how could he just ask her to stay silent in the assassination plot of Crown Prince Hyeon Won? Even if there was no real intention to assassinate him, there was no way to make her believe that.


    Therefore, it was best to hide everything that could be hidden for now.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong propped his chin and fell into deep thought. It seemed wise to devise a plan now.


    It felt like they were trying to cut through water. It was impossible to land a strike.


    The girl was so agile that she dodged the Black Moon Unit members¡¯ swords without much effort.


    She moved as naturally as flowing water and her robes fluttered in a way that made it difficult even to follow her with their eyes.


    One of the Black Moon Unit members lunged with his sword, but the Black Princess climbed up his arm with her slender legs and kicked his face backward.


    Thud!


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The man¡¯s head snapped back.


    ¡°U-Ugh, gah¡­!¡±


    However, he spat once and quickly turned his head forward again.


    The Black Princess made eye contact with him, trembled, and leaped backward with a gasp.


    A sharp pain shot through her leg.


    Yes, that was the Black Princess¡¯s greatest weakness.


    Her body was nimble but her strength was weak, and her attacks lacked power, which made her limits clear.


    She couldn¡¯t overpower those sturdy men in battle. No matter how agile a butterfly is, it can¡¯t break human bones.


    She pulled out a silver knife and held it in a reverse grip beneath her sleeve, but she still lacked the courage to stab someone.


    As a result, the battle between the Black Moon Unit and the Black Princess reached a stalemate.


    The Black Moon Unit members couldn¡¯t touch a hair of the Black Princess no matter what they did. And the Black Princess didn¡¯t have the courage to stab someone.


    Although it seemed like the balance would be maintained forever, the Black Princess steeled herself and charged again.


    It was the first time the Black Princess had charged first in this battle. For the Black Moon Unit, who couldn¡¯t even follow her movements, it was a terrifying sight.


    However, the Black Moon Unit members didn¡¯t stay still.


    They pulled out several hidden weapons from their sleeves and threw them. But those weapons seemed to fly infinitely slowly to the Black Princess.


    She struck down all three weapons flying towards her with her silver knife.


    The impact made the tip of the silver knife waver. It wasn¡¯t a weapon suitable for battle in the first place. It was just something that the small Black Princess could easily carry.


    Even deflecting a few hidden weapons made her arm throb painfully. With tears in her eyes, the Black Princess kicked one of the Black Moon Unit members in the stomach as if pushing him away with her foot.


    Just breaking an enemy¡¯s balance took her a lot of effort. No matter how the Black Princess thought about it, it seemed impossible for her to overpower a dozen sturdy men with her strength.


    In any case, if the Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s arms were freed, assassins of this level would be swept away with a single sword strike.


    The Black Princess completely revised her plan. If she couldn¡¯t break through, she would divert them elsewhere. Since her movements were much faster, the conditions for such a plan were more favorable.


    Just when she was about to leap again.


    Was it lightning that just passed?


    A single sword strike.


    With that one strike, the silver knife in the Black Princess¡¯s hand flew away.


    Startled, the Black Princess leaped back to create a great distance between her and the new attacker.


    The hand that had been holding the silver knife throbbed painfully again. The strike had immense pressure, and if she hadn¡¯t let go of the knife immediately, her wrist might have been injured.


    After she widened the distance quickly, the Black Princess looked back at the Black Moon Unit members with wide eyes.


    Even someone as fast as her who was unrivaled in Cheongdo Palace couldn¡¯t see the tip of the sword.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A man emerged from among the Black Moon Unit members.


    The man wearing a white hood and full Black Moon uniform¡­ cannot be identified.


    Seeing him standing with the moonlight behind him as he held a sword in one hand, it was clear he was on a different level than the other Black Moon Unit members.


    This should be the Black Moon Leader, Cheong Jin Myeong.


    And beside him stood the team leader Geo Jin who was his right-hand man.


    Po Hwa Ryeong swallowed dryly. At a glance, the level of his martial arts was exceptionally high. It was beyond her imagination.


    Did she perhaps misjudge the situation?


    The wise Po Hwa Ryeong had thought that no matter how strong the Black Moon Unit was, they couldn¡¯t capture Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Therefore, she assumed that Seol Tae Pyeong had been captured deliberately for some reason.


    She was confident that this was the right answer.


    That¡¯s why she had come here alone without informing anyone.


    She suspected Seol Tae Pyeong had a specific intention, and she didn¡¯t want to publicize the matter to Cheongdo Palace until she knew what it was. She didn¡¯t want to ruin whatever Seol Tae Pyeong was planning.


    However, was her judgment wrong?


    Was Seol Tae Pyeong really captured simply because he couldn¡¯t handle the Black Moon Unit?


    Seeing the Black Moon Leader appear before her eyes¡­ she began to think that might be the case.


    The ominous aura emanating from him was unsettling, even from a mere glimpse.


    The sight of the Black Moon Leader flicking his sword tip exuded an overwhelming pressure. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A true strong person radiates an unapproachable aura just by their presence. And with her keen intuition, Po Hwa Ryeong gauged his level from that single strike.


    She couldn¡¯t win. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t win.


    And, she couldn¡¯t even run away.


    That man had the ability to catch her, even with the agility she had gained from the blessing of the divine fever.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how that was possible, but it was happening. Wasn¡¯t he attacking faster than Po Hwa Ryeong?


    ¡°Black Moon Leader¡­ Cheong Jin Myeong?¡±


    Po Hwa Ryeong spoke with a trembling voice, but the man in the hood did not respond, as if he didn¡¯t even want to reveal his voice.


    Po Hwa Ryeong had to swallow dryly again.


    No matter how much of Bitter Harmony Poison Cheong Jin Myeong had consumed, he would struggle against someone who had overcome the divine fever.


    That¡¯s what she thought¡­ but Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s level was far higher than she had imagined.


    ¡°Eeeek!¡±


    Another strike. The other Black Moon Unit members didn¡¯t even need to move.


    The sword strike, invisible even as it was executed, cut right in front of Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s nose.


    Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s hair tie split in two and fell to the ground; her hair which was once bound scattering freely in the wind. A few strands of her green hair drifted off into the darkness of the hills.


    Po Hwa Ryeong couldn¡¯t even think of avoiding it, let alone move. It was several times faster than the first strike.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even swallow dryly anymore.


    If he wanted to, he could have cut off her head. He simply chose not to.


    If the sword strike had been a bit deeper, it wouldn¡¯t have been a few strands of hair scattering, but red droplets of blood.


    When she realized this, Po Hwa Ryeong could no longer afford to be at ease. From now on, if she didn¡¯t focus all her attention, she might really get cut.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheong Jin Myung¡¯s level was entirely different from what Po Hwa Ryeong had known.


    The appearance of the man who had melded into the darkness was hard to see clearly.


    However, she could clearly see a ray of light shining from his eyes under that white hood.


    It was truly a terrifying sight.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang sat in the inner chamber of the Azure Dragon Palace. Her body was bathed in the moonlight.


    Her level increased as time passed, and she was already at a level where she could be called a master of Taoist arts.


    She was lost in thought as she glanced through the scriptures. But she eventually covered her mouth with the sleeve of her robe and quietly gazed out the moonlit window. The warm moonlight, as always, softly illuminated the sky.


    Time elevates a person¡¯s state.


    Just as a soul refined through countless practices becomes an exalted being.


    For Jin Cheong Lang who was born with the the blessing of heaven, the level of mastery itself was meaningless.


    But just like how the endlessly repeated trials had honed the soul of a certain sword master¡­


    Even for Jin Cheong Lang who quietly looked down at the scriptures¡­. a glimmer of clarity was gradually emerging in her eyes.

 Chapter 59: Black Moon Unit (6)

    It was a world that had been rewound several times.


    The currents of countless possibilities flowed in various directions, but all those currents continuously rewound and became things that never happened. This had already occurred dozens of times.


    And so¡­ the rewound history became something that had never happened and was settled into a new flow. The painted-over histories hid whatever trials lay beneath them from everyone.


    ¡­Surely, it had to be that way.


    It was raining.


    The court robe that was now in tatters looked like rags.


    The rain, falling drop by drop, did nothing to quell the flames that grew fiercer in the half-ruined Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    The flames of the Plague Demonic Spirit could not be extinguished by mere raindrops. It was a cursed flame that burned everything until only ashes remained after it was ignited.


    Surrounded by flames on all sides, Jin Cheong Lang held onto the end of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sleeve.


    It was too weak of a grip to stop Seol Tae Pyeong from moving forward. However, that weak touch seemed more heavy to him than a weight of a thousand pounds.


    Looking up at the Plague Demonic Spirit roaring in the distance, Seol Tae Pyeong clenched his teeth tightly.


    To move forward, many things needed to be shaken off. One of those things was the arm of the Azure Princess who held onto Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sleeve and kept telling him not to go.


    Taking that barely grasped hand and pulling it away seemed more painful than tearing off his own arm.


    The ground was covered with bloodied corpses.


    They were the bodies of those killed by the Plague Demonic Spirit. Even the most distinguished warriors of the Red Palace were nothing but fodder before the king of spirits.


    Seol Tae Pyeong turned around and held the Azure Princess¡¯s hand tightly.


    Then he lowered himself to meet her eyes before speaking with a compassionate expression.


    ¡­¡­


    The grip on his sleeve tightened. Seol Tae Pyeong gently held her hand and closed his eyes as he spoke.


    Warmth spread through Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s hand as he held the Azure Princess¡¯s hand gently.


    The Azure Princess knew this warmth well. It was the warmth of the hand that wiped away her tears whenever she was in distress.


    The Azure Princess cried profusely. Seol Tae Pyeong held her tightly and gently stroked the back of her head repeatedly.


    She buried her head in his chest several times while trembling but Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s resolve seemed firm.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to accept it as always. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The grip on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sleeve gradually loosened. As the hand finally fell away, Seol Tae Pyeong used his calloused thumb to wipe away the Azure Princess¡¯s tears.


    He stood up, smiled confidently as always, and spoke.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess fell off her bed and started breathing heavily.


    After shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she felt a tingling sensation throughout her body.


    Though she usually didn¡¯t have such bad sleeping habits, she had fallen completely off the bed.


    She couldn¡¯t clearly remember what kind of dream she had; it was all blurry. As she sat up and looked in the mirror beside her, the Azure Princess was startled.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks non-stop. If one were to exaggerate, the tears fell like a waterfall


    Her chest trembled so much that despite the warm weather, it felt like the middle of winter.


    ¡°Ugh, huff¡­¡±


    Feeling her body in a strange state, the Azure Princess quickly opened the window to let in some fresh air.


    The cool night breeze brushed her skin, but the inexplicable trembling didn¡¯t seem to subside.


    ¡°Azure Princess. What¡¯s going on¡­ Azure Princess?! Are you badly hurt?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    When Headmaid Hui Yin approached her in a panic, the Azure Princess hurriedly wiped her face with her sleeve.


    However, she couldn¡¯t suppress the overwhelming emotions rising from an unknown source.


    ¡°Azure Princess¡­ did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°A nightmare¡­ it was strangely different from a nightmare¡­¡±


    The hazy memories teased the Azure Princess¡¯s mind like a fog, but she couldn¡¯t clearly identify the source of her emotions.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve forgotten something¡­ something I must never forget¡­ I forgot it¡­¡±


    ¡°Azure Princess¡­¡±


    Headmaid Hui Yin was trying not to appear too flustered and she gently patted the Azure Princess¡¯s back. It seemed necessary to calm her down for now.


    Years had already passed since Seol Tae Pyeong had left to hunt the demonic spirits, and during that seemingly endless time, she hadn¡¯t seen him. Even after his return, he rarely showed his face and now he had been kidnapped.


    It was no wonder the Azure Princess felt so troubled.


    ¡°It seems that the Azure Princess¡¯s heart is troubled by the rumors that Commander Seol has suffered a great misfortune. He¡¯s a strong man, so don¡¯t worry too much.


    ¡°I miss Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    Hui Yin shuddered.


    Though she had noticed the Azure Princess harbored special feelings for Seol Tae Pyeong, it was the first time she heard her refer to him so directly as Tae Pyeong.


    There was a strange sense of discord in her demeanor.


    As if she had always called him Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Right now¡­ I want to go see him¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The next words from the Azure Princess made the color drain from Hui Yin¡¯s face.


    Late at night in the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun sat alone. She was finalizing her last plan.


    If she could capture the Black Moon leader and integrate him into Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s faction, she would finally begin to secure a proper position for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The high officials in the palace would start to be wary of him, and from that moment on, she would need to be even more cautious.


    Having failed to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won, Cheong Jin Myeong would become a criminal of high treason.


    At that time, as long as she could come up with a justification that could absolve him of his sins¡­ she could enlist one of Cheongdo¡¯s greatest demonic spirits hunters, Cheong Jin Myeong, as her subordinate.


    At the moment he tried to lay hands on the Crown Prince, he could not avoid capital punishment, but if they could make it appear that he had been deceived by Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, they could avoid the death penalty. If he didn¡¯t get the death penalty, she might be able to get the sentence reduced somehow with her status as Heavenly Maiden.


    If Seol Tae Pyeong was able to use Cheong Jin Myeong like his limbs,


    It would be as if a powerful general had acquired the most renowned horse in the world.


    A special demonic spirit which was known for disguising itself in human form to create chaos, was soon going to devour one of the high officials and impersonate him.


    By skillfully using the existence of the Moon Demonic Spirit, she could find a way to extract Cheong Jin Myeong and bring him under Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s command. She had already shared some of these specific strategies with Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Ah Hyun¡¯s plans were always impressive.


    However, the world often treated her harshly. As if it was deliberately undermining her.


    It felt as if some unseen force was obstructing her plans.


    Despite all of the repeated attempts to capture the special demonic spirits, this was the first time Seol Tae Pyeong had managed to gather all four of the crown princess consorts¡¯ wooden tablets.


    Sometimes he had only managed to secure the Azure Dragon Tablet, the Vermilion Bird Tablet, the Black Tortoise Tablet, or the White Tiger Tablet¡­ At best, he had collected two of the tablets.


    But unlike the previous rounds, this time he had executed the task so perfectly that it seemed unlikely he would ever have such an opportunity again. All four crown princess consorts had their eyes fixed on Seol Tae Pyeong.


    He can do it¡­ He can do it¡­! Our Tae Pyeong can definitely do it¡­!


    After brainwashing herself like that, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun clenched her fist tightly.


    After the Black Princess dodged a strike so fast it was almost invisible, she suddenly felt a sense of unease.


    The Black Moon Leader¡¯s sword which was moving at an unbelievable speed far exceeded the Black Princess¡¯s own level of skill.


    It was the kind of swordsmanship that could easily cut her in half in the blink of an eye.


    However, despite repeatedly drawing and swinging his sword, it only sliced through empty air.


    The Black Princess lightly leaped back and landed on a tree. She looked down at the Black Moon Leader who was dusting off his sword tip.


    His movements were precise and devoid of unnecessary motion. His skill was undoubtedly high.


    If he were the kind of person who cared about such things, he wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped the Inner Swords Commander in the first place.


    The Black Princess tried to gauge the Black Moon Leader¡¯s level again from a distance. However, before she could gather her thoughts, the Black Moon Leader was already right in front of her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Black Princess was startled and tried to leap away, but the Black Moon Leader grabbed her ankle and pulled her down. Then he held her tightly in his embrace.


    No matter how skilled of a martial artist he was, it was not easy to match the Black Princess in speed. The only reason he could close the distance was because the Black Princess had momentarily lost focus.


    Since he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity again, the Black Moon Leader leaped and rolled down under the tree as he held the Black Princess.


    The two rolled through the midnight forest. When they finally stopped, the Black Moon Leader who regained his balance first firmly pressed Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s slender shoulders.


    He pressed her upper body tightly to the ground and looked down at her with an intense gaze. Perhaps it was because of the moon rising behind him, a deep shadow was cast over his face.


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Only the sound of their heavy breathing filled the midnight mountain.


    A warrior of his caliber was hard to read, even when he was right in front of her. Po Hwa Ryeong found it nearly impossible to discern the energy emanating from him.


    However, only his eyes were engraved in Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s eyes.


    His intense eyes shone fiercely through the gap in his white hood,


    A certain aura rising from those wild and young eyes seemed to attract Po Hwa Ryeong.


    Feeling the force that pinned her down completely, she couldn¡¯t help but notice his sturdy build and the veins bulging on his forearms.


    The physical gap between a man and a woman was immense. When the other party realized this, it was common to feel an overwhelming pressure that made them lose control. For someone as physically weak as Po Hwa Ryeong, it was even more so.


    Since only the sound of their heavy breathing filled the air, Po Hwa Ryeong felt a shiver run through her heart.


    Po Hwa Ryeong felt deeply flustered by this inexplicable fluttering in her chest. But wasn¡¯t it strange? She couldn¡¯t even see his face. Who would have a trembling heart in such a situation?


    She felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from the Black Moon Leader¡¯s wild power¡­. and a part of her might have thought he was somewhat manly.


    Yes, Po Hwa Ryeong was like a butterfly freely gliding through the air.


    She was faster than everyone. So she had rarely been caught, seized, or restrained by anyone.


    Since entering the Black Tortoise Palace, her skills have become so advanced that it seemed impossible for anyone in the world to capture her.


    ¡°The leader has captured the Black Princess!¡±


    ¡°Bring the ropes! For now, let¡¯s let the leader decide the next steps, but let¡¯s restrain her first! If she escapes again, we¡¯ll never catch her!¡±


    The Black Princess acted alone because she was confident she would never be caught.


    No one, regardless of who they were, could restrain the Black Princess who was gifted with the power of the divine fever.


    If she witnessed anything, she could simply run back to the main palace and report it.


    In fact, the Black Princess had discovered the Black Moon Unit members plotting in the wild mountains of the Hwalseong District.


    After checking on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s condition, she planned to return to the main palace and report everything.


    But¡­


    She cried with whimpering sounds. Just like a rabbit that had its food taken away.


    That was exactly what the Black Princess looked like as she was taken into the cabin while being held captive by Team Leader Geo Jin.


    The Black Moon Leader who had demonstrated unbelievable strength quickly captured the Black Princess and handed her over to Team Leader Geo Jin, then disappeared. It seemed he intended to go to the cabin first to check on the prisoners¡¯ condition.


    After her wrists and ankles were completely bound, she was carried in like a sack by Geo Jin.


    Knowing the cruel Black Moon members wouldn¡¯t release her, the Black Princess had no idea what kind of report she could give if she returned to the main palace in this state.


    Even then, the image of the Black Moon Leader she had looked up at under the moonlight seemed to linger before her eyes.


    Every time she had such thoughts, the Black Princess wondered if she was truly mad. It hadn¡¯t been long since she had managed to erase Seol Tae Pyeong from her heart, and now she had such feelings again.


    There had to be a limit to falling in love so quickly. So why in such a dire situation ¡­ Even just seeing his spirit and bravery made her feel as if she had met a long-lost loved one¡­


    Though it¡¯s said the best way to forget someone is to fall for someone new, she hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so quickly.


    whimpered like that, the Black Princess could do nothing but be dragged away helplessly.


    ¡°¡­!!!¡±


    When Geo Jin opened the door to the cabin, a bound man who was lying amidst the chaos inside came into view.


    The man¡¯s face was familiar.


    Indeed, it was Commander Seol Tae Pyeong. The man Po Hwa Ryeong had been desperately searching for.


    At that moment, Po Hwa Ryeong wanted to call out Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name and make a fuss, but given their current situation, she had to keep her mouth shut.


    However, Po Hwa Ryeong could only shoot beams of light at Seol Tae Pyeong with her eyes filled with sparkling tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For some reason, Seol Tae Pyeong was sweating profusely as he kept an eye on Geo Jin.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to have suffered greatly from various tortures. Seeing that brave and spirited man sweating so profusely, she could only imagine how much he had endured here.


    The Black Princess whimpered again as she looked at Seol Tae Pyeong. Genuine concern for her long-time friend was dripping from her gaze.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll report to the leader, so stay here and don¡¯t do anything foolish! Uh, not that you can do much since you¡¯re all tied up anyway¡­¡±


    ¡­Geo Jin too was sweating profusely but that didn¡¯t register in the sight of the Black Princess who was being carried.


    It was a small blessing.


    When Geo Jin who had been issuing threats left the cabin, Po Hwa Ryeong started wriggling on the ground as she approached me.


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I chose my words carefully and answered very slowly.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ What should I do¡­¡±


    Seeing Po Hwa Ryeong look around the place in worry¡­. a strange sense of guilt washed over me.

 Chapter 60: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (1)

    The next morning, the council meeting addressed the issue of the kidnapped Inner Swords Commander


    After a brief exchange of opinions among the high officials, an imperial decree was issued for the military officers of the Red Palace to begin a search operation.


    In addition to that, numerous diplomatic and domestic issues were swiftly handled. After about two hours, the council meeting concluded and the officials streamed out.


    Among them was a man walking while discussing current issues. This man was surrounded by a group of high-ranking officials.


    It was Shim Sang Gon, the Under Councilor.


    He was the third-highest-ranking official in this Cheongdo Palace. He was certainly a person whom even most senior officials had to pay attention to.


    One might wonder if a dignified bear had transformed into a human and was now walking with them. His broad shoulders and sturdy jawline made him look more like a military officer than a civil one.


    His voice was gruff, and every time he spoke, it felt as if he was intimidating his counterpart. His sheer presence made third-rate civil officials tremble by his side.


    After stroking his beard a few times while talking, he exited the main palace at a brisk pace.


    When he looked up at the sky, the sun was high overhead.


    Shim Sang Gon dismissed his guards and entered the Hall of Scholarship.


    It was a place deep within the main palace where civil officials gathered to manage the books circulating inside the palace.


    One of the main duties of the Hall of Scholarship was overseeing the printing of various classics within Cheongdo Palace. Because of this, entering the Hall of Scholarship meant encountering rows of wooden printing blocks, which emitted a strong scent of fresh wood.


    When the high-ranking Under Councilor personally entered the Hall of Scholarship, the most senior craftsman there stepped forward and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Oh my, Under Councilor, what brings you all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I came to check on the craftsman I introduced and brought into the Hall of Scholarship last time. Since I personally recommended him, I need to ensure he¡¯s working well for my reputation¡¯s sake. How is he? Is he doing a good job?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ that man¡­ where is he¡­¡±


    The Under Councilor looked around.


    The craftsmen were startled by his sudden visit and stopped what they were doing, but in a corner a man continued to carve with a knife and chisel in hand.


    The Under Councilor approached the man and stood behind him. The man who was focused on his work slowly turned his head.


    That dignified face was familiar.


    It was none other than the Black Moon Leader, Cheong Jin Myeong.


    With the Under Councilor¡¯s protection, he had secretly taken on the role of managing the printing of classics within the Hall of Scholarship.


    ¡°Did Commander Seol Tae Pyeong know about me?¡±


    In the back of the Hall of Scholarship, the Under Councilor received a report from the Black Moon Leader after dismissing his guards.


    A major event was imminent in this Cheongdo Palace. And the Under Councilor issued more detailed instructions as it drew closer.


    Make sure to detain Seol Tae Pyeong to avoid any major incidents, and if possible, create a commotion both inside and outside the palace.


    When attention was drawn to the missing commander, it became easier to carry out the plan because the palace¡¯s security forces were limited.


    ¡°Yes, and he also knew that the one who helped me infiltrate the palace was the Under Councilor.¡±


    ¡°How on earth¡­ I see, and did you detain him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have him restrained in a cabin on the hills near Hwalseong District¡­. but there are a lot of things that make me uneasy.¡±


    Rather than saying he was restrained, it was more accurate to say he allowed himself to be restrained.


    Before Cheong Jin Myeong could finish speaking, his head jerked sharply to the side.


    His cheek stung. He didn¡¯t even rub his swollen red cheek.


    He just stood up straight, with his head down again.


    ¡°I gave you lowly bounty hunters roaming the borders a chance to get rich quick, and this is the best you can do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I warned you beforehand. Commander Seol Tae Pyeong is someone even the palace¡¯s ghost hands struggle to handle. I told you several times to move cautiously, whether with poison or drugs. And this is the result? He allowed himself to be restrained? We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s planning, and with the event very close, does that make sense?¡±


    The Black Moon Unit was the most secretive yet most capable group that Shim Sang Gon found after searching the entire continent.


    However, since their opponent had the qualities of a sword master, it was only normal that they couldn¡¯t fully display their skills.


    Still, Shim Sang Gon did not hold Seol Tae Pyeong in such high regard.


    He had simply been born with a bit more talent in martial arts and could be subdued with some cunning tricks.


    Though Cheong Jin Myeong felt a bit wronged, he did not make any elaborate excuses.


    Failure was failure. A competent officer did not attach unnecessary excuses to his failures.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°He allowed himself to be captured? That clearly means he¡¯s trying to dig up something from within the Black Moon Unit. And he¡¯s aware of the connection between us and the Black Moon Unit? If that¡¯s the case, he might have figured out the entire plan, right?¡±


    That was exactly the point.


    It was impossible to understand what trick he had used.


    Commander Seol Tae Pyeong had not only uncovered the secret relationship between Shim Sang Gon and the Black Moon Unit but also the plot surrounding Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Although it seemed ridiculous in common sense, this actually happened. So this was something they couldn¡¯t overlook.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong possessed an absurdly powerful martial strength, so he was a variable that could not be controlled at all. If he wanted, he could expose the entire plan to the Emperor.


    But he did not do so.


    Instead, when the Black Princess appeared on the scene, he said to the bewildered Cheong Jin Myeong,


    S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cheong Jin Myeong was utterly confused.


    From what he knew, Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeon was a righteous and spirited man who would not tolerate such sinister schemes. It was hard to believe that someone like him would turn a blind eye to this.


    Nevertheless, Seol Tae Pyeong personally put on his white hood, subdued the Black Princess, and then pretended to be held hostage alongside her as if he never stepped a foot outside the cabin.


    He was a completely mysterious man. There was no way to guess what thoughts he harbored.


    All Cheong Jin Myeong could do was report everything as it was to Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.


    ¡°It seems he doesn¡¯t care whether our plan succeeds or fails.¡±


    As soon as Cheong Jin Myeong finished speaking, Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon kicked him in the stomach and sent him sprawling to the ground.


    Shim Sang Gon then stomped on Cheong Jin Myeong several more times as he lay in the dirt and spoke in a voice full of rage.


    ¡°Do you think this is some kind of child¡¯s play? What? You¡¯re saying I should ignore him since he doesn¡¯t care? Do you plan to carry out our work relying on such apathy and incompetence? Do you even understand the gravity of what we¡¯re doing?¡±


    Despite being thoroughly beaten, Cheong Jin Myeong somehow managed to get back up and stand properly.


    Shim Sang Gon who was now panting heavily grabbed Cheong Jin Myeong by the collar and said,


    ¡°Do you realize that if he speaks up, we¡¯re all dead?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ huh¡­¡±


    ¡°You must find out immediately how he knows about the upcoming plan. And then, kill him.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for saying this, but¡­¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong who was covered in dust managed to reply.


    ¡°I cannot kill him. His level is so high that I cannot catch him off guard.¡±


    ¡°To think I brought such a pathetic bastard to handle this task. This is truly my greatest mistake.¡±


    Shim Sang Gon slapped Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s face several more times, but his anger still wasn¡¯t appeased, so he threw his bamboo fan to the ground.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ right¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have expected so much from a lowly man who makes a living by killing demonic spirits.¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­ fine, I apologize. I momentarily lost my temper.¡±


    The Under Councilor barely managed to regain his composure and he dusted off Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s shoulders a few times.


    Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon was always like this.


    Whenever something displeased him, he would beat you senseless, and only later would he regain his senses and comfort you. He wasn¡¯t an easy person to follow, but Cheong Jin Myeong didn¡¯t have many options.


    ¡°Yes¡­ considering the plight of the Black Moon Unit, who have lost their homeland and are just wandering, we cannot let everything fall apart like this.¡±


    Shim Sang Gon had made a promise to the leader of the Black Moon Unit.


    Once everything was done, the Black Moon Unit would be branded as high treason criminals. In exchange, they would be given a ship to sail to a distant foreign land and enough gold to clear new land and establish a settlement to make it their home.


    Three-tenths of it had already been paid in advance, and more than half of the ship had already been transferred to the Black Moon Unit. If they could somehow receive the remaining money, the Black Moon Unit could start a new life.


    He couldn¡¯t let his fellow Black Moon Unit members who were from his hometown continue risking their lives fighting demonic spirits forever.


    Therefore, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong had chosen the assassination of Crown Prince Hyeon Won as his final mission.


    ¡°However, if you handle things this way, I too will lose my temper. You need to stay focused. You can¡¯t just die meaninglessly like your wife or daughter, right? How long do you plan to make a living hunting demonic spirits?¡±


    At the mention of his wife and daughter, Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s brow furrowed slightly before they relaxed again.


    His family had all been killed by demonic spirits.


    There was a woman he met while wandering the world, a woman named Wi Ji Yeon. She too had lived as a wanderer following Cheong Jin Myeong until one day she was killed by demonic spirits.


    He also had a daughter from his relationship with her, a beautiful girl named Cheong Seo Rin. She lived as a wanderer hunting demonic spirits alongside her father, but at the age of seventeen, she too was killed by demonic spirits.


    Mentioning them was like stabbing at Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s most bloody spot.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong gritted his teeth and bowed his head.


    The remaining members of the Black Moon Unit flickered before his eyes.


    Now, his only goal was to retire all of them.


    Even if he had to live as a vengeful spirit in the dark underground, he wanted the Black Moon Unit members to live above ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now. The people we¡¯ve arranged for the plan are already inside Cheongdo Palace, and the environment we¡¯ve built over the years cannot be maintained forever. It would be better if we were to move quickly before things get out of hand, but¡­ there are still too many things to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do about Seol Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°Just like I said, we need to kill him. However¡­ we should gauge his intentions first¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong had said he would turn a blind eye to the assassination plot of Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    This seemed impossible considering his character, but if they talked to him about it, things might change.


    There were three reasons the Under Councilor wanted to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    To keep in check Strategist Hwa An who was the guardian of Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    To pin the crime on Chief Councilor In Seon Rok and get rid of him.


    To place an imperial family member whom they could control in the vacant Crown Prince position.


    It had taken years to prepare for these three objectives. They had to recruit many people, bring them in without catching the enemy¡¯s eye, and confirm the right timing multiple times.


    If everything went according to plan¡­ the person who would sit at the top of the Cheongdo Palace¡¯s civil official in one night would be none other than Shim Sang Gon.


    If a point of mutual interest could be found, they might be able to recruit Seol Tae Pyeong.


    If that happened¡­ the plan could proceed without major hitches.


    ¡°So, where is this Seol Tae Pyeong, and what is he doing?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    In such an extreme situation where the plot to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won was right under our noses.


    In such an imminent situation where Cheongdo Palace might be turned upside down overnight, what was I and Po Hwa Ryeong doing with solemn expressions on our faces?


    ¡°Um¡­ so, is that a plant?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Correct answer! It¡¯s a frog!¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. You have two chances left.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­ Correct answer! A lizard?!¡±


    ¡°No, this is your last chance.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Wait a minute¡­ Is there really a correct answer? This is strange¡­¡±


    We were playing the twenty questions game¡­.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was a variable that the Black Moon Unit couldn¡¯t control.


    The reason Po Hwa Ryeong suddenly appeared in a place like this was probably to find me.


    So¡­ it seemed best to keep her occupied so she wouldn¡¯t get any other ideas.


    As she remained restrained, Po Hwa Ryeong, who had been making a fuss at first, little by little regained her composure, and what followed was a long period of boredom.


    In the end, we had to spend our time doing something, and while we were restrained, there was only so much we could do to pass the time.


    ¡°The correct answer is the Rufous-tailed Scrub Robin¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­. please refrain from making such facial expressions for the sake of your dignity¡­ Your lips are protruding too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make up an animal that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°No, it really exists.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve memorized the entire bird guide in the library¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of that name¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly found in mudflats, and it eats crabs and worms from holes in the mudflats with its long, curved beak¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it really exist?¡±


    ¡°It really exists¡­¡±


    ¡°Really, really exist?¡±


    ¡°Really, really exists.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Extreme boredom makes people get excited about useless things even in this serious situation.


    Boredom. The age-old enemy of humanity¡­


    ¡°Well, if Tae Pyeong says it exists, then it must. Ah well, that makes it one-to-one.¡±


    Even though it had been a while since we had talked, the Black Princess was surprisingly calm.


    As the mistress of Cheongdo Palace, she must have been treated with utmost respect over the years, yet her fundamental character had not changed at all.


    They say that people change when their environment changes, but the Black Princess seemed to defy this rule completely.


    ¡°The morning sun will rise soon. This reminds me of the old days when we used to wander outside the palace. We spent days wandering around the Imperial Capital together.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already been more than three or four years.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Back then, I insisted on finding an old woman, and Tae Pyeong went along with it. Looking back now, it was quite something. Facing off against a special force led by warrior commander Jang Rae, even drawing your sword against them¡­ we really didn¡¯t know what would happen at the time.¡±


    The Black Princess lowered her tied arms and looked at me with a big smile.


    ¡°It seems like Tae Pyeong hasn¡¯t changed since then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Look at this¡­ we¡¯re caught by the Black Moon Unit and we don¡¯t know what will happen, yet here you are playing twenty questions without any serious concern.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to return those words to you. Aren¡¯t you afraid? You¡¯re captured and bound by an unknown group of assassins¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong, when you seem so relaxed, I feel at ease too. You have a way of giving a strange sense of safety to those around you. No matter how bad things get, it makes me think, ¡®Oh, he¡¯ll handle it somehow¡­¡¯ It¡¯s really amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Princess shook her bound hands a few times before speaking calmly.


    I could sense some kind of trust in the way she closed her eyes and smiled softly.


    ¡°Do you know that, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes¡­. you act like you already know the future.¡±


    Ah.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s insight sometimes hit the mark without her even realizing it.


    ¡°You always have confidence in everything you do, and you trust your own judgment without a doubt. You assure yourself that you won¡¯t regret whatever you do¡­ so, it might seem like you know the future.¡±


    Is this what they mean by interpreting dreams better than the dream itself?


    I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead and nodded vaguely.


    ¡°Actually, I came looking for you just to tell you that. While you were hunting demonic spirits around the northern border, I spent a lot of time gaining various kinds of knowledge as I thought about you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You may not realize it Tae Pyeong-ah, but¡­ but being treated like a noble in the palace can get a bit lonely at times.¡±


    While leaning against the old cabin¡¯s wall, Po Hwa Ryeong looked just as she did before.


    The green hair that reminded me of bright leaves, the flowers that were beautifully embroidered on the sides of her hair¡­ everything looked the same as before.


    However, there were many times when it was impossible to tell just by looking at the outside what changes the other party had experienced inside.


    ¡°Walking around the palace with its splendid tiled roofs, leading the maids¡­ I sometimes think about the times I played alone on the White Immortal Mountain.¡±


    The endlessly long corridor of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    When she trudged around there, she would turn her head and see a garden with a few pretty hydrangeas or orchids in bloom.


    When the wind blew through the corridor, causing her hair to flutter, she would sometimes recall the view of looking down at the Imperial Capital from the top of the White Immortal Mountain.


    The girl had played in the wide world as if it were her own room.


    Even now, she would sometimes run out of the Black Tortoise Palace when she was bored, but due to her status, she could only stay out for a night at most, and that only happened a few times a year.


    ¡°There were times when I felt like the old days when I played alone among the tiled roofs on moonlit nights, but it was strange. It used to be fun just doing that, but nowadays, I sometimes feel an odd emptiness.¡±


    ¡°The reason is¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. I guess I missed you, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Direct and piercing words were Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s signature move.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, really¡­ I just thought about you from time to time. Back when we wandered around the Imperial Capital together. It was only about a month, but it meant a lot to me. Hehe. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say.¡±


    We fled from pursuing soldiers around the Four Great Markets, asked many people about the old woman, sat near the firewood we lit and chatted, or took shelter under the abandoned house when it rained.


    Those days were tough and frightening, but in hindsight, they became beautiful memories.


    Even the grueling and horrible memories of the military became memories in the distant future, and the experiences of poverty in childhood could now be seen as romantic¡­ because they were all things of the past.


    That¡¯s what it meant for something to have passed.


    ¡°Just¡­. thinking about those times helped me endure the stifling life in the palace. In that sense, I received a lot of help from you, Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor. And the fact that you¡¯ve adapted well to life in the palace is due to your own efforts, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Anyway¡­¡±


    The Black Princess lowered her voice and dramatically raised both arms. As if she was performing a magic trick.


    ¡­Wait, both arms?


    ¡°¡­How did you undo your bindings?¡±


    ¡°I always keep a silver dagger hidden under my thigh~. By now, the guards outside the cabin must have let their guard down quite a bit~. The noise coming from outside has noticeably decreased.¡±


    After she said this, the Black Princess pulled out her silver dagger and approached me. It seemed like she was ready to cut the ropes binding my arms.


    ¡°This time¡­ I¡¯ll save you, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­!!!¡±


    It was as if flowers were blooming in her eyes. Her lively and radiant appearance lit up every corner of the cabin.


    However, that sun-like warmth¡­ Was like a poison to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s escape together, return to the main palace, and report everything we¡¯ve seen to the high officials¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong has finally returned to the main palace after such a long time, but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re going through this kind of trouble! We have to punish these bad guys! Right?! Hehe, who else but me can help you?!¡±


    Ah¡­ No¡­


    That shouldn¡¯t happen¡­


    The Black Princess¡¯s burning eyes were filled with a sense of justice determined to save me. Her resolve was enough to bring tears of gratitude to my eyes, but¡­


    If the Black Princess saves me and returns to the main palace, all the plans will be ruined¡­!


    ¡°Come on, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­! Give me your arms! I¡¯ll untie the ropes! Once your arms are free, we can easily handle the low-ranking Black Moon guards outside, right?!¡±


    The sweet and lovely Black Princess¡¯s kind gesture rushed toward me¡­!


    In a way I never wanted¡­!


    ¡°Th-that¡­ Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been in the same position for so long¡­ My arms are numb and I can¡¯t move them well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Just turn your body and I¡¯ll cut the ropes!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my body isn¡¯t moving well¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh no! Ma-Maybe¡­. it¡¯s because the blood isn¡¯t flowing well ¡­! We need to cut the ropes quickly!¡±


    The Black Princess approached me with a deeply worried expression on her face.


    I darted my eyes around, racking my brain to the limit, but I couldn¡¯t come up with a good excuse¡­!


    ¡°Oh no¡­! I can¡¯t feel my legs either; I can¡¯t move my body! If you touch me, it hurts. W-wait, Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°But we still need to cut the ropes! Hold on!¡±


    I tried to buy some time by making a desperate excuse, but the Black Princess approached me with an even more serious face and pushed against my body with all her strength. When my body wouldn¡¯t budge, she climbed on top of me and started struggling.


    Finally seeing my bound arms, she began to cut the ropes with her silver dagger.


    ¡°W-wait, Black Princess!¡±


    ¡°Bear with the pain! I¡¯ll definitely save you! If we just stay still and you end up not feeling anything, it¡¯ll get worse!¡±


    ¡°Just wait a moment! Please, don¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Judging by how quiet it is outside, the guards must be dozing off. Now is the best time to move!¡±


    And just like that, the Black Princess who was sitting awkwardly on top of me started to untie the ropes binding my hands one by one. Her actions were swift and determined.


    It was at that moment.


    Someone opened the door and entered the cabin.


    Perhaps the commotion inside had been loud enough to be heard outside.


    The Black Princess who was sitting on top of my waist swiftly turned her head toward the door. Her face turned pale.


    It was understandable to be so startled by the sudden intrusion of a Black Moon Unit member. As I tried to figure out how to handle the situation, I turned my head toward the door.


    But unexpected events always came without warning.


    ¡­The person standing there was Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang who was covering her lower face with the sleeve of her court robe.


    Illusion art.


    Even those who have mastered high-level Taoist techniques often cannot advance beyond the basic level of the Illusion art.


    The power to cloud a person¡¯s mind cannot be acquired through mere hard work. Only those with exceptional talent in Taoist magic could barely master it.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang had reached the pinnacle of this Illusion art.


    Many within the palace were unaware of this power¡¯s existence, as she rarely used it for personal purposes.


    And since she understood the potential dangers of Illusion art, she refrained from using it recklessly.


    Just by using this art a few times, she could drain the minds of those around her and even allow her to issue simple commands easily.


    And so, Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang walked out of the Azure Dragon Palace without anyone to stop her.


    No maid or guard she encountered could stop her.


    Not only that, they even forgot they had seen the Azure Princess altogether.


    Even the sensation of someone reaching deep into their heart and twisting it as they pleased¡­ remained just a small sense of discomfort for them.


    Only time can kill a fairy (immortal).


    There was a reason such a saying had been passed down.


    Capturing the young fairy of Azure Dragon Palace by force was impossible no matter how many troops were brought.


    Even the Black Moon Unit members who encountered the Azure Princess while searching for Seol Tae Pyeong in Hwalseong District couldn¡¯t match her Taoist magic.


    From the perspective of the Black Moon Unit, it was truly unfair.


    Who would have expected to see three people blessed by the divine fever, which rarely occurs even once in a lifetime, in one place?


    Instead of subduing her, they had to reveal everything about where they had taken Seol Tae Pyeong. They were completely under the influence of the Illusion art.


    And the same went for the Black Moon Unit members who were guarding the cabin in the wild hills of Hwalseong District.


    As always, with her mouth covered by her sleeve and the hem of her robe fluttering, that tiny girl walked leisurely¡­ they couldn¡¯t even draw their swords.


    She just kept walking and walking, yet no one could block her path.


    It was said that on the path an immortal walks, trees part to make way, the sea opens itself, and mountains bow down.


    As if to prove those words, the only ones who could stop the Azure Princess who kept walking¡­ were those holding treasures like the ¡°Black Pearl of Jangrim¡± that could resist the Illusion art.


    Indeed, just before Cheongdo Palace fell into chaos. In a situation akin to the calm before the storm,


    At a moment of imminent crisis that would be recorded in history,


    Everyone in the palace felt an ominous foreboding.


    At the training ground of the Vermilion Bird Palace, the Vermilion Princess who was quietly swinging her sword when she anxiously looked up at the sky.


    At the porch of the White Tiger Palace, the White Princess who silently gazed at the courtyard.


    At the Great Prison Hall, Seol Ran who was worried about Tae Pyeong when she was startled by the sudden words of White Taoist An Cheon who was in prison.


    Warrior Commander Jang Rae who was inspecting the guards of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    Even the high officials of the council. Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong. And even the Crown Prince with his empty eyes.


    Each one of them felt an ominous foreboding in their respective places.


    Yet, the one who faced the greatest ominous foreboding was someone else.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was the Azure Princess who discovered the Black Princess ¡°attacking¡± Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Azure Princess¡­¡±


    As soon as the Black Princess who was sitting on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s waist made eye contact with the Azure Princess, the blood on her face completely drained.


    And the Azure Princess had the same reaction.


    Silence followed.


    It felt as if time had frozen over like a sheet of ice¡­


    Even the cold of midwinter was not this bad.

 Chapter 61: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (2)

    A few strands of the Azure Princess¡¯s blue-gray hair slid gently down her shoulders.


    It was the only movement observable in that frozen moment.


    ¡°Black Princess¡­ Wh-What are you doing¡­ Why are you here¡­ Why are you two¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No, no, Azure Princess, this is¡­ Please don¡¯t misunderstand. This is, I mean, where do I even begin¡­¡±


    The trembling eyes of the Azure Princess were visible above the ends of her sleeves, which quivered as if in an earthquake. Indeed, the Azure Princess who always appeared so composed and calm seemed utterly flustered by this unexpected scene.


    Disasters strike like lightning. And without warning.


    ¡°In this dark and secluded corner of the hills¡­ How are you two¡­ like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Azure Princess! It¡¯s better not to jump to conclusions! I-I¡¯ll explain everything!¡±


    The Black Princess quickly stood up and began to straighten her disheveled court robe.


    In reality, rushing to tidy up your disheveled clothing at this point only served to worsen the misunderstanding.


    However, the Black Princess had no time to consider such details.


    Her pupils were darting around the place which meant she was really flustered.


    Indeed, no matter how accustomed she had become to her authority as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, she had never been involved in such a scandalous situation.


    In this regard, she was quite inexperienced so her response was naturally clumsy and fraught with panic.


    Furthermore, considering that her opponent was the Azure Princess who could see through any deception, it was natural for her to be even more nervous.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯ve also heard that Tae Pyeong was kidnapped by the Black Moon Unit, right? I was just here to check if he was alright and got caught¡­! Azure Princess, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you, Black Princess, are so swift that even the warrior of the Red Palace can¡¯t touch you. How did you get captured so easily?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡­ the Black Moon Leader is much more skilled than I expected¡­ I was caught before I had a chance to do anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The eyes of the Azure Princess that could be seen above her sleeves grew sharper. She clearly did not believe her.


    However fast the Black Moon Leader might be, it was hard to believe that he could so easily overpower the Black Princess who was blessed by the divine fever.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t grasp the full extent of the power granted by the divine fever, but the Azure Princess was no ordinary person. She did not believe the Black Princess¡¯s explanation at all, and her eyes narrowed even more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong is indeed highly skilled¡­ but it¡¯s hard to believe that he could catch the Black Princess just like that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I came here alone¡­ but it was completely different from what I expected¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you come here alone? As the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, you should always be careful with your movements¡­¡±


    ¡°We-Well, I thought that maybe Tae Pyeong might have intentionally gotten caught by the Black Moon Unit¡­.so I figured he must have some plan. I just wanted to check his condition first and ¡­no, this explanation is getting too long¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know where to begin. Even if she explained, she wasn¡¯t sure anyone would believe her.


    In the Azure Princess¡¯s mind, she was already speculating that the Black Princess was just trying to dominate Seol Tae Pyeong by using her authority as a princess consort, and the Black Moon Unit was just a convenient excuse for her.


    In fact¡­ even the Black Princess herself couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the more natural assumption ¡­!


    No matter how skilled the Black Moon Unit might be, someone as powerful as Seol Tae Pyeong wouldn¡¯t be easily subdued, nor would the Black Princess be caught so easily. And the Azure Princess had witnessed the ¡°critical¡± moment with her own eyes.


    Moreover¡­


    She was really embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to think about it, but she managed to overcome the shame rising in her heart and muster the courage to do so ¡­


    When she dominated Seol Tae Pyeong with her position and climbed onto his waist¡­. she couldn¡¯t deny feeling a slight sense of immoral pleasure. After all, the Black Princess was only human¡­!


    Seol Tae Pyeong who could easily overpower someone like the Black Princess with a single sword strike was helpless due to the difference in their status, and that slight sense of immoral pleasure that rose when he surrendered to the Black Princess¡¯s touch¡­


    For someone like the Black Princess who grew up like a flower in a greenhouse, this might have been a bit of a stimulation, maybe, maybe not, but perhaps it was, or perhaps it wasn¡¯t!


    How can a man¡¯s chest be so wide? When she saw his broad shoulders, prominent Adam¡¯s apple, and the tiny veins visible at the ends of his arms up close, it all suddenly felt real.


    She thought there was nothing she could do about it. Such feelings could happen to anyone.


    However, the other party was not easy to fool.


    The other party was a young Taoist who could see through the confusion in her heart. To the Azure Princess, it was clear that the Black Princess had briefly harbored such feelings.


    And given the circumstances¡­. it might have already become an established fact.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong had used the Black Moon Unit as an excuse to leave the Black Tortoise Palace and pounce on Commander Seol Tae Pyeong¡­!


    What a dizzying rumor this was.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    What a frivolous and sinister woman she was¡­ the Azure Princess¡¯s eyes began to burn with a strange emotion.


    ¡°Black Princess¡­¡±


    At times like this, Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s mind worked quickly. She knew better than anyone how to silence her opponent.


    ¡°Why¡­. do you address Commander Seol Tae Pyeong as Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    No matter how quick-witted the Black Princess was, she made a mistake in this situation.


    Perhaps it was the way she casually called him Tae Pyeong, which felt very out of place. It became clear that she had known Seol Tae Pyeong for a long time.


    ¡°We-Well, that¡¯s because¡­¡±


    Lying further would only make the situation worse.


    The Black Princess spoke in a subdued voice as she lowered her gaze cautiously.


    ¡°¡­We became friends. About three or four years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I know exactly what the Azure Princess would say. How can the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace be friends with a mere warrior? You would say I need to maintain my dignity. But, as you know, living in the lonely Cheongdo Palace makes you want to have a few friends your age. Tae Pyeong and I are the same age and we get along well¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of things I want to say, and a lot of things to explain, but when I try to explain it all in words¡­ I just keep on rambling¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess shook her head and walked into the cabin.


    Outside the open door, the members of the Black Moon Unit lay sprawled on the ground.


    They had tried to attack the Azure Princess but couldn¡¯t even touch her and were completely overpowered. It was only normal.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, Sage Butterfly Po Hwa Ryeong, and Young Fairy Jin Cheong Lang.


    The three people gathered here were beyond the Black Moon Unit¡¯s capabilities.


    From their perspective, it was too unfair.


    ¡°Is Tae Py¡­ Is Commander Seol okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ well, to explain the situation¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain anything.¡±


    The Azure Princess examined Seol Tae Pyeong for a moment, confirmed he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, and spoke in a much calmer tone.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re just a victim, so don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll clear up the injustice you suffered in due time.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? A-A victim?¡±


    ¡°Being kidnapped by the Black Moon Unit is one thing, but you almost suffered greatly under her authority, so it must have been very shocking for you. It¡¯s understandable that you feel disoriented in many ways. You should rest for now.


    It¡¯s said that the arm bends inward. (TN: humans have a tendency to take care of their own people before strangers.)


    In the Azure Princess¡¯s eyes, Seol Tae Pyeong was just an innocent young man who could have easily shaken off the Black Princess but was helpless under the authority of the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    ¡°I am truly disappointed in you Black Princess. How can you claim to be the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace with such conduct?¡±


    When the Azure Princess spoke in a cold voice, a menacing aura surrounded her.


    There was a deep emotion in her eyes as she looked at the Black Princess like that. the Black Princess shivered for a moment¡­


    ¡°You should be more careful with your behavior and be aware of your status.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What crime has Commander Seol committed to be attacked like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Since this could greatly harm the innocent Commander Seol, I won¡¯t make a big issue out of it, but you should be aware of your high status. You must understand that you can¡¯t live freely as you did when you roamed the White Immortal Mountain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But¡­ no matter what, the Black Princess was also human¡­! She had emotions¡­! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the Azure Princess suddenly appeared, the situation was urgent and she rambled on¡­. but as she quietly listened to the Azure Princess¡¯s words, her pride began to crack.


    It was only normal. What crime has Commander Seol committed to be attacked by her? Attack Seol Tae Pyeong? Even if the Black Princess had been slightly captivated, she wasn¡¯t someone who would do such a reckless thing.


    She had been somewhat distracted by Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s broad body, but Seol Tae Pyeong could have pushed her away and he didn¡¯t.


    He enjoyed it too.


    Knowing that saying those words would be the end of her as a human being, the Black Princess bit her tongue and swallowed her words¡­


    No matter what, she wasn¡¯t someone who should be spoken to like this by the Azure Princess!


    And to be precise, it was usually the Azure Princess who caused trouble for the crown princess consorts regarding Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Listening closely to what the Azure Princess was saying, the Black Princess felt the urge to tell her to take care of herself first.


    When she realized this, the Black Princess¡¯s cheeks puffed up like a freshly caught pufferfish.


    ¡°And what about you, Azure Princess?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°What brings you to the wild hills of the Hwalseong District at this late hour, Azure Princess?¡±


    Now, it was the Azure Princess who had to be flustered.


    It was obvious from her expression. She had never expected the Black Princess to retaliate like this.


    It was only normal. The Black Princess was like an angelic and benevolent figure in the world. She was the embodiment of radiance.


    The thought of the Black Princess snapping back at someone was¡­ It was something that was hard to even imagine,


    ¡°Surely you used illusion arts to sneak out, but as the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, is it proper to wander the hills at this late hour without any guards?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Azure Princess come here just to check if Tae Pyeong might be harmed by the Black Moon Unit?¡±


    Strictly speaking, no.


    She had simply woken up from a strange and hazy nightmare, and for some reason, she suddenly wanted to see Seol Tae Pyeong.


    However, to be precise, this was indeed more of a reckless act.


    The Azure Princess who was hiding her mouth with her sleeve and darting her eyes here and there¡­ started to break into a cold sweat.


    That¡¯s right. She had confidently spoken up, but she wasn¡¯t exactly in a position to be so confident¡­!


    And considering their usual behavior, the Black Princess was by far the more exemplary person¡­!


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, tell the Azure Princess. It¡¯s ridiculous to think we were having a secret affair or something like that here¡­!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Azure Princess, like I said, I was just trying to untie Tae Pyeong! Look, you can even see my silver dagger!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see through the immoral feelings in your heart, Black Princess?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Th-that¡­¡±


    The Black Princess was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected counterattack but she soon shook her head and spoke.


    ¡°I, I just had a brief moment of infatuation for the Black Moon Leader, but it had nothing to do with Tae Pyeong¡­!¡±


    There, the Black Princess casually dropped a bombshell.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a woman too! Isn¡¯t it possible? Seeing a powerful man can make anyone feel a bit dizzy for a moment! It¡¯s possible, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    ¡°Black Princess! Please calm down!¡±


    You¡¯re going overboard. You¡¯ve got too agitated that you¡¯ve lost your reason.


    Seol Tae Pyeong shouted with that meaning in mind, but the furious Black Princess yelled at the Azure Princess.


    ¡°Fine, I admit it! Yes, Tae Pyeong and I are close friends! A long time ago, I had a tiny, minuscule, barely noticeable bit of personal feeling! But that¡¯s all in the past! Tae Pyeong and I are just really close friends, and I have someone else in my heart!¡±


    ¡°¡­H-Huh?¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong and I decided to stay close friends for life. Such feelings would only be a burden to him! Don¡¯t you understand that simple fact, Azure Princess?!¡±


    From the Black Princess¡¯s perspective, she was just using the Black Moon Leader to diffuse the situation, but the Azure Princess couldn¡¯t grasp that.


    ¡°Sure, Tae Pyeong has a lot of good qualities, and he¡¯s a very deep and reliable person¡­. but as a man, that¡¯s a different story! If I had to choose, I prefer someone with wild charm and strength like the Black Moon Leader, so please drop your strange misunderstanding, Azure Princess!¡±


    This woman had never even seen the Black Moon Leader¡¯s face. They had just met.


    However, to gain the upper hand against the Azure Princess, it was best to push her into thinking she was mistaken. In reality, the Azure Princess was left speechless by the Black Princess¡¯s spirited outburst.


    She was pushed back. It was that very Jin Cheong Lang¡­ She was pushed back against the fierce spirit of Po Hwa Ryeong!


    ¡°Just friends, I said, we¡¯re just friends!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess pressed her sleeve tightly while observing Black Princess, but she didn¡¯t sense any falsehood in her words.


    Of course, it had to be true. The Black Princess actually felt her heart race when she saw the ¡°Black Moon Leader¡±¡­


    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Princess who was panting heavily finally regained her composure as if cold water had been poured over her.


    Yes, she had emphasized that she and Seol Tae Pyeong were just friends¡­


    But saying she liked men like the Black Moon Leader was not proper behavior for a princess consort¡­! What kind of nonsense was she spouting¡­!


    Realizing she had practically handed over her own weakness, the Black Princess regretted it but¡­


    ¡°¡­I see, so that¡¯s how it is! Now I understand why you came to this remote mountain where the Black Moon Unit gathers, Black Princess!¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The Azure Princess¡¯s face suddenly became surprisingly calm.


    Indeed, as long as Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t involved, she didn¡¯t care about anything else¡­! Black Princess¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem false either¡­!


    Was this situation really returning to normal?


    Seol Tae Pyeong felt dizzy but the Azure Princess continued to speak with a calm face.


    ¡°Of course, this is not an ideal situation, but how can one¡¯s heart always follow reason? I fully understand, Black Princess! You¡¯ll handle this well, I¡¯m sure!¡±


    As long as she wasn¡¯t a rival in love, nothing else mattered to her!


    ¡­That mindset wasn¡¯t quite normal either, but the Azure Princess was always like that.


    She bowed her head and apologized to the Black Princess.


    ¡°Because of my personal misunderstanding, I have committed a great discourtesy to you, Black Princess. I¡¯m sorry. So the Black Princess holds such feelings for the Black Moon Leader.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! Please be careful from now on!¡±


    ¡°But, how could someone as noble as you be attracted to a person like the Black Moon Leader?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­um¡­ How should I say this¡­ From the very first moment I saw him, I felt it! His powerful movements and manly spirit felt like they cut through my delicate heart. It felt like a fateful encounter. My breath quickened and my heart pounded, and I realized that this must be what love feels like!¡±


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any falsehood in her words.


    She did tend to spill too much in order to prove her innocence in front of the Azure Princess, but it seemed the situation could be resolved.


    It was a great relief that the Azure Princess had regained her calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong was sweating profusely.


    At least, there was no one in the cabin who understood why he was sweating so much. They could only guess that he was afraid of the two princess consorts fighting fiercely.


    ¡°Anyway, the Black Moon Leader I saw yesterday is my destined partner¡­! Tae Pyeong is just a friend! I would never have the immoral feelings you suspect towards Tae Pyeong, so please understand that! I don¡¯t want to lose a precious friend like Tae Pyeong!¡±


    After pouring out her words, the Black Princess let out a long sigh.


    It was exhausting, but she seemed relieved to have explained everything clearly.


    And she looked to have sorted out her feelings to some extent.


    Having feelings akin to love for Seol Tae Pyeong who was a person within Cheongdo Palace would be nothing but discourteous, so if she were to harbor such feelings, it was better directed towards someone outside of Cheongdo Palace.


    It felt like a sort of refuge, but it was better this way.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was just a friend.


    How precious was the presence of a peer with whom she could open up in the cold and harsh Cheongdo Palace. The Black Princess knew this better than anyone.


    Therefore, to avoid losing him, it was best not to see him as a romantic interest.


    That boundary had to be clearly drawn, and to accept this, she needed another refuge.


    At that moment,


    ¡°W-What! All the guards at the cabin have been subdued!¡±


    ¡°D-Damn it¡­ Someone attacked us! Leader! They are inside the cabin!¡±


    Panicked voices could be heard from outside.


    One Black Moon Unit guard who had barely regained his senses was reporting to someone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Moon Leader had returned to examine the situation.


    Everyone inside the cabin swallowed dryly.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong was said to be so strong that not even the swift Black Princess could escape.


    As the Black Princess assumed a serious expression and readied herself¡­ he emerged from the mist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong gasped when he saw the inside of the cabin.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, Po Hwa Ryeong, and Jin Cheong Lang.


    Each one of them, given the right conditions, could take on the entire Black Moon Unit easily.


    Seeing such formidable individuals gathered inside the cabin, he instinctively swallowed dryly and took a step back.


    Even the usually composed Black Moon Leader could not grasp the current situation.


    It was often said but¡­


    The Black Moon Unit were truly a pitiful bunch.


    Meanwhile, Po Hwa Ryeongs¡¯s head was filled with question marks as she looked at the appearance of the Black Moon Leader wearing a pure white hood.


    Since she herself reached a certain level of mastery, she could roughly gauge the opponent¡¯s level.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t measure someone who was above her own level. However, Cheong Jin Myeong who had come in claiming to be the Black Moon Leader was far less impressive than when she had seen him before.


    She could see the flow of his energy at a glance. He was older than the one she fought, and his physique and body shape were different.


    It was impossible to think that this person was the same one who had effortlessly subdued Po Hwa Ryeong the night before. It was unimaginable that someone like him could overpower Seol Tae Pyeong, who had the qualities of a Sword Master.


    Po Hwa Ryeong closed her eyes briefly, then opened them with a gaze that sparkled like stars as if she had realized something.


    However, only Seol Tae Pyeong was sweating nervously with a pitiful expression on his face.


    That was only natural.


    The person Po Hwa Ryeong had seen yesterday. The man who was dressed in a white hood and Black Moon Unit uniform was Seol Tae Pyeong himself.


    ¡­The situation only seemed to be getting more chaotic.


    Stay strong, Seol Tae Pyeong.


    There was nothing he could do¡­ but console himself in this way.

 Chapter 62: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (3)

    ¡°You must know very well that you have committed a sin worthy of capital punishment?¡±


    The Azure Princess was absolutely furious.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to understand her feelings since the person responsible for Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s kidnapping was standing right in front of her, but from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s perspective, it was a headache.


    The assassination plot against the Crown Prince, led by Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, was essential for Seol Ran¡¯s rise to power.


    It was an incident that Seol Tae Pyeong hoped would happen because there would be no casualties anyway and it would be an opportunity to get rid of the thorn in their side¡ªthe Under Councilor. But¡­


    ¡°¡­I have committed a grave sin.¡±


    The Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong kneeled and bowed his head.


    Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s judgment was extremely rational and logical.


    In the presence of Seol Tae Pyeong, Po Hwa Ryeong, and Jin Cheong Lang, even the Black Moon Unit known for their outstanding skill, couldn¡¯t stand a chance against these three warriors blessed by the divine fever.


    No matter how much effort and resources had been poured into the assassination plot led by Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, it was impossible to deal with such formidable opponents right in front of them¡­!


    Even the heavens were indifferent¡­ It was as if the emperor of heaven hated Cheong Jin Myeong. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a result, the choice Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong made was unconditional surrender. And this news was truly shocking to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°If you wish, I will tell you everything I know.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang, with her sleeves hanging down, looked down at Cheong Jin Myeong with a cold gaze.


    In front of her, Cheong Jin Myeong who was bowing his head quietly continued in a resolute voice.


    ¡°If you want my life, I will give it to you. However¡­ even if you take my insignificant life¡­ can you at least spare the lives of the Black Moon Unit members who were only following my orders?¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong pleaded in a tone that abandoned even his pride.


    Having lost his family, his wife, and even his daughter to demonic spirits, the Black Moon Unit members who were his lost hometown comrades were all Cheong Jin Myeong had left.


    Being implicated in the plot to assassinate the Crown Prince made it difficult to keep his life. He would likely meet the most dreadful end imaginable.


    And so he seemed to have shifted his focus to at least saving the Black Moon Unit members. This was the only choice Cheong Jin Myeong could make.


    ¡°¡­You dare to make a plea after committing such a crime.¡±


    However, the voice of the Azure Princess chilled the room. Cheong Jin Myeong realized for the first time today that a person¡¯s voice could contain such a bitter coldness.


    The Azure Princess seemed to be a woman with two faces.


    When dealing with Seol Tae Pyeong or her maids, she seemed like a lively woman of her age, but when she needed to assert her authority, she would cast a cold gaze over her sleeves.


    Each time she did, the commoners standing before her realized it. Time had not only aged her but also instilled in her the dignity of the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    The palace customs, which once felt like distant stories, now seemed so close and tangible. The Azure Princess was a person who quickly absorbed whatever she learned.


    ¡°Do you think you are in a position to negotiate? How arrogant of you¡±


    A mysterious energy flowed from the sleeves of the Azure Princess¡¯s clothes. It was like a pure white chill or the mist of early dawn, and it filled the narrow cabin in an instant.


    It seemed almost like a demonic energy to Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s eyes.


    If the Azure Princess willed it, taking Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s life would be a trivial matter. And Cheongdo Palace would not hold her accountable for it.


    Although that fact felt unfamiliar to his senses, Cheong Jin Myeong managed to steady himself despite his trembling body.


    Cheong Jin Myeong felt as if he had reached a dead end here.


    Whether he followed the Under Councilor or bowed his head to the Azure Princess here, there was no way to save his Black Moon Unit members.


    Cheong Jin Myeong closed his eyes tightly and quietly waited for the Azure Princess¡¯s verdict. There was nothing more he could do.


    ¡°Ho-How about we just observe the situation for a while, Azure Princess?¡±


    At that moment, an unexpected and almost absurd suggestion was voiced.


    Cheong Jin Myeong shuddered and turned to see who had spoken.


    It was Seol Tae Pyeong who was now completely unbound.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang and Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.


    The man who was flanked by the mistresses of the Black Tortoise Palace and Azure Dragon Palace¡­ was none other than the Inner Swords Command Seol Tae Pyeong, whose rank was insignificant compared to their authority.


    Cheong Jin Myeong had to repeatedly question whether what he was seeing was real or if he was hallucinating at this early hour.


    The Azure Princess and the Black Princess were listening to the words of a mere Commander.


    ¡°Uh, Mhmm¡­?¡±


    The expression of the Azure Princess, who had looked ready to devour Cheong Jin Myeong just now, suddenly softened.


    The woman who had been like the very embodiment of coldness now bore an innocent gaze befitting her age, and she tilted her head as she looked at Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Tae Pyeo¡­ no, Commander Seol. Do you mean to say that you will forgive the leader of this brutal bandit group even after you have been kidnapped to this remote mountain?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much to me. However, he is of use to us.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong stood up, brushed off his seat, and looked down at Cheong Jin Myeong who was kneeling.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who had already shed his boyish image and was now of an age to be called a young man stood quietly. Even just standing there, he exuded a certain pressure and Cheong Jin Myeong quickly lowered his head to avoid his gaze.


    The difference in their positions was clear. It was best not to provoke any unnecessary conflicts here.


    For Seol Ran to succeed and remove the Under Councilor as planned, the assassination plot of Crown Prince Hyeon Won had to happen.


    However, since the Black Princess and the Azure Princess both arrived at the scene¡­ there was no way they would just stay silent after witnessing all this.


    In that case, there was only one way to resolve this situation¡­


    ¡°Black Princess seems to have guessed it, but in fact, I deliberately allowed myself to be captured by the Black Moon Unit.¡±


    ¡°Deliberately¡­?¡±


    ¡°So-So it was like that after all, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­? But why on earth?¡±


    Tongue¡­!


    To untangle this twisted situation, he had no choice but to use his tongue skillfully¡­!


    Fortunately, the two princess consorts still didn¡¯t know that the Black Moon Unit¡¯s plan was the treacherous act of assassinating Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    This provided an opportunity to align the unfolding chaos.


    ¡°I discovered that there is a certain connection between the palace¡¯s Under Councilor and the Black Moon Unit.¡±


    Spin, brain. Spin like a carousel that would never stop.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was feeling his mind nearing overload reflexively kept his tongue moving.


    ¡°Under Councilor¡­ Shim Sang Gon¡­¡±


    At the mention of the Under Councilor¡¯s name, both women furrowed their brows.


    If one of the three highest-ranking officials of the palace was involved, the situation could escalate more than expected. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of a rogue group of bandits.


    It could be an issue that overturns the entire Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I allowed myself to be captured here to turn him into a double agent.¡±


    Up to this point, he hadn¡¯t lied. He had already made the proposal.


    However, the leader of the Black Moon Unit who decided to be loyal to one person only had not fallen for Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s persuasion.


    But¡­ the situation now changed drastically.


    With the mistresses of Azure Dragon Palace and Black Tortoise Palace present, the weight of the matter was entirely different.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong. I know you have a connection with Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon. If you cooperate with us as an insider to expose his corruption¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee your life, but I can save the lives of your Black Moon Unit members.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s eyes trembled greatly.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was making him an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    The weight of this proposal was entirely different.


    For some reason, both the mistresses of Azure Dragon Palace and Black Tortoise Palace seemed to trust him completely.


    Overwhelmed by their aura, Cheong Jin Myeong was unable to answer right away.


    Cheong Jin Myeong looked down at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s feet with his head bowed.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand the reason, it seemed Seol Tae Pyeong was throwing him a lifeline to escape this situation.


    Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled by this fact.


    The other party knew that Cheong Jin Myeong intended to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Even being involved in such a grave crime could lead to a horrific execution, so how could Seol Tae Pyeong think of releasing him?


    If Cheong Jin Myeong were to be released and actually killed Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­


    Or if he reported everything he heard here to Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon and betrayed Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ what then? How could Seol Tae Pyeong do such a reckless thing without hesitation?


    They said those with extraordinary vision could not be measured by the gaze of ordinary people.


    However, this seemed more reckless than extraordinary.


    Unless¡­ there was another motive.


    ¡°This man cannot be trusted.¡±


    Before Cheong Jin Myeong could respond, the Azure Princess interjected.


    Judging by the way the ends of her blue-gray hair were shaking, it seemed she was shaking her head violently.


    ¡°If you release this man, he might join Under Councilor Shim. A double agent can only be used if we can guarantee that he¡¯s on our side. Tae Pyeo¡­ no, Commander Seol, your thinking is too reckless.¡±


    The Azure Princess then calmed herself and looked down at Cheong Jin Myeong with cold eyes.


    It seemed as if she was ready to take him to the palace and start torturing him immediately. The only reason she wasn¡¯t acting was that Seol Tae Pyeong was against it.


    ¡°I respect your opinion, but this choice could endanger your life. While Under Councilor Shim is not yet openly hostile, if he starts plotting in earnest, it will become too troublesome. It might be better for us to strike first before he becomes aware of the situation.¡±


    The Azure Princess buried her face in her sleeve and looked up at Seol Tae Pyeong with concern.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a choice that might put you in danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ is true¡­¡±


    The Black Princess fully agreed with the Azure Princess¡¯s words.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had a rough idea of what was to come, but the two women did not.


    And so, they had no choice but to make the least risky decision.


    Indeed, to keep Cheong Jin Myeong alive and release him, it was necessary to convince these two.


    In the end, Seol Tae Pyeong kneeled down.


    With his arms resting on his knees and his head bowed, his straightened back displayed the dignity of a true man.


    ¡°Co-Commander Seol¡­?¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your words are absolutely correct! However¡­ This Seol Tae Pyeong¡­has decided to trust this man, Cheong Jin Myeong, just this once¡­!¡±


    When he suddenly pushed forward with such conviction, not only the two women but even Cheong Jin Myeong was taken aback.


    When had they ever seen him push so hard? Cheong Jin Myeong was so taken aback he couldn¡¯t close his gaping mouth.


    ¡°As I have inherited the keen eye for people from the late White Immortal Elder, I am confident that Cheong Jin Myeong will make the right choice at this critical juncture!¡±


    ¡°Ho-How can you know that, Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°Eyes! A man can tell by looking into another man¡¯s eyes! Those clear and bright eyes are remarkably similar to those of the Black Princess and the Azure Princess!¡±


    Not only the two women but even Cheong Jin Myeong could do nothing but gape in astonishment.


    ¡°Of course, I understand the gravity of the situation¡­ If things go wrong, this Seol Tae Pyeong will stake his life. I will take full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not telling you to die. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know what might happen, so how can we release him?¡±


    ¡°Please, trust this Seol Tae Pyeong just this once¡­!¡±


    However, there were things that could and couldn¡¯t be achieved with sheer determination.


    ¡°No matter how earnestly you ask for it, Tae Pyeong¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you turn a blind eye just this once¡­ this Seol Tae Pyeong will do anything! You can hold me to any promise! I will do whatever you ask, so please, will you trust my judgment?!¡±


    ¡°No, even if you say that suddenly¡­!¡±


    When Seol Tae Pyeong shouted that, the two crown princess consorts were momentarily at a loss for words.


    He would do anything.


    If it was something Seol Tae Pyeong with his upright character would never do, he could be made to do it just this once.


    His proposal which opened up limitless possibilities made the two of them shudder involuntarily.


    In the first place¡­an upper fifth rank commander should obey any command given by the crown princess consorts without question¡­!


    But there were limits¡­! The laws of the palace and Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s personal ethical boundaries clearly existed¡­!


    However, if he said he would do anything¡­


    If they could move Seol Tae Pyeong without regard to court law or ethical limits¡­!


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Azure Princess, p-please think carefully before answering!¡±


    And so, Cheong Jin Myeong narrowly escaped his crisis.


    He owed his life to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Even though it happened right before his eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Maid Seol, I¡­ I am so hungry¡­¡±


    And just like that, the day of the grand event arrived.


    White Taoist An Cheon who was imprisoned in the Great Prison Hall was eating a rice ball given to him by Seol Ran.


    If one were to look at his long white hair fluttering, he looked just like a large dog hungrily devouring its food.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡±


    Seol Ran sat in front of him with her chin resting on her hand and a deep worried look etched on her face. Her only brother had been missing for days, so she couldn¡¯t sleep at night and couldn¡¯t eat during meal times.


    ¡°You seem full of worry and concern, so it might not be the right time to say this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­? Why do you ask for so much, Taoist An¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, but please listen to me just this once¡­ Something big is about to happen in the palace, so I must get out of this prison¡­ Please help me one more time¡­ For the sake of old times during the Heavenly Dragon Festival¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran sighed deeply and checked on An Cheon¡¯s condition.


    He was once a member of the Black Moon Unit but then left and he seemed to possess some mysterious powers that occasionally granted him strange insights.


    ¡°Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    A familiar name came from his lips.


    ¡°Tae, Tae Pyeong?! That¡¯s my, my brother¡¯s name. He recently went missing¡­!¡±


    Seol Ran quickly grabbed the bars and leaned her face in.


    An Cheon who had rice grains scattered around his mouth sighed and responded.


    ¡°He is a man destined to achieve great things in the future, but if I don¡¯t act now, he might die. It seems he has experienced death several times already¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ What? What do you mean, Taoist An?!¡±


    ¡°Moon Demonic Spirit ¡®Yoran¡¯.¡±


    The Sun demonic spirit, the Moon demonic spirit, and the White demonic spirit.


    These demonic spirits were like the hands and feet of the Plague Demonic Spirit whom the Heavenly Maiden tried to kill by rewinding time again and again. Since they couldn¡¯t be placed in the same league as other demonic spirits, they were classified as special demonic spirits.


    ¡°That mysterious Moon Demonic Spirit¡­. has infiltrated the Cheongdo Palace.¡±

 Chapter 63: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (4)

    ¡°Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran uses illusion arts. It lives in people¡¯s hearts and manipulates them as if they were its own limbs. It even lives in people¡¯s heads and acts as if it is that person.¡±


    ¡°Re-Really¡­? I always thought demonic spirits were just ugly monsters¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re called special demonic spirits, and among them, Yoran is the most troublesome to deal with.¡±


    Seol Ran listened to Taoist An Cheon but she still harbored doubts.


    An Cheon was a knowledgeable man yet often seemed unreliable, which made it hard to trust him.


    Though it was amazing how he looked exactly the same as when they met at the Heavenly Dragon Festival years ago. Did he even age?


    ¡°How does Taoist An know that the Moon Demonic Spirit is targeting my Tae Pyeong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, Maid Seol. This Cheongdo Palace is not what we think it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Since the energy of the Heavenly Dragon weakened, the world¡¯s flow has changed significantly.¡±


    While stuffing his mouth with the food Seol Ran brought him, An Cheon spoke without even wiping the crumbs from his mouth.


    ¡°If the flow repeats several times, you can catch a sense of having lived this moment before that comes up from time to time. Usually, the closer you are to the power of the Heavenly Dragon and the sharper your sense of divine energy, the sooner you realize it. Of course, even then, it¡¯s difficult for most people.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean, Taoist An? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    Taoist An Cheon shook his head and his gray hair started fluttering. He then looked out at the sky beyond the lattice.


    With his sharp jawline and sturdy build, he was certainly handsome. However, his clumsy behavior often made one question if he truly deserved the title of a Taoist priest.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s only a suspicion, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that some immense power is distorting the world¡¯s flow and axis. That¡¯s why I came to Cheongdo Palace, the source where the power of the Heavenly Dragon gathers, to verify the truth.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, you got caught sneaking in and ended up imprisoned in Great Prison Hall?¡±


    ¡°¡­A grand purpose and the ability to carry it out are entirely separate matters. I didn¡¯t want to get caught in such an embarrassing way either.¡±


    ¡°No, we can talk about those vague and grandiose tales later¡­ Anyway, you¡¯re saying that this special demonic spirit or whatever it is, is targeting Tae Pyeong, right?¡±


    Seol Ran was banging on the bars and making a fuss.


    Her only sibling had a chronic habit of walking into life-threatening situations at every opportunity, which left her unable to sleep peacefully at night.


    Since he became somewhat skilled in martial arts, her worries had lessened somewhat. After all, it was hard to imagine the incredibly strong Seol Tae Pyeong being ambushed and killed by anyone.


    However, she had been losing sleep again recently after hearing the news that he had been kidnapped by the Black Moon Unit.


    Her constant worry for Seol Tae Pyeong had started to affect her daily life, and she even considered asking the head of Great Prison Hall for permission to leave the palace to search for him.


    In the midst of this, hearing such news from Taoist An made her thoughts even more complicated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Seol Tae Pyeong himself is aware, but there is a powerful demonic energy surrounding him. The energy is so strong that it can sometimes be felt even outside the capital, and all the famous Taoist priests of Seon mountain are trying to identify its source.¡±


    ¡°R-Really ¡­? B-But¡­ neither the late White Immortal nor the Heavenly Princess seemed to notice anything¡­¡±


    ¡°It has been growing stronger in recent years, so they might have dismissed it back then. But¡­ recently, it¡¯s becoming even stronger.¡±


    Taoist An shook his head and spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if he has incurred the wrath of some great being.¡±


    ¡°A-A great being¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a demonic spirit that feeds on human fear¡­ and the king of demonic spirits who has led them since the beginning of time.¡±


    The story¡¯s scale suddenly grew so large that Seol Ran found it hard to keep up.


    Still, she tried to listen as best as she could while focusing on An Cheon¡¯s voice. She was always serious when it came to her brother Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s life.


    ¡°Right now, the name of that demonic spirit is still unknown, but if you train for a long time in Seon mountain, you can occasionally feel its presence beneath Cheongdo Palace. It is a faint and weak energy, so it would normally be difficult to detect.¡±


    ¡°R-Really ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the previous White Immortal of this palace knew about it and managed it by placing several talismans in the inner palace before I came to Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    The late White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon had an unusual dedication to maintaining the protective charms in the four great palaces.


    There was a high possibility that he too was aware of some huge demonic spirit sleeping beneath the ground of the Heavenly Dragon Hall to some extent.


    ¡°¡­ Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    Seol Ran responded quietly to Ahn Cheon¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong once said something like that in his sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­. If he mentioned it himself, it should hold significant meaning.¡±


    Taoist An Cheon closed his eyes quietly.


    The immense demonic energy of hatred rising from Cheongdo Palace often followed the movements of someone called the Inner Swords Commander.


    A primordial demonic spirit that was unlike any other demonic spirits causing chaos in the world.


    If there was someone bearing the brunt of such immense malice, what could be the reason?


    It was likely because the Plague Demonic Spirit felt threatened by that person.


    ¡°¡­What exactly is Tae Pyeong fighting against?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I have been with Tae Pyeong almost every day since childhood, Taoist An. There were many trials in Tae Pyeong¡¯s life, but he didn¡¯t live in a way that would incur the enmity of something so vast and dreadful.¡±


    Pitiful and miserable as it might be, he intended to live as a man.


    That was what Commander Seol Tae Pyeong used to say.


    ¡°Perhaps there is something Maid Seol didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could it be that something happened during the two years he was in the north killing demonic spirits? He said he killed many demonic spirits, so it¡¯s possible he made some enemies¡­¡±


    ¡°The only way to know for sure is to ask Commander Seol himself. If Maid Seol doesn¡¯t know, he might have hidden it to protect you from danger¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­! If you¡¯re struggling, you should tell your sister everything¡­! Really¡­!¡±


    Seol Ran who was holding back her tears angrily pushed against the innocent bars.


    White Taoist An Cheon sighed deeply at the sight, then quickly steered the conversation back on track.


    ¡°It seems likely that the demonic spirit causing this commotion is a special demonic spirit called the Moon Demonic Spirit.¡±


    ¡°Special demonic spirit¡­ What do you mean by that ¡­¡±


    ¡°There are three special demonic spirits known among the Taoist priests: the Sun Demonic Spirit, the Moon Demonic Spirit, and the White Demonic Spirit. And if¡­. the Moon Demonic Spirit has decided to kill Commander Seol, the situation becomes complicated.¡±


    An Cheon explained it as clearly as possible so that Seol Ran would not be confused.


    ¡°The Moon Demonic Spirit possesses the person most precious to its target.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And perhaps the person Commander Seol holds dearest in Cheongdo Palace¡­ is his only blood relative, Maid Seol.¡±


    A shiver ran down Seol Ran¡¯s spine.


    Among the three special demonic spirits controlled by the Plague Demonic Spirit, the Moon Demonic Spirit was known to be the most dreadful.


    If the Moon Demonic Spirit had decided to kill Seol Tae Pyeong, the first person it would try to possess would be Seol Ran.


    ¡°Taoist An.¡±


    Seol Ran spoke in a much lower voice.


    White Taoist An Cheon who had been listening seriously from beyond the bars nodded his head.


    ¡°Taoist An, I still have the Black Pearl of Jangrim you gave me during the Heavenly Dragon Festival.¡±


    ¡°You still have that¡­?¡±


    ¡°It was a treasure said to protect me from all forms of illusions, wasn¡¯t it? As long as I have this with me, no matter how powerful the Moon Demonic Spirit is, it won¡¯t be able to lay a finger on me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. If so, then that¡¯s truly fortunate.¡±


    Seol Ran spoke with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°If I keep the Black Pearl of Jangrim safe with me, the Moon Demonic Spirit won¡¯t be able to harm me¡­ but then it will go after someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then who will it target?¡±


    ¡°Most likely¡­ it will go after the person Commander Seol holds most dear after you.¡±


    ¡­


    Among the people in Cheongdo Palace, the one Seol Tae Pyeong cherished most was maid Seol Ran.


    However, if the Moon Demonic Spirit couldn¡¯t harm Seol Ran, who would it target next?


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun sat in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion and she was lost in thought.


    Before killing the Plague Demonic Spirit, three special demonic spirits troubled her the most. It was the Sun Demonic Spirit, the Moon Demonic Spirit, and the White Demonic Spirit.


    It would be best to deal with the Moon Demonic Spirit as quickly as possible.


    Each time the world rewound to the past, Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran targeted a different person in the palace.


    Sometimes, it clung to the Vermilion Princess, and other times, it attached itself to the Black Princess. Regardless of whom it clung to, Seol Tae Pyeong always managed to detect something amiss and successfully eliminate the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    However, it was different when it clung to White Princess Ha Wol.


    If the Moon Demonic Spirit attached itself to Ha Wol who was most skilled in cunning and trickery, it would become a much more difficult opponent than the other two.


    Ah Hyun who often smiled in front of Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t show even a hint of a smile when she was alone. She was just organizing her thoughts in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    As it was getting dark, the courtyard of the Heavenly Dragon Hall was filled with only the sound of the waterfall.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had kept something from Seol Tae Pyeong.


    In the dim courtyard, when she looked up at the sky, the dreadful image of the Moon Demonic Spirit occasionally surfaced.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit was a great disaster that sought to devour even the Heavenly Dragon.


    It seized the imperial capital, corrupted humans into demonic spirits with its blood, and absorbed power indiscriminately.


    She challenged that monster repeatedly and turned back time again and again¡­ in an attempt to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit. However, the demonic spirit adapted each time, as if it intended to seize the power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    Dozens of repetitions left ¡°a sense of having lived this moment before¡± even in that monster.


    Just like how people with powerful energy started to notice the incongruity of the repeatedly influenced time by the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power¡­.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit realized that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had been sharpening her blade repeatedly to kill it.


    And so, the demonic spirit also evolved again and again to exhaust Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s strength and kill her.


    It sought to overturn the very flow of time, to twist the neck of the Heavenly Dragon, to devour the imperial capital¡­. and to break the stasis point of this eternally repeating time.


    As a monster that had swallowed the entire imperial capital, it even sought to dominate the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power and overcome the reversal of time.


    The result of these efforts was the three special demonic spirits.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit, the Moon Demonic Spirit, and the White Demonic Spirit.


    These three special demonic spirits were the powerful individuals that the Plague Demonic Spirit had encountered throughout its long life.


    Among them, the ones successfully corrupted into demonic spirits were re-manifested by its power.


    At first, they were just insignificant demonic spirits¡­. but as the time reversal caused by the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power repeated, these special demonic spirits also grew stronger. This was only normal.


    In the repeating timelines, the individuals that Moon Demonic Spirt possessed also changed.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun still vividly remembered the time when she subdued the current Moon Demonic Spirit.


    The burning garden of the imperial palace.


    The monstrous being twisting its body grotesquely as it stood on the bloody path after killing all the fleeing members of the Black Moon Unit.


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    The special demonic spirit with a small body who practiced Taoist arts under the imperial garden with her head bowed and her robes disheveled.


    Her skin was cracked in various places, her eyes were white and glaring, and the ends of her tattered robes were all burned.


    However, just by seeing the blue-gray hair and the bluish sleeves, one could easily recognize who it was.


    The one that bent over and spewed the demon¡¯s blood with a grotesque rasping sound.


    It was a girl who had almost killed the Moon Demonic Spirit along with Seol Tae Pyeong, but in the end, she lost him and was consumed by the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s blood.


    Just like An Cheon said. Jin Cheong Lang failed.


    The next morning, Crown Prince Hyeon Won was checking his condition while he was mounted on a horse.


    In front of him, the guards of the Red Palace were fully assembled. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I am Jang Rae, the commander warrior of the Red Palace guards. Today, I will accompany His Highness the Crown Prince on his hunt. Seven officers from the Red Palace will also accompany us but they will keep their distance and minimize their presence so as not to get in Your Highness¡¯s way.¡±


    The daily routine of the crown prince was indeed filled with study and training.


    He would wake up at dawn, review the classics he read the previous day in his study, and practice speaking a foreign language before having breakfast.


    Afterward, he would study the classics and learn etiquette until early afternoon, then in the late afternoon, he would cultivate his knowledge of poetry and painting. Usually, he would read books late into the night, during which high officials who were seeking to gain his favor would visit to present gifts or dine with him,


    Once a week, he received direct lessons in horsemanship and archery from a general-level official. At this time, Crown Prince Hyeon Won took his lessons in the grand garden behind Cheongdo Palace. This place was known as the Imperial Garden.


    Though it was called a garden, its size was far beyond what one would typically consider a garden.


    It was large enough to be called a plain that belonged to the imperial family rather than a garden, as it contained a small forest, hills, and even a large lake.


    The Imperial Garden, which has been preserved without any artificial structures, was preserved as a private area used by the imperial family for outings, and since it was located next to Cheongdo Palace, security around its perimeter was tight.


    ¡°To think that even the Crown Prince¡¯s horse-riding lessons require guards¡­ the palace must be in quite a state of turmoil.¡±


    Seeing Jang Rae bow down, Grand General Seong Sa Wook shook his head.


    The highest position among the martial officers of Cheongdo Palace was that of the Grand General.


    He was the only general-level officer who could keep the increasingly powerful vice general in check, and he was deeply trusted by the Emperor as he was in charge of teaching martial arts directly to the Crown Prince.


    Jang Rae who was riding behind Crown Prince Hyeon Won tried to avoid creating any sense of unease, but it was hard not to, seeing the Grand General¡¯s grave expression.


    However, when Jang Rae saw the Crown Prince¡¯s face, he quietly straightened his head and changed his mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was dressed in armor and holding his horse¡¯s reins showed no sign of emotion.


    Despite the rumors of suspicious groups appearing around the palace and the increased guards to ensure his safety, he was just staring blankly at the sky as if chasing birds.


    Live or die, it made no difference to him.


    Not assigning much value to life, he didn¡¯t care about any potential dangers.


    Although it was well known that he was like a puppet, could such a life truly be considered living?


    Jang Rae let go of such complicated thoughts and checked the personnel to escort Crown Prince Hyeon Won to the Imperial Garden.


    The power that the Bitter Harmony Poison had given Black Moon leader Cheong Jin Myeong was the ability to hide in any shaded place.


    With the help of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, the Black Moon Unit members concealed their identities and hid in various parts of the palace. They had to work as Cheongdo Palace people for several months just for this one day.


    Now that they were all gathered in one place, there were just under twenty of them.


    Cheong Jin Myeong steadied himself and swallowed dryly.


    There was so much to be anxious about, but having come this far, he had to execute the plan. There was no turning back now.


    Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong and Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.


    He had been surviving as a double agent between the two of them, but in the end, he would have to take someone¡¯s side.


    ¡°Have you achieved your objective?¡±


    Finally, the day of the operation arrived.


    Seol Tae Pyeong sat atop Great Star Gate and he was quietly looking at Cheongdo Palace.


    Whenever Seol Tae Pyeong risked his life for something, his master White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon, who was like a father to him, always asked this question. Reflecting on this to himself, time had flown by.


    On his back hung his keepsake, the Jade Leaf Sword.


    The sword the White Immortal had always carried in his youth was one that could cut through energy and flow.


    Two hours later, a huge fire broke out in the garden where Crown Prince Hyeon Won was riding his horse.


    A sharply honed dagger from Cheong Jin Myeong flew towards Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was coughing up blood right in front of her. Ha Wol¡¯s fingertips trembled as she looked down at that scene.


    When she realized what she had done, she tried to press down on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s bleeding chest with her delicate hands, but it was already too late.


    She shook her head repeatedly and the tears were streaming down her face but the reality would not change.


    While the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s laughter spread through the White Tiger Palace, the White Princess was in deep shock and the tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrollably.


    She had stabbed Seol Tae Pyeong, the person most precious to her, with her own hands. She couldn¡¯t accept the reality at that moment.


    Even as Seol Tae Pyeong lost consciousness from the stabbing, he didn¡¯t harbor a single doubt about the White Princess.


    She had answered his heavy trust with a dagger.


    The weighty guilt pressed down on her as if it would crush her. An excruciating pain surged from her chest. As if she might cough up blood at any moment.


    However, the gravely wounded Seol Tae Pyeong placed his hand over the White Princess Ha Wol¡¯s white hand which was pressing down on his wound and spoke.


    Even as he coughed up blood, Seol Tae Pyeong never blamed the White Princess.


    That gentle smile was imprinted in the White Princess¡¯s mind like a spell. It was unable to be erased no matter how many times she tried to wash it away.


    In the shock that felt like the whole world was collapsing, White Princess Ha Wol¡ª


    ¡°White Princess?¡±


    Headmaid Ye Rim called out to the White Princess who had been embroidering.


    The White Princess who was sitting in the inner chamber of the White Tiger Palace was so startled that she pricked her finger with the needle.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°White Princess¡­! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just¡­ a headache¡­¡±


    The White Princess shook her head as if she was waking up from a daydream and sighed.


    When she suddenly looked out the window, she saw the sun high in the sky.


    It felt like she had had a strange dream.


    She couldn¡¯t remember it well, but it seemed like something was stuck in her chest like a thorn. And it tormented her.


    Feeling that something was amiss, the White Princess straightened her clothes and went outside to the courtyard.

 Chapter 64: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (5)

    The wind blowing along the clearing seemed to sweep across the land.


    So vast was the expanse that, when riding a horse, the sight of Cheongdo Palace would fade into the distance.


    General Seong Sa Wook was a person who enjoyed the strange feeling of freedom he felt every time he rode his horse.


    Having spent his life running on the battlefield, he felt most at ease on horseback.


    Even though his body had grown old and was no longer what it used to be, he knew he was destined to live his life wielding a sword from horseback.


    While he was having these thoughts in mind, he glanced at Crown Prince Hyeon Won. His expression remained the same.


    Whenever Seong Sa Wook looked at the Crown Prince, he held disloyal thoughts in his heart.


    Could someone like him truly support the throne and lead Cheongdo in the future?


    How could someone who wasn¡¯t interested in anything and just went with the flow be able to read the situation and control it?


    Yet regardless of anyone¡¯s opinions, Crown Prince Hyeon Won was destined to lead Cheongdo Palace in the future, and General Seong Sa Wook had to do his best as his martial arts teacher.


    ¡°Your horseback riding skills have greatly improved, Your Highness. Compared to when you first mounted a horse, your body no longer sways at all and your running posture has become quite stable.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°However, it would be better to place your feet further into the stirrups and lower your posture more. Bend your waist, but with more force so it doesn¡¯t curve too much.¡±


    When Seong Sa Wook said this, Crown Prince Hyeon Won effortlessly adjusted his posture without much difficulty.


    It seemed his ability to learn something was indeed exceptional.


    Seong Sa Wook shook his head and then took out his bow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been consistently training in archery. However, shooting while on horseback is very different and quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate first. Let go of the reins with both hands, maintain your balance, and shoot the bow. It¡¯s not easy, so watch closely and follow.¡±


    Just when Seong Sa Wook increased the horse¡¯s speed and ran along the forest.


    At that moment, an arrow flew over the ridge and pierced the neck of Seong Sa Wook¡¯s horse.


    The horse let out a pained cry, shook its head, and began to thrash wildly.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Seong Sa Wook quickly grabbed the reins, but the severely wounded horse bucked a few more times before collapsing onto the grassland.


    Seong Sa Wook swiftly leaped off the horse and performed a roll on the grass. His movements were so agile that it was hard to believe that he was an old man.


    Next, an arrow struck the horse that Crown Prince Hyeon Won was riding.


    Whether the arrow was poisoned or not, the horse couldn¡¯t withstand even that one shot and started thrashing around before collapsing.


    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t control the horse and was thrown off while holding the reins. Seong Sa Wook quickly lunged and caught him.


    ¡°Are you all right? Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah¡­!¡±


    Though he somehow managed to protect Crown Prince Hyeon Won from serious injury, they had just lost their mounts in the middle of the vast plains of the imperial garden.


    Seong Sa Wook was a seasoned veteran who had been through many battles and he quickly grasped the situation.


    This place was the imperial garden within the territory of the palace. Although it was said to be vast, it was not a place just anyone could enter.


    Seong Sa Wook sent Crown Prince Hyeon Won behind him and he glared up at the large hill.


    There, a group of assassins heavily cloaked in black hoods were looking down at them.


    He didn¡¯t know how they managed to bring such a number of assassins into the heart of the imperial garden, but it was obvious who their target was.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­!¡±


    Seong Sa Wook lowered his voice quickly and called Crown Prince Hyeon Won quietly.


    Fearing that the Crown Prince might lose his composure in fear, he spoke as calmly as possible.


    ¡°It seems we are under a sudden attack. They appear to be targeting you Your Highness, so do not take a single step from behind me. Soon, the guards from the Red Palace who were following us will arrive¡­!¡±


    It was indeed fortunate that he had brought guards today, just in case.


    Within one or two minutes at most, Warrior Commander Jang Rae of the Red Palace would catch up with them up on horseback.


    No matter how old he had become, Seong Sa Wook was not someone who would fail to hold off a group of assassins of unknown origin for a few minutes.


    For now, the most important thing was to calmly assess the situation.


    General Seong Sa Wook tried to encourage Crown Prince Hyeon Won so he wouldn¡¯t lose his composure.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    However, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest hint of fear in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this, Seong Sa Wook swallowed dryly.


    He was facing a situation where he might be assassinated.


    A large number of thugs armed with daggers had appeared.


    Even though he was in such a dire situation¡­ Crown Prince Hyeon Won showed an empty and hollow reaction.


    General Seong Sa Wook swallowed dryly again.


    This young boy had no attachment to life. Therefore, even in the face of death, he felt no sense of crisis.


    Seong Sa Wook wiped his face, steadied his mind, and then shouted at the group of assassins on the hill.


    ¡°You scoundrels! Do you know where you are that you dare act so brazenly? Do you understand what you are doing now?¡±


    The sharp daggers held by the members of the Black Moon Unit caught Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eye.


    He drew the long sword from his waist and shouted loudly enough to shake the heavens.


    ¡°The Emperor will never forgive your crimes!¡±


    The Black Moon Unit rushed in.


    Their movements were so fast that it was difficult to follow them with the naked eye.


    In the wild politics of Cheongdo Palace, the way to handle talent ultimately came down to one of two outcomes.


    Either take them under your command, or else push them over the cliff so that they cannot fall under someone else¡¯s command.


    Those who talked about humanity or cruelty had all disappeared. It was a place where those who relied on compassion in politics could never survive.


    When Crown Prince Hyeon Won left for his hunting lesson, the intention of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon in summoning Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong was obvious.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong had already left to carry out his mission. The die had been cast.


    After today, the political landscape of Cheongdo Palace would be completely overturned, one way or another.


    Before that, Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon had a significant task left.


    Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon sat in an old house on the outskirts of Cheongdo Palace.


    It was a place once used to store various grains but now it has lost its role and was just waiting for demolition.


    It was not surprising that the facility to be demolished maintained its shape for so long. This was all so that it could be used for other purposes.


    The main reason was that it was a secret location used by the Under Councilor for private meetings. There was no better place to meet someone without being seen.


    Then, the paper door of the old house opened and someone came in.


    The person wore a worn martial arts uniform and carried a large sword on his back.


    Two swords extended behind his back and waist. One was the Jade Lead Sword, and the other was the Cold Iron Heavy Sword. They were both precious swords.


    Normally, he would have been accompanied by a couple of guards, but today he seemed to have come alone given the nature of the meeting.


    Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong.


    He was the person Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon needed to win over.


    ¡°I finally get to see the famous Inner Swords Commander with my own eyes.¡±


    It had been a long time since he had sent a message through the Black Moon Leader, and finally, he could see this man called Seol Tae Pyeong with his own eyes.


    Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon rose raised his bear-like frame and spoke with a satisfied smile to Seol Tae Pyeong, who lowered his head without saying a word.


    ¡°I heard you know everything that¡¯s going to happen today.¡±


    Considering the gravity of what Shim Sang Gon was planning, this was not something to be taken lightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Under Councilor to summon me personally.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being humble. You must have known I didn¡¯t have much of a choice.¡±


    The Under Councilor let out a sly chuckle, but Seol Tae Pyeong did not even flinch at the sight.


    Shim Sang Gon had already received reports about what kind of person Seol Tae Pyeong was.


    A man who never compromised with injustice and always upheld his convictions no matter what.


    People like this would never act without sufficient justification.


    He was difficult to win over, but once convinced, there was no one easier to manage than him.


    So, if you were trying to win over someone like Seol Tae Pyeong, presenting a good justification was more important than anything else.


    To do so, it was first necessary to listen to what the other party had to say.


    ¡°There are many things I want to ask. How on earth did you know about the grand scheme I was preparing, and why did you keep silent about such an important matter until it was about to happen?¡±


    ¡°I kept silent because there was something I absolutely needed to request from you, Under Councilor.¡±


    The Under Councilor had some inkling about it.


    If Seol Tae Pyeong had simply reported the matter to the palace, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problems, yet he remained silent until the end.


    In other words, he wanted to negotiate with the Under Councilor regarding this matter to obtain something. Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense.


    If there was room for negotiation, the Under Councilor had no reason to refuse. Solving the matter simply was the best approach. However, he hadn¡¯t considered that Seol Tae Pyeong would propose such a negotiation himself.


    If he wanted money or power, he could give him plenty of that.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t someone who could be swayed by such simple things.


    He might have set a trap, or he might be trying to exploit another weakness under the pretext of negotiation.


    The Under Councilor did not trust people easily. He wasn¡¯t someone who let his guard down just because things seemed to go smoothly.


    ¡°A special demonic spirit called the Moon Demonic Spirit has infiltrated Cheongdo Palace. It transforms into a person, mimics them, and destroys them from within. It¡¯s a terrifying demon.¡±


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words were far from what the Under Councilor had expected.


    ¡°To catch that Moon Demonic Spirit, I desperately need your help, Under Councilor. The reason I kept silent about this matter is because we need to catch that Moon Demonic Spirit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Under Councilor couldn¡¯t understand it all at once and had to ask again.


    ¡°The Azure Princess returned to the Azure Dragon Palace and is in the inner chamber doing embroidery.¡±


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess is at the training grounds practicing archery as usual.¡±


    ¡°The Black Princess seemed tired from last night and is taking a nap.¡±


    ¡°The White Princess isn¡¯t feeling well and has canceled all her morning appointments to rest.¡±


    The maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall had returned after following their mistress Ah Hyun¡¯s orders to check on what the four crown princess consorts were doing.


    It was said that Crown Prince Hyeon Won had gone hunting in the Imperial Garden, so it seemed clear that Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran would appear within Cheongdo Palace around this time.


    There is no telling whom it would devour or how it would attempt to kill Seol Tae Pyeong. The Moon Demonic Spirit who was controlled by the Plague Demonic Spirit would inevitably move to kill Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who was sitting in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion was deeply troubled as she received the reports from her maids.


    Who could it be?


    The Azure Princess, the Vermilion Princess, the Black Princess, and the White Princess.


    Other than Seol Ran, she had to clearly identify who among them was the most important to Seol Tae Pyeong right now.


    People¡¯s hearts are like reeds, always changing. The person Seol Tae Pyeong valued the most would change frequently.


    Depending on the timing and the experiences one had gone through, the target of the Moon Demonic Spirit would also change. This only made it hard to predict.


    At first, it seemed like the easiest way was to ask Seol Tae Pyeong directly about the matter, but experience had shown her that people often didn¡¯t understand their own hearts. On the contrary, asking him could complicate matters even more.


    Who was the person Seol Tae Pyeong valued the most right now?


    In the end, the most certain method would be to thoroughly examine all four crown princess consorts.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Headmistress Lee Ryeong, who had been watching Ah Hyun lost in thought, asked with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°You seem deeply troubled. Is there something concerning you about the inner palace¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I have a feeling something bad will happen soon¡­¡±


    In fact, it was closer to a premonition than just a feeling.


    To proceed with the plan, the first thing to do was to smoothly subjugate the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    While she was deeply lost in thoughts,


    A strange sound seeped through the spring water of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    It was a creepy sound like someone was scratching a metal plate. It was a strange sound as if someone was laughing or, on the contrary, crying.


    At first, it seemed like a hallucination, but as the bizarre noise continued to echo, the expressions of the maids who had their heads bowed began to harden.


    ¡°Th-This is¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­what¡­is happening¡­!¡±


    What followed happened in an instant.


    It was an energy that was difficult to say whether it should be called divine energy or demonic energy.


    A sinister dark red energy spread like a cloud over the Heavenly Jade Pavilion. And soon, it became so thick that it obscured the view.


    It was a chaotic scene, like hell had descended on earth.


    The continuous eerie sound felt like it was scraping the brain.


    A lower demonic spirit could be defeated by an adult man wielding a weapon, and an intermediate demonic spirit could be defeated by a group of skilled demonic spirit hunters.


    However, special demonic spirits often required unique abilities or powers to kill them.


    In the case of the Moon Demonic Spirit¡­.one needed resistance to its illusion arts.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun managed to momentarily surround herself with the energy of the Heavenly Dragon to fend it off.


    If she took the force head-on, it might have been difficult, but successfully blocking it meant she could protect herself.


    However, it was a different story for the maids gathered at the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Blood vessels began to burst visibly in their eyes.


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong seemed to be resisting the Illusion somehow, but the junior and senior maids began drooling and losing their sanity. They eventually started to strangle themselves.


    ¡°Guh, huh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ka¡­ guk¡­!¡±


    The scene was so horrific that Lee Ryeong quickly regained her senses and struck the back of the maids¡¯ necks to knock them out. Her fingertips trembled in the process.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­! Your Highness¡­! Are you alright¡­?¡±


    Just when Headmaid Lee Ryeong was about to rush to protect Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun,


    She suddenly felt a strange presence wrapping around her shoulders.


    It gave her goosebumps. It felt like being hugged by a chilling ghost.


    A whisper from a demonic spirit clad in azure robes seeped into Lee Ryeong¡¯s ears. It was endlessly cold yet somehow comforting. And it shook her heart.


    Draw your sword and stab your own neck.


    The whisper was so calm that Lee Ryeong felt an overwhelming impulse to obey those words.


    ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­¡±


    When Lee Ryeong fell to the floor while drooling, she grabbed her wrist tightly.


    Just before she could take any drastic action, the rising energy of the Heavenly Dragon knocked her out cold.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The demonic spirit bowed its head and started giggling.


    Moon demonic spirit Yoran.


    That burned and tattered robe was unmistakably the attire of the crown princess consort of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun quickly tidied her disheveled collar and stood up, and when she saw the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s miserable appearance, she thought to herself,


    In the chaotic situation where a special demonic spirit had fallen into the middle of the Heavenly Dragon Hall,


    Even in that situation¡­ Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun felt embarrassed and touched the tip of her collar to calm herself down.


    A strange shiver of embarrassment ran up her spine.


    Though this scene had been repeated many times over the years, it was the first time Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran had come to take over the body of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    TN: Of course!

 Chapter 65: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (6)

    The first thing the Azure Princess did after she returned to the Azure Dragon Palace was to redirect her scattered energy.


    This rarely happened before, but lately, her body¡¯s energy had been getting disrupted from time to time. This seemed to be related to the weakening of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy, but she wasn¡¯t certain and it was just a suspicion.


    Commander Seol Tae Pyeong had earnestly asked the Azure Princess and the Black Princess to ignore whatever happened in the palace.


    She nodded her head for now, but the fact that Seol Tae Pyeong was involved in something significant made her uneasy.


    ¡°I need to take care of my own condition first.¡±


    The Azure Princess sighed deeply as she sat on the bed.


    Lately, she had been experiencing strange auditory and visual hallucinations more frequently. And she felt certain that her body¡¯s energy had weakened.


    Memories that seemed both deeply sad and faintly nostalgic seeped into her heart and shook her to the core.


    That peculiar sensation often brought her to the verge of tears and caused her to cry and sniffle several times.


    ¡°Assassin! An assassin has launched a surprise attack on his highness!¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won had fallen off his horse.


    The military guards of the Red Palace who were watching from a distance all rode their horses and rushed to where General Seong Sa Wook was.


    The Black Moon Unit members who had been observing their movements from the hill also jumped down and began to attack Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    However, attacking the Crown Prince who was guarded by General Seong Sa Wook was not an easy task.


    The sword strikes he unleashed were like a raging storm. The Black Moon Unit members were astonished by Seong Sa Wook¡¯s swordsmanship.


    General Seong Sa Wook was already quite old and more skilled in commanding than in fighting.


    In his prime, Seong Sa Wook was a monster capable of taking on a hundred men single-handedly, but now, with dim vision and muscles that didn¡¯t move as he wished, he seemed to be a shadow of his former self.


    However, the spirit of a seasoned general does not easily fade, even if his energy has waned.


    Several members of the Black Moon Unit were struck down by Seong Sa Wook¡¯s sword strikes.


    ¡°You may be skilled in formations, but if you think you can defeat me, you are gravely mistaken!¡±


    There were only five individuals in Cheongdo Palace who had overcome the heavenly trial of the divine fever.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, Young Fairy Jin Cheong Lang, Sage Butterfly Po Hwa Ryeong, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok¡­. and General Seong Sa Wook.


    General Seong Sa Wook, the highest-ranking military officer in Cheongdo Palace, was an elderly man whose back was beginning to stoop and whose body was becoming frail. Just looking at his bushy beard and fine wrinkles, it would not be strange for him to retire immediately.


    At ninety-two years old,


    Although he was well past retirement age and could die any day¡­. he still displayed the vigor of a soldier in his prime, which would make one wonder if he was even human.


    When he swung his sword, it seemed to split the heavens and earth, and when he shouted, it was like the roar of a lion.


    You could tell his body was at its limit just by looking at his trembling fingertips holding the sword, but his indomitable spirit overshadowed any worries about his physical state.


    While he repelled the Black Moon Unit with a few sword strikes, reinforcements from the Red Palace and warrior commander Jang Rae arrived to join the battle.


    ¡°Protect the Crown Prince! The Crown Prince must be our priority!¡±


    The Black Moon Unit was taken aback by the sudden rush of warriors, but their leader Cheong Jin Myeong remained calm.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, Cheong Jin Myeong disappeared from sight.


    As if he was sucked into the ground, Cheong Jin Myeong vanished and reappeared behind warrior commander Jang Rae and swung his sword.


    However, Jang Rae reacted quickly. He deflected Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s blade and quickly retreated to regain his stance.


    In the midst of the battlefield where swords clashed Jang Rae and Cheong Jin Myeong glared at each other warily. They both instinctively knew they had met a worthy opponent.


    The two exchanged blows several times with neither one of them giving ground.


    ¡°You scoundrel¡­! Raising your sword against the Crown Prince! This crime will not end with just your head being cut off!¡±


    Jang Rae shouted while swinging his sword at Cheong Jin Myeong multiple times, but the latter just remained silent while dodging Jang Rae¡¯s attacks as he moved through the bushes.


    At that moment, Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s sword was about to strike Jang Rae once more.


    But the distance was too great. Seong Sa Wook would not be able to reach them in time.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s sword was broken into pieces and scattered everywhere. It happened so quickly that Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s pupils trembled for a moment.


    ¡°Warrior Commander, take the Crown Prince and escape the courtyard!¡±


    The technique of One Moon Slash was just as famous as the name of Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    He occasionally gathered his energy to cut down enemies even beyond the sword¡¯s range, and for people who experienced it firsthand, its power was beyond imagination.


    Cheong Jin Myeong fell back into the bushes and regained his stance.


    During this time, Seong Sa Wook who had been protecting the Crown Prince quickly directed Warrior Commander Jang Rae.


    ¡°If you stay still, those assassins will kill all the horses you rode in to this place! Take the Crown Prince and get out of the garden! I will handle them in the meantime!¡±


    Jang Rae saw the figure of the Crown Prince behind General Seong Sa Wook.


    Jang Rae quickly sheathed his sword, ran to the Crown Prince, lifted him up, and placed him on a nearby saddle.


    General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s judgment was correct. Since the Crown Prince was the assassins¡¯ target, the priority was to evacuate the Crown Prince to a safe place.


    ¡°I will return as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°No need to come back! Just focus on protecting the Crown Prince!¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t return, Seong Sa Wook could handle those assassins on his own.


    It seemed that was what Seong Sa Wook was implying.


    Jang Rae mounted his horse and escaped the battlefield with the Crown Prince. He started spurring the horse harder.


    Cheong Jin Myeong who had been watching this mounted another horse nearby, but he was struck down again by Seong Sa Wook¡¯s sword attack.


    The sound of clashing swords spread across the battlefield.


    Despite his old age and frail condition, General Seong Sa Wook seemed like a different person when wielding a sword on the battlefield.


    Aiming his sword at Cheong Jin Myeong who was the lead of this Black Moon Unit, Seong Sa Wook shouted in a gruff voice.


    ¡°You will never reach the Crown Prince.¡±


    Even though he was old, Seong Sa Wook was blessed with divine strength and had amassed extensive battlefield experience over the years.


    Even Vice General Jeong Seo Tae who could challenge Cheongdo Palace¡¯s best in sheer strength bowed before Seong Sa Wook¡¯s skill.


    Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t defeat such a person. However, Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s specialty wasn¡¯t raw strength.


    In the blink of an eye, Cheong Jin Myeong disappeared from sight.


    General Seong Sa Wook furrowed his brow at that moment. He was a person skilled in stealth and tracking.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong pursued the Crown Prince, who was fleeing with Warrior Commander Jang Rae.


    To chase him, General Seong Sa Wook quickly mounted a nearby horse.


    White Taoist An Cheon who had stolen a horse from an official of the Great Prison Hall was galloping toward the battlefield with Seol Ran riding in front of him.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Seol Ran who was riding a horse for the first time in her life screamed. She didn¡¯t seem to be used to the rushing wind.


    The Heavenly Maiden was a shaman who could command the energy of the heavenly dragon.


    The gigantic dragon that embraced the world with the energy of the Emperor of Heaven was a divine beast that protected this country ever since the Empire of Cheongdo was founded.


    No one could easily touch the Heavenly Maiden, who served the power of such a heavenly dragon.


    Not even the Moon Demonic Spirit who was skilled in illusion arts could do so.


    !


    A red energy imbued with ominous power enveloped Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, but she dispersed it with a wave of her arm.


    When she had visited the Azure Princess to examine her divine fever, she had once fallen victim to such an illusion. At that time, she didn¡¯t try to resist it because Seol Tae Pyeong was by her side, but it was also to gauge the level of illusion of the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    Falling for it made her mind hazy and difficult to move as she wished.


    When dealing with the Moon Demonic Spirit, one had to resist its illusion arts by any means necessary.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun spread the energy of the heavenly dragon as her robe fluttered.


    Although she had recovered somewhat after years of recuperation, it still seemed that expending more energy than necessary took a toll on her body.


    She furrowed her brows, focused her mind, and tried to envelop the Moon Demonic Spirit in a bluish aura to crush it in one blow.


    However, the power contained within the Moon Demonic Spirit was of a high level.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun whose body was not in perfect condition found it difficult to suppress this formidable demonic spirit.


    When the grotesquely twisting spirit lifted its head, its chillingly red eyes pierced through Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    It felt as if the energy surrounding her was being drained. Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun frowned.


    When was that time?


    It was when the Azure Princess and Seol Tae Pyeong headed to the battlefield to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Years of trials had tempered her. Finally, she was strong enough to fight alongside sword master Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun vividly remembered that. The sight of the Azure Princess at her strongest was almost divine, as if part of the Emperor of Heaven had taken form on earth.


    Since she was unable to properly wield the power of the heavenly dragon, she couldn¡¯t easily defeat her opponent. For now, the most realistic option was to keep her body in the best condition possible and escape from the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    As Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun collected herself and looked for a place to escape, she heard it.


    A shiver ran through her body. Like insects were crawling all over her skin.


    It was a whisper in her ear.


    When she came to her senses, the Moon Demonic Spirit was embracing her from behind. It had moved so quickly that she hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Shrinking Earth. It was the technique the Azure Princess used. Like an immortal who moved as if the entire world was her own chamber.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun tried to shake off the Moon Demonic Spirit, but the whisper in her ear wouldn¡¯t leave her mind.


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    At that moment, a sensation like a giant needle was piercing her brain overwhelmed her.


    It was the technique the Azure Princess used to ensnare those who resisted her illusions.


    Once one was exposed to that power at close range, no matter how strong one¡¯s mental strength was, they would momentarily fall into a daze.


    She quickly tried to shake off the Moon Demonic Spirit, but with her weak strength, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun could not overcome the tremendous grip of the monster.


    ¡°Haah¡­!¡±


    At that moment, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s vision went dark.


    When her sight returned, a sword was piercing through her chest.


    The sound of red flames engulfing the world.


    When she looked up, she saw the figure of Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong whom she had seen countless times before.


    Inside the imperial capital, which had been completely burned down by the descent of the Plague Demonic Spirit, he was covered in blood and driving a sword into Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s chest.


    Tears of blood were flowing down from his eyes. Seol Tae Pyeong was burning with hatred and filled with endless resentment toward her. The killing intent in his gaze, filled with hatred towards Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, seemed to pierce through her entire being.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun reminded herself while coughing up blood. There was no reason for Seol Tae Pyeong to harbor such hatred toward her, let alone draw his sword against her.


    Though she tried to maintain her rationality, once she was caught in the illusion technique of the Moon Demonic Spirit, resistance was futile.


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yora seized the heart demons sprouting in people¡¯s hearts and amplified them to the extreme.


    Though Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun always maintained a cheerful demeanor with a bright smile¡­. the spirit grasped and magnified the guilt she harbored deep in her heart towards Seol Tae Pyeong and constantly brought it before her eyes.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun frowned and shook her head, but the illusion of Seol Tae Pyeong kept pressing her.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun knew well that Seol Tae Pyeong was not the kind of person to say such things.


    However, Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran continuously brainwashed her. And it kept showing her the same scenes over and over again.


    Ten times, twenty times, a hundred times. With the determination to repeat it until Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s spirit broke, it showed her that horrifying scene repeatedly. The shock of a sword piercing her chest, along with the relentless hallucinations wearing down her mind, tried to engulf her.


    You drove Seol Tae Pyeong to death. You pushed Seol Tae Pyeong into an endless march of suffering.


    As if testing Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s will, it made her experience that terrible sight over and over again.


    Even though Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was pierced by Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword again and again, she gritted her teeth and endured it all.


    She continued to grit her teeth and cough up blood¡­ and just when she steadied her mind and resolved herself to shatter this illusion technique.


    A single stroke of the sword cleaved through the illusion and dispersed it.


    ¡°Guh, cough!¡±


    When she regained her senses, the man¡¯s sword was already back in its scabbard.


    The man swiftly landed under the Heavenly Jade Pavilion and steadied himself.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun clutched her neck and collapsed to the ground.


    After several bouts of coughing, she finally gathered herself and realized she had completely broken free from the illusion.


    Since her face was already covered in tears and saliva, she had to rub it with the collar of her court robe several times to get her appearance back to normal.


    ¡°Are you all right, your highness?¡±


    This Heavenly Jade Pavilion was the innermost garden within Cheongdo Palace.


    Without Headmaid Lee Ryeong¡¯s permission, even the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall couldn¡¯t enter this sacred place freely.


    Who could possibly enter this place after Headmaid Lee Ryeon fell victim to the demonic spirit? Even the emperor had to follow protocol to enter.


    Only the person holding the Heavenly Dragon Tablet could. And there was only one person in Cheongdo Palace to whom Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had personally given the Heavenly Dragon Tablet.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun quickly caught her breath and looked up.


    The sword that cut through the flow and energy. The Leaf Jade Sword.


    The sword inherited from White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon could cut through even the demonic power of the Moon Demonic Spirit, which conjured illusions in an instant.


    Though the sight of Seol Tae Pyeong standing with his sword in hand was impressive, that image overlapped for a moment with the image of him shedding tears of blood that she had seen in the illusion.


    ¡°Guh¡­! Huff! Kuh¡­¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun shed her tears and quickly shook her head. Then, with trembling eyes, she quietly looked at Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Tae, Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°First, calm yourself. As I mentioned before, I met with Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon. Now, we only need to subdue the Moon Demonic Spirit¡­¡±


    At that moment, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes twitched as he looked at the Moon Demonic Spirit gripping his sword tightly.


    The appearance of Moon Demonic Spirit with flowing blue-gray hair and an Azure court robe ¡­must have been unusual for Seol Tae Pyeong who knew nothing.


    And that was only normal.


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran was the most wretchedly fallen form of Jin Cheong Lang after countless reincarnations.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡­ that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah. Explaining it would take too long¡­ but first¡­ there is something I must ask¡­¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who barely regained her composure grabbed Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s arm and lifted herself up.


    She gasped for breath, then finally raised her head and opened her mouth.


    And then, she barely held onto her fading consciousness and managed to ask.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ always looked at me like that¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Although there was much to explain¡­


    It seemed necessary to ask why, out of all the crown princess consorts, the Moon Demonic Spirit had come to find her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong could not read between the lines, so he could only give a blank response for a moment.

 Chapter 66: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (7)

    Anyone who has camped in the forest even once knows this.


    A campfire goes out more easily than one might think, so it needs constant tending. You have to poke it with a fire stick, add more logs, and shield it from drafts.


    This is also a job that requires a lot of effort, so when camping with several people, one person usually sits by the fire to keep it going.


    While wandering the border regions killing demonic spirits, the person who always held the fire stick was Cheong Seo Rin, the daughter of Cheong Jin Myeong.


    Cheong Jin Myeong would often bolt upright when he lay down to sleep at night.


    When the exhausted members of the Black Moon Unit who were covered in blood from killing demonic spirits all day lay down to rest, he would always remember the empty eyes of that girl sitting by the fire.


    It was when Cheong Jin Myeong who had returned from slaying dozens of lower demonic spirits during the day sat by the fire. Cheong Seo Rin was wrapped in a shabby cotton cloth, poked the fire with a stick, and spoke in that vacant voice.


    The Black Moon Unit members who had lost their hometown were like family to Cheong Jin Myeong, and it was his belief to take responsibility for the Black Moon Unit which shared the same wounds until the end.


    Having lost their hometown and possessing no skills other than killing demonic spirits, it was too late to shake off the label of being a cursed group of demonic spirit hunters.


    If they wanted to start a new life now, they would have to go to a distant land where no one knew them, and a lot of money was needed for that.


    However, it also troubled him that his only daughter had to wander around with these demonic spirit hunters at such a young age.


    There was no particular emotion in the words of his only daughter, Cheong Seo Rin.


    But the meaning behind them was heavy.


    In truth, it would have been easy to free himself from all obligations immediately.


    He could just turn a blind eye to everything related to the Black Moon Unit and, under the cover of night, take Cheong Seo Rin to a distant land to settle down.


    He could abandon his position as the Black Moon Unit leader and just farm and then he could find a good person for his daughter.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t do that.


    He had to uphold his convictions.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness, it seems there is some misunderstanding.¡±


    In fact, if Seol Tae Pyeong had to name the person he valued the most after his sister, it would have to be Yeon Ri.


    She was the most crucial person in killing the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Although various emotions could accompany this interpretation, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s regard for Ah Hyun was purely due to the importance of her position as the Heavenly Maiden.


    However, what were Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s thoughts?


    She had witnessed the interactions between Seol Tae Pyeong and the mistresses of the four great palaces dozens of times, and not only had her peculiar sense of guilt towards Seol Tae Pyeong been triggered, but the urgency of the situation left her in a state where she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    The current situation led Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun to a certain conclusion.


    What should I do? He seems to like me.


    Of course, when Seol Tae Pyeong heard Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s assumption, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah, I am a woman too, so making such a face is too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-What kind of face did I make?¡±


    ¡°It was like you had discovered a squashed insect corpse on the road.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he decided not to answer at all.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun quickly shook her head to dispel her embarrassment and turned her gaze to the Moon Demonic Spirit who was twisting its body grotesquely.


    At that moment, the Moon Demonic Spirit suddenly raised its head. Its terrifying red eyes were bulging with veins.


    As soon as it saw Seol Tae Pyeong, the Moon Demonic Spirit flinched and trembled.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was equally taken aback. The Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s appearance unmistakably resembled that of Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was unsure where to begin explaining, but Seol Tae Pyeong seemed to understand without needing an explanation.


    The king of the Demonic Spirits who even tried to swallow the Heavenly Dragon was the Plague Demonic Spirit. No matter how much the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power rewound the time, that couldn¡¯t completely eliminate the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s memories and soul.


    The proof was the Moon Demonic Spirit before his eyes who took on the form of Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    Seol Tae Pyeong drew his Jade Leaf sword.


    As a warrior who subdued enemies through pure physical strength, he was at a disadvantage against Taoists.


    Their spiritual and divine powers were unaffected by physical force, so this allowed them to easily subdue opponents from a distance using their Taoist magic. This was why most warriors did not favor battles against enemies with Taoist allies.


    Of course, Taoists were scarce, as it took many years of training on a sacred mountain with clear energy to become even barely proficient in Taoist magic. The White Immortal of the White Palace who received treatment equivalent to that of an upper third-rank official, could speak on equal terms with an upper first-rank official because of the rarity of Taoists.


    Therefore, for a warrior to gain the upper hand against a Taoist, they needed a way to counteract Taoist techniques.


    The Jade Leaf sword left to Seol Tae Pyeong by White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon filled that crucial gap for him as a warrior.


    The rising demonic energy tried to engulf the entire Heavenly Jade Pavilion, but when Seol Tae Pyeong swung the Jade Leaf sword widely, that ominous energy vanished as if it had never been there.


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran whose bent back was trembling flinched and halted its movements.


    Seol Tae Pyeong then kicked off the ground and closed the distance in an instant.


    When he saw it up close, he was convinced.


    No matter how he looked at it, Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran had taken on the appearance of Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    It had recreated Jin Cheong Lang in her strongest form. Or at least just as the Moon Demonic Spirit had observed her strongest form to be.


    That form was from when she sincerely communicated with Seol Tae Pyeong and held onto him until the end.


    He understood why Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun hadn¡¯t informed him about the true identity of Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran beforehand.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had witnessed Seol Tae Pyeong slay Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran countless times over the years.


    There were times when Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun managed to handle Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran herself, but there were also times when Seol Tae Pyeong had to wield the sword.


    Somewhere in the flow of the past.


    Having to cut down Jin Cheong Lang, with whom he had shared a deep connection, must have been a heavy burden on his heart.


    And so, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun did not want to make Seol Tae Pyeong kill Jin Cheong Lang.


    Leaping between the numerous rocks of Heavenly Jade Pavilion, Seol Tae Pyeong landed in front of the Moon Demonic Spirit and drew his Cold Iron Heavy Sword with his other hand.


    Unlike the arm holding the Jade Leaf Sword, the hand gripping the Iron Heavy Sword had veins bulging prominently. The Cold Iron Heavy Sword was too heavy to wield with one hand, but Seol Tae Pyeong managed somehow.


    However, a rock suddenly shot up from the ground and blocked Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword.


    When Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran rolled her red eyes and wielded her power again, numerous rocks rose up and surrounded her in a protective circle.


    !


    But when Seol Tae Pyeong twisted his body and delivered a powerful kick, most of the rocks shattered into pieces.


    Through the scattering rock fragments, Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran¡¯s form emerged.


    Veins bulged here and there, and although she wore shabby clothes ¡­ even in this grotesque appearance, Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s unique vibrancy seemed to remain.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s brows furrowed for a moment at that sight, but he gritted his teeth and shook his head as he dug through the rocks.


    Warrior commander Jang Rae struck the reins hard with Crown Prince Hyeon Won seated in front of the saddle.


    The horse galloping across the plains of the Imperial Garden was picking up speed. If they continued at this pace, they would reach the outer post.


    However, the enemy¡¯s pursuit would not end here. Jang Rae was prepared for this.


    Cheong Jin Myeong was chasing Jang Rae on horseback from far behind.


    Jang Rae tried to increase the horse¡¯s speed as much as possible, but Cheong Jin Myeong pulled a short bow from his back and aimed at Jang Rae.


    Jang Rae quickly drew his sword and deflected the arrow, but protecting Crown Prince Hyeon Won made his movements restricted. Eventually, Jang Rae lost his balance and fell off the horse.


    Jang Rae gritted his teeth and tightly hugged Crown Prince Hyeon Won to somehow cushion the impact.


    However, falling from a horse at full speed was more painful than expected. Since he had absorbed the impact meant for the Crown Prince, Jang Rae had to suppress the scream that was about to escape.


    ¡°Grrk!¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong who was wearing a white hood landed and charged toward Jang Rae.


    Jang Rae successfully blocked Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s long sword with his own, but the searing pain suggested he might have fractured a bone.


    ¡°Run! He¡¯s alone!¡±


    He pushed his sword up and shouted at Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was still rolling on the ground.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won stood up, gripped his dirt-covered heavenly dragon robe, and stared at Jang Rae.


    Those eyes were so empty that it sent shivers down Jang Rae¡¯s spine. It made him wonder if the prince might just stay still.


    However, Crown Prince Hyeon Won eventually ran across the plain just like Jang Rae had instructed.


    The moment Cheong Jin Myeong drew a dagger from his waist and started to follow, Jang Rae sprang to his feet and swung his sword.


    Blood trickled down Jang Rae¡¯s forehead. The impact from the fall had been more severe than he had anticipated.


    Nevertheless, Jang Rae kept swinging his sword and blocking Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s movements.


    ¡°You! Whose orders are you following to attack the Crown Prince?!¡±


    They both knew there was no way Cheong Jin Myeong would answer such a question. Jang Rae¡¯s only goal was to prevent him from pursuing Crown Prince Hyeon Won any further.


    Eventually, Cheong Jin Myeong took a poison pouch from his clothes and scattered it. The area was instantly enveloped in a bluish smoke. It was a blood poison that sapped one¡¯s strength.


    Jang Rae quickly covered his airways with his sleeve.


    However, he couldn¡¯t avoid Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s ensuing attack.


    Cheong Jin Myeong kicked Jang Rae in the lower abdomen, shook him off, and ran in the direction Crown Prince Hyeon Won had fled.


    General Seong Sa Wook would be chasing after him urgently. There was little time left.


    This was the only chance to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won. If he missed this opportunity, the entire journey with the Black Moon unit would be for nothing. The dream of starting a new life would disappear.


    ¡°Stop! Damn it! My strength¡­!¡±


    Jang Rae tried to disperse the poison¡¯s effects and struggled to catch Cheong Jin Myeong, but he lacked the energy to stop him.


    Even if the not-yet-adult Crown Prince Hyeon Won ran with all his might, he stood no chance against the Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.


    As Cheong Jin Myeong ran a bit further, he spotted Crown Prince Hyeon Won at the edge of the forest within the plain.


    The heavenly dragon robe was covered with dirt and the disheveled headband painted a pitiful picture.


    Cheong Jin Myeong rushed forward and grabbed Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The sharp pain radiating from his clenched hand forced Cheong Jin Myeong to furrow his brow. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, Cheong Jin Myeong yanked his arm and flung Crown Prince Hyeon Won to the ground on the opposite side.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won rolled across the dirt and caught himself on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong looked down at Crown Prince Hyeon Won with his sword drawn.


    Right in front of him was the future ruler of Cheongdo.


    A single strike of the sword could end his life. Humans were indeed such fragile creatures.


    Even the future master of the heavenly dragon who was destined to command the world and place all beneath him would die if his throat were pierced by a blade lying on the street. It would be as if he had never existed in the first place.


    Cheong Jin Myeong no longer felt uncomfortable with this fact.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong had lived his life committing countless killings, regardless of whether they were demonic spirits or humans. Now, the name of Crown Prince Hyeon Won would simply be added to that list.


    And so ¡­ the Black Moon Leader approached Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    The sharp tip of his sword was aimed at the Crown Prince of Cheongdo.


    Before concluding everything¡­ Cheong Jin Myeong met eyes with Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    At that moment, Cheong Jin Myeong took a deep breath.

 Chapter 67: Have You Upheld Your Convictions? (8)

    Like not finding the blowing wind strange or questioning the crashing waves.


    There are rules in the world that must be accepted as natural.


    If you hold something in your hand, something else will slip away.


    If you wish to achieve a great task, you must turn your eyes away from other things you cannot hold.


    We live by choosing what to embrace.


    As she watched Seol Tae Pyeong head towards the burning Heavenly Dragon Hall to kill the plague demonic spirit,


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang who couldn¡¯t hold onto his sleeve had a thought.


    As she looked at the burning imperial capital, Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang thought so.


    Every time the demonic energy of the Moon Demonic Spirit tried to fill the Heavenly Jade Hall, the blade of the Jade Leaf Sword would cut through it again and again.


    Seol Tae Pyeong leaped between the rocks and dodged the demonic power of the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    However, no matter how skilled Seol Tae Pyeong was, facing Jin Cheong Lang in her strongest form was not easy.


    Although Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s skill was not yet at its peak, the demonic techniques of Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran had already reached a very high level.


    If not for the Jade Leaf Sword left to him by White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon, it would have been much more difficult to face Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    However, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who was watching the fight had already sensed it.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s talent lay in achieving victory itself.


    No matter how skilled Seol Tae Pyeong was, he couldn¡¯t win an absolutely unwinnable battle.


    But if there was even a single grain of possibility to win¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong would surely win. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how powerful Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran¡¯s strength was, it couldn¡¯t surpass Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s inherent strength.


    Even when displaying unbelievable demonic techniques and overwhelming him with sheer power, or trying to confuse him with various illusions.


    In that eerie scene where the wind blew, rocks rose, lightning struck, and fire flared¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong never allowed a fatal blow.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was gripping his sword tightly emerged through the smoke with a fierce glint in his eyes.


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran twisted the trajectory of the sword with a glance, but Seol Tae Pyeong paid this no attention, kicked off the ground, and corrected the direction of his sword.


    A storm raged around the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    As the Moon Demonic Spirit extended its arm toward Seol Tae Pyeong and clenched its fist tightly, fragments of the shattered rock flew toward him.


    Each fragment was sharpened like a blade and was capable of delivering a fatal blow if they struck a vital point.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong repelled them all with a single powerful swing of his sword.


    Giving up distance meant death.


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran must have instinctively known this, which is why it focused all its remaining power on creating distance between them.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong was well aware of this fact.


    The area was filled with rocks summoned by the Moon Demonic Spirit, transforming the place into a mountainous landscape.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was darting through the rocks seized the opportunity and landed right in front of the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    The Moon Demonic Spirit swung its robes once more and directed its power at Seol Tae Pyeong. Flames in the shape of a dragon surged towards him, but he dispersed them all with a single strike of his sword.


    In that moment, just as the Moon Demonic Spirit quickly attempted to use the shrinking earth technique to create distance.


    Its chest was already pierced by the Cold Iron Heavy Sword.


    There was not a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Facing the Moon Demonic Spirit disguised as Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang, he feared he might hesitate even for a moment.


    So, Seol Tae Pyeong gritted his teeth and drove his sword harder.


    ¡°Ugh©¤¡±


    The cold air flowing from the blade of the Cold Iron Heavy Sword flowed like fog and fell down the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s body.


    Though the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s power was immense, its physical body was not sturdy. As with most Taoists, it could not afford to allow an attack at close range.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡±


    At that moment, as Seol Tae Pyeong attempted to pull his sword from the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s body,


    ¡°Tae Pyeong¡­ ah¡­¡±


    The Moon Demonic Spirit with its hand on the blade of the Cold Iron Heavy Sword that pierced its body,


    called out Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fingertips twitched and trembled.


    Then, the impaled Moon Demonic Spirit opened its mouth to say something to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    It was a rainy forest.


    Cheong Jin Myeong looked down at the corpse of his daughter Cheong Seo Rin amidst the pouring rain.


    Could this be called living?


    This was the question that Cheong Jin Myeong who roamed the border regions killing demonic spirits always carried in his heart.


    What was the point of a life of wandering, of being despised and shunned? Of staining one¡¯s sword with the blood of monstrous creatures that resembled humans?


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to abandon the Black Moon Unit, take care of his daughter Cheong Seo Rin, and live quietly on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital as if nothing had happened?


    What meaning could be found in a life of killing demonic spirits repetitively like a machine?


    Despite this, Cheong Jin Myeong lived as the leader of the Black Moon Unit.


    He had always promised his daughter Cheong Seo Rin who would quietly poke at the fire with a poker at their campsite that he would give her a life worth living.


    In order to take responsibility for the Black Moon Unit, he lived steadfastly by his belief that it was his duty.


    He lived believing that was the right way.


    Even on the day when half of the Black Moon Unit and his daughter Cheong Seo Rin were killed by an intermediate demonic spirit that appeared out of nowhere after he returned from a demonic spirits hunt.


    On that day when the rain poured down heavily,


    looking down at the blood-soaked body of Cheong Seo Rin, Cheong Jin Myeong felt his heart wrench with pain.


    What was the cause of that pain?


    Was it because the demonic spirits that had killed his parents had finally taken his daughter as well, igniting a burning desire for revenge in his heart?


    Was it because he was furious at how he couldn¡¯t do anything?


    Was it because he could vividly imagine how much pain Cheong Seo Rin must have endured until the moment she was killed by the intermediate demonic spirit?


    Ironically enough, it was none of these things alone.


    Raindrops pattered against her pale cheeks.


    Her hair which was scattered across the muddy ground looked like a silk blanket cradling her.


    Looking at the remnants of the gruesome scene, it wasn¡¯t difficult to infer the circumstances of her death.


    The appearance of demonic spirits was always sudden and unexpected.


    The intermediate demonic spirit had suddenly appeared and let out a bizarre scream as it devoured the Black Moon Unit members one by one.


    Most of the Black Moon Unit members left at the campsite were injured, so they likely couldn¡¯t respond appropriately to the sudden situation.


    Most of the dead Black Moon Unit members had swords in their hands and their limbs were broken or they were covered in wounds.


    However, Cheong Seo Rin didn¡¯t even draw the sword given to her for self-defense.


    In the midst of that chaos, the girl had just sat quietly by the fire and continued poking the campfire with a fire poker.


    At that moment, he remembered the girl¡¯s eyes as she quietly watched the fire.


    They were blank and hollow. She was living a life of merely following her father around the campsite without any purpose. She was just existing because she was still breathing.


    Shunned as the daughter of a demonic spirit hunter, living a life of tending the fire at the campsite, listening to the horrific screams of the grotesque demonic spirits twisting their bodies.


    All the talk of protecting the Black Moon Unit members and taking responsibility was merely Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s conviction.


    Cheong Jin Myeong finally realized.


    It wasn¡¯t the demonic spirit that had taken the girl¡¯s life; it was him.


    With no means to protect herself, Cheong Seo Rin had no choice but to follow Cheong Jin Myeong. This was a choice made merely for survival.


    So, the girl had sat by the fire and continued to hold the fire poker.


    In the forest darkened by the night.


    She lived just staring at the burning logs, worried the campfire might go out.


    In the eyes of the small young girl, all she could see were the dwindling sparks of the fire losing its life little by little.


    Life, like a dying campfire, leaves only blackened ashes as it fades away.


    The girl did not die at the hands of the demonic spirits. This was a suicide that closely resembled murder.


    The demonic spirit who did it was merely the catalyst.


    Suddenly, he recalled the day she had asked that question in a dazed voice.


    On that day, Cheong Seo Rin wanted to ask Cheong Jin Myeong if they were to continue living like this.


    To uphold his conviction of taking responsibility for the Black Moon members until the end, Cheong Jin Myeong turned a blind eye to his daughter¡¯s agony.


    Because he had so many lives to be responsible for, he sought understanding first from the one person who could offer it¡ªhis daughter.


    The result was the corpse of his daughter, who had found no meaning in life. A girl living like a wandering spirit.


    Only upon seeing her corpse could he gauge the short fleeting life his daughter had led.


    Cheong Seo Rin¡¯s life had been empty¡ªquite literally empty.


    Since she was promised that an end would come someday, she had merely sat by the campsite fire and kept poking the logs with a fire poker.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed.


    The eyes of Prince Hyeon Won were just like that.


    He ran away from the scene, and he tried to hide without being detected. Prince Hyeon Won had done those things simply because they were ¡°what he had to do¡±.


    Even when the blade was thrust right in front of his nose, Prince Hyeon Won neither trembled nor shed tears nor begged for his life.


    He merely thought that the inevitable death had come to him a bit earlier than expected.


    His figure as he simply looked up at Cheong Jin Myeong with empty eyes.


    It was as if the image of a girl who always sat by the campfire poking at the flames with a poker overlapped with his.


    So, he asked.


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to resist?¡±


    ¡°¡­Would it matter if I did?¡±


    He simply answered Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s question in that way.


    It wasn¡¯t even that he accepted death; rather, Prince Hyeon Won simply didn¡¯t attach great significance to it.


    Only then did he seem to understand why Seol Tae Pyeong had confidently declared this to him in the wild hills of Hwalseong District.


    How that man gauged his heart, he couldn¡¯t know¡­ but that swordsman had foreseen everything.


    The fact that he helped him evade getting captured by the Black Princess and Azure Princess and turned a blind eye to the plans of the Under Councilor ¡­


    A man who hadn¡¯t lived half as long as him had seen through everything.


    Was he reading people¡¯s minds? Or was the insight in those eyes extraordinary?


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong in the eyes of the swordsman Seol Tae Pyeong ¡­¡­ He might have been completely transparent from the start.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid.¡±


    Death, come forth.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find meaning in an empty life, he would only face death with his chest out.


    Living just because he couldn¡¯t die, living since there is no reason to die.


    One could easily find such people while navigating through the waves of life.


    Cheong Jin Myeong bowed his head for a moment.


    Though it¡¯s said that the darkest place is under the lamp, the fact that he hadn¡¯t noticed his daughter Cheong Seo Rin being engulfed in such emptiness still pricked at his heart.


    If he had known it would turn out like this, he would have told her.


    Even if the campfire went out and the fear of darkness in the hills set in¡­ to sometimes lift her gaze upwards.


    Even now, when he tried to sleep late at night, the regret haunted him like a ghost over and over again.


    Yes, look up and live.


    The sky over the hills that he saw from time to time was filled with stars embedded like salt. And it evoked an inexplicable sense of awe in him.


    Only then did he realize that the stars in the night sky shone because of the occasional darkness.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t do that. He knew very well that if he held on to the beliefs he held in his hands, he would also lose something.


    Knowing that didn¡¯t make the regret disappear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    So, Cheong Jin Myeong¡­. stood still for a long time.


    He stood there and just looked down at the motionless Prince Hyeon Won.


    ¡°Have you upheld your convictions?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s brow trembled once.


    The strange and eerie feeling characteristic of a demonic spirit lingered, yet even so, the Moon Demonic Spirit managed to steady its voice and ask that.


    The burning imperial capital.


    Jin Cheong Lang, who had pleaded for him to escape and save his life no matter what, gripped his sleeve tightly. Seol Tae Pyeong carefully pushed Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s hand away.


    And then, it was no one else but him who decided to go and kill the Plague Demonic Spirit with his own will.


    Watching his retreating figure, the Azure Princess thought that if this was his noble will, then it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    If there is a conviction you want to uphold, you must leave behind what needs to be left behind.


    A person¡¯s arms have limits; they cannot hold everything.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong remained silent for a moment, then nodded his head a few times with his head lowered to hide his expression.


    Only then did Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran smile. It lifted its cracked lips as if it had finally achieved its long-cherished wish.


    ¡°Yes, I am truly happy.¡±


    With that, Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran¡¯s body began to collapse little by little.


    ¡°The plum blossoms have already bloomed so fully.¡±


    The Azure Princess who was sitting on the porch of the Azure Dragon Palace gently held a teacup on her lap and quietly looked up at the plum blossoms in the garden.


    She had felt melancholic for various reasons lately, but seeing the fully blooming plum blossoms gave her a sense of comfort.


    The petals fluttering down resembled winter snowflakes drifting through the air. As she watched them absentmindedly like that, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face came to her mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    She quietly looked at the beautiful scene of falling petals; then she thought of Seol Tae Pyeong and offered a prayer to the Emperor of Heaven.


    She prayed that he could uphold his convictions to the end, even in the face of great trials.


    And as much as possible, she hoped she could also embrace his convictions as her own and share in his joy.


    TN: Beautiful

 Chapter 68: Hometown (1)

    The sword pointed at Prince Hyeon Won ultimately couldn¡¯t go any further.


    In a very brief moment. Even though he knew that if he didn¡¯t thrust the sword in during this window of opportunity when no one could stop the tip of his blade, all his plans would be in vain, Cheong Jin Myeong still slowly lowered his head.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Gritting his teeth and struggling to find the words, he finally managed to speak with difficulty as if he was spitting them out.


    ¡°If I withdraw my sword here, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Then I must live longer. It may be meaningless and unsightly, but I¡¯ve heard that¡¯s also a part of life.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°What more do you need?¡±


    Prince Hyeon Won who was lying on the ground looked up at the blue sky with his ashen eyes.


    The sky reflected in his eyes was so gloomy. It was as if the world was covered in ash.


    ¡°I have lived abundantly enough. Just for inheriting the royal blood, I have received treatment beyond what I deserve.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make a good emperor. Perhaps, it would be better to meet an early end.¡±


    Even though he was still quite young, Prince Hyeon Won spoke as if he had transcended life.


    When someone who had endured storms and trials watched him, an unnecessary sense of immaturity would come over them.


    In the end, Cheong Jin Myeong slowly closed his eyes and opened them and spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s something you don¡¯t know.¡±


    At that moment, just when strength began to leave Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s fingertips,


    A massive cloud surged in like an army and engulfed Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s body.


    The energy of that power was familiar to him.


    Cheong Jin Myeong was pushed back by the impact and collided with a nearby tree before he fell down.


    ¡°Your Highness! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡±


    He had heard rumors about a Taoist priest from the Anhyang region who controlled clouds.


    The wandering Taoist An Cheon who manipulated white clouds like his own limbs and mended the disrupted energy veins of the Heavenly Dragon.


    Long white hair, worn-out robe, curled-up eyebrows, and an intense gaze. He was indeed the White Taoist An Cheon who had once been a target of the Black Moon Unit¡¯s assassinations in the distant past.


    Cheong Jin Myeong had once pursued White Taoist An Cheon at the request of a group of merchants from Anhyang.


    On the day of the previous Heavenly Dragon Festival, the Black Moon Unit had almost captured An Cheon¡­ but he had narrowly escaped with Seol Ran¡¯s help.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong!¡±


    How on earth had he known about all these plans? He had ridden all the way to the center of the Imperial Garden.


    An Cheon who ran out with the help of the great prison hall maid Seol Ran easily figured out the structure of the palace and even pinpointed the place where the Black Moon Unit would appear.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The Black Moon Leader who was barely standing glared at An Cheon.


    An Cheon jumped off his horse and gathered his energy once again. He was wary of the Black Moon Leader.


    Meanwhile, Seol Ran ran towards Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    ¡°Your Highness! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°You, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Maid Seol Ran of the Heavenly Dragon¡­no of the Great Prison Hall. Taoist An predicted a treacherous event would occur in the Imperial Garden, so we came to rescue you!¡±


    After saying this, Seol Ran quickly helped Crown Prince Hyeon Won to his feet.


    The Crown Prince shifted his gaze between Cheong Jin Myeong and Seol Ran with a bewildered expression on his face.


    ¡°While Taoist An faces the Black Moon Leader, we must flee as quickly as possible! Your Highness, are you injured? If you are alright, we should run faster!¡±


    ¡°You, you ¡­¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s wide eyes were fixed on Seol Ran.


    That face looked familiar. It seemed to stir a faint memory from the past.


    Long ago.


    On the night of the birthday ceremony when the demonic spirits rampaged. The image of a maid who took care of Crown Prince Hyeo Won while he was trapped under a rock seemed to overlap with the present situation. But the urgent situation quickly brought his thoughts back to reality.


    ¡°I am truly glad you are alive, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ have I seen you somewhere before¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that now. First, we must survive!¡±


    Seol Ran gritted her teeth, helped Crown Prince Hyeon Won, and ran towards the outskirts of the Imperial Garden.


    Although it must have been difficult for her small frame, Seol Ran didn¡¯t even seem to care.


    After he gathered his energy in front of Cheong Jin Myeong, White Taoist An Cheon was momentarily lost in thought.


    In the future he had foreseen, a demonic spirit with a strange form would appear and set the Imperial Garden ablaze.


    However, he had to first subdue the Black Moon Leader in front of him.


    At this point with the situation already unfolding as it was, the Black Moon Leader would do whatever it took to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won. If he missed this opportunity, all plans would be in vain.


    The Black Moon Leader would try to shake off An Cheon and chase after Crown Prince Hyeon Won whom Seol Ran was helping. He had to prevent that from happening.


    After organizing his thoughts, he unleashed all his magic towards Cheong Jin Myeong who had barely managed to stand up.


    Blazing flames rose like pillars and engulfed Cheong Jin Myeong. Although he managed to roll away, he let out a scream of agony as he tried desperately to put out the fire on his left arm.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong! It¡¯s best if you surrender and reveal who is behind you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong who was cradling his badly burned right arm remained silent and lowered his stance. It looked as if he was preparing to take off. An Cheon spread his energy more widely to prevent him from reaching Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong kicked off a tree and leaped away. He was actually dashing in the opposite direction.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    An Cheon was momentarily startled but he quickly regained his composure. The plan to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won had failed, which meant the enemy was now fleeing. He needed to capture him to uncover who was behind this.


    An Cheon mounted a cloud shaped like a horse and began to pursue Cheong Jin Myeong. However, Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s nimble movements were not easy to follow.


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran who was pierced by the Cold Iron Heavy Sword stood with little resistance and gradually dissipated.


    The way it disappeared from the tip of its court robes looked like flower petals scattering in the wind.


    Eventually, the form of the Moon Demonic Spirit completely disappeared, and when Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun opened her eyes again, only the lonely figure of Seol Tae Pyeong remained.


    Seol Tae Pyeong felt the dissipating energy of the Moon Demonic Spirit for a moment, then composed himself and turned his gaze to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    ¡°As planned, the Moon Demonic Spirit has been dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun softly spoke Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name in a quiet voice and without her usual playful tone,


    The reason the Plague Demonic Spirit had recreated the form of Jin Cheong Lang as the Moon Demonic Spirit was that it thought Seol Tae Pyeong would find it difficult to swing his sword at her.


    Even if it was just a figure of the past that had scattered and disappeared, it was too sad for a woman who had once promised to be with him forever to end in such a way.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong who understood the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s intention did not hesitate for a moment to strike.


    And this was what the disappearing Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran had hoped for.


    Yet, human hearts do not always follow reason.


    The peculiar bitterness on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face made even Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°This is why you were reluctant to talk to me about the Moon Demonic Spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cutting down the Moon Demonic Spirit with his own hands must have left a heavy weight on his heart.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong nodded his head as if to say he was fine, and firmly said they needed to focus on the task at hand.


    The situation was rapidly escalating.


    It was a time when all bitterness and grief had to be put off until later. From now on, speed was everything.


    ¡°I just finished talking with Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon. I promised to keep quiet about the Black Moon Unit if he helped me kill Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran. In exchange, he wrote me an authorization letter that allows me to dispatch warriors from the Red Palace in his name.¡±


    ¡°He has fallen into the trap. Do you think I need to step in?¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any need for you to get involved, your highness.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong sheathed his sword and adjusted his clothes by pulling on the ends of his sleeves.


    Then he shook his head and spoke in a serious voice. His current demeanor was very different from to his usually energetic self, which made Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun feel an inexplicable sense of bitterness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s reap what we¡¯ve sown. Let¡¯s go with strength.¡±


    ¡°A crisis has occurred at the Imperial Garden! Word is spreading among the high officials that a group of traitors attempted to assassinate the Crown Prince!¡±


    In the Under Councilor¡¯s office.


    A military officer burst through the paper door as if he was going to break it, bowed urgently before the Under Councilor, and shouted this.


    The Under Councilor who was waiting for the results while biting his nails furrowed his brows.


    ¡°What¡­ did you say? What happened to the Crown Prince?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I heard he managed to escape the Imperial Garden with his life¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Blood vessels protruded on Shim Sang Gon¡¯s eyes.


    The story of the Crown Prince¡¯s failed assassination attempt, for which he risked his entire political career, was a catastrophic disaster beyond any bolt from the blue.


    It couldn¡¯t be true.


    No matter how elite the forces deployed, there couldn¡¯t have been no window of opportunity for assassination in the middle of the deserted Imperial Garden.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong was certainly capable of seizing such an opportunity. It was impossible that someone of his caliber would fail to take advantage of a situation so meticulously prepared.


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because the plan was a gamble with his destiny, he wouldn¡¯t use just anyone.


    No matter how lowly the demonic spirit hunter was, his skill was undeniable. He had been repeatedly tested to ensure he could carry out an assassination under similar circumstances.


    What the Under Councilor overlooked was that the demonic spirit hunter did not have the heart to kill the Crown Prince. This was a matter beyond skill or technique.


    While he may have thought that he could control him as he pleased with the Black Moon Unit members, he didn¡¯t understand the deepest part of his nature.


    That was the difference between Seol Tae Pyeong and Shim Sang Gon.


    Seol Tae Pyeong grasped the root of his deepest nature.


    In the story of ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±, the reason why Cheong Jin Myeong could not kill Prince Hyeon Won was because there was goodness deep within his heart.


    The moment he witnessed the Crown Prince¡¯s nature of only contemplating life, the image of himself stealing Cheong Seo Rin¡¯s life would overlap and he would no longer be able to swing the sword¡­. He had known this would happen all along.


    However, Shim Sang Gon couldn¡¯t have understood this.


    ¡°What happened to those assassins?¡±


    ¡°It is said that they gathered around their leader and escaped! The group is quite large, so we thought there would be traces, but the pursuit is proving more difficult than expected¡­!¡±


    It was only normal.


    The strength Cheong Jin Myeong gained after overcoming the Bitter Harmony Poison allowed him to take his companions and stealthily move through places filled with dark energy. Any assassin would covet such an ability.


    As long as Cheong Jin Myeong remained free, there was still a chance for survival.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t revealed that he was behind the Black Moon Unit, there could be another opportunity.


    An escape route had already been prepared by the Under Councilor. Though the plan failed, it was important to prevent any Black Moon Unit members who knew about the Under Councilor from being captured.


    Few knew he was behind this.


    Only a few trusted aides, the Black Moon Leader, and Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The Black Moon leader would die the moment he was captured, so there was no fear of betrayal.


    Seol Tae Pyeong could have easily overthrown Shim Sang Gon if he wanted to. He needed support to eliminate the Moon Demonic Spirit, so he wouldn¡¯t want Shim Sang Gon to fall too quickly.


    Shim Sang Gon swallowed nervously and stood up.


    He needed to go to the Emperor first and report the entire situation.


    He was, after all, the Under Councilor responsible for handling the Imperial Decrees.


    The Black Moon Unit moved through the shadows between the buildings of Cheongdo Palace as they escaped the scene. Most of them were injured.


    Some had lost a lot of blood, while others had broken bones.


    Those who were seriously injured were carried on the backs of their comrades, and Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong led them towards the exit of Cheongdo Palace.


    There were many warriors of the Red Palace running around Cheongdo Palace and searching for the Black Moon Unit members.


    It didn¡¯t seem easy to evade all their eyes and escape Cheongdo Palace.


    Still, they had to survive somehow. Given the situation, they needed to get outside, regroup, and assess the outcome of their mission.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Moon Leader gritted his teeth as he leaned against a wall and scanned his surroundings.


    He trembled with anger at his own inadequacy for failing to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won in the end. That single moment of hesitation had ruined everything.


    If he had stabbed without delay.


    If he had stayed focused on his task and ignored the Crown Prince¡¯s demeanor.


    If he had¡­


    The situation would have been very different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, Leader.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was a difficult mission from the start.¡±


    The injured members of the Black Moon Unit comforted Cheong Jin Myeong.


    When he turned his head to look at them, he saw that they were all severely injured. Every one of them had followed Cheong Jin Myeong. They put their trust in him only.


    Cheong Jin Myeong could not bring himself to lift his head in front of them.


    They had all entrusted their lives to him, believed in his judgment, and now they were in this state.


    Was he a failure both as a father and as a leader?


    The realization stabbed at his heart, but for now, the priority was to safely escape from Cheongdo Palace.


    He never carried out a mission without an escape plan.


    They would run between the buildings, climb over a few walls, and use the tunnel on the outer edge of the west gate to get out. This secret passage had been built over several months by Shim Sang Gon, using the palace staff.


    There would likely be a massive manhunt for the Black Moon Unit. Attempting to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won was a grave crime, one that warranted the death penalty.


    If caught, they would be executed.


    First, they had to ensure their survival, and then they could think about what to do next.


    It took them a considerable amount of time to reach the tunnel entrance on the west side of the palace using the pre-planned route.


    Since it had been less than an hour since the incident happened, the guards had not yet spread out to the outer perimeter of the inner palace. If they did not escape now, the opportunity would be completely lost.


    Pushing aside the bushes on the marked ground near the western outer wall, they revealed a large lid resembling a giant jar cover.


    When they lifted it, a small tunnel just big enough for a person to fit through appeared.


    The Black Moon Unit members pushed their way inside all at once.


    After ensuring all the Black Moon Unit members had entered the tunnel, Cheong Jin Myeong was the last to crawl inside.


    Dry soil kept getting into his mouth, and the stench of his comrades¡¯ blood made him tremble.


    His burned arm throbbed continuously, but Cheong Jin Myeong gritted his teeth and kept moving forward.


    As he ground his teeth and pushed through the dirt, waves of regret washed over him.


    Being buried in the soil felt like being inside a coffin. It seemed better to end his life buried like this.


    He was a failure.


    If he couldn¡¯t be a good father, he should at least have been a good assassin.


    Was this current reality, where he had to accept being neither, to blame? The taste of blood seeped from his tightly clenched teeth.


    Nevertheless, Cheong Jin Myeong tightened his fist and steeled himself.


    Despite the searing pain spreading through his body, Cheong Jin Myeong continued to move through the blood-scented tunnel.


    Suddenly, the image of the Inner Swords Commander with his arms crossed and speaking at the hills of the Hwalseong District flashed through his mind.


    It would make absolutely no sense to say that he had foreseen all of this¡­


    If he had nodded to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s proposal back then, would things have turned out differently?


    A fleeting sense of regret crossed his heart but Cheong Jin Myeong shook his head.


    Clinging to a rope already gone was meaningless. What he needed to consider now was what decisions to make as the leader of the Black Moon Unit.


    Just like that¡­. when he somehow managed to make it outside the tunnel.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The first thing he saw upon emerging from the tunnel.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was accompanied by his adjutant Bi Cheon was sitting on a flat rock and sipping alcohol.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong seriously considered going back into the tunnel.

 Chapter 69: Hometown (2)

    There were people who spoke of ¡°protagonist-like¡± stories. This was something Seol Tae Pyeong often thought about.


    They said the world was bright and full of hope. That effort would be rewarded.


    They said that even if the night was long, the sun would rise. That even if trials were bitter, the pain would end.


    They said friendship was beautiful, trust was shining, and that we could achieve anything as long as we dreamed.


    When he was young, these were the philosophies preached at length by protagonists in fairy tales or boys¡¯ comics.


    It was all beautiful¡­ but most people who were swept away by the trials of time naturally became pessimistic. And those stories they read as children would be remembered as a memory of the past.


    As he continued to live, he realized that environment and talent mattered more than effort.


    When an endless night came, one had to adapt to the darkness to survive.


    He learned that the world was more unreasonable and unfair than he thought.


    Those who were more educated in the world said these things more often.


    Surely, those whose minds had been worn down by the politics of Cheongdo Palace were no different; at some point, they grew tired of such elaborate and theoretical discussions.


    Hopeful words sometimes make people weary.


    Talking endlessly about hope didn¡¯t change a miserable life right away.


    Those who were shrewd always triumphed over the righteous, and those who spoke of loyalty and affection were either betrayed or used.


    Efforts were usually unrewarded; the world was dominated by the logic of power rather than morality; and if you did not always embrace selfishness, you would naturally be eliminated.


    In this muddy swamp-like world, trying not to sink often made living feel like a struggle.


    Therefore, at some point, ¡°protagonist-like¡± words came to be seen as the exclusive domain of naive and immature people.


    On a well-directed stage, the protagonists who have overcome their predestined trials cry out against a great evil that they cannot resist.


    With fast-paced uplifting music in the background, their somewhat inspiring recollections and loud declarations against evil no longer stirred any feelings. Since when did this change begin?


    Nevertheless, there were still people in this world who stubbornly embodied the qualities of a protagonist.


    Despite being battered by the storms of life, there were those who continued to spout childish romanticism until the very end.


    Stars shone in the eyes of such people. Their outlook on life was filled with positivity.


    No matter how harshly the world treated them, they clenched their fists and shouted at the sky, promising a better tomorrow.


    Indeed.


    Not just anyone can be the heroine of a romance fantasy novel.


    ¡°Your Highness! If we go just a little further, we can ask for help from the soldiers on the outskirts of the palace grounds!¡±


    ¡°Stay strong! We can definitely survive this! We can do it! Keep hope alive!¡±


    ¡°Never accept death! There will surely come a time when you¡¯ll think it was good that you didn¡¯t die! If you try, you can make it! No matter how hard things are now, one day you¡¯ll look back and laugh!¡±


    As they fled the palace grounds, Seol Ran whispered endlessly to Crown Prince Hyeon Won out of fear that he might give up all hope.


    Though her words had no basis or context, they kept Crown Prince Hyeon Won moving forward.


    Even if his steps seemed feeble and meaningless, she kept him walking.


    In the audience chamber of the main palace, famous high officials were all gathered here.


    It was late in the day. Though each was a busy and important figure, they all assembled within an hour, except for those who were outside Cheongdo Palace.


    Strategist Hwa An, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, Central Councilor Chu Beom Seok, Under Councilor Shim San Gon, Grand General Seong Sa Wook, General Hwang Soo, and Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡­


    It was not an easy task to gather such high-ranking individuals in one place within an hour.


    But it was because of a serious agenda. In fact, there were two issues.


    One was the plot to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won, and the other was the appearance of the Moon Demonic Spirit at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    In the audience chamber, where they stood in a row with bowed heads, the place was filled with splendid and luxurious decorations. This place was used when Emperor Woon Sung issued imperial decrees.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor is entering!¡±


    The most esteemed person in Cheongdo Palace, Emperor Woon Sung, entered and took his seat on the throne. Numerous guards and eunuchs followed behind him.


    His cold gaze which was visible through his crown exuded a chilling aura.


    ¡°I heard that my most cherished Crown Prince Hyeon Won was involved in an unfortunate incident.¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Emperor Woon Sung was enraged.


    However, his many years as a ruler had taught him that emotions alone could resolve nothing.


    ¡°According to the report from the Under Councilor, an unknown group of assassins infiltrated the palace grounds.¡±


    Although his tone was always calm, the attending officials couldn¡¯t help but swallow dryly at the deep chill in his voice.


    It was a major disaster among major disasters. It was impossible to tell how many heads might roll this time. This incident would be prominently recorded in history books, marking it as an unparalleled disaster.


    It was a time for each official to think quickly about how to preserve their positions. The gathered officials were preoccupied with organizing their thoughts.


    ¡°Assassins infiltrated the palace grounds that are blessed with the energy of the Heavenly Dragon so easily?¡±


    The military officials couldn¡¯t help but shudder at those words.


    Allowing assassins to slip into the palace grounds, which were directly connected to Cheongdo Palace was an enormous blunder.


    If it was revealed that the military officials had made a grave mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if at least one commander lost their position.


    ¡°Grand General Seong Sa Wook must report the situation carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook stepped forward, bowed his head, and reported with a heart full of remorse.


    ¡°Though I should first be punished for my failure to prevent such a great crisis, I will report the situation clearly to determine the exact fault.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    And so, the full account of the attempted assassination of Crown Prince Hyeon Won flowed out of Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s mouth.


    He detailed the situation at the time, but in the end, it was a story that did not reveal who had orchestrated the event or how so many assassins had infiltrated the palace.


    Emperor Woon Sung who was listening quietly stood up and struck the throne forcefully.


    ¡°You do not know who is behind all of this? Is that what you call a report?!¡±


    ¡°We are currently investigating. We will unearth the traitor and bring them before Your Majesty as soon as possible.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung wiped his face and momentarily calmed his anger.


    After he sat back on the throne with a long sigh, all the officials lowered their heads and watched cautiously.


    In the aftermath of such an event, no one could predict what orders would be given by Emperor Woon Sung.


    ¡°How is the Crown Prince¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°According to the imperial physician, he sustained only minor scratches. I heard that he had no serious injuries.¡±


    ¡°That is truly fortunate. I will visit him personally to check on his condition after this meeting.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung then rested his chin on his hand and fell into deep thought.


    There were not many people within the palace who would attempt such a bold plan as assassinating Crown Prince Hyeon Won. To devise such a grand scheme, one would need significant power and audacity.


    It was unlikely that Strategist Hwa An who was the guardian of Crown Prince Hyeon Won would have orchestrated such a deed. Therefore, suspicions had to fall on the three high-ranking officials: the Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, and the Under Councilor. While there was some possibility that the heads of the Six Ministries could be involved as well, it was improbable that one of them could execute such a large-scale plan alone.


    Emperor Woon Sung rested his chin on his hand and fell into deep thought.


    If it were one of these three, they likely left no evidence that could lead back to them in the future.


    The members of the Black Moon Unit who would be the most conclusive witnesses escaped without a single person being left behind. This was proof that the plan had been meticulously prepared.


    Emperor Woon Sung brushed the hem of his robe and scrutinized his three close aides.


    At this point, the three men realized something.


    Emperor Woon Sung suspected them. If they made any suspicious moves, their heads could roll in an instant.


    Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon swallowed dryly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, he had planned to pin all the blame on Chief Councilor In Seon Rok and eliminate him from the political scene.


    This was because the dagger that Cheong Jin Myeong would have used to stab Crown Prince Hyeon Won was the one frequently used as an ornament by the Jeongseon clan.


    At first, he had thought of framing him by blatantly leaving the dagger at the scene, but that was a very unnatural act. For assassins attempting to kill the Crown Prince to carelessly leave their weapon behind was an obvious blunder. This would make it all the more suspicious.


    So instead, he planned to claim that upon examining the Crown Prince¡¯s wounds, they perfectly matched the iron dagger with the phoenix engraving from the Jeongseon clan.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong had not even managed to stab Crown Prince Hyeon Won. That fact gnawed at him.


    In any case, it was wise to keep his mouth shut until another plan was devised for now.


    While the warriors from the Red Palace were dispatched to investigate the situation, Shim Sang Gon needed to find another way to frame the Chief Councilor.


    The incident had happened, and regardless of who it was, a culprit had to be found. The investigation would not end until that happened.


    Shim Sang Gon had risen to the position of Under Councilor in this Cheongdo Palace which was full of schemes and conspiracies.


    He had survived countless crises. No matter how cornered he was, he knew he could survive if he kept his wits about him.


    Just as he thought this and was about to say something,


    In the grand spacious audience chamber,


    Even though a very important matter of the state was being discussed here, a military officer was whispering something to Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    Usually, if something was being reported so urgently in such a setting, it was likely to be of significant importance.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Having listened to the entire report, General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes twitched and trembled before he finally reported to Emperor Woon Sung.


    ¡°Just now, Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong captured and detained Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    This news was like a bolt from the blue to Shim Sang Gon.


    Cheong Jin Myeong was already good at stealth. Moreover, Shim Sang Gon had provided him with detailed escape routes and had arranged for a tunnel to be prepared for his escape outside Cheongdo Palace.


    He had laid out everything so meticulously, yet he couldn¡¯t believe Cheong Jin Myeong had failed to take advantage of it. No matter how poor his judgment might be, this was beyond belief. Cheong Jin Myeong was not someone who would be captured so easily.


    However¡­


    That name¡­ it felt like it was squeezing Shim Sang Gon¡¯s heart.


    But Commander Seol Tae Pyeong had decided to turn a blind eye to everything.


    If it had been before the incident occurred, the story would be different, but now that it had happened, he was indirectly an accomplice.


    After all, he had turned a blind eye to the big scheme planned by the Under Councilor. He was not in a position to be proud of his actions.


    Even if he said that he knew the truth now, he would only become a sinner himself.


    Even if he claimed he wasn¡¯t an accomplice, it was meaningless. This was because in exchange for keeping his mouth shut, he received a letter of authorization to command several warriors in the name of Shim Sang Gon. The reason was to use those few warriors to kill the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    The letter of authorization was clear evidence of a connection between Shim Sang Gon and Seol Tae Pyeong. The records of this authorization were not only for Seol Tae Pyeong but also for Shim Sang Gon.


    But then¡­


    Faced with an unbelievable situation, Shim Sang Gon could only furrow his brows.


    Isn¡¯t this¡­. just a story about dying together?


    A bound Cheong Jin Myeong was dragged into the audience chamber by a military officer.


    All the high officials¡¯ eyes widened in shock at this sight.


    He was the very same assassin who had tried to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    And the one who bound him with ropes and dragged him in was the very same commander who had been kidnapped by the Black Moon Unit.


    The military officer¡¯s uniform was worn here and there, and his eyes were brightly shining.


    It felt like a beast had come, not a person. As if he had emerged from the aftermath of a desperate battle.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am the Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong. I have captured the Black Moon leader Cheong Jin Myeong.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong, the heinous traitor who had raised a sword against Crown Prince Hyeon Won, was bound hand and foot while being held by the scruff of his neck.


    When he was thrown to the center floor of the audience chamber, he let out a groan as he tumbled across the ground.


    For a moment, a hush fell over the audience chamber.


    No one had imagined that Cheong Jin Myeong whom even the warriors of the Red Palace couldn¡¯t capture would be brought in so effortlessly.


    Seeing the traitor who had dared to defy the authority of the Imperial family sprawled on the floor, Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s eyes twisted with rage.


    ¡°You¡­ you are the one who raised a sword against Crown Prince Hyeon Won?¡±


    It was as if he was saying, do not expect an easy death.


    The Black Moon leader was known for his agility and stealth, so much so that even renowned martial officers found it hard to catch him.


    As they watched the Inner Swords Commander who had captured him with such ease, the high-ranking generals all swallowed dryly.


    The fact that an upper fifth-rank officer had captured the Black Moon leader left all the military officers with a higher rank nervous.


    He had captured the heinous traitor who had raised a sword against the Crown Prince.


    It was uncertain how great the merit he would receive would be, but it was certain that the Emperor would not let this pass lightly.


    If he were to rise to the rank of an upper fourth-rank official or higher at that age, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that a new talent capable of becoming a general in the future had emerged.


    The power dynamics among the military officers would surely undergo a significant upheaval.


    However, this great merit that Seol Tae Pyeong had brought was not the end of it.


    He also brought the name of the person who was behind the entire situation. Someone even more significant than Cheong Jin Myeong.


    ¡°Your Majesty, through the mouth of this Black Moon leader, I have discovered who the mastermind behind this is.¡±


    At that moment, Seol Tae Pyeong reported calmly as if it were nothing.


    ¡°It is Shim Sang Gon, the Under Councilor seated next to the great throne.¡±


    Shim Sang Gon.


    When that name was mentioned, a deep silence fell over the audience chamber.

 Chapter 70: Hometown (3)

    It was an act of huge political risk for an upper fifth rank commander to identify the nation¡¯s Under Counsellor as a traitor.


    If he made a mistake or failed to prove this accusation properly, he would be the one to lose his head in return.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong seemed unaware of the gravity of his words as he stood calmly at the center of the audience chamber.


    Cheong Jin Myeong who was rolling on the floor would be the witness to reveal the whole truth of this incident.


    He appeared confident in this belief.


    ¡°The Under Councilor¡­ you say¡­?¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung sharply turned his head to look at the place where the three great officials were gathered.


    Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon was observing the situation while standing beside the Chief Councilor and the Central Councilor. All eyes focused on him.


    Only someone of the rank of the three great officials could execute such a bold plan.


    Though Emperor Woon Sung also considered this possibility, he hadn¡¯t expected that the Under Councilor would be pinpointed as the culprit.


    ¡°Black Moon leader Cheong Jin Myeong has confessed everything. He was an assassin acting under the orders of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.¡±


    ¡°What¡­! Such groundless accusations¡­!¡±


    There was no way Shim Sang Gon would remain silent at this.


    He dragged his bear-like body to the center of the audience chamber, kneeled before the Emperor, and bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Please do not listen to the slander of that wicked man! It is nothing but a scheme to frame me as a traitor without any evidence!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I, your unworthy servant, have devoted my entire life to serving Cheongdo Empire. Since I came to Cheongdo Palace as a civil servant when I was young, I have never abandoned my loyalty.¡±


    Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon had endured in the political arena of Cheongdo Palace for over 40 years.


    No one who had served for such a long time could be branded a criminal based on a single statement.


    ¡°Surely, that Black Moon leader is making one last desperate move. Whoever truly commands him, he is naming me just to bring me down.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung also knew well how dirty the politics of Cheongdo Palace were.


    Even if a name came from an assassin¡¯s mouth, it couldn¡¯t be easily trusted. Just like what Shim Sang Gon said, this entire situation might be someone¡¯s scheme.


    Emperor Woon Sung looked down at Cheong Jin Myeong who was lying on the floor.


    ¡°Did you really act on the orders of the Under Councilor? If you do not speak the truth, you will learn what the most painful death is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong who was still kneeling with his head bowed started to speak.


    ¡°I have committed a grave sin worthy of death. I am¡­ indeed an assassin who acted under the orders of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.¡±


    ¡°¡­you¡­.! What are you talking about! Don¡¯t spout such lies!¡±


    Shim Sang Gon had remained in his position for so many years.


    He quickly racked his brain to salvage the situation and raised his voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty! You must not listen to such ridiculous words!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If you consider it carefully, the situation is too strange. Does it make sense that someone who harbored such great disloyalty to assassinate the Crown Prince would reveal everything so easily?¡±


    His rising voice even conveyed a certain boldness.


    ¡°I, Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, have never once abandoned my loyalty to Your Majesty in my entire life. But even if that were the case, I am not foolish enough to plan such a grand act of disloyalty without even silencing the assassin!¡±


    He implied that no one would commit such a grave act of disloyalty as assassinating the Crown Prince without ensuring the assassin could not speak.


    Whether by taking their family hostage or using their comrades as leverage, ensuring that the assassin could not reveal the name of their employer was a basic precaution in such schemes.


    It was indeed strange that the truth was so easily confessed without any torture.


    Of course, Shim Sang Gon had sufficiently ensured that Cheong Jin Myeong would not speak.


    If something happened to Shim Sang Gon, the remaining members of the Black Moon Unit would have no way to escape to a distant foreign land.


    This was because the remaining payment and the ship all depended on the Under Councilor. Therefore, it was impossible to think that the Black Moon leader Cheong Jin Myeong would betray the Under Councilor. He cherished the members of the Black Moon Unit too dearly to do that.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong showed no hesitation as he readily mentioned the Under Councilor¡¯s name.


    ¡°You must not be swayed by the baseless words of those treacherous rebels who dared to attempt the assassination of the Crown Prince! Please believe in my loyalty, which has been solely dedicated to serving Your Majesty for over forty years¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung quietly closed his eyes. He needed to collect his thoughts.


    Silence enveloped the audience chamber and everyone waited patiently while Emperor Woon Sung organized his thoughts.


    In the end, Emperor Woon Sung was the one who had the final say in this matter. If he did not make a wise decision, the identity of the treacherous rebel who attempted to harm Crown Prince Hyeon Won would remain forever unsolved.


    ¡°Commander Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung quietly called Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who had been kneeling with his head bowed stood up and responded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°There is some truth in what the Under Councilor said. It is merely a claim without evidence. Therefore, report more thoroughly on how the Under Councilor¡¯s name came so easily from the mouth of that disloyal Black Moon leader. Explain to us how you coerced him.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ because doing so was the only way for Cheong Jin Myeong to save his own life.¡±


    ¡°¡­.What?¡±


    At Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words, all the high officials widened their eyes in surprise.


    Could he really think that committing the grave sin of attempting to harm the Crown Prince would be forgiven simply by sincerely repenting and revealing those behind it?


    From the moment he tried to kill the Crown Prince, the death penalty was inevitable. The only difference would be in how painfully he would die.


    He must have known this¡­ so why make such a foolish choice?


    ¡°Your Majesty, to be precise, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong did not participate in the assassination plot led by Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon. In reality, he is just a person who was deceived.¡±


    Indeed.


    If he could avoid the death penalty¡­. then Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s position could be slightly changed.


    Instead of being someone who tried to kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won, he could be portrayed as someone who tried to save him.


    He was only deceived by the treacherous Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.


    If they could steer the narrative to show that he did not intend to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­ the Emperor could accuse him of incompetence but not of disloyalty.


    Whether he faced flogging, imprisonment, or a severe beating¡­ as long as he could keep his life, it would be enough.


    After all, they could slowly pull him out of prison using the influence of the Heavenly Maiden. The main goal was to ensure his survival.


    Therefore, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong would remain merely as someone who was deceived by the Under Councilor¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°Does your Majesty know about the special demonic spirit called Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong spoke with his head bowed.


    The high officials tilted their heads in confusion at his words.


    They knew about the existence of the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    Since the unprecedented incident of Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s assassination attempt occurred, they were discussing this matter, but the appearance of a demonic spirit in the Heavenly Dragon Hall was equally serious.


    The meeting was to discuss both issues, but they were prioritizing the more pressing matter first.


    However, these two incidents were not separate and needed to be addressed together.


    ¡°I have heard that demonic spirit is a cruel and evil one. It bewitches people and then eventually impersonates them to take their identity¡±.


    It was a demonic spirit of the worst kind. It replicates not only the appearance but also the strength, abilities, and memories of its victims.


    All of those abilities came from the Taoist arts that the Moon Demonic Spirit was born with.


    Seol Tae Pyeong spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°That Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran impersonated the Crown Prince Hyeon Won and deceived Cheong Jin Myeong.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    At this completely unexpected statement, not only the other high officials but even Shim Sang Gon widened his eyes in shock.


    It was an utterly outrageous claim.


    ¡­.


    After a moment of silence, the first to raise his voice was Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! How could Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran impersonate the Crown Prince? Even if it were true, I would have reported it to the main palace immediately!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran did not impersonate the Crown Prince. However, Under Councilor, you told Cheong Jin Myeong otherwise.¡±


    The current Crown Prince Hyeon Won was not the real one. Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran had impersonated him.


    So, you told Cheong Jin Myeong to kill the fake Crown Prince.


    In this way, you attempted to use Cheong Jin Myeong to kill the real Crown Prince.


    ¡°Even though Cheong Jin Myeong has lived a wandering life as a demonic spirit hunter, he would never attempt to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won who possesses the energy of the Heavenly Dragon. So in order to take advantage of his loyalty, you have to use lies like that.¡±


    ¡°Not even a fool¡­! How can it make sense that Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong would fall for such vague and unrealistic lies¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just anyone, but the Under Councilor who said such lies.¡±


    Someone of a high position.


    Sometimes, the position itself adds credibility to words. Authority in itself holds great power.


    If it were a beggar in the market spreading conspiracy theories, it would be dismissed as nonsense.


    But when the Under Councilor who has served the emperor for over 40 years calls you into his office and speaks one-on-one¡­. you can¡¯t help but narrow your eyebrows and listen intently.


    Such is the power of authority and position.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The Under Councilor raised his voice even more and he dismissed Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words.


    ¡°From the perspective of Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, it makes no sense at all! Your Majesty! If he was given orders to kill the current Crown Prince because he is a fake, wouldn¡¯t he first question why such extreme measures are being used?¡±


    If it were known that Crown Prince Hyeon Won was a fake, an ordinary person would try to inform the Emperor of that fact.


    And all you have to do is prove that fact and expel the false prince according to legal procedures.


    It was about doing what was necessary. There was no need to take the risk of assassination.


    From Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s perspective, he would have had such doubts.


    ¡°I heard that the real Crown Prince was taken hostage by the Moon Demonic Spirit.¡±


    At that moment, Cheong Jin Myeong spoke with his head bowed.


    ¡°I heard that the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran has a habit of immediately killing the person it is impersonating and running away when it was discovered.¡±


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran had no such habit.


    It was just something added to make the situation fit together.


    Since there were hardly any people who knew about the abilities of special demons, no one could refute such a claim here.


    ¡°So, to rescue the Crown Prince, I heard that he had to be killed quickly in a place where he couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    At this point, the Under Councilor had completely caught on.


    Schemes and conspiracies. These were skills one had to master to survive the political arena of Cheongdo Palace.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had tried to win over Cheong Jin Myeong by promising to spare him. If he could win him over, pushing Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon off the cliff would be easy.


    Indeed, although he had thought Seol Tae Pyeong was just an upper fifth-rank military officer who wielded a sword well, it turned out he was also a man who knew how to use political tricks.


    The Under Councilor ground his teeth in anger but he did not lose his composure.


    To exchange blows in the realm of schemes and plots, one must never lose their reason.


    Being cornered meant defeat. He had to expose the opponent¡¯s weaknesses, grasp them, and then counterattack.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, you¡¯re struggling desperately to survive, aren¡¯t you? Do you think that the world¡¯s great sin of turning a sword on His Highness the Crown Prince will be erased by offering me as a sacrifice?¡±


    Shim Sang Gon raged with a fury that seemed ready to burst into flames. Just by looking at him, one could see the image of a loyal servant enraged at a treacherous criminal.


    ¡°These are just baseless claims! Your Majesty! Who wouldn¡¯t be able to fabricate words to fit the situation?¡±


    ¡°Then I will present evidence.¡±


    When Seol Tae Pyeong spoke those words softly, Shim Sang Gon momentarily gasped for breath.


    When he thought about it, it was impossible that Seol Tae Pyeong who had taken such extreme measures would have no basis for his actions.


    ¡°There is evidence, and there are witnesses.¡±


    ¡°All of it must be fabricated or manipulated! Don¡¯t play tricks! You insolent fool!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be best if I called someone whom I cannot deceive as a witness? The witness I wish to call is none other than His Highness the Crown Prince himself.¡±


    At that moment, Shim Sang Gon¡¯s expression turned cold.


    He was a man of strong will. It seemed he had a grasp of the extent of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s plan.


    When people of a certain skill level play chess, there comes a moment when they instinctively feel the next move will choke their neck in an inescapable trap.


    So, what would Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s next move be?


    ¡°Your Majesty! I heard that Grand General Seong Sa Wook reported what happened in the Imperial Garden!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong passed by Shim Sang Gon and kneeled once more in front of Emperor Woon Sung before shouting loudly.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong who is now captured and bound here may not match General Seong Sa Wook in strength, but it can be said that he is the best in terms of stealth and agility!¡±


    Shim Sang Gon who was standing with his back turned ¡­broke out into a cold sweat.


    The opponent was using a huge trick. There were a lot of lies in what he was saying.


    Nonetheless, if it couldn¡¯t be refuted, it would be considered the truth. That was the nature of political battles.


    ¡°Indeed, he managed to briefly shake off General Seong Sa Wook at the Imperial Garden, break through the guards led by Warrior Commander Jang Rae, and reach Crown Prince Hyeon Won with a sword in hand!¡±


    This had already been reported.


    It was said that Maid Seol Ran and White Taoist An Cheon appeared at a critical moment to save the Crown Prince.


    But until then, the Crown Prince and Cheong Jin Myeong had been alone together.


    ¡°But¡­ was there truly never a chance for Cheong Jin Myeong to kill the Crown Prince?¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong could have killed the Crown Prince.


    He had shaken off Jang Rae and had time before Seol Ran and An Cheon appeared.


    He spent a long time alone with the Crown Prince. Time enough to strike with his sword. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But despite this, he had not killed Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    In the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Song¡±, Cheong Seo Rin¡¯s image overlapped with that of Crown Prince Hyeon Won in his head¡­ and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill him.


    That moment of hesitation led to the failure of the entire plan.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? After all those preparations and sacrifices, every moment would have been worth its weight in gold, yet at that crucial moment, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t drive the sword in!¡±


    The only difference between Seol Tae Pyeong and Shim Sang Gon was just that.


    Did he know about the heart demon buried deep in Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s heart?


    Seol Tae Pyeong knew, but Shim Sang Gon did not.


    That one difference caused the entire premise to crack.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, answer me! At that critical moment where countless interests and fates hinged on a single stroke of the sword, why couldn¡¯t you swing the blade despite having so much time?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong shouted at Cheong Jin Myeong who was lying face down with his limbs bound.


    Cheong Jin Myeong kept his head bowed before slowly opening his mouth.


    He recalled the moment when he faced Crown Prince Hyeon Won with a sword.


    Seeing the Crown Prince calmly looking at him made him reflect on the meaning of his own life.


    A life failed both as a father and as the Black Moon Leader.


    A life adrift without belonging anywhere, without a hometown.


    His daughter Cheong Seo Rin who had to die as the price for that life.


    All those memories made Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s hand tremble on the hilt of his sword. It was truly pathetic.


    ©¤©¤Yet, paradoxically, that hesitation became the key to saving his life.


    Life was indeed a series of paradoxes.


    ¡°Even if it was the Moon Demonic Spirit, it would still resist me in the face of death. However, when I saw someone who doesn¡¯t resist even in the face of death¡­ At that moment when I looked into his eyes up close, I realized something.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you saying¡­¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong steadied his voice and continued.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t swing the sword because I realized the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.¡±


    Shim San Gon trembled and turned his head.


    Having experienced countless battles, he instinctively sensed that the situation was turning into a dead end.


    It wasn¡¯t just any ordinary situation; it was a crucial moment in which the entire political structure of the empire was at stake.


    The fact that Cheong Jin Myeong hadn¡¯t swung his sword at that historical moment meant there had to be a compelling reason.


    To refute Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s words, Shim San Gon needed another plausible reason for why Cheong Jin Myeong didn¡¯t strike.


    However, Shim San Gon couldn¡¯t provide that reason.


    Just didn¡¯t feel like it? Suddenly got scared? Wanted to betray his employer at that extreme moment? Just hesitated for no reason?


    None of those reasons were convincing. No matter how logically Shim San Gon thought about it, he couldn¡¯t come up with a reason why Cheong Jin Myeong didn¡¯t kill Crown Prince Hyeon Won in that situation.


    That was why he was inevitably backed into a corner.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong hesitated and did not strike the Crown Prince. What Cheong Jin Myeong intended to kill was not the Crown Prince but Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And all of this, no one else but the Crown Prince himself, saw clearly.¡±


    More than anyone else, Crown Prince Hyeon Won himself is the witness.


    No matter how powerful Shim San Gon might be, he cannot deny the Crown Prince¡¯s testimony.


    ¡°Th¡­ This is a conspiracy¡­!¡±


    Shim San Gon quickly turned his head and shouted at the surrounding crowd.


    The numerous high officials watching the scene widened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s a conspiracy! Yes, right¡­! Even if that assassin didn¡¯t kill the Crown Prince! Even if things just happened to come together, are you really going to accuse me of high treason based on this alone?¡±


    Shim San Gon screamed furiously and rushed forward. He started by grabbing Seol Tae Pyeong by the collar.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve played a clever trick! But¡­ you think you can make me a traitor with just this? With just this¡­! With just this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    At that moment, an eunuch guarding outside the door entered the audience chamber with a respectful gesture.


    Interrupting the audience without permission was a grave offense. Yet, the fact that he came in so urgently meant that it was an important matter.


    And when they heard his next words, everyone in the audience chamber froze.


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden has arrived at the main palace. She insists on meeting His Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!!¡±


    The Heavenly Maiden, a shaman who serves the energy of the Heavenly Dragon.


    This woman who stands at the pinnacle of the Cheongdo Palace, and because of her frail body, she never goes out of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Yet now, after several years, she has left the Heavenly Dragon Hall and came directly to the main palace.


    It was as if the sky had turned upside down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shim San Gon who was clutching Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s collar suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    Seol Tae Pyeong met his gaze coldly and showed no sign of surprise.


    Whatever trick had been played, it was clear that everything in this audience had been anticipated.


    There was more to this.


    They had prepared everything to corner Shim San Gon and push him off the cliff.

 Chapter 71: Hometown (4)

    There were rumors that the Heavenly Maiden who received the energy of the Heavenly Dragon could purify any unclean energy off the entire area just by stepping on that land.


    The sight of her sitting alone in the deepest part of the sacred Heavenly Dragon Hall, the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, while receiving benevolent energy all day long, was like seeing the daughter of the Emperor of Heaven which made it difficult for all ordinary maids to even approach her.


    Recently, there were widespread rumors that due to her increasingly frail condition, she did not leave the Heavenly Dragon Hall, and indeed, she had hardly stepped outside for several years.


    It was truly unprecedented for the Heavenly Maiden to step outside personally. It was an event significant enough to be recorded by the scribes.


    In front of the grand courtyard leading to the main palace, over thirty maids formed a line solely to assist the passage of one person.


    At the forefront and beneath a ceremonial parasol, the woman walking with the protection of the maids was none other than the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    She was adorned in a light purple silk skirt with sleeves that spread wide down to her knees, and hairpins intricately embroidered with luxurious patterns. Even from a distance, her nobility was clear to see.


    From the warriors of the Red Palace who were standing guard to the officials attending to state affairs and the other maids tidying the courtyard, everyone stood frozen in astonishment.


    One look at the embroidery on the maids¡¯ clothes following her confirmed that they were indeed from the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    The Heavenly Maiden had personally come out.


    The news spread rapidly, and it didn¡¯t take long for the entire Cheongdo Palace to be in an uproar.


    Even the high officials in the audience chamber were equally astonished and at a loss for words.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    It was the first time since she had entered the Heavenly Dragon Hall that she walked to the main palace on her own two feet.


    The large paper door opened sideways to reveal Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who was standing under the protection of numerous maids.


    In terms of actual influence and authority within the palace, the Heavenly Maiden was at the very top of the hierarchy in rank and ceremonial order. All the high officials present had to bow their heads in her presence.


    During this time, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who had her hands clasped inside her long sleeves together bowed her head and greeted the Emperor.


    ¡°I apologize for not seeing Your Majesty for such a long time. Although I have been watching over the Heavenly Dragon and benefiting from the grace of Your Majesty¡¯s benevolence, I am ashamed that I have not been able to take care of myself properly.¡±


    Then after lifting her head, she looked at the Emperor and spoke.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun has arrived.¡±


    All the high officials had to swallow dryly at the sight of the Heavenly Maiden walking to the center of the audience chamber.


    And indeed, he had to admit it.


    Despite everything¡­. when Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun kept her mouth shut and maintained an air of dignity about her, she looked reasonably holy and noble.


    Seol Tae Pyeong also bowed his head at the sight but, when he took a closer look, she did not seem to be in good spirits.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As he looked more closely, he noticed that the waistline above her stomach was too tight. This made her appear uncomfortable.


    It was common for such things to happen when one dressed up after a long time and found that their old clothes no longer fit.


    Although there were traces of effort to highlight her body line and appear noble¡­ the sight of her panting from exhaustion was indeed just like Yeon Ri.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had to hold back the tears welling up in her heart.


    Suddenly, she met eyes with Seol Tae Pyeong who was kneeling beside her. She was struck by the sight of Seol Tae Pyeong whose half-moon eyes were blankly staring at her.


    Regardless, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun composed herself, clasped her hands together again, and reported to the Emperor.


    ¡°Today, there have been many important incidents and accidents inside and outside the palace. I have something I must personally convey to Your Majesty, so despite my frail body, I gathered the strength to come.¡±


    Everyone who came to see the Emperor for the first time had to kneel and bow their heads in gratitude for the audience.


    However, once a woman became the Heavenly Maiden, she could skip that process and no one could say anything to her.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had to remind himself several times to avoid forgetting.


    Despite everything, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡­.! She was an extraordinary person¡­.!


    She was such a noble figure that no one in Cheongdo Palace dared to speak to her carelessly.


    ¡°I heard that the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s health has greatly improved, but I did not expect you to suddenly appear at this meeting.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung responded from his throne.


    ¡°However, this is an important meeting to discuss the future of the empire. While we should commend the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s hard work in looking after the Heavenly Dragon, it is not right to appear suddenly without any prior notice and disrupt the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is truly a shame. How can a maiden like me interfere in the important matters decided by the high officials? However, I have come not as the Heavenly Maiden but as someone involved in this matter.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun bowed her head again, took a deep breath, and spoke.


    ¡°As I mentioned in my report, Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran appeared at the Heavenly Jade Pavilion today, and the situation was very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I was concerned as well. If the Heavenly Maiden watching over the Heavenly Dragon were harmed, it would be a great disaster for Cheongdo.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately¡­ Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong who is present here responded swiftly and managed to save lives.¡±


    At these words, the high officials had to swallow dryly once more.


    Commander Seol Tae Pyeong had killed the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    Some already knew this fact from the previous report, while others were still unaware.


    He captured Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, uncovered the truth of the whole incident, and eventually rescued the Heavenly Maiden.


    By this point, it was an achievement worthy of a promotion by three ranks.


    And if an Upper Fifth Rank Inner Swords Commander were to be promoted by three ranks¡­ he would reach the position of a Lower Third Rank Lieutenant which was just below the rank of a general.


    At this level, it would be a position worthy of being called a high official. This would essentially mark the emergence of a new power among the military officials.


    This was precisely what Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had aimed for from the beginning.


    ¡°However, I am not here today to discuss the merits of Commander Seol Tae Pyeong,¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun said, lifted her head, straightened her back, and spoke gracefully.


    ¡°He reported to me in advance about the corruption of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.¡±


    At these words, the high officials in the audience chamber froze.


    Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon who had been kneeling with his head bowed also froze.


    When he suddenly looked up at Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, she was wearing a cold smile behind her sleeves. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Commander Seol Tae Pyeong was someone I had employed to monitor the situation.¡±


    Although Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon could not have imagined it¡­


    It was indeed the Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who stood at the pinnacle of Cheongdo Palace who was behind Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°In this place called Cheongdo Palace, whom to trust and whom not to trust is everyone¡¯s personal choice. However, to accuse a high official like Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon with only the status of an Inner Swords Commander would be to bear an enormous political burden.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun announced this to everyone in the audience chamber in her softly penetrating voice.


    ¡°That is why Commander Seol Tae Pyeong reported it to me in advance.¡±


    ¡°Why would he report such a thing to the Heavenly Maiden?¡±


    ¡°It would have been difficult to judge whom among the officials of this palace to trust, given the complex and intertwined relationships between everyone. Among them, Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon stands at the top.¡±


    It also made no sense for him to report directly to the Emperor, as most reports reaching the latter would have to pass through the Under Councilor who handled the Imperial decrees.


    For a mere Fifth Rank Commander to accuse such a high-ranking official, he would need reliable backing.


    ¡°After searching for someone who had little to do with the politics of the main palace and who could raise his voice, he finally came to me. Since he also has the job of an inspector who oversees the morals of the Inner Palace, it was not difficult for him to send me a letter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Commander, answer. Is what the Heavenly Maiden says true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Shim Sang Gon¡¯s vision seemed to turn dark.


    The story of Seol Tae Pyeong reporting all matters in advance to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡­. this turned the premise of everything that had happened so far upside down.


    ¡°Commander Seol Tae Pyeong was acting under my orders and he deliberately got himself kidnapped by the Black Moon Unit to grasp the situation. He became my eyes and ears.¡±


    The rumor that Commander Seol Tae Pyeong had been kidnapped by the Black Moon Unit had already spread within the palace.


    Everyone knew that rumor was true.


    Some military officials once wondered how such a skilled person could be so easily kidnapped, and their curiosity was now satisfied.


    ¡°Additionally, I contacted the Under Councilor to find out if he was using the Black Moon Leader. Indeed, the Under Councilor tried to manipulate the Black Moon Leader and used the chaos caused by the Moon Demonic Spirit as an excuse. He had known in advance that the Moon Demonic Spirit would appear at Cheongdo Palace. The signs were already clear.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­!¡±


    Shim Sang Gon abruptly raised his head and spoke, but his breath caught all of a sudden.


    The opponent was Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    To voice a rebuttal now, he would need to be fully prepared for the consequences.


    Shim Sang Gon quickly thought through his options and decided on his stance.


    ¡°That is¡­ Heavenly Maiden, you are mistaken¡­! That treacherous Commander deceived you! To say I tried to use the Moon Demonic Spirit in advance! I had no idea such a Moon Demonic Spirit would appear in the first place!¡±


    Shim Sang Gon shouted in a desperate voice. In reality, he had never imagined that the Moon Demonic Spirit would appear at Cheongdo Palace.


    The only ones who knew about it were Seol Tae Pyeong and Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    However, that did not matter.


    Seol Tae Pyeong pulled out a silk scroll from his clothes.


    He rolled it across the floor of the audience chamber, and it unfurled to reveal its contents.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The scroll was an authorization letter from Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon that authorized for Seol Tae Pyeong to acquire personnel from the Red Palace to help him subdue the chaos caused by the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    It was an agreement Seol Tae Pyeong had received in exchange for keeping silent about the Black Moon Unit.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon already knew that the Moon Demonic Spirit would appear at Cheongdo Palace. This is the proof.¡±


    Before all the incidents occurred, Seol Tae Pyeong had received this authorization letter. It was clearly stated there.


    It was a document requested by Seol Tae Pyeong to suppress the chaos caused by the Moon Demonic Spirit at Cheongdo Palace.


    In reality, Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t really need any help so he could subjugate Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran. He just wanted to keep the authorization letter as evidence.


    It was clear evidence that Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon had known in advance that the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran would appear at Cheongdo Palace.


    The Under Councilor finally realized.


    Before the assassination event took place, Seol Tae Pyeong had obtained this document to ensure that the Under Councilor would have no escape if he tried to deny that he knew.


    This document should have been Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s weakness, not the Under Councilor¡¯s weakness.


    On the surface, it seemed like he had met Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s demands, but in reality, the document served as a leash to bind him.


    This document which proved that there was a secret connection between Councilor Shim Sang Gon and Seol Tae Pyeong also indicated that Seol Tae Pyeong was not a clean figure.


    To control someone at will, it¡¯s best to stain them with some dirt.


    If there was evidence of a secret deal between Shim Sang Gon and Seol Tae Pyeong, it would keep him from betraying Shim Sang Gon recklessly.


    However, there was a premise that rendered this intention meaningless. Shim Sang Gon had missed the most crucial part.


    ¡°It was under my orders. I had to find out if Councilor Shim Sang Gon knew about the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.¡±


    It was the presence of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    The justification was that he acted under the command of a figure with higher authority than Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.


    With that justification, the leash Shim Sang Gon had put on Seol Tae Pyeong would become meaningless.


    ¡°The statement by Councilor Shim Sang Gon that he did not know about the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran is a lie.¡±


    The atmosphere in the audience chamber grew heavier. Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon¡¯s body trembled and his vision seemed to darken.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong had confessed that his employer was Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.


    Additionally, he proved his innocence by not killing Crown Prince Hyeon Won at a critical moment.


    The claim that the Under Councilor Didn¡¯t know of the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran also turned out to be a lie.


    ¡°Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, raise your head.¡±


    Moreover, circumstantial evidence continued to emerge like potato roots.


    At Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s words, Cheong Jin Myeong raised his head and opened his eyes directly.


    ¡°You said you infiltrated as a carving craftsman at the Hall of Scholarship to monitor the situation within the palace.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ if we call the head of the Hall of Scholarship and ask who recommended the craftsman for that position, I believe he would give us an answer.¡±


    It was Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon.


    Of course, he could claim that Cheong Jin Myeong used a trick to deceive him.


    However, the circumstantial evidence that was gradually accumulating one by one has already grown too much.


    ¡°Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon, raise your head.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Suddenly, when he looked up, Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°This¡­ this is a mistake! Please, please clear your suspicions of me! All of this is the doing of that wicked Inner Swords Commander trying to push me out¡­!¡±


    ¡°You, you keep repeating that it¡¯s not true without refuting anything.¡±


    At Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s words, Shim Sang Gon¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    It felt as if layers of nets were tightening around his body.


    Despite the numerous layers of circumstantial evidence stacked against him, the reason he could still deny everything was the authority he held as the Under Councilor.


    No matter how many layers of suspicion accumulated, as long as he had the position of an official who served the Emperor for forty years, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to accuse him of any crime.


    However¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon is a traitor who attempted to raise a sword against the Crown Prince.¡±


    Even the shield of authority that he had relied on was rendered useless by the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s intervention.


    Shim Sang Gon¡¯s fate was sealed.


    Eventually, after a long moment of silent contemplation, Emperor Woon Sung lifted his head and spoke.


    ¡°Take the Under Councilor to the prison. If he cannot provide a proper explanation, he will not escape the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­! How¡­! How could you do this to me¡­! Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I do not want to hear it.¡±


    The audience chamber seemed to freeze entirely under Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s cold gaze.


    The warriors of the Red Palace entered through the crowd and tried to drag the Under Councilor out, but he struggled and shouted at them.


    ¡°You! How dare you try to take me away! I have dedicated forty years of my life to this Cheongdo Palace! This cannot¡­ this cannot be happening¡­!¡±


    He struggled and tried to shake off the arms of the military officers, but he could only be dragged out of the audience chamber in disgrace.


    As they watched the Under Councilor being taken away screaming like that¡­ the high officials inside the audience chamber broke into a cold sweat.


    Shim Sang Gon, one of the three highest officials of Cheongdo Palace, was disappearing into the annals of history.


    And while he was being dragged away by the soldiers, Shim Sang Gon looked at Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. He still couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who was watching the situation behind the sleeves of her court robe raised the corners of her mouth.


    Seeing that¡­. Shim Sang Gon felt a chill run through his entire body.


    After Shim Sang Gon was taken away, it took a long time to restore order in the palace.


    When the internal chaos had somewhat subsided, Emperor Woon Sung summoned Seol Tae Pyeong to the front of the audience chamber.


    ¡°Inner Swords Commander Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong then approached Emperor Woon Sung, knelt down, and bowed his head.


    ¡°You have protected Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun from the Moon Demonic Spirit and contributed to exposing the traitor, so your loyalty and achievements are truly commendable.¡±


    Seeing Seol Tae Pyeong bow his head, Emperor Woon Sung quietly praised his merits.


    The many high officials gathered in the audience chamber swallowed and watched the situation unfold.


    ¡°It would be right to properly praise your merits after I have sorted out the situation, but it doesn¡¯t seem bad to do it now.¡±


    Upper Fifth Rank Commander. For someone who had just become an adult, this was an unbelievably high position to begin with, and he also held the title of a lord who managed a small fief.


    He seemed to be someone who was tested to see how far he could rise at such a young age, and those present expected that he would slowly continue his ascent from here.


    However, Emperor Woon Sung praised Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s merits more highly than they anticipated.


    ¡°There are many vacant positions among the palace¡¯s military officers, and I hear there¡¯s a shortage of talent. This time, I have confirmed your loyalty to the empire, and I wish to give you an opportunity to gain more experience. I¡¯ve also heard that your martial arts skills are outstanding, so you must not be lacking in ability.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung swept the hem of his heavenly dragon cloth and spoke in a solemn voice.


    ¡°I will appoint you to Lower Third Rank Bright Moon General, so you must refine yourself and train endlessly so that you can become a general who contributes to our country of Cheongdo.¡±


    Lower Third Rank Bright Moon General.


    It was a position that symbolized the beginning of a military officer¡¯s rise to becoming a general.


    It marked the entry into the ranks of ¡°high officials¡± where numerous civil servants and merchants would line up to form connections with him.


    No matter how capable one was, it was a rank typically achieved only in their later years.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s master, Lee Cheol Woon of the White Immortal Palace, used to hold the position of Upper Third Rank. Considering that his new rank was just below that, it was an unbelievably high position for someone of his age.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s grace is immeasurable.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong bowed his head and accepted the Emperor¡¯s favor.


    He was only nineteen years old.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who had been watching the situation from behind cheered inwardly.


    She had finally elevated Seol Tae Pyeong to just below the rank of general. Everything seemed to be going as smoothly as she had hoped.


    Her plan to establish Seol Tae Pyeong as a ruler was progressing steadily, and he had already achieved the rank of Lower Third Rank Official.


    The ultimate goal was to become Upper First Rank Grand General. It was the same position currently held by Seong Sa Wook.


    At that level, he would be able to command the entire Cheongdo Palace army when the Plague Demonic Spirit appeared.


    She wanted to hug Seol Tae Pyeong and spin him around in joy, but with so many eyes watching them, she restrained herself.


    But actually, even if no one was watching, she couldn¡¯t lift Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sturdy body¡­ but it was how she felt.


    It was at this moment when she clenched her fist tightly and steeled her resolve,


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    She heard a strange and brief popping sound.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Disaster always comes suddenly and without warning like a thunderbolt, so no matter how joyful the moment was, one must never let their guard down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­!!!¡±


    The band around her waist that held her skirt in place had burst.


    Despite her efforts to maintain her figure with regular exercise and dieting¡­


    Even so, wearing a tight outfit to look stylish against the advice of the maids¡­ That might have been too much.


    She managed to handle the situation by pressing her arms tightly, but standing there in such an awkward position made cold sweat trickle down her back.


    This was a crisis. A desperate, life-or-death crisis.


    The color began to drain from Heavenly Maiden¡¯s face.


    Though Heavenly Maiden did not assert her dignity in front of Seol Tae Pyeong¡­. it was a different story when she stood in front of the numerous high officials.


    As the Heavenly Maiden, she could never let her dignity die like this!


    Before worrying about losing her authority¡­ she feared losing herself as a woman!


    Heavenly Maiden swallowed hard and she struggled to manage her panic-stricken expression.


    In front of her, Seol Tae Pyeong bowed his head and rubbed his face with dry hands.


    With his keen senses, he easily noticed that the Heavenly Maiden was in a desperate situation¡­


    But there was nothing he could do right now ¡­


    TN: Lmao!

 Chapter 72: Hometown (5)

    Is there anything that you need to protect?


    As one lived their life, they would inevitably find something they wanted to protect without even realizing it, something they wanted to hold tightly in their embrace, even at the cost of their own life.


    For some, it was their beliefs; for others, it was their feelings; and for others still, it was their family, friends, teachers, or people.


    Among these people, each once held something different in their hearts and everyone was constantly being tested.


    To protect something, one had to make sacrifices, and if they failed to protect it, they had to mourn the loss.


    And whether they succeeded or failed in protecting it, life continued¡­


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had to protect her dignity¡­


    ¡°The interrogation of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon will be entrusted to the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace. The Vice General should also go to the Red Palace to ensure the matter is handled well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She held her breath and pressed her elbows tightly against her sides. She was trying to support her weakening posture, but such desperate measures had their limits.


    However, she couldn¡¯t lift her skirt or honestly reveal the situation and limp away in front of the numerous high officials gathered here¡­


    What a heartless world this is.


    Even if she had an ally like Seol Tae Pyeong who was as strong as a thousand army horses, not even he could do anything about this.


    ¡°Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong should also actively participate in the investigation of the Red Palace and make sure the wrongdoings of the Under Councilor are made clear. Also, I will personally praise the merits of those who contributed to protecting the life of Crown Prince Hyeon Won, so bring them to my palace.¡±


    Through this incident, Seol Ran was elevated to a position nearly equivalent to that of a senior maid for her merit in saving Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Not only did she gain trust as someone who would never harm Crown Prince Hyeon Won, but she also took on the role of a maid in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace in addition to her duties at the Great Prison Hall¡­. With this, she began her illustrious path to becoming the new Heavenly Maiden.


    It was truly a cause for celebration, but Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun couldn¡¯t think that far.


    Her skirt had slipped down a tier.


    At that moment, the expression of Headmaid Lee Ryeong who was bowing behind her turned grim.


    This capable headmaid of hers instantly realized the dangerous situation her mistress was in¡­


    But there was nothing she could do!


    No matter what, while the Emperor was speaking, a mere headmaid could not intervene¡­


    She could only break out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Additionally, Strategist Hwa An and Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, recommend someone to replace Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon as the new Under Councilor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    In such a solemn situation where state affairs were being handled, who in the world could interrupt the Emperor¡¯s words and interfere¡­


    However, step by step, the time of death approached. If Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s skirt continued to restrict her freedom, she would openly rebel against this unjust world and seek her own path to survival¡­


    ¡°And lastly, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. I heard you faced a life-threatening situation during this recent Moon Demonic Spirit incident. Despite the chaos, you still came out to this palace to assess the situation©¤©¤¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I feel dizzy¡­¡±


    In the end, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had only one option left.


    The frail Heavenly Maiden could not overcome the fatigue of a long outing and collapsed from dizziness¡­ this was the only way out.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°He-Heavenly Maiden¡­! Damn it! Call a physician!¡±


    The high officials realized the gravity of the situation and quickly stood up from their seats.


    Even the general-level officials jumped up to check on the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition, but the first to react was Headmaid Lee Ryeong, who had been attending to her from behind.


    ¡°Th-The maids of the Heavenly Dragon Palace will handle this! M-Move quickly!¡±


    The maids followed Headmaid Lee Ryeong¡¯s orders, rushed into the audience chamber, and supported the collapsed Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    In the midst of this, Headmaid Lee Ryeong quickly grabbed Ah Hyun¡¯s waist and tightened her grip.


    Watching Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun being carried out with her eyes tightly shut, Seol Tae Pyeong sighed in relief.


    Please. Give it a rest, Yeon Ri.


    Seeing Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun being carried out with a pained expression on her face, Seol Tae Pyeong couldn¡¯t help but have that inner monologue in his mind.


    ¡°¡­Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    After the meeting, the old Strategist Hwa An returned to his room and repeated that name several times.


    He barely became an adult and yet he had already become a military official of the Lower Third Rank. It was highly likely that he would remain a significant figure within the Cheongdo Palace until the day Hwa An died.


    He had known that Seol Tae Pyeong was exceptionally skilled for his age, but he never imagined that he would rise so quickly.


    After sitting on the wooden table and shaking his head for a while to organize his thoughts, Strategist Hwa An took out several bamboo scrolls and spread them out.


    Strategist Hwa An knew that Shim Sang Gon was the one behind the Black Moon Unit.


    He was just contemplating how he could use that fact to his greater political advantage.


    He had intended to take down Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, who was continually undermining his influence, along with Shim Sang Gon, but Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s intervention had thwarted his plan.


    What was certain was that Seol Tae Pyeong had some connection with the Heavenly Maiden.


    Since Shim Sang Gon had failed to delve into that aspect, he was ultimately stabbed in the back and left to disappear from the political landscape of Cheongdo Palace.


    When he thought about it, a few years ago during a high council meeting, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had written a petition for that military officer, and when that military officer first entered the palace, she had moved to prevent his execution.


    All of it was such a distant memory that it was hard to recall everything, but after sifting through some records, he managed to find what he was looking for.


    Strategist Hwa An looked through the records and collected information about Seol Tae Pyeong.


    And among the names he found, one stood out as particularly useful.


    An official working in the Ministry of Justice.


    A man named Wang Han.


    There was a crisis that almost permanently ruined Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s dignity, but the rest of the matter was handled well in the audience chamber.


    The investigation into Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon proceeded smoothly, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to disappear into oblivion.


    He argued his innocence until the day he stood on the execution platform, but the world did not believe Shim Sang Gon¡¯s words.


    Drawing a sword against the Crown Prince in Cheongdo Palace was a treason so severe that it not only condemned him but also implicated his entire family.


    And so, the name of Under Councilor Shim Sang Gon was erased from the history of Cheongdo Palace.


    Before the descent of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    One of the high officials who continued their power struggles until the fall of the imperial city disappeared.


    The Black Moon Unit members and their leader Cheong Jin Myeong were imprisoned, subjected to flogging, and had to atone for their crimes through long periods of hard labor.


    Although they were spared the severe charge of attempting to kill the crown prince, the fact that they had been deceived by the Under Councilor and nearly harmed the crown prince carried significant weight.


    However, Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s decision not to use his sword at the last moment played a major role in saving them from the death penalty.


    And so, the Black Moon Unit managed to survive.


    In the early morning,


    About a week after the incident, the heavy sound of footsteps echoed through the underground prison of the Great Prison Hall.


    The members of the Black Moon Unit who were all imprisoned in separate cells, as well as Cheong Jin Myeong who was sitting with his hands tied behind his back, were all compelled to open their eyes.


    Eventually, a young boy appeared through the deep darkness of the underground prison.


    In his hands¡­ he held a large bunch of keys that could open the prison cells.


    ¡°Are you Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong?¡±


    When the boy confirmed the name in front of Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s cell, he received a silent nod in return.


    ¡°I am Bi Cheon, the adjutant of Bright Moon General Seol. The Heavenly Maiden has considered the situation and appealed to His Majesty. While attempting to harm the Crown Prince because of a moment of poor judgment is a grave crime, His Majesty is willing to give you a chance to prove your loyalty once more.


    With these words, apprentice warrior Bi Cheon unlocked the cell where Cheong Jin Myeong was imprisoned.


    Cheong Jin Myeong who was watching the scene couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Although it had been concluded that he had no ill intentions toward the Crown Prince, he couldn¡¯t believe that someone who had almost harmed the Crown Prince was being released so easily.


    ¡°You will be assigned to the Hwalseong District, where you will be tested for your loyalty by the Bright Moon General. You are to serve Cheongdo Empire with all your might.¡±


    Hwalseong District was the fiefdom where General Seol Tae Pyeong collected taxes. But it was essentially his territory.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong and his Black Moon subordinates were to serve under the Bright Moon General to ensure their survival.


    It was a desperate struggle to stay alive but the fact remained that they had drawn their swords against the Crown Prince.


    It was unbelievable that they could retain their lives despite committing such a grave crime.


    ¡°Where is¡­ the General¡­?¡±


    ¡°Show respect. As of today, the Bright Moon General is your superior.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where is the Bright Moon General?¡±


    ¡°He has personal business and has gone to the inner palace for a while. Black Moon Leader, you should head to Hwalseong District first. Of course, the Black Moon Unit members will accompany you.¡±


    Hwalseong District was spread out on the outskirts to the northwest of the imperial capital.


    The Black Moon Unit looked down from the cliffs of the surrounding hills. They couldn¡¯t help but feel mixed emotions.


    The wide plains below couldn¡¯t be called fertile land even in the most flattering terms, and from a distance, it was clear that the people were all thin and unmistakably impoverished.


    Even those who looked somewhat healthy were mostly living a hand-to-mouth life. The place looked more like a destitute slum than a poor village.


    After Seol Tae Pyeong became the lord of the fief, he waived the overdue taxes which allowed the people to barely scrape by, but it remained a place where those with harsh lives gathered.


    No matter how low one might have fallen in life, no one would want to live in such a place. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This is now the headquarters of the Black Moon Unit.¡±


    Bi Cheon who had set down various luggage on the ground spoke up with a grunt.


    There were many supplies and food items that had been received under the Bright Moon General¡¯s orders.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s adjutant Bi Cheon looked young but he had a determined look on his face. He did not seem intimidated even by the rather fierce-looking Black Moon Leader.


    One would need such courage to serve a general like Seol Tae Pyeong. Surely, his own martial skills were not ordinary either.


    ¡°Take in the view of Hwalseong District. There is much to be done.¡±


    From a distance, the only somewhat decent-looking building was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mansion.


    Everything else was mostly shabby and falling apart.


    To function properly as a territory, Hwalseong District needed many skilled workers and a significant amount of simple labor.


    ¡°I heard that the Black Moon members used to roam the border regions hunting demonic spirits, but in your original hometown, you were all ordinary people who lived by your own skills.¡±


    Among them, there were some blacksmiths, a few gunpowder technicians, one or two proficient in Taoist arts, and quite a few skilled in carpentry or construction.


    ¡°Hwalseong District is currently filled with unskilled poor people and uneducated farmers. While we can¡¯t offer you a luxurious house, we can provide a few abandoned houses that you can live in and that can be used as your headquarters¡­ Make this place your home.¡±


    ¡°Did the Bright Moon General order this?¡±


    Apprentice warrior Bi Cheon bowed his head and spoke quietly.


    ¡°General Seol simply instructed us to give the Black Moon members a new home.¡±


    At these words, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong closed his eyes.


    After losing his hometown, he spent his life wandering the world and being looked down upon as a demonic spirit hunter.


    Unable to find a place to settle, and unable to abandon the Black Moon Unit, he lived a gray life, neither here nor there.


    Without any family members left, he lived a life filled with a mechanical sense of duty that ultimately required him to take responsibility for the Black Moon Unit.


    Perhaps without even that reason, he might not have found a reason to continue living.


    In the end, Cheong Jin Myeong realized he was weaker than he thought.


    ¡°It truly is a wretched place.¡±


    Dawn broke early in the morning.


    Even in this barren and unremarkable Hwalseong District, the sun rose without fail.


    It wasn¡¯t a hopeful sight, nor was it a scene of despair and desolation.


    The sun rose like it always did and the people of Hwalseong District picked up their farming tools and headed to their workplaces.


    Such was life.


    ¡°I agree with that.¡±


    Bi Cheon spoke casually as he gazed at the scenery of the Hwalseong District spread out below the cliff.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s also the best place to call home.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Though he initially wondered what that meant, Cheong Jin Myeong soon felt the wind brushing over him and nodded his head.


    If one lost their hometown, they could simply create a new one.


    To create a new home meant to build a new foundation there, to accumulate memories and experiences, and to anchor the weight of the heart.


    And if one were to build something up, it was best to start from the ground up.


    Even though there was nothing remarkable about Hwalseong District, he imagined that under the right ruler, living there to the fullest might transform it into a proper territory.


    Perhaps the Black Moon Unit members were also finding their place somewhere in the Hwalseong District. Some might be setting up workshops, while others might find women and settle down as heads of households.


    If that were to happen, would the wandering life of a Black Moon Unit member one day be nothing more than a distant memory of a brief period of wandering?


    It seemed like a distant future, yet also like a goal that could be within reach soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong could only let out a dry laugh as he looked up at the vast blue sky.


    He recalled the image of that military officer sitting cross-legged on a wooden platform in the cabin on Hwalseong¡¯s hills and grinning at him. He was an unpredictable person, but at least he did not seem to be incompetent or evil.


    If someone asked him whether he was someone worthy of loyalty, Cheong Jin Myeong could only nod his head in agreement.


    No matter what anyone said, he had to be acknowledged as someone who was born to rule.


    ¡°I owe the Bright Moon General a great debt.¡±


    His laughter rang out freely as if to reflect the sense of freedom one feels when looking up at the vast open sky.


    But that refreshing laughter lasted only a moment.


    The fact that there was a group accepting him, a home to return to, and a place to call his hometown.


    Perhaps it was this realization that stirred his heart anew.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong bowed his head and remained silent for a while.


    Only the expansive landscape of Hwalseong District embraced his shoulders.


    The major aspects of the assassination plot involving the Crown Prince and the Black Moon Leader seemed to have been settled.


    There were still some unsatisfactory parts, but those were for Seol Tae Pyeong to handle.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang sat quietly on the porch of the Azure Dragon Palace as she enjoyed the night air.


    The Azure Princess loved the sounds of crickets and frogs that filled the courtyard after sunset.


    While she was lost in the nocturnal sounds, she would sometimes stare blankly at the moon hanging from the edge of the eaves and feel as though time had stopped.


    That vague sensation of floating alone in a dark space. As if nothing in the world mattered.


    Whether she liked it or not, she was still a fairy (immortal). The Azure Princess enjoyed quietly savoring that feeling of floating, and tonight she had sent the maids away to relish the tranquility of the late night.


    Meanwhile, Seol Tae Pyeong had risen to the high position of Bright Moon General and had begun to involve himself in the politics of Cheongdo Palace by pushing out the Under Councilor.


    There would be times when he couldn¡¯t solve everything with sheer force, and there would be times when he would suffer greatly.


    In this Cheongdo Palace that was filled with the fishy smell of blood, would that honest and steadfast man be able to stay focused and survive?


    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±


    She blurted those words out though she didn¡¯t expect a response.


    ¡°What are you so worried about?¡±


    ¡°Hic!¡±


    The Azure Princess hiccupped at the familiar voice she heard in her ears and quickly turned to see Seol Tae Pyeong standing in the courtyard.


    The Azure Princess was startled and she quickly covered her dazed face with the sleeve of her court robe.


    ¡°S-Seol Tae¡­ General Seol, how did you get here without a word¡­¡±


    ¡°I still hold the position of Inner Swords Commander. Although my responsibilities have increased, it¡¯s not difficult to get permission to visit the inner palace.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s true¡­ Still, I was a little surprised when you appeared suddenly like that.¡±


    ¡°I apologize if I disturbed your rest.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­! No! No you didn¡¯t disturb me at all, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Azure Princess couldn¡¯t help but stammer awkwardly.


    After all, it was the first time that Seol Tae Pyeong had shown up to meet her.


    She often felt like he harbored some kind of fear toward her and for that reason he kept pushing her away. Though she could guess why, his attitude always hurt her deeply.


    When she was younger, his cold demeanor had wounded her so much that she had cried buckets in front of him, but the memory of it now made her kick her blankets even in her sleep.


    ¡°Ge-General Seol ¡­ did you come to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At his response, the Azure Princess quickly pressed her sleeve to her chin. She wasn¡¯t sure what expression she was making right now.


    He must have come because he needed permission for his Inner Swords Commander duties. There was no need to get too excited. Seol Tae Pyeong had never visited her for personal reasons before.


    However, the Azure Princess had to take a sharp breath following his next words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve obtained a precious liquor from the Heavenly Dragon Hall, and I wanted to share it with you, Azure Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It was for a personal reason¡­!


    A reason that couldn¡¯t be more personal¡­!


    Things that happen suddenly can disrupt a person¡¯s cognitive abilities.


    The Azure Princess had a hard time deciding what to say as she darted her eyes from side to side.


    Meanwhile, Seol Tae Pyeong stepped up from the courtyard and approached the porch.


    He was a Lower Third Rank Bright Moon General.


    The Azure Princess was still in a much higher position than him, but compared to when he was an apprentice warrior, the gap between them had narrowed down immensely.


    Unlike the apprentice warrior who couldn¡¯t speak a word unless he knelt and bowed his head, a Bright Moon General could offer advice to the Azure Princess.


    His rise to success was as fast as a wild horse running across the plains.


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­ for my sake¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Who are you?


    This Seol Tae Pyeong must be an impostor.


    Such thoughts crossed her mind as he spoke so boldly to the Azure Princess.


    However, to her eyes, he was unmistakably the Seol Tae Pyeong she knew.


    Only¡­ his expression seemed heavier than usual.


    When she noticed this, the Azure Princess held her breath.


    ¡°¡­Your expression doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Even though the matters with the Under Councilor and the Black Moon Unit have been resolved, why do you look so burdened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The General Seol I know was always brimming with confidence and had the spirited expression of a true man.¡±


    He was also a man who would never seek out the Azure Princess for personal reasons.


    However, had there been some change in the man¡¯s feelings? The way he openly addressed the Azure Princess made her worry surge unexpectedly.


    And the Azure Princess had an exceptionally good intuition about such things.


    ¡°¡­Ah, is it related to the Moon Demonic Spirit you said you killed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Did she hit the mark?


    Seol Tae Pyeong stood silently for a moment, then poured the liquor he brought into a teacup.


    While using a teacup for liquor seemed lacking in romance, once it was poured, the image of the moon floating on its surface gave it a certain charm.


    After pouring the liquor, Seol Tae Pyeong also filled a cup for himself and drank it.


    It was unusual to see him swallowing alcohol in one go, so the Azure Princess also took a sip of the expensive and rare liquor.


    Although the Azure Princess didn¡¯t particularly like alcohol, she could tell at a glance that the fragrant liquor was of the highest quality.


    ¡°I just¡­ felt that I¡¯ve received a lot of help from you, Azure Princess, but never properly expressed my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you were thinking?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If one doesn¡¯t express their feelings when they can, they might greatly regret it later.¡±


    Having said this, Seol Tae Pyeong put down his cup and quietly looked up at the sky.


    As the urgent situation finally settled to some extent, what remained in the corner of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mind was the fading smile of Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    The image of the Moon Demonic Spirit who had pushed him until the very end was likely the old Azure Princess from a long time ago that he could not remember.


    Indeed, the Azure Princess had been on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s side again and again, even in the cyclical flow of this world.


    However, her end clearly hadn¡¯t been a good one¡­Seol Tae-pyeong who watched this could not help but feel a bitter aftertaste until the end.


    Because of this, Seol Tae Pyeong poured a drink for the Azure Princess.


    It might have been meaningless, and the Azure Princess herself might have been merely puzzled.


    Nevertheless, to bring an end to his restless heart, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you, Azure Princess. Your constant belief in me has been a great strength.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked up at the moon as he spoke.


    The Azure Princess tilted her head in curiosity at his unexpected words. But soon she smiled softly and answered while holding her cup.


    ¡°Such unexpected words.¡±


    The moonlight seemed to embrace the two of them under the cloudless night sky.


    And so, the next morning arrived.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong led his men into the home of General Seol Tae Pyeong where they all knelt down.


    The courtyard was filled with Black Moon Unit members who bowed their heads in unison. They were pledging their loyalty to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The entire Black Moon Unit which was skilled in covert operations and hunting demonic spirits had been absorbed into Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s command.


    It didn¡¯t take long for this news to spread throughout Cheongdo Palace.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who was sitting in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion smiled upon hearing those news.


    Time was running out. The urgent priority was to quickly elevate Seol Tae Pyeong to the position of grand general.


    At that moment, Headmaid Lee Ryeong approached and asked her,


    ¡°Your Highness, if you are going to stay in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, shall I bring you some tea and refreshments?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No more refreshments, just bring some tea.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No, never mind. Just bring some cold water.¡±


    A large wound seemed to have formed in Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s heart.


    ¡­After all, humans were creatures that developed through their wounds.

 Chapter 73: You Should Have Done Better When You Had the Chance (1)

    The noisy incidents within Cheongdo Palace had come to an end, and before anyone realized it, late autumn with its creeping chill had arrived.


    During that time, Cheongdo Palace was filled with various annual events. The majestic and huge Cheongdo Palace was always bustling with activities throughout the year, so none of its members had a moment to spare.


    The mistress of the White Tiger Palace White Princess Ha Wol had this thought as she left the Vermilion Bird Palace after attending the tea gathering that took place twice a month.


    As she led her maids back to the White Tiger Palace, she noticed the last few remaining leaves clinging to the branches and swaying gently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, observed the scenery near the inner palace walls, and sighed for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    Lately, she had been having strange nightmares from time to time, but that aside, the other palace mistresses didn¡¯t seem to be in great condition either.


    To put it bluntly, it seemed that more people were paying attention to Seol Tae Pyeong who had become the Bright Moon General.


    This included not only the Azure Princess but also the Vermilion Princess who increasingly mentioned Seol Tae Pyeong when discussing state affairs. On the other hand, the Black Princess seemed to be at ease, as if she had given up much of her thoughts about him.


    The White Princess carefully tidied the long sleeves of her robe, picked up a fallen leaf from the ground, and twirled it by its tip while lost in thought.


    White Princess was a snob among snobs who would do anything to gain even a little more power.


    She was simply waiting in the shadows and biding her time for the right moment to come.


    ¡°Bright Moon General, may I offer you a piece of sincere advice?¡±


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong. In the fall of my 20th year in this world.


    Quite some time had passed since I became the Bright Moon General. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that I had reached the rank of a Lower Third Rank official, I truly felt like I had joined the ranks of high officials, especially when various opportunists within Cheongdo Palace flocked to me.


    It was rare for a completely new high official who wasn¡¯t connected to any existing faction within Cheongdo Palace to emerge.


    The internal corruption had festered to such an extent that most who rose to high positions had backing from powerful factions.


    I too had the support of the Heavenly Maiden, but it was a different kind of backing compared to having a high official with real power as a patron.


    In any case, to make your voice heard in the council, you needed to gather support from many high officials¡­ so it was necessary to align yourself with someone.


    As a result, I received countless messages from various civil and military officials within Cheongdo Palace who were all eager to align themselves with me.


    Of course, I avoided most of those whose schemes were obvious and only kept those around me who were at least somewhat trustworthy.


    Even if one rose to a position of power, bringing just anyone into one¡¯s circle could later lead to major problems. Those brought in had to be chosen carefully.


    As a result, people started offering me bribes which complicated the situation further.


    Naturally, to avoid future trouble, I made it clear that under no circumstances should bribes be accepted.


    Absolutely!


    Under any! Circumstances!


    Bribes must not! Be! Accepted! This applied not only to me but also to my subordinates.


    Fortunately, my close aides were not the type to be swayed by such things.


    My right-hand man who was already known to the public was adjutant Bi Cheon, and my left-hand man was the Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.


    They were both highly skilled and trustworthy men who would not hesitate to speak their minds when necessary. They were very loyal people, so after taking them under my command, I took them with me wherever I went.


    At this moment, my left-hand man Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong was offering his honest advice.


    ¡°¡­It might be good to diversify the menu a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The setting was my home¡¯s dining room.


    Since I began my role as the Bright Moon General, I have often felt that I have been greatly influenced by my master White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon.


    Although my position required me to exert a great deal of authority, when it came to meals I would eat with even the lowest-ranked individuals.


    This rule applied to Bi Cheon and Cheong Jin Myeong as well, so today I was sitting at the table in my home while eating pork rice soup with them.


    Bi Cheon who was eating rice soup beside me seemed to perk up at the suggestion.


    If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, Bi Cheon also wanted to say this for several days but seemed unable to speak up because of who I was.


    In the meantime, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong¡­ took the plunge and spoke to me with a determined expression on his face.


    Please, let¡¯s stop eating rice soup¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the usually serious Cheong Jin Myeong offered such earnest advice to me with a solemn expression on his face, I couldn¡¯t help but bow my head.


    Damn it.


    Even you two don¡¯t understand my aesthetic¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡°If we want to properly develop the outskirts of the Hwalseong District, we need to wipe out all the lower demonic spirits in the area first.¡±


    After finishing the meal, we moved to the porch where I received a report on the conditions of the Hwalseong District.


    Cheong Jin Myeong who had taken a look around the area with the Black Moon Unit members suggested that we should first clean up the foundational environment.


    He always wore a white hood while working, as if concealing his identity had become second nature for him. Indeed, given the tasks he often undertook behind the scenes, it was more convenient to keep his identity hidden as much as possible.


    ¡°How long do you think it will take to clear out the lower demonic spirits in the area?¡±


    ¡°The cleanup itself doesn¡¯t take long, but taking into account travel time and so on, with the demonic lairs scattered over so many places, I think it will take a month.¡±


    ¡°Well, clearing out demonic spirits is your specialty, so I¡¯ll leave it to you. Just make sure there are no casualties, even if the work takes a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I waved my hand nonchalantly at Cheong Jin Myeong who was bowing his head.


    ¡°There are quite a few people who wish to visit today. Here is the list.¡±


    Next, Bi Cheon approached and handed me several documents written on bamboo slips.


    Nearby local lords and famous merchants would bring valuable goods and come to make their presence known.


    Usually, I would just check their faces and send them away, but recently, even that was taking up so much time that it became difficult.


    ¡°Let¡¯s handle them all in the afternoon. Also, if there is any information on the tax situation, organize it and bring it to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°It might be difficult to handle everything in the afternoon. I¡¯m terribly sorry, but my speed in processing tax documents is quite slow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed, Bi Cheon was someone who could quickly adapt and handle any task given to him¡­. But even as a temporary measure, it was not good to assign menial tasks like document organization to a military officer.


    It was a leader¡¯s responsibility to create the conditions in which subordinates could develop to their full potential.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Bi Cheon. It looks like we need to bring in a civil official who is proficient in paperwork and internal management.¡±


    I rested my chin on my hand and fell into deep thought for a moment.


    The higher my position in Cheongdo Palace, the more adjutants I would need to handle my affairs.


    While it is said that people naturally follow those with good character and leadership, it was difficult for someone like me, who had just embarked on the path of a high official, to accept many people at once.


    There may be many willing candidates, but selecting the right person was not easy.


    Now that the major work has been completed, I think I should visit the Heavenly Dragon Hall if only to discuss the aftermath of the Under Councilor incident and the matters that need attention going forward.


    The problem was that as my authority grew, so did the number of eyes watching me.


    Since I received the Bright Moon General position, I always had attendants following me, and whenever I entered the Great Star Gate to visit the Cheongdo Palace, a nearby military officer would come to escort me.


    It felt like being inside Cheongdo Palace meant that every move I made was reported. With greater rank came unavoidable inconveniences.


    However, it was troubling for me that even private meetings with Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun became inconvenient.


    Since I had the Heavenly Dragon Tablet, I could show it to Headmaid Lee Ryeong and enter the Heavenly Jade Pavilion inside the Heavenly Dragon Hall without any problem.


    But after becoming the Bright Moon General, there were many formalities and it became impossible to secretly enter and exit the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Meeting Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun now required several hours of purification rituals and bathing ceremonies. Besides the annoyance of it, the growing interest of high officials in my actions was also a problem.


    I had no desire to attract the attention of high officials unnecessarily, so I had to find another way to meet Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    Suddenly¡­my eyes fell on the white hood worn by Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.


    ¡°¡­ That white hood ¡­ looks good.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Later, the Bright Moon General, who clearly seemed destined to rise to the rank of grand general, joined the ranks of high officials.


    As soon as the news spread, various factions inside Cheongdo Palace were desperate to recruit the Bright Moon General.


    This was because it was rare for new talent to suddenly appear in Cheongdo Palace.


    Personnel of the Third Rank already had their affiliations well established, so everyone already knew to which faction they belonged to.


    Therefore, the meteoric rise of Seol Tae Pyeong was an exceptional case.


    In the political landscape of Cheongdo Palace, where expanding one¡¯s influence required poaching others¡¯ people, the presence of an unaffiliated high official was bound to become a hot topic.


    Not only the high officials of the council, but even the high officials¡¯ adjutants had no choice but to keep a close watch on the Bright Moon Genral¡¯s movements.


    The political climate of Cheongdo Palace was always tumultuous like the sea during a typhoon, but if you take it for granted, you will be drowned before even realizing it.


    The political world was a place where the diligent survived.


    That obvious premise¡­naturally applied to Ha Gang Seok, the head of the Inbong clan.


    ¡°The council was noisy with talk about Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol was sitting in the inner courtyard of the White Tiger Palace while having a talk with the head of her clan, Ha Gang Seok.


    Since the unfortunate dismission of the fourth consort Ha Chae-rim, White Princess Ha Wol had become the one who observed the palace¡¯s dynamics most closely for the Inbong clan.


    The reason the fourth consort caused such a commotion and tried to keep the White Princess in check was to prevent this outcome, but in the end, the one who survived was the White Princess.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The White Princess tilted her head as she listened to Ha Gang Seok¡¯s story. She gently brushed her chin with a fan made of soft feathers.


    Indeed, whether it was the tea gathering or the council meeting, the talk was always about Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The reason Ha Gang Seok had come personally to see the White Princess was undoubtedly to ask various questions about Seol Tae Pyeong.


    As befits his role as the representative of the Inbong clan, Ha Gang Seok was an opportunist and a power-oriented person.


    He was someone who would use anything to climb higher.


    By now, the White Princess felt no disappointment toward such a person. The Inbong clan was full of people like that, and the White Princess herself was a woman who would do anything for power.


    ¡°I thought he was an extraordinary person, but I didn¡¯t expect him to gain real power so quickly¡­¡±


    The White Princess was lost in thought for a moment.


    Since the Heavenly Dragon Festival, she had been entangled with him in various matters, but he was as flawless as the Vermilion Princess which made it hard to find any weaknesses.


    ¡°I heard that Ha Wol has some connection with that Bright Moon General. When Ha Chae Rim acted like that on her own, that Bright Moon General once defended you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him very well. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    The White Princess briefly brushed the tip of her fan before picking up her words again.


    ¡°Just that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ No, I think I made some assumptions.¡±


    There were a few crown princess consorts who were infatuated with Bright Moon General, Seol Tae Pyeong.


    It seemed better that only the White Princess knew this fact.


    No one could predict how the opportunist Ha Gang Seok would use this information if he found out.


    It was better for the White Princess to keep such a powerful weapon to herself. She didn¡¯t trust even her clan head, Ha Gang Seok.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ the vassals and aides of the noble clans inside and outside the palace were sending him various things as bribes. I can¡¯t do nothing, so I was thinking of sending some silk. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. That man, Bright Moon General, isn¡¯t someone who would be pleased with bribes. I also heard that he returns most of them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so¡­¡±


    The White Princess who had some contact with Seol Tae Pyeong could certainly confirm that part.


    But it wasn¡¯t possible to do nothing.


    Ha Gang Seok quietly stroked his chin, thought for a moment, then changed his expression and spoke.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to leave this matter to Ha Wol after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°From my perspective, it¡¯s difficult to gauge what kind of person this Bright Moon General is. I¡¯ve heard he has some connection with the Heavenly Maiden, so we can¡¯t take this lightly¡­ If we¡¯re going to recruit him, it¡¯s better for someone who knows him better to do it.¡±


    After saying that, Ha Gang Seok took a sip of tea and then added in a more assertive tone.


    ¡°Use any means necessary to make him accept our Inbong clan¡¯s bribes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If we can stain that Bright Moon General somehow, it could greatly benefit the Inbong clan in the future.¡±


    The White Princess barely managed to conceal her surprise.


    The clan head Ha Gang Seok rarely entrusted such tasks to others. It seemed he needed someone to safeguard the family¡¯s interests now that fourth consort Ha Chae Rim was gone.


    White Princess Ha Wol was the perfect candidate for this position.


    It was an opportunity to seize control of the Inbong clan.


    The usually sharp-eyed White Princess saw a glimmer of opportunity¡­ but she soon found herself deep in thought again.


    Recruit Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    How could she persuade that upright man who was steadfast in his principles and beliefs from head to toe?


    ¡°Use any means necessary, Ha Wol. You are a very charming woman.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Headmaid Ye Rim that at one time, that Bright Moon General had feelings for you. It¡¯s a thing of the past now, but isn¡¯t having a debt of the heart a huge advantage?¡±


    Whether using charm or sowing discord, it didn¡¯t matter. The task was to recruit the Bright Moon General.


    It seemed an inappropriate thing to say to a princess consort of the realm, but the Inbong clan was a den of people who didn¡¯t care about methods or means. These were people who could do anything as long as it was not made public.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When she thought about Seol Tae Pyeong, usually a loud voice and a spirited attitude came to her mind.


    However, as she recalled memories of Seol Tae Pyeong, the most memorable scene was eventually¡­


    ¡°Hiic¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha Wol-ah?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something from the past.¡±


    There was a limit to how manly one could be.


    No matter what his objective at that time was, the fact that the man came all the way to White Tiger Palace, kneeled before the White Princess, and immediately confessed his feelings, was¡­ astonishing, to say the least.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was the first time she had ever been courted in such a manner, so it was natural for the White Princess to blush and stammer her words.


    Should it be called manly or reckless? Now that she thought about it, it was a truly ridiculous situation, but¡­


    When she thought about it carefully¡­. until that point, the White Princess was certainly in a superior position.


    However¡­ one never knows how things will turn out in life¡­


    For her to reach greater heights, she had to become an indispensable figure within the Inbong clan. Someone who was capable of controlling the entire clan.


    For that to happen, the person known as Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong was someone she needed.


    Indeed¡­ everything in life has two sides.


    A coin has a front and a back; if there is an uphill, there is a downhill.


    When morning comes, night follows, when there is a first half, there is also a second half, and when it is time to eat, there is also a time to throw up ¡­


    Life never flows in a single direction¡­ like everything else, anything can happen at any time.


    Changing positions¡­


    Switching roles¡­!


    The White Princess lowered her head and rubbed her face with dry hands.


    No one can predict how the course of life will unfold.


    And so, this time,


    The operation name¡­


    was ¡°Wolf Hunt¡±¡­


    TN: Lmaooo!!!

 Chapter 74: You Should Have Done Better When You Had the Chance (2)

    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah, how should I react to this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°At twenty years old, you¡¯ve started daydreaming of acting like an assassin.¡±


    The next day I entered the Heavenly Dragon Hall. I was fully dressed in the uniform of the Black Moon Unit and was wearing the hood worn by the Black Moon Unit members.


    Since I took the position of Bright Moon General, there were too many eyes watching me, so I decided to pretend to be a Black Moon Unit member when entering the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Anyway, as long as I had my authorization, I could enter and exit the Cheongdo Palace freely, and showing my Heavenly Dragon Tablet would allow me to access the Heavenly Dragon Hall, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    There was no benefit in frequently showing myself entering and exiting the Heavenly Dragon Hall, so it seemed better to pretend to be a Black Moon Unit member on a mission from the Bright Moon General when working secretly within the Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°Due to various circumstances, I¡¯ll be visiting in this appearance for a while. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see this coming.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But now that you¡¯re a third rank high official, wouldn¡¯t acting as an assassin damage your dignity?¡±


    ¡°¡­Dignity, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah. Did you hold back your words just now?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When thinking of dignity¡­ what came to my mind was the image of the Heavenly Maiden nearly flipping her skirt in front of the Emperor.


    Yes, lately, I felt that I was lacking a sense of danger.


    No matter how much the image of Yeon Ri flashed before my eyes¡­ the Heavenly Maiden standing before me was the mistress of this Heavenly Dragon Hall and the woman who held the highest authority in the Cheongdo Palace.


    No matter how reckless she appeared¡­ she was someone who must be respected and served with the utmost courtesy¡­


    I must not forget that fact¡­


    ¡°Yes, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ I called you here today because there is something I must do¡­¡±


    ¡°Something you must do?¡±


    ¡°¡­Listen but don¡¯t misunderstand, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Yeon Ri hesitated, took a sip of cold water, lowered her gaze, and said.


    ¡°For my plan for the Moon Demonic Spirit incident ¡­ things turned out a little differently than I expected, so I hurriedly kicked out Maid Seol to the Great Prison Hall¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But now that everything has been resolved, we need to bring Maid Seol back to the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­¡±


    Seol Ran, the protagonist of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡± had become a senior maid due to her contributions in saving Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s life during the last assassination attempt.


    It was unbelievable that I had been appointed to the position of Bright Moon General at my age, but it was equally remarkable that Seol Ran had become a senior maid given her experience and age.


    A senior maid held a position where she could take responsibility for various matters inside and outside the palace. Senior maids often manage a group of ten or so court ladies on their own or enter a senior management position in a department that oversees a large section of the palace.


    Normally, when a maid entered Cheongdo Palace, becoming a senior maid was often the last position she would reach.


    The gap between a senior maid and a junior maid was too great. In other words, Seol Ran had become someone who was fully recognized as a maid.


    ¡°Normally, Maid Seol should work in the Heavenly Dragon Hall and check on the affairs of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace whenever she has time¡­¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But because I sent her to the Great Prison Hall, she ended up becoming a maid in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace entirely¡­ We need to bring Maid Seol back to the Heavenly Dragon Hall somehow so that she can eventually take the path to becoming the Heavenly Maiden¡­¡±


    One of the most important tasks for Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was to ensure that Seol Ran could smoothly take over her position.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you just order it, Your Highness? Isn¡¯t it possible to bring in at least a senior maid with the authority of the Heavenly Maiden?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s different if she¡¯s a maid of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I think I understand the situation roughly.¡±


    Who could possibly defy the will of the Heavenly Maiden?


    However, there was someone.


    There were only a few in the Cheongdo Palace who could challenge the authority of the Heavenly Maiden without hesitation. Those few were the imperial family members.


    No matter how high the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s status was, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to take a maid favored by Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    ¡°¡­So Crown Prince Hyeon Won has appointed Ran-noonim as his personal maid.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Now your sister will start to captivate all the peerless handsome men in the palace¡­ As time goes on, Maid Seol¡¯s value will only increase.¡±


    The story of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Love Story¡± was now entering its main trajectory.


    Seol Ran who was both determined and strong-willed had the ability to attract people to her. If she could influence various factions within the palace, many would want to bring her over to their side.


    It was to the extent that they needed to bring Seol Ran back to Heavenly Dragon Hall before the competition intensified.


    ¡°We could try various tricks¡­ but the most effective way is for Ta Pyeong to use his power.¡±


    What kind of person was Seol Ran? When she decided to do something, she would roll up her sleeves and confidently raise her voice. If I asked her directly, she might come to the Heavenly Dragon Hall ¡­


    ¡°Maid Seol cares about you very much, so she would probably agree to your request. Wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s no justification for it. If I ask her out of the blue, she will be suspicious and ask for a reason.¡±


    Staying in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace was convenient for her career and offered many benefits.


    Moreover, if she stayed still, she would receive various forms of support from Crown Prince Hyeon Won. There was no reason for Seol Ran to leave the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    In order to persuade Seol Ran, we needed a reason¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ since it¡¯s okay for a temporary period of time, what if Tae Pyeong becomes a member of the Heavenly Dragon Hall?¡±


    ¡°Joining the Heavenly Dragon Hall? Even though I¡¯m a third rank official, how could I belong to a place that¡¯s almost off-limits to men?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Could we pass it off as a guard position? Since you have the title of the Inner Swords Commander, you can freely enter and leave the inner palace. If we use the excuse that I¡¯m too anxious because of the Moon Demonic Spirit incident, it might work. Especially since I collapsed in front of the Emperor which helped emphasize how frail I am; we could try it. Look, I¡¯m a sickly girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Answer.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­ That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯m going to cry¡­¡±


    Anyway, everyone who knew me knew there was some sort of supportive relationship between me and the Heavenly Maiden.


    Even if I joined the Heavenly Dragon Hall now, no one would question it¡­


    ¡°And, you know¡­ We can start spreading rumors. Like how Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong is working so hard at the Heavenly Dragon Hall that his health is deteriorating and he¡¯s mentally struggling. When you see Maid Seol, you should lament about how the work is too tough and how it is causing you so much stress.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there really anything in the Heavenly Dragon Hall guard duties that would cause such mental stress?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for show¡­ Then how do you think Maid Seol will react? She always loses her composure when it comes to you.¡±


    Seol Ran¡¯s reaction was easy to predict. She had reacted similarly when I was imprisoned in the underground prison of the Red Palace.


    She would rush out with all sorts of bundles while fussing over who had been tormenting her precious brother.


    And since she had become a senior maid and could somewhat choose her workplace, she would want to work at the Heavenly Dragon Hall where she could also look after her brother. That was the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s theory.


    ¡°No matter how much she wants it, if Crown Prince Hyeon Won insists on keeping her, it won¡¯t matter. How can a mere senior maid defy the Crown Prince¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the will of the person is important. If Maid Seol is always worried, always sighs deeply, and thinks about her brother all day long, even the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. You can command a person with power, but you can¡¯t command their heart.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    That made sense.


    I felt a little uncomfortable because it seemed like I was taking advantage of Seol Ran¡¯s concern for her younger brother¡­. but the intention behind this plan was to elevate Seol Ran to the status of the Heavenly Maiden. It wasn¡¯t like I was going to use her for my own personal gain.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­May I speak honestly and without any reservation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead. Besides, Tae Pyeong-ah, you¡¯ve been speaking honestly and without reservation lately anyway.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­? I always try to be aware that I am in the presence of the Heavenly Maiden and to maintain proper etiquette¡­¡±


    ¡°You say that, but¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah, you have a knack for cursing with your facial expressions alone¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Anyway, while the plan itself makes sense¡­ I feel a bit uneasy.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun responded while adjusting her sleeves as she sat in the pavilion.


    ¡°Uneasy? Which part are you uneasy about?¡±


    ¡°¡­The fact that it¡¯s your plan, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Our Tae Pyeong has become quite mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Your past records are too colorful¡­¡±


    I rested my chin on my hand and went into deep thought.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s plan couldn¡¯t possibly be flawless¡­! If I think about it carefully, there must be some loopholes¡­!


    ¡°Well, anyway, I will consider various options to bring Ran-noonim to the Heavenly Dragon Hall. If there¡¯s no other way, we will follow your plan, Your Highness. Although it doesn¡¯t inspire much confidence¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I feel like Tae Pyeong¡¯s attitude towards me is getting harsher as time goes by ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be possible. By the way, Your Highness, I actually have another favor to ask of you.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had called for me, but I had some business of my own to discuss.


    ¡°A favor? Well, as long as it¡¯s within my authority, I¡¯ll help, but is it about the Hwalseong District?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly. We need more personnel to manage the Hwalseong District, but I¡¯m not sure where to recruit them from.¡±


    ¡°There are many who would join, but you can¡¯t just use anyone.¡±


    There was no one to use.


    It was something people in high positions often said, and now that I was in that position, I fully understood what they meant.


    There were many people, but no suitable ones.


    Even if you tried to train them, it took a lot of effort, and most of the good ones were already taken.


    ¡°We need a few more civil officials to manage internal affairs, a headmaid to oversee the maids, and additional personnel for various tasks¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ when some military officials gain a bit of power, some influential people often cozy up and get introduced to them. It¡¯s probably a display of their ambition to position their family members under powerful military officials, but if this gets used well, you might be able to find some useful people.¡±


    Was she suggesting I ally myself with influential figures?


    However, most of the powerful families in Cheongdo Palace were deeply corrupt.


    While I wasn¡¯t keen on joining hands with them, it seemed unavoidable.


    ¡°I understand your concerns, Tae Pyeong-ah. I¡¯ll see if I can find some people on my end too. There are quite a few decent individuals within the Heavenly Dragon Hall as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you look like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I received a sincere thank you from you, Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    Isn¡¯t that your own doing?


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that out loud.


    Let¡¯s not forget¡­


    The girl in front of me is the Heavenly Maiden¡­


    ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s another important matter. This is really important, so listen seriously.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Eventually, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun adopted a very serious expression on her face as she spoke.


    Given that she could foresee the future to some extent, her serious demeanor made me even more tense.


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah. What do you think? Do I look like I¡¯ve gained some weight lately¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it show on the outside?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s not forget¡­


    The girl in front of me is the Heavenly Maiden¡­


    The White Princess who was walking through the inner palace with her maids was deep in thought.


    What must she do to win over Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong?


    Flattery and fawning wouldn¡¯t work, and forcibly offering bribes would only backfire. While there was talk of charming him, he wasn¡¯t someone who could be swayed by such tactics.


    Whether it was the Azure Princess or the Vermilion Princess, they were the most beautiful and noble women who were selected and meticulously guided over the years which resulted in them becoming beauties among beauties. However, the Bright Moon General didn¡¯t even bat an eye and pushed them away.


    There was no fortress like his ironclad walls.


    If he were at least a highly ambitious man, she could promise rewards befitting his aspirations, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. There was no point in delving into that line of thinking.


    The White Princess fanned her face vigorously and closed her eyes tightly.


    One should do well when they have the chance.


    Now, it¡¯s pointless to regret.


    Even if she brought up things from years ago now, she¡¯d be lucky if her sincerity wasn¡¯t doubted.


    Anyway, in terms of political protocol, the White Princess ranked much higher than the Bright Moon General, so if she formally expressed respect, it would be difficult for him to outright refuse.


    While he might not accept bribes, it would be hard to reject formal gifts as it would seem rude to the giver.


    The problem was that recruiting him as an ally was an entirely different level of difficulty.


    She needed to reconsider her approach.


    First, if she had to pick the person he cherished most in Cheongdo Palace, it would be his sister Seol Ran.


    However, the plan to recruit Seol Ran had been attempted by other crown Princess consorts as well.


    Each time, Seol Ran firmly refused which caused most of them to give up. Forcing her would only breed resentment from Seol Tae Pyeong and would be meaningless.


    Recruiting Seol Ran seemed difficult.


    Not only was her resolve strong, but approaching her suddenly would arouse the suspicion of the other crown princess consorts.


    Though she had no interest in Seol Tae Pyeong!


    She just wanted to use him for her clan¡¯s benefit and her personal benefit!


    Didn¡¯t it make her look like a scheming woman trying to entangle herself with Seol Tae Pyeong out of some personal desire¡­?


    The White Princess suddenly felt a wave of heat down her spine, and she quickly turned her gaze to the wall and let out a hollow laugh.


    As she sighed, the White Princess felt a sudden sting to her pride.


    Indeed, even if the other party was a third rank official, wasn¡¯t she the mistress of the White Tiger Palace?


    Although the White Princess was willing to put up with her humiliation to some degree for her own self-interest, she suddenly felt angry because it seemed like she was going through all the hardships of the heart every time because of that person named Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Of course!! She had received some help from him when she was schemed against by that fourth consort Ha Chae Rim!


    Of course!! She couldn¡¯t deny that seeing him support her in the burning backyard of the White Tiger Palace made her think, even just a little, that he was a reliable man!


    Of course!! She couldn¡¯t deny that there were times when she shuddered to think what might have happened to her without Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t actually try to control her.


    It was just that there was no one else around for her to get angry at ¡­


    As she had always said, the White Princess was not a gentle woman. If anything, she had a rather bad temperament.


    Repaying kindness with enmity? She did it as easily as eating a meal. She never let such trivial emotions get in the way of political gain. No matter what anyone said, she was a cold-hearted person.


    Still, it was a strange thing. Even she found it puzzling that, despite being someone who could throw away her pride for the sake of gain, she wanted to maintain her pride particularly when it came to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    In fact, even while dealing with Seol Tae Pyeong, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have a clever plan to bring him down a peg¡­


    A very satisfying and certain way to take control of the relationship¡­


    A way to make Seol Tae Pyeong unable to do anything but be swayed by her¡­ A way to hit him hard¡­ it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have it¡­


    But it was something that would require a lot of determination from the White Princess as well.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The White Princess felt a rush of blood in her head.


    Her chest felt heavy, and it was something that required a lot of courage¡­


    But the White Princess was a woman who did what she set her mind to¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª==


    Have you been well?


    It has been quite some time since you ascended to the position of Bright Moon General, and I apologize for not asking after you.


    As you know well, my status keeps me bound to the White Tiger Palace. So it is difficult to meet you freely.


    However, I have always remembered your loyalty which you showed by believing in and helping me when the fourth consort tried to slander me. It has always weighed on my heart that I couldn¡¯t thank you properly.


    When the whole world doubted me, and my life hung by a thread, you believed in the truth and stood by me. You can¡¯t imagine how grateful I was for that.


    Even back then, I praised your deeds many times, yet I still often wanted to check on your well-being. I often thought of calling you to the White Tiger Palace.


    Since I knew how capable you were, I wasn¡¯t all that surprised to see you rise in the world so quickly. Instead, I felt joy as if it were my own success, and I would smile when I gazed at the tip of the plum branches outside my window. You were always someone who deserved to shine.


    General Seol.


    Please, don¡¯t misunderstand what I am about to say.


    Your character is as honorable as if you had been taught by the Emperor himself, and your skills as a warrior are like a god of war descended to earth; you are a master who possesses both wisdom and strength.


    However, one day I came to a realization. I wasn¡¯t looking at you with pride as a capable military officer.


    On a beautiful night with a gentle breeze, when I looked up at the night sky alone, sometimes your face would overlap with the full moon.


    Or when I received a fragrant vase as a gift, I would sometimes think of sharing that scent with you for no reason.


    When I tasted delicious food, when I received high-quality silk, when the embroidery turned out beautifully today¡­


    I would think of your face for no reason, and suddenly feel a prick in my chest as if a thorn had lodged there. It feels as if your face was engraved on my eyelids.


    And then, the memory of you confessing your feelings to me comes to my mind again ¡­ and my heart becomes even more troubled.


    I feel regret for how coldly I treated you back then. This is the first time I¡¯ve felt this way about myself.


    I know too. As the mistress of the White Tiger Palace, I am bound by many things.


    However, how can a person¡¯s heart move according to reason?


    But this feeling must always remain within me, it would do no good to reveal it.


    However, to you¡­ I hope this feeling isn¡¯t seen as a flaw.


    It may be a foolish hope of a foolish woman, but I don¡¯t want you to see this feeling as a burden.


    What one calls this feeling may differ for each person¡­ but at least I have decided what to call it.


    Even as I write this letter, hesitation and reluctance seem to torment me.


    I know well that informing you of this is nothing more than an act of tightening my own bonds.


    However, in life, there are things that you just can¡¯t get through without doing them. So, I hope you too will respond.


    Is this feeling I have for you a flaw in your eyes?


    Or will you gladly accept this flaw of mine with joy?


    I wanted to ask this, so I spent several nights tossing and turning in bed while trying to sort out my troubled heart.


    I suppressed my frustrated heart and wiped away the tears that were forming for no reason over and over again.


    I had to calm my racing heart over and over again.


    Please, I hope to hear your answer to my confession.


    On the night of the next full moon, I will send away the maids in the inner chamber of the White Tiger Palace.


    As the Inner Swords Commander, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to slip in unnoticed.


    Please, comfort this heart of mine that has nowhere else to turn¡­ I beg you¡­


    I want to see your face.


    I miss you, deeply and desperately.


    Ha Wol


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª==


    ¡°General Seol, you don¡¯t look well. Is something wrong?¡±


    In the Bright Moon General¡¯s office.


    Seol Tae Pyeong placed the silk scroll that was filled with sincerity down and bowed his head with a pale face.


    His adjutant Bi Cheon asked about his condition out of concern, but no answer came.


    The political landscape of Cheongdo Palace was said to be a continuous battle of wits. And the White Princess was like a fox who had survived there for a long time.


    Indeed, no matter what, the strongest weapon the White Princess possessed was her status as the crown princess consort.


    No one could challenge Seol Tae Pyeong in a battle of wits with half-hearted resolve.


    To attempt to subdue a person like the Bright Moon General, one needed the spirit to stake even their own life¡­!


    The secret technique Seol Tae Pyeong had unleashed on the White Princess was skillfully turned back against him.


    Confession as punishment©¤©¤the art of counterattack.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was left in a daze!

 Chapter 75: You Should Have Done Better When You Had the Chance (3)

    ¡°Oh, Lord Bright Moon General. We must both be busy, but it¡¯s nice to see you after such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so formal when there¡¯s no one around to see us?¡±


    ¡°Well, there is nothing wrong with being careful about how you behave in everything. The birds listen during the day and the rats during the night. Kuku.¡±


    Having an old friend inside this Cheongdo Palace was truly reassuring.


    Especially after I rose to the position of Bright Moon General, I inevitably had to consider the political implications when meeting anyone. And in times like this, meeting people you have known since your lowly days is often of great emotional help.


    When I went to the building of the Ministry of Justice to meet an old friend, a secretary who was in a uniform that looked quite sophisticated greeted me warmly.


    I heard that he had entered the Ministry of Justice by catching the eyes of some high officials, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be the direct chief secretary to the minister. His rise was indeed fitting for someone from the White Immortal Palace.


    There have been many rumors that those favored by Lee Cheol Woon of the White Immortal Palace would become very important in the future, and it seems that these rumors weren¡¯t entirely baseless.


    ¡°So, Tae Pyeong-ah. You must have some business to attend to, considering you¡¯ve come all the way to the Ministry of Justice during such a busy time?¡±


    Wang Han who was sorting out the books filled with all kinds of rulings dusted off his clothes and stood up when he saw me.


    ¡°Yes, Han-ah¡­ it¡¯s nice to see you after such a long time, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ have you lost so much weight¡­?¡±


    My old friend Wang Han whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time¡­ He was cut in half.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    I almost didn¡¯t recognize him.


    The Ministry of Justice was known to be the most grueling of the six ministries.


    It mainly dealt with delivering judgments on judicial matters inside and outside the palace, and working there as a secretary for about two years had reduced Wang Han to this state.


    Secretary Wang Han was a rosy, chubby, and familiar figure until he was at the White Immortal Palace¡­ but now, he had become a sharp-looking man that captured the hearts of many women.


    He was already famous among the maids in the Ministry of Justice.


    ¡°Han-ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleeping only four hours a night and working all day has done this to me.¡±


    Sitting in a pavilion and sharing a drink outside the palace after so long brought back memories of the White Immortal Palace days, and I felt quite pleased.


    ¡°Labor indeed wears a person out¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of place is the Ministry of Justice ¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever you do, avoid the Ministry of Justice¡­ It¡¯s the worst place to work in¡­¡±


    Though he seemed to have been recognized for his skills and had achieved some success, he didn¡¯t look too happy.


    ¡°To reach the minister¡¯s position, I would need at least another ten years of this chaos¡­ I feel like my body will give out before then. I need to find a way.¡±


    ¡°Hang in there¡­¡±


    ¡°But Tae Pyeong, why do you keep coming to the palace when you already have the position of Bright Moon General? There¡¯s nothing good about spending too much time with those stiff-necked civil servants.¡±


    ¡°I came to seek your help, Han-ah. Out of everyone I know, you have the sharpest insight into the power dynamics both inside and outside the palace, and you¡¯re quite skilled in strategy.¡±


    Relying solely on Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s schemes to get things done felt like it would lead nowhere.


    So, I decided to seek Wang Han who was the smartest person I know.


    ¡°We need some personnel to handle internal affairs in Hwalseong District, and I thought you would be perfect for the job.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I appreciate the offer, but I have ambitions to take the minister¡¯s position in this ministry, so I have no intention of becoming a local administrator.¡±


    It was just like Wang Han to straightforwardly decline my proposal.


    We had known each other for nearly ten years, so he rejected my offer without hesitation, and I accepted his refusal just as easily.


    ¡°Still, I can recommend some capable people for you. When I was working in the Ministry of Personnel, I found that there are many talented individuals within Cheongdo Palace who are still in lower positions compared to their skills.¡±


    ¡°Are there any suitable candidates you can recommend? Many individuals with higher ranks often have their own backers, which makes it hard to recruit good talent.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the kind of person you¡¯re looking for would be someone capable of handling administrative and internal affairs of the territory effortlessly¡­¡±


    For a moment, Wang Han placed his cup on the wooden floor of the pavilion and tapped its rim thoughtfully.


    Chief Secretary Wang Han was someone who kept all the intricate relationships of the high officials within Cheongdo Palace in his head.


    His memory was so detailed that he even knew the lower-ranked individuals in the various departments under the Six Ministries.


    Whatever the case, he was considered a capable person.


    ¡°There is a woman named Ha Si Hwa, an inspector of residences. She is an upper sixth rank official who is responsible for inspecting and managing the houses established in each district of the imperial capital. From what I¡¯ve seen, she has the potential to rise to higher positions if given the opportunity. She is cunning and clever.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she could be recruited?¡±


    ¡°Well, Tae Pyeong-ah, you have a knack for attracting people but she won¡¯t be easy to handle. She belongs to the Inbong clan.


    The Inbong clan.


    I had heard of that clan¡¯s name several times.


    Wang Han probably assumed I knew something about them, but he still took a sip from his cup and started to elaborate further.


    ¡°The people of the Inbong clan would normally be perfect as advisors. They are quick-witted and have a broad perspective; they are a bunch who can calculate the benefits and losses quickly. However, they are usually highly ambitious which makes them difficult to manage, and if you let your guard down, they could overpower you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The head of that clan Ha Gang Seok, and the current mistress of the White Tiger Palace White Princess Ha Wol. They are both well-known figures, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Wang Han grimaced as if in disgust.


    ¡°The people from the Jeongseon clan who are the most powerful at least talk about justice and morality to some extent, but the atmosphere in the Inbong clan is different¡­ most of them are ruthless and have no feelings.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll keep her name in mind. Since she is from the Inbong clan, I have something else to discuss¡­¡±


    After saying that, I took out the silk scroll that came from the White Tiger Palace and showed it to Wang Han.


    In truth, it was a top secret that should not be shown to anyone, but I could share this much with Wang Han.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this¡­ If it¡¯s being delivered on such a high-quality scroll, are you being appointed to some important position?¡±


    Wang Han¡¯s smiling face gradually stiffened as he unrolled the scroll.


    After glancing around several times, he lowered his voice and asked with a bewildered look on his face.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ you¡­ are you still messing around with the crown princess consorts these days¡­ How many lives do you think you have¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ This is a political move from the White Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Really.¡±


    ¡°Writing love letters like this¡­? Risking her life to do something about the Bright Moon General¡­?¡±


    Wang Han shook his head in disbelief as he read the love letter from the White Princess again and again.


    There was no need to elaborate on the horrific fate that awaited her if she became involved with a military officer outside the inner palace.


    ¡°White Princess Ha Wol¡­ She¡¯s certainly not an ordinary person¡­ If she¡¯s going to play politics in the main palace from now on, she¡¯s someone we¡¯ll inevitably clash with at some point¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to get your advice, Han-ah.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s come to this, you also need to get a grip on your resolve¡­¡±


    Although I had recently acquired the position of Bright Moon General and my name was frequently mentioned around the palace, no matter what, I couldn¡¯t challenge the authority of the mistress of the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°Perhaps the White Princess¡¯s goal is to entangle you with her feelings and then somehow tie you down to the Inbong clan¡­¡±


    ¡°I think so too. However, I didn¡¯t expect the other side to lower her pride to this extent¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say there are no political calculations involved¡­ but whether this love letter is merely the result of such schemes¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡­?¡±


    Wang Han examined the contents of the scroll repeatedly.


    Some sections bore the marks of being written and erased multiple times after long periods of agonizing; this was evidence of long contemplation with many expressions and words chosen with great care.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite¡­ an earnest love letter to be fair ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything needlessly ominous. For now, the best course of action would be to build an impregnable defense if you don¡¯t wish to maintain any connections with the Inbong clan.¡±


    Wang Han thought for a moment, then nodded his head and spoke to me.


    ¡°I can roughly guess what tricks the White Princess might pull. To handle it appropriately¡­ you need to outmaneuver her¡­¡±


    With that, he began to explain his predictions in detail.


    The moon was full in the middle of the sky. This made even the night sky feel bright.


    Under a sky so bright that the starlight seemed to hide itself in shame, a man would soon open the back gate of the White Tiger Palace and enter.


    In the tea room where the lantern flickered, the maids had all left following the White Princess¡¯s orders.


    Only Headmaid Ye Rim guarded the room from beyond the paper door, and if Seol Tae Pyeong came, she would quietly let him in. Even if this was evidence of her lack of virtue, she would keep silent.


    The White Princess who was watching the flickering lantern with a quiet and elegant demeanor swallowed dryly for no reason.


    She felt nervous. Like a bride waiting for her wedding night¡­


    Though she had sent a lengthy love letter, a person of the Bright Moon General¡¯s caliber would have seen through it all as a political move.


    Therefore, both parties were well aware that this meeting was not an embarrassing secret rendezvous.


    Nonetheless, she felt inexplicably nervous and her eyes wandered here and there aimlessly.


    She had not endured the political arena of Cheongdo Palace for just a day or two, so why was she swallowing dryly over something like this?


    She regained her composure when she recalled the harsh life she lived as a cold-hearted person.


    Tonight, in this place, she would recruit the Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong to the Inbong clan.


    After making that resolve, she confirmed her cold steely heart once more and straightened her back.


    At that moment, the paper door of the tea room opened and Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong entered the place.


    So sudden was the event that the White Princess had to catch her breath.


    ¡°White Princess.¡±


    Late at night.


    In the tea room of the White Tiger Palace.


    Perhaps it was because of the moonlight streaming through the open paper door.


    A shadow was cast on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face as he entered the tea room and his face was obscured.


    ¡°I received¡­ the letter you sent¡­¡±


    ¡°White Princess ¡­! How¡­! How could someone as esteemed as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace harbor such feelings¡­!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was kneeling in the middle of the tea room spoke with a heart full of anguish.


    ¡°Ge¡­General Seol ¡­?¡±


    ¡°But¡­! This man, Seol Tae Pyeong¡­! Having received a love letter filled with such passionate feelings from you, I cannot ignore it¡­! Doing so would also be disloyal!¡±


    With his head still bowed, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke in a resolute voice.


    ¡°Someone like you harboring such excessive affection for someone like me, a mere commoner, is an overwhelming honor¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ge¡­General Seol ¡­!¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I believe many trials lie ahead, but¡­! How can the rules of the world dictate the human heart! The human heart is a precious treasure bestowed upon us by Heaven! Living by abandoning one¡¯s heart to the pressures of the world may align with the rules of Cheongdo Palace, but it defies the laws of Heaven!¡±


    The White Princess began to tremble even more.


    From the perspective of Seol Tae Pyeong who held the status of the Bright Moon General, the White Princess¡¯s heartfelt love letter must have felt like a sharply honed blade.


    However, there was something the White Princess had not considered.


    Though it may seem ridiculous, Seol Tae Pyeong had already overcome the terrifying ordeal of the crown princess consorts¡¯ affection for him multiple times to reach this position.


    Regardless of whether such trials were something an ordinary person could endure, Seol Tae Pyeong managed to maintain his composure.


    Even if the White Princess used her affection as a bargaining chip, he had the experience to handle it somehow.


    ¡°I will gladly accept your feelings, White Princess!¡±


    The basic principle of a battle of wits is to never act according to the opponent¡¯s expectations.


    The White Princess thought he would be troubled by her letter and struggle to escape¡­. but Seol Tae Pyeong went a step further and spread his arms wide to wholeheartedly accept her affections.


    Two carriages were racing toward a cliff.


    The one who pulls the reins first to stop the carriage loses.


    If you want to take control of the situation¡­ you have to somehow accept the antics of the other person who is acting recklessly


    ¡°Is, is that so¡­! Ge-General Seol ¡­!¡±


    The White Princess raised her voice in a dramatic tone and somehow managed to hide her face.


    Each moment felt like walking on a cliff¡¯s edge. Despite this, the White Princess perfectly grasped Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s intentions with her superhuman composure.


    He too did not want to lose control of the situation.


    An opponent who charges at you with the determination to see who would come out alive. If you want to deal with someone like that, you have to steel your heart.


    She was confident in her courage.


    No matter how spirited the warrior Seol Tae Pyeong was, she would never lose in this test of courage.


    ¡°Ge-General Seol¡­ you have understood my heart¡­!¡±


    ¡°White Princess! I have always been enchanted by your heavenly beauty¡­! Even knowing how disloyal these feelings are, I could not suppress them!¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­ General Seol¡­! My heart races again at the sight of your strong presence¡­!¡±


    ¡°White Princess ¡­!¡±


    It was not easy¡­!


    Seol Tae Pyeong bit his teeth and held back the shame that surged within him. Here, the one who hesitated first would lose¡­!


    ¡°White Princess ¡­ would you like to embrace me once¡­?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s strike was unexpected. As he spread his sturdy chest towards the White Princess, she caught her breath for a moment.


    ¡°Th¡­ that is¡­¡±


    If she shook her head here, it would be over.


    Seol Tae Pyeong also couldn¡¯t overcome his shame, so he was trying to provoke the White Princess into pushing him away first.


    But she couldn¡¯t admit defeat here. The White Princess bit her lips and fell into Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s embrace.


    Though her mind nearly went blank at the sound of his pounding heart, she managed to withstand his unexpected move.


    ¡°White Princess¡­!¡±


    ¡°General Seol¡­!¡±


    How long would this farce continue?


    The desperate duel between the two who were each looking for any opening in the other¡¯s defense seemed to go on all night¡­


    ¡°Even though I have somehow climbed to the position of a high-ranking official with my meager skills¡­ what use is such worldly power if I can be with a woman like you, White Princess¡­!¡±


    The White Princess who was embraced by Seol Tae Pyeong under the moonlight felt like her heart might stop, and she found it hard to breathe.


    When she was actually being held by him, she found that he was more dependable and reliable than she expected. He was definitely a manly and dependable warrior¡­!


    ¡°So¡­ whether it¡¯s my rank or anything else, I want to abandon all of it and take you, Ha Wol ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Gen¡­ General Seol¡­!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ will you run away with me outside this palace? For your sake, I am willing to live as a fugitive for the rest of my life¡­! I will give my life to you, White Princess!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words pierced her like a dagger.


    It was certainly¡­ a perfect response.


    No matter how much the White Princess had tried to bind Seol Tae Pyeong with her love letter¡­ even she couldn¡¯t nod her head at such a question¡­


    As Wang Han had said, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s attitude was one of relentless advance with no middle ground.


    It was a straightforward charge with no hesitation. The White Princess was left utterly speechless. She had never imagined dealing with something like this in her life.


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked down at White Princess with sincerity under the moonlight.


    Though she felt she had taken a hit, she was momentarily swept up in a strange ¡°temptation¡±.


    Was it because of his overwhelming momentum?


    For a moment, she wondered what would happen if she nodded her head here, but she quickly held her breath and steadied herself. She almost succumbed to that strange temptation.


    ¡°Th-That is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­ difficult for you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­! Of course¡­! What am I saying¡­! I lost my senses for a moment¡­! How could I dare to propose such an absurd thing to the mistress of White Tiger Palace¡­! It¡¯s so¡­ so shameful¡­!¡±


    Seeing Seol Tae Pyeong apologize as if he had been waiting for this moment, the White Princess realized her mistake and swallowed hard.


    She had completely fallen into his trap.


    From now on, it was likely that Seol Tae Pyeong would take control of the situation.


    Confessing as punishment¡ªa counterattack to the counterattack.


    Where on earth would this reckless path end? How could this farce which began as a political move be concluded?


    Even though nothing could be certain at this point, the White Princess realized at least one thing.


    The lingering sensation from briefly touching his arm¡­ remained on her fingertips.


    No matter how hard she tried to prevent her face from flushing every now and then, there was no way to stop it.


    Yes. The White Princess was particularly bad at self-objectivity in these matters.


    She had to realize that she was in a severely disadvantageous position in this duel.


    The headmaid of the White Tiger Palace Ye Rim, who was sitting outside the paper door, sighed as she brushed her face.


    As the headmaid of one of the four great palaces, political schemes were naturally within her scope of understanding.


    She knew her mistress better than anyone else. Because the White Princess trusted Ye Rim enough to enlist her help even when attempting such schemes.


    For this matter, Ye Rim had already been informed of the rough details¡­


    The scene of the two people wrestling back and forth and trying to gauge each other¡¯s intentions ¡­ seemed to Headmaid Ye Rim to be nothing more than a desperate struggle between two high officials.


    However, on the surface, it looked like a tragic love story of two people confirming their forbidden feelings for each other.


    Politics.


    It really didn¡¯t seem like something just anyone could do.

 Chapter 76: You Should Have Done Better When You Had the Chance (4)

    Eat before you get eaten.


    The reason the people of the Inbong clan were all fierce was that they had etched this teaching into their bones.


    The world was a place governed by the law of the jungle.


    In a world where if you didn¡¯t eat, you would inevitably be eaten, you had to devour anyone ambiguous about their allegiance to reign as the king of the forest.


    Therefore, the people of the Inbong clan did not keep useless individuals around them.


    It was a place where even long friendships could be casually placed on the negotiating table and where blood relations naturally crumbled in the face of profit and loss.


    It was a place filled with people who calculated morality and ethics with cold pragmatism.


    White Princess Ha Wol was a girl who had lived her entire life in such an Inbong clan.


    Every time she saw the head of the clan Ha Gang Seok use people merely as stepping stones for him to climb higher, Ha Wol thought time and time again.


    One must be ruthless.


    Being born into the Inbong clan meant one had to wrap their heart in cold ice to survive while looking upward.


    If you managed to climb, you had to kick away the ladder, and if you were cast down, you had to cause havoc to overturn the situation.


    Acknowledging your own incompetence and becoming complacent meant death. You had to keep running and running from the flames rising from below, unless you wanted to burn to death.


    After experiencing the crisis at the White Tiger Palace where a blade had been thrust right before her eyes, this resolve had already hardened into a conviction in her heart and it had enveloped her entire body.


    Living this way, it was only natural that the once-naive Ha Wol would harbor feelings of inferiority when she looked at Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was always noble.


    She was a person who perfectly embodied the values of the Jeongseon clan, which prized not only success but also character and dignity.


    If the majestic phoenix from legends were to take human form and descend to the mortal world, it might appear just like her.


    The sight of her elegantly crossing the inner palace in a long red court robe evoked a sense of nobility that those who had clawed their way up from the bottom and got covered in dirt could never touch.


    ¡ªShe was someone who was born into the Jeongseon clan and someone who arrogantly acted as if the clan¡¯s prestige were her own.


    Had she been such a person, Ha Wol would not have felt these strange feelings of inferiority and jealousy.


    However, the Vermilion Princess truly possessed all the qualities befitting her position. Both in ability and character.


    Whether it was maintaining her beautiful appearance, refining her inner self through poetry, calligraphy, and painting, or strengthening her body through martial arts¡­ she excelled in all of these areas which made her the most perfect woman to grace the mortal world.


    It was possible for a person to shine.


    When the White Princess saw Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, she was already engulfed in a deep sense of defeat.


    A person who was already stained with filth would react in one of two ways when faced with someone who had reached perfection without a single blemish.


    They would either admire them as an idol or hate them as an object of jealousy.


    The White Princess was the latter.


    Although she thought she was struggling miserably, she habitually justified herself.


    Inferiority can be the soil that helps a person advance, but it can also be the catalyst for harming others.


    If she couldn¡¯t become someone like the Vermilion Princess, she thought about staining her and dragging her down.


    This was the ugly and twisted nature of a human being, and White Princess Ha Wol was just an ordinary person.


    Humans were normally ugly.


    So, it couldn¡¯t be helped that she was ugly as well.


    She was well aware that her self-awareness of being pathetic only highlighted the gap between herself and the Vermilion Princess.


    She also had a great reason to hinder the Vermilion Princess for the sake of the Inbong clan, but she knew very well that the most fundamental reason to hinder her was due to such a deeply rooted inferiority complex.


    This self-objectification in such aspects was what made the White Princess a remarkable person.


    So what?


    If you don¡¯t eat, you get eaten.


    If it¡¯s not clear whether someone is an ally or an enemy, devour them all and strive for a higher place.


    That¡¯s how she had lived, and as a result, she had become the mistress of the White Tiger Palace and was living her life with dozens of maids following her whims every day.


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    It was simply a difference in thinking. She had her own way.


    So, she pushed forward.


    Just as she had done so far. If there was an opportunity, she seized it, if someone could be used, she used them; she treated people differently, discarded them when they were no longer useful, betrayed them when necessary, and killed them if she had to.


    She kept and secured her position by being opportunistic and calculating.


    The obstacles and adversities that appeared in the process would in retrospect be nothing more than nutrients that helped her grow©¤©¤


    ¡°Being in the Bright Moon General¡¯s arms feels like lying on a warm grass field; it makes me feel at ease¡ª!¡±


    This Seol Tae Pyeong too would be used and discarded once he was no longer useful.


    ¡°Me too, holding the White Princess in my arms feels like having gained the whole world! It seems like this long-unrequited love has finally been rewarded¡­! I feel like crying¡­!¡±


    Of course, Seol Tae Pyeong was not an easy opponent either!


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was receiving the White Princess¡¯s romantic lines with all his might bit his lip tightly.


    He bit down with such force that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if blood started flowing. The mental strength required to straighten his curling fingers and toes was indeed as grave as when he was dealing with a strong demonic spirit.


    He was ruthless¡­!


    Truly a ruthless person¡­!


    However, in terms of ruthlessness, White Princess Ha Wol would never lose¡­!


    The night was long.


    Before the night ended, it would be revealed who would surrender first¡­


    The moon that had been in the middle of the sky had moved significantly.


    Though there was still a long night ahead, a considerable amount of time had passed.


    Headmaid Ye Rim who was standing in front of the paper door was blushing furiously.


    As a person in the important position of headmaid of the White Tiger Palace, she made absolutely no noise so as not to disturb the two people inside¡­


    She had to restrain herself from clenching her teeth or punching the innocent wooden pillar nearby.


    In truth¡­ there were many women who liked Seol Tae Pyeong and followed him around, but he wasn¡¯t exactly experienced in romance.


    And the White Princess might have been skilled in political schemes, but she had no experience using her beauty to enchant a man¡­! As a crown princess consort, doing such things could be akin to putting a knife to her own throat.


    In the end, the sentimental lines exchanged by these two novices as they embraced and lost control became a tormenting spell that twisted the internal organs of any third-party listening. Headmaid Ye Rim was under the illusion that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she fainted and coughed up blood.


    Though comparing each other to the moon or flowers and showering each other with praise was one thing,


    They talked about how their hearts raced, how they wanted to pluck stars from the night sky to give to each other, how they wished to live together in the house of love, and how they would listen to each other¡¯s poetry. When she heard all of that, she felt like great waves were surging in her heart.


    Each line was a test of one¡¯s patience, and listening to this for an entire watch was enough to drive even a third party to the brink of coughing up blood in agony.


    Even Headmaid Ye Rim who was listening from the side was barely enduring the storm in her heart. How were these two people managing to endure this thorny trial?


    Amidst all this, the fact that they somewhat understood each other¡¯s feelings yet refused to back down even a single step was truly impressive.


    They were relentless.


    So relentless that it was almost terrifying.


    Their mental strength was so good that even General Seong Sa Wook would acknowledge it. They were engaged in a war of nerves, but this mental torture went on endlessly with no victors.


    Headmaid Ye Rim clenched her fists tightly while trying to endure. But eventually, her patience wore thin and she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a peek inside the tea room.


    The tea room which had witnessed a fierce battle for an entire hour now sat in silent tranquility.


    In the end, it was Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong who extended the first olive branch.


    ¡°Shall we¡­ put an end to this farce¡­¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s ears perked up at the sudden serious tone in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s voice.


    Did the Bright Moon General finally surrender after nearly an hour of words that would embarrass him for a lifetime if they were overheard by someone else?


    However, it was more of a proposal for reconciliation than a declaration of surrender.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I never thought the White Princess would harbor such deep feelings for me.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong sat on the wooden bench and quietly looked down at the floor.


    The awkward pretense was gone from his voice.


    The White Princess needed a moment to collect her thoughts on how to respond.


    Seol Tae Pyeong seized the opportunity to continue.


    ¡°You probably need my authority now that I hold the position of Bright Moon General. If things continue as they are, I might become a general-level official. Having a general-level ally would be highly useful for the Inbong clan as well.¡±


    How to respond here was important.


    As often mentioned, the White Princess was a snob among snobs.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes with her sleeve and successfully shed tears in just five seconds.


    ¡°Bright Moon General¡­. Did you really see my feelings as mere self-interest? I truly thought you accepted my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°White Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­. now that you have become a high official, you can¡¯t ignore political considerations, no matter how much you care for a woman¡­ That makes my heart ache even more¡­¡±


    ¡°White Princess, I want to talk with you without all the unnecessary pretense.¡±


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong remained resolute.


    Yes, he knew White Princess Ha Wol too well.


    The thought that Ha Wol truly loved Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong so much that she couldn¡¯t resist her feelings and invited him to the White Tiger Palace didn¡¯t cross his mind. Not even once.


    When she saw Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s confident expression, she found him incredibly sharp yet¡­


    At the same time, she felt oddly displeased.


    Why was he so completely certain of it without a single doubt in his mind?


    Could he not entertain the slight possibility that the White Princess might have genuine feelings for him?


    Though it hurt her pride, if Seol Tae Pyeong completely closed his heart to her, there was nothing more the White Princess could do.


    If their strategy of wildly courting each other until one of them grew weary hadn¡¯t worked, the next phase was inevitable.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡±


    The White Princess smiled gently and spoke.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve caught me. I never harbored even the slightest bit of feelings for you. Not a single grain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°To think you saw through all of this as an act, you are quite perceptive.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it stranger to not know it was all an act?


    Seol Tae Pyeong thought this, but he quickly composed himself.


    He had already learned about the White Princess through the Heavenly Dragon Love Story. He knew she was ruthless and willing to do anything to gain power.


    But even though she also knew that any feelings were just a bargaining tool for her ambitions¡­


    The White Princess felt a sense of discomfort at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s absolute certainty in this matter, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disheartened for some reason.


    ¡°White Princess, actually¡­ I have a proposal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    In the end, Seol Tae Pyeong realized the futility of resisting against someone as relentless as the White Princess. So he raised his hands in surrender and shifted the conversation towards negotiation.


    ¡°The Inbong clan wants to have me on their side once I attain the position of general, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I also need the power of the Inbong clan. In other words, we can be mutually beneficial to each other.¡±


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong was known to value righteousness and embody the spirit of a true man¡­ yet he was not entirely naive about political schemes and power plays.


    Even in this situation, the fact that he was trying to gauge the White Princess¡¯s intentions proved that he was no ordinary person.


    As frustrating as it was, she had to acknowledge it.


    Seol Tae Pyeong would indeed become an excellent general-level official.


    ¡°However, I am severely lacking manpower to manage my fiefdom. If you could lend me some people from the Inbong clan, White Princess, I would greatly appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°What benefit would that be to me?¡±


    ¡°You can place people from the Inbong clan under Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Since they were both well aware of each other¡¯s thoughts, no further explanation was needed.


    The reason the White Princess wanted to recruit Bright Moon General was that it would benefit the Inbong clan.


    More importantly, successfully recruiting the Bright Moon General would solidify the White Princess¡¯s irreplaceable position within the Inbong clan.


    Since Ha Chae Rim disappeared completely from the scene, the clan needed someone to represent their interests in court and serve as a central figure of power.


    If she succeeded in recruiting Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, the White Princess would gain authority second only to the head of the clan, Ha Gang Seok.


    Simply being able to slip in some bribes would be a big step forward¡­ but if she could place people from the Inbong clan under his command¡­ that would be an extraordinary gain.


    It would be a monumental achievement to have a future general-level official tied to the Inbong clan.


    ¡°I think with a woman called Ha Si Hwa as the central figure, along with four or five officials of the 8th rank or higher, that would be enough.


    ¡°Ha Si Hwa¡­ you mean that young inspector from the Ministry of Works?¡±


    The White Princess rested her chin in her hand and went into deep thought.


    She had heard the name Ha Si Hwa several times before, as many in the Inbong clan had their eyes on her.


    No matter how perceptive Seol Tae Pyeong was, it was strange how he specifically mentioned that talented individual who was known only to a few within the Inbong clan.


    Indeed, she was a sharp and efficient worker but she was not widely known.


    Wang Han who started to work in the White Immortal Palace and rose to the position of chief secretary of the Ministry of Justice, was also Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s longtime friend.


    Even someone as astute as the White Princess found it difficult to detect his presence immediately.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, she knew very well that it was merely a farce between two proud and stubborn people¡­


    Still¡­! To openly ask to bring another woman under his command right in front of her felt like a betrayal¡­!


    Not that she was in a position to feel betrayed¡­! But it just gave her that feeling for no reason¡­!


    When he was an apprentice warrior, he had knelt in the White Tiger Palace tea room and confessed his feelings loudly¡­!


    Still, the White Princess had to weigh it in her mind.


    The woman named Ha Si Hwa was definitely excellent at handling matters and was tight-lipped, so she was definitely suitable to be used as a subordinate.


    However, as to be expected from a member of the Inbong clan, she was highly ambitious and hard to control, and if not properly managed, she would turn the tables. And¡­ she was quite a beautiful woman.


    Being a beauty might not matter, but considering everything wouldn¡¯t hurt¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a proposal with no loss on my end; it¡¯s truly a satisfying proposal.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s such a beneficial proposal that it makes me wary.¡±


    The White Princess sharpened her gaze. She finally revealed her politician¡¯s side.


    ¡°You are intelligent and perceptive. You¡¯ve easily seen through my nature of acting only on profit and loss. It¡¯s indeed suspicious that someone like you would so easily plan to recruit people from the Inbong clan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are not ignorant of the ways of the Inbong clan, yet you seek to ally with them so easily. Unless you lay everything bare, we cannot really have an open discussion.


    Though she spoke this way, the White Princess also had many secrets she kept hidden.


    Anyway, the art of negotiation lies in making the other party believe that you have revealed everything while keeping your own secrets.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°White Princess, do you believe that in this world, it¡¯s eat or be eaten?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we can benefit each other. The reason I¡¯m bringing in someone from the Inbong clan is because I am confident I can control them.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong knew that the Inbong clan would not last much longer.


    He was also well aware that the officials from the Inbong clan would eventually be left stranded.


    Therefore, picking out useful individuals from them in advance was akin to casually picking up treasures that had fallen to the ground.


    Just as there is a price for everything in this world, bringing in talents from the Inbong clan might lead to significant repercussions in the future¡­


    But it was essentially like freely taking money from the vault of a bank destined to fail.


    If bankruptcy was certain, taking some of the money wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    ¡°You don¡¯t give a clear answer to anything. Well, that¡¯s only to be expected.¡±


    The White Princess smiled faintly with her sleeves trailing down.


    It seemed almost unbelievable that they had whispered words of love to each other for an entire hour.


    Indeed, they were high officials of the Cheongdo Palace. It was impossible for them to talk about love purely without any political implications.


    This realization made the White Princess smile bitterly.


    She had wandered in a dream for about an hour. Thinking of it that way brought her some comfort.


    It was an embarrassing farce. A farce that wasn¡¯t worth feeling any sense of loss over.


    ¡­


    However.


    If she had nodded to those words after getting overwhelmed by the emotion, what would have happened?


    A curious thought coiled in a corner of her heart, but she quickly erased such trivial temptations.


    ¡°Alright. From my perspective, it¡¯s an offer I can¡¯t refuse. I will recommend a few people from the Inbong clan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, White Princess.¡±


    After that, Seol Tae Pyeong stood up and bowed deeply.


    ¡°I believe we will be good partners.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again at a higher place.¡±


    After he said this, Seol Tae Pyeong quietly left the tea room.


    The White Princess raised her hand to call him back for a moment, but there was nothing more to say even if she did.


    So the White Princess¡­ just quietly watched Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s retreating figure as he left the tea room.


    Only his aimless eyes swept across the floor of the tea room.


    ¡°Five officials from the Inbong clan in the Hwalseong District? Even a key inspector from the Ministry of Works?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    Three days later, Headmaid Hyeon Dang of the Vermilion Bird Palace reported the personnel transfer announced by the Ministry of Personnel.


    When Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon reviewed the list brought by Hyeon Dang, she wore a surprised expression while sitting at her large desk.


    ¡°The Hwalseong District¡­ isn¡¯t that the territory governed by the Bright Moon General?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­It sounds as if the Bright Moon General has been won over by the Inbong clan.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess examined the bamboo slips Hyeon Dang had brought several times. No matter how many times she looked, the contents wouldn¡¯t change.


    There were many talented people in the Jeongseon clan as well.


    If he had come to the Vermilion Princess and consulted with her, she could have recommended good people from her clan as well.


    Of course, considering the future, he wasn¡¯t someone who would fill the ranks entirely with people from the Inbong clan. But at the very least, he could have consulted with her.


    Then, was it true that he had been quickly won over by the White Princess?


    The Vermilion Princess had somewhat anticipated this outcome.


    She knew that Seol Tae Pyeong would struggle to manage the Hwalseong District and eventually seek out talented individuals.


    She had expected that in the end, he would come to her for recommendations from the Jeongseon clan¡­ However, the reality was somewhat different.


    Although it was entirely his choice, she hadn¡¯t expected him to seek out the Inbong clan while completely ignoring the Jeongseon clan. Even though the Jeongseon clan held more influence inside the Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After a brief contemplation, the Vermilion Princess gathered the bamboo slips and rose from her seat.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang watched her with a worried expression on her face.

 Chapter 77: Troubled Times (1)

    It was only natural that no one could enter the Crown Prince¡¯s palace without being thoroughly checked.


    Recently, there had been an assassination attempt centered around the Black Moon Unit, which had led to even tighter security.


    Only those of a certain rank among the warriors of the Red Palace could enter the Crown Prince¡¯s palace as escorts, and even maids could not go near it unless they were at least of a senior maid rank.


    Maid Seol Ran had been appointed to the position of a special attendant maid who could directly serve Crown Prince Hyeon Won in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    Even older senior maids considered it a dream position. It offered a high salary, light duties, and the opportunity to easily form connections with high-ranking individuals, making it an easy path to success.


    If a maid who had just become a senior maid were to be appointed as the Crown Prince¡¯s special attendant maid, she would inevitably be met with a lot of jealousy and envy.


    As a girl who hailed from the Huayongseol clan, this was a fact that made her an easy target for criticism, so her reputation around here was not very good, but Seol Ran was not one to be intimidated by such things.


    However, sitting alone in the magnificent residence prepared for the maids of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable.


    She was sitting quietly in a clean and pretty maid¡¯s uniform as she started to reflect on her life.


    Seol Ran now had quite a few maids to manage, and she also had the duty to properly assist Crown Prince Hyeon Won, who frequently visited the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    It was truly a blessing to be under the protection of Crown Prince Hyeon Won, but Seol Ran felt quite complicated about it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This is very different from what I imagined¡­¡±


    The reason she was assigned to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace by the order of Crown Prince Hyeon Won was because she was highly praised for her loyalty during the recent Black Moon incident when she protected the Crown Prince to the end.


    However, no matter how loyal she was, wasn¡¯t it too excessive to appoint a new senior maid as a special attendant maid of the Crown Prince?


    Seol Ran had her doubts about this, but after working for a few days, she easily understood the reason.


    ¡°I think His Highness the Crown Prince will be arriving at the palace a bit early this afternoon. Should we start cleaning in advance?¡±


    The maids came in a line and bowed their heads as they spoke to Seol Ran.


    When she looked at them, they all seemed graceful and full of vitality. It felt like only those who appeared very capable were gathered here.


    Seol Ran nodded her head and led them while thinking with her head bowed.


    To him, the enormous Cheongdo Palace felt like a prison.


    From the moment he opened his eyes in the morning to the moment he closed them at night¡­. every person he met approached him with calculation and self-interest.


    Every gaze he received was like that. This place was full of people wondering if they could manipulate Crown Prince Hyeon Won to their advantage.


    His life was spent reading scriptures, learning how to become the Emperor, and doing some physical training.


    From the moment he woke up until he watched the setting sun.


    He wondered who was friend and who was foe. He didn¡¯t even know whom to trust in this Cheongdo Palace where everyone seemed to want to use him.


    For Crown Prince Hyeon Won, the presence of someone he could trust was incredibly rare.


    Maid Seol Ran had been the one who stayed by his side until the end of the chaos caused by the Black Moon Unit incident.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­ had no one else who embodied such genuine loyalty, which was why he brought Seol Ran to the position of special attendant maid in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    After she led the maids to their tasks, Seol Ran found herself looking up at the sky for some reason.


    A lonely life with no allies must be exhausting and tiring.


    Nevertheless, Crown Prince Hyeon Won always lived the same way with the same expression on his face.


    Some might see Crown Prince Hyeon Won as a very strong person.


    But Seol Ran could not agree with that opinion.


    ¡°I heard that the Inbong clan placed five people in the Hwalseong District which is currently managed by Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a bit regrettable that we even gave him inspector Ha Si Hwa, but in reality, it¡¯s as good as having Bright Moon General taken over by the Inbong clan, so it¡¯s a great gain.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. The man who never accepted even the smallest bribe, how could he decide to align himself with the Inbong clan?¡±


    The head of the clan Ha Gang Seok smiled with satisfaction as he looked at Ha Wol.


    He probably didn¡¯t have high expectations either. Just being able to establish a connection with Bright Moon General through Ha Wol would already be a considerable gain.


    But they actually hit the jackpot.


    In this Cheongdo Palace, where it¡¯s rare for a new high-ranking official to appear, and even when they do, they are usually already affiliated with someone, they actually managed to bring in someone who was likely to become a future general-level official into their clan¡¯s power.


    While getting a third rank official might not seem significant at the moment, it would make a huge difference in five years.


    ¡°Ha Wol-ah, your contribution is truly great this time. Having a talent like you in the Inbong clan is a tremendous blessing for us.¡±


    Watching Ha Gang Seok sit in the guest room of the main palace and praise the White Princess until his mouth was dry, it was hard for her to believe that he was the same cold-hearted person she had always known.


    The White Princess had never seen the clan head smile so contentedly in her life.


    In truth, the White Princess had already risen to an irreplaceable position within the Inbong clan.


    Having ascended to the position of the mistress of the White Tiger Palace, her mere presence contributed immensely to the Inbong clan.


    Moreover, she had recruited the promising Bright Moon General and brought him into the fold, which gave her a voice nearly as influential as that of the famous fourth consort Ha Chae Rim in her prime.


    ¡°In the long run, Bright Moon General won¡¯t be able to ignore the Inbong clan¡¯s opinions. All his advisors and close aides are Inbong clan people.¡±


    The White Princess smiled at this. She felt satisfied with her growing authority.


    Yet, the White Princess was a keen observer.


    There was no way Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong had accepted the Inbong clan¡¯s people without any thought.


    The White Princess still did not fully understand the Bright Moon General¡¯s true intentions. Achieving success without knowing the other party¡¯s mind was only a half victory.


    Of course, the head of the clan was no stranger to politics so he was not oblivious to this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that things are going well, but we must constantly watch what that man is thinking.¡±


    Soon after, the head of the clan wiped the smile from his face and spoke quietly to the White Princess.


    His gaze had turned considerably colder.


    ¡°Until we can fully control Bright Moon General, never let your guard down.¡±


    His eyes were cold to the point of being icy.


    The White Princess had watched those eyes of the clan head Ha Gang Seok for what felt like an eternity since her childhood.


    The slaves he had chased away, the aides who had been used and abandoned, the enemies who had been killed by his schemes¡­ they all screamed in despair before the cold gaze of Ha Gang Seok.


    He probably even saw the White Princess as a mere tool. When her value was exhausted, he would be ready to discard her at any moment.


    She no longer felt hurt by such things at this point.


    She had lived her life judging others with the same cold eyes.


    Despite the achievement of bringing in the Bright Moon General in just one night, she wondered if she was still nothing more than a piece on the chessboard.


    After all, they shared the same blood.


    She saw her life where she had never once considered them family, and it suddenly felt cold¡­


    It seemed that recent events had made her lax.


    The next day, the state of the crown princess consorts sitting in the tea gathering at the Azure Dragon Palace did not look very good.


    News travels fast inside Cheongdo Palace.


    The news that Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong had been recruited by the Inbong clan had already spread throughout the inner palace.


    The Black Princess who had somewhat sorted out her feelings about Seol Tae Pyeong seemed somewhat relaxed, but the Azure Princess and the Vermilion Princess wore very complicated expressions on their faces.


    The Azure Princess who had an unusually strong obsession with Seol Tae Pyeong did not look pleased, and the Vermilion Princess who was entangled in the power struggle with the Inbong clan also had a complicated expression on her face.


    When the White Princess entered the tea room, all three crown princess consorts focused their gazes on her.


    In this ruthless political landscape, she had essentially become a partner with Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    In politics, whom you trust and whom you suspect can greatly alter the future. Joining hands in such a place was quite important.


    Most of all, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon wanted to ask why he had brought in the Inbong clan¡¯s people over the Jeongseon clan¡¯s people.


    However, this was not during his apprentice days. Ordering the Bright Moon General who had risen to a lower third rank position around at her whim wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°The White Princess looks to be in good spirits today.¡±


    The White Princess sat at the tea table and inspected the tea brought by the maid.


    She subtly sniffed the aroma of the tea served by the Azure Dragon Palace¡¯s maid and noticed that the other princess consorts¡¯ tea was clearly of a different quality.


    The Azure Princess was subtly mocking her.


    Despite her remarkable abilities in every aspect, the Azure Princess turned childish like a girl her age whenever Seol Tae Pyeong was involved, which was very tiring to deal with.


    The White Princess quietly sipped her tea as if she knew nothing.


    Yes, it made sense now why there had rarely been a time in history when the mistresses of the four palaces got along well.


    With things like this, it was impossible for them to get along.


    In such situations, the White Princess was the type to confront things head-on rather than feeling intimidated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had many good things happen to me recently.¡±


    When the White Princess put down her teacup with a big smile, the Azure Princess puffed out her cheeks.


    The Black Princess was sweating nervously as she observed the expressions of the others. Usually, at this point, the Vermilion Princess would change the topic to diffuse the situation.


    The Black Princess was ready to back up whatever the Vermilion Princess would say next. She was hoping that she would quickly resolve the situation.


    However¡­ the Vermilion Princess¡¯s next words were completely different from the Black Princess¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°The White Princess seems to be very interested in the power struggles of the court.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°It has been said that the proper conduct of the mistresses of the four palaces is to keep oneself pure, study poetry and calligraphy, and constantly refine oneself. Is it fitting for a mistress of one of the four great palaces to be swayed by secular ambitions and power?¡±


    The atmosphere in the tea room instantly turned cold.


    The coldness was so severe that even the Azure Princess who usually behaved recklessly widened her eyes and swallowed dryly.


    ¡°Huh? What are you saying¡­¡±


    ¡°I am merely stating the truth, White Princess.¡±


    What kind of person was the Vermilion Princess?


    She was always the one at the center of these tea gatherings; she observed and helped mediate among the other princess consorts. Since she held the most authoritative position among them.


    She was so perfect in every way that one couldn¡¯t find a single flaw in her. This made her seem like the most perfect woman to ever grace the mortal world.


    She was like the arch-rival of White Princess Ha Wol, but in truth, it was only Ha Wol who saw her as a rival; she didn¡¯t even consider Ha Wol a worthy opponent.


    The White Princess harbored envy and jealousy, and tried her best, but could never reach her; no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t stain her reputation.


    ¡°It is indeed important to work tirelessly for one¡¯s family, but isn¡¯t it inappropriate for the mistress of one of the four great palaces to go out of her way to recruit the Bright Moon General?¡±


    No matter what she said, she always considered the other person¡¯s intentions first and was always considerate.


    Even when harsh words were necessary, she always maintained her dignity by speaking indirectly. Wasn¡¯t she the Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon?


    However, the Vermilion Princess had a valid reason.


    As the owner of the Golden Hairpin, and as the most authoritative princess consort, she had the right to express her disapproval of Ha Wol¡¯s actions which deviated from her duties.


    But¡­ was that really the only reason for the Vermilion Princess to speak that way?


    Although In Ha Yeon was lofty and aloof like a being above the clouds¡­


    The White Princess who had lived her life crawling in the dirty mud could easily read the root of those emotions.


    ¡°That¡­ is not proper, White Princess.¡±


    It was jealousy.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was jealous of her.


    She, who once seemed like a fairy floating among the clouds, was now shrouded in the ugly and dirty emotions of human jealousy.


    Seeing her like this made the White Princess¡¯s heart start to beat faster.


    Eventually, the corners of her mouth lifted and a strange sense of joy began to flicker in the eyes the of White Princess.


    ¡°As expected. When I followed your advice, things seemed to go smoothly. I benefited a lot. I¡¯ll bring some good liquor to your place next time.¡±


    After everything was settled, I sat with Wang Han in the pavilion and we enjoyed some simple refreshments.


    I visited Wang Han to express my gratitude for his help.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ yes. There are some parts that I don¡¯t like though¡­¡±


    ¡°Part you didn¡¯t like?¡±


    ¡°When you worked at the White Immortal Palace, didn¡¯t you suffer a lot dealing with the other princess consorts? I¡¯m saying some of those issues are still there.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The Black Princess seemed to have given up on me, the Azure Princess can now make sound judgments, and the Vermilion Princess is mature enough.¡±


    I picked up a few pieces of yakgwa (confection) before I chewed and swallowed them with a chuckle.


    ¡°And as for the White Princess ¡­ you know her better than anyone. She has a strong obsession with power, so she would even sell her heart if needed to climb higher. In that aspect, she¡¯s rather trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°You are right about that¡­ but human desires are always unpredictable. The need for recognition, feelings of inferiority, and obsession with success¡­ when these things intertwine together, a person can spiral out of control. You must never forget that.¡±


    Wang Han who was resting his chin on his hand fell into deep thought for a moment.


    ¡°If things go wrong¡­ an even worse hell than at the White Immortal Palace might actually happen¡­¡±


    Wang Han said this with a stern expression on his face.


    That expression, as if he were a prophet who had seen the future¡­ it was so cold that it made me feel uneasy.


    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll handle it well. By the way, there¡¯s a rumor going around among the officials of the Ministry of Justice ¡­ have you heard it?¡±


    ¡°Rumor?¡±


    From this point, Wang Han spoke with a rather stiff expression. This pointed to the gravity of the matter.


    ¡°They say that in the Anhyang region east of Cheongdo¡­ a higher demonic spirit has appeared. The courier informed us this morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    A higher demonic spirit.


    As soon as that name came from his mouth, my expression also hardened.

 Chapter 78: Troubled Times (2)

    ¡°They say the death toll in the Anhyang region has already exceeded one thousand five hundred. If you include those who are not counted among the dead, the damage is beyond imagination¡±


    The next day, serious discussions were taking place at the emergency meeting.


    A higher demonic spirit had appeared in the Anhyang region.


    That was the only explanation, but everyone present knew the weight of that short sentence.


    A lower demonic spirit can be subdued by an adult male with a weapon.


    An intermediate demonic spirit requires professional demonic spirit hunters and some effort to subdue.


    But from a higher demonic spirit onward, an army is necessary. This was because a single higher demonic spirit brought along dozens of intermediate demonic spirits.


    And those dozens of intermediate demonic spirits, in turn, commanded dozens of lower demonic spirits. Those who witnessed regions visited by a higher demonic spirit often recalled the horrific scenes as if they had glimpsed a piece of hell.


    Demonic spirits emerging suddenly from eerie mists to cause chaos was a common occurrence, but a higher demonic spirit was such a huge disaster that each one was recorded in history books.


    They were considered major natural disasters, like typhoons, droughts, or earthquakes, that claimed countless lives.


    It was said that heroes are born in troubled times.


    Those who killed higher demonic spirits were all recognized for their abilities and left their names in history, but the path walked by such a hero was littered with thousands of fallen soldiers who were drenched in blood.


    A higher demonic spirit was that kind of being.


    ¡°This is a situation where we need to dispatch as many soldiers as possible. Twenty thousand soldiers from the Truth Insight Hall should be sent to the Anhyang region.¡±


    ¡°General Seong Sa Wook who is performing command duties on the outskirts of the imperial capital has been summoned to the palace. When General Seong Sa Wook arrives, it would be better to entrust him with the command.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok directly advised Emperor Woon Sung.


    Even though Cheongdo was a powerful empire that had conquered the continent, there were not many generals with experience commanding tens of thousands of troops. Most of them were either inspecting the borders or managing standing armies at their garrisons, so it was difficult for them to even see the Emperor¡¯s face.


    The Minister of War stood up and bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, General Seong Sa Wook is indeed experienced and skilled, but he has grown old and not be able to handle such a long-distance dispatch. Furthermore, He has been entrusted with the important task of protecting the imperial family, so he cannot be easily sent out of the palace.¡±


    General Seong Sa Wook had already become an indispensable figure within Cheongdo Palace.


    He commanded almost all the military officers in Cheongdo Palace and played a direct role in maintaining the Emperor¡¯s authority.


    ¡°Moreover, this dispatch is not against enemy soldiers but against demonic spirits¡­ It would be wise to entrust the command to someone with a proven track record of subduing demonic spirits.¡±


    ¡°Minister of War, do you have someone in mind?¡±


    ¡°Vice General Jeong Seo Tae has extensive experience in subduing demonic spirits. It would be best to give him the command and order him to exterminate the higher demonic spirit.¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    By now, there was no one in Cheongdo Palace who did not know his name.


    He had patrolled the entire northern border region of Cheongdo Palace and trampled on every intermediate demonic spirit he saw.


    Among the people of the border region, the name General Jeong Seo Tae was spoken of more highly than the Emperor himself. His reputation had become so formidable that even Emperor Woon Sung had to take notice of him.


    Emperor Woon rested his chin in his hand and fell into deep thought.


    While it was a blessing for his subordinate general to achieve such military success, he was also concerned that General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s rising influence might challenge the Emperor¡¯s authority.


    Those who sat on the throne always had similar worries.


    Those with many things in their arms lived only thinking about how to protect them.


    Still, they say even a rotting fish is better than nothing. As the one who stood at the pinnacle of Cheongdo, he didn¡¯t forget his duty to protect it until the end.


    Thousands of people had already died.


    Power struggles within the court were important, but reducing the number of dying people was much more important.


    To do that, the most efficient way would be to hand over the command to Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    Since this fact was clear, Emperor Woon Sung had no choice.


    ¡°Summon Vice General Jeong Seo Tae to the audience chamber.¡±


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s time to dispatch the troops. It looks like another long trip.¡±


    When I returned home, I found Vice General Jeong Seo Tae sitting in the guest room and drinking alcohol.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    My own boss popping out of nowhere with travel documents in hand, what a dreadful thing to see ¡­!


    Was such a thing even possible?


    In Cheongdo, it was possible, and for Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, it was possible.


    ¡°Wow, Seol Tae Pyeong, your house has really improved. I¡¯m so moved that it¡¯s almost overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°Vice General¡­ what brings you all the way to my humble home?¡±


    ¡°You know that a higher demon appeared in Anhyang, right? I took command of the campaign.¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae burped loudly and examined the bottle of alcohol the maid had brought. It seemed he liked the taste.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no one worth using as a subordinate. I gave Seol Tae Pyeong a government job to use him, but he¡¯s already been promoted to the position of Bright Moon General and his salary has skyrocketed, making him so expensive that it¡¯s hard to keep him around. Meanwhile, Jang Rae is so focused on raising the standards of the Red Palace warrior that he¡¯s holed up in his office day and night, making it hard to see him.¡±


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    ¡°Raising people only ends up benefiting others, never oneself.¡±


    It had already been several years since I started working with Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    In truth, even though he said that, the position of vice general was extremely busy.


    It was easy to wonder how someone who spent all his time drinking could work, but Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was undoubtedly extraordinary.


    ¡°Seeing the state of the Hwalseong District, it seems impossible to take Seol Tae Pyeong on this campaign.¡±


    A general needed many skills, including wisdom, virtue, and physical strength, to be respected among the martial officers of Cheongdo Palace.


    However, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae had reached his position purely through martial strength.


    His methods of managing people and surviving the treacherous politics of Cheongdo Palace were skills he developed after becoming a general.


    He was famous for being a madman who drank the Bitter Harmony Poison four times.


    The Bitter Harmony Poison, which was said to confer extraordinary abilities after a single drink, killed nine out of ten people who consumed it.


    However, when he was a young man, he decided that he could handle it and took three more rounds of the poison.


    Had his elderly mother not tearfully stopped him when he insisted on taking it ten more times, he would have continued until his death.


    Such was his confidence in his abilities and heroic nature.


    ¡°It seems that the Inbong clan brought in a lot of their people, and your subordinates haven¡¯t even settled properly yet. I can already foresee how chaotic Hwalseong District will become if you leave now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping track of my recent progress.¡±


    ¡°Your actions are always so noisy. Anyway, there are only shady schemers without any foundation, and I don¡¯t like it. Tsk¡­ burp.¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was a man entirely devoid of any sense of dignity.


    He burped loudly with his rough voice and spoke as if regretting something.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to be done about it. Anyway, their heads have gotten too big. I¡¯ll have to find someone decent, give them a proper title, and work them hard. Seol Tae Pyeong is too far gone. Tsk.¡±


    ¡°General Jeong.¡±


    He scratched between his toes crudely and then sniffed his fingertips.


    One might think there would be a limit to his lack of dignity, but after decades of living this way, the people in Cheongdo Palace had come to understand something.


    At this point, even this tenacity should be considered an innate talent.


    ¡°¡­Are you afraid?¡±


    When I spoke those words all of a sudden, silence fell over the room.


    The face of adjutant Bi Cheon who was observing the situation from behind me turned pale.


    It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe that I would speak this way to General Jeong Seo Tae who was known as a madman among the high officials of the palace.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae had a strong sense of pride, and if anyone dared to look down on him, he would flip the table and rush out to grab them by the collar and throw them down.


    His mad dog-like nature which made him act recklessly and without thinking was a critical flaw for someone in a general¡¯s position, but Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s martial strength was too exceptional for him to be denied the rank of general.


    When General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, not only adjutant Bi Cheon but also the surrounding maids swallowed dryly.


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    However, I had spent years at the border by his side, cutting down demonic spirits and taking care of the aftermath. I knew better than anyone what kind of person Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was.


    ¡°Yes, I am afraid.¡±


    It was the same thought that crossed my mind when I watched Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon tremble on the platform.


    There were truly many brave people in the world.


    And courage does not mean running wild like a mad dog without knowing fear.


    Even if you are afraid, you just do it.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was renowned as a man who knew no fear, but the reason he was truly courageous was not because he didn¡¯t know fear.


    Rather, he was someone who understood fear better than anyone else.


    Having a reputation as a mad dog or a lunatic might simply be a means to hide that fear.


    The plague demonic spirit which was said to be as large as a mountain.


    How many of the renowned warriors in the history of Cheongdo Palace had been killed by that plague demonic spirit?


    ¡°Well, what does it matter if you¡¯re afraid? If you¡¯re told to do it, you just do it.¡±


    Seeing him chuckle and drink like that, it seemed this wasn¡¯t the first time he had faced such a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about saving lives, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Vice General Jeong Seo Tae will die during this demonic spirit campaign.¡±


    The sight of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion¡¯s waterfall remained unchanged throughout the years.


    Since the rampage of the moon demonic spirit, security has tightened around the palace, but as long as I held the Heavenly Dragon Hall Tablet, there didn¡¯t seem to be any significant issues for me to enter.


    As usual, I visited the palace to discuss how to bring Seol Ran out of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    And Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun casually mentioned this in passing.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae will die during the higher demonic spirit campaign.


    If Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun said so, it should be true.


    ¡°¡­General Jeong¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if we try to stop him by any means, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae will lead the subjugation forces to Anhyang.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done everything I could. I thought Vice General Jeong Seo Tae would be a great help to your future, so I tried to save him somehow.¡±


    I could roughly guess what she was trying to say.


    Once he decided on something, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae would go on the expedition even if the Heavenly Maiden appeared to stop him.


    He¡¯s not someone who could be swayed by mere words.


    ¡°Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡­ will surely die¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t want to tell you this news too early since it wouldn¡¯t bring you any joy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The always cheerful Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun took a look at my face to see my reaction; she rarely did such a thing. She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood either.


    ¡°As you know, ever since he became a general, he¡¯s spoken up on behalf of the Heavenly Dragon Hall quite often. When I first entered the Heavenly Dragon Hall and couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, I had a lot of political debts.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s why I tried various methods, but the Vice General never listens to anyone. It¡¯s probably that stubborn nature that got him to where he is in the first place ¡­¡±


    He was a man who rose to the rank of general purely through strength and determination.


    I knew he was different from the start, but I never thought he would die in vain like that.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah. Actually, that¡¯s not the only important thing. The fact that a higher demonic spirit is about to appear means that other special demonic spirits are also likely to appear in Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­It hasn¡¯t been that long since we dealt with the rampage of the moon demonic spirit.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, along with the higher demonic spirit incident in Anhyang, there will also be great chaos within Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun looked down at her teacup and spoke with a wistful look on her face.


    Her voice seemed very heavy.


    ¡°Sun demonic spirit Pyeong Ryang.¡± (TN: Pyeong Ryang means fair measure.)


    I see. I understood why Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s voice was heavy.


    Sun demonic spirit Pyeong Ryang. After hearing that name, there was no need for further explanation.


    General Pyeong Ryang was a nickname Jeong Seo Tae received when he was managing the fiefdom called Anhwa District.


    Whether it was collecting taxes or recruiting soldiers¡­


    Whatever he did, he handled it quickly and fairly without overcomplicating things.


    It was a nickname that reflected his straightforward nature.


    Jeong Seo Tae, a hero born in troubled times.


    He was the one who held the position of the sun demonic spirit.


    ¡°He has swallowed the Bitter Harmony Poison four times. He must be intoxicated with demonic energy, so if he appears in the palace, he¡¯ll probably just go around destroying a few buildings.¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun generally didn¡¯t worry about me when it came to strength and battles.


    If she ever did worry about me, it was truly a time to be cautious.


    ¡°This time¡­. really¡­ you really can¡¯t let your guard down¡­¡±


    The gravity of the situation was evident on Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s face as she lowered her head.

 Chapter 79: Hell (1)

    ¡°The Sun Demonic Spirit Pyong Ryang is an embodiment of the power of a general who commands a large army, so it will likely appear with numerous demonic spirits.¡±


    ¡°¡­In the middle of Cheongdo Palace?¡±


    When Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun nodded her head, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the gravity of the situation. After all, didn¡¯t the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran appear right in the middle of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion inside the Heavenly Dragon Hall?


    ¡°Listen carefully, Tae Pyong-ah. You must not think of anything else and focus solely on capturing the Sun Demonic Spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The Sun Demonic Spirit is never to be underestimated. You¡¯ll probably have a hard time dealing with it.¡±


    If Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, who has ingested the Bitter Harmony Poison four times, goes berserk with the power of demonic energy, even someone who has overcome divine fever will fall if they let their guard down.


    However, it seemed that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s words implied more than just that.


    It felt as if she knew something more but was hesitant to tell me. It wasn¡¯t out of malice, but rather, she seemed to find it difficult to speak.


    I nodded my head but the uneasy feeling didn¡¯t go away, so I added,


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt this for a long time¡­ Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, you hide too much from me. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re now in the same boat, aren¡¯t we? We share the same goal of killing the Plague Demonic Spirit, so there¡¯s no need to hide things from me, even if it¡¯s for my sake.¡±


    It was indeed strange.


    I knew that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had rewound time several times to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    And even though we knew everything about each other, I could still hear hesitation in the undertone of her words.


    In the face of the immense threat of the Plague Demonic Spirit, hiding things wouldn¡¯t do us any good.


    ¡°It continues to bother me that there are things you haven¡¯t told me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me everything without holding back?¡±


    When I spoke calmly like this, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun hesitated. She then turned her gaze away and sighed deeply.


    ¡°¡­If we kill Sun Demonic Spirit Pyong Ryang this time, the help I can offer you as the Heavenly Maiden will greatly diminish.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Both the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran and the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyong Ryang¡­ not just anywhere, but right in the heart of this country¡¯s Cheongdo Palace. The appearance of such special demonic spirits twice is a serious matter.¡±


    After hearing this much, I immediately understood what Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was worried about.


    ¡°¡­Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, by any chance¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will become more certain that the power of the Heavenly Dragon is weakening¡­. I can¡¯t remain as the Heavenly Maiden forever.¡±


    While the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran could be considered an exceptional case, once the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyong Ryang is defeated, Ah Hyun will no longer be able to maintain her previous authority.


    Of course, she won¡¯t be immediately expelled from the Heavenly Dragon Hall, but it¡¯s clear her authority will gradually diminish.


    Eventually, she may become quite insignificant¡ªAh Hyun was foreseeing her own downfall.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Tae Pyeong-ah. No matter what happens to me, you must only worry about yourself. In order to defeat the Plague Demonic Spirit, you must prioritize your success above all else; never forget that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I still hold significant authority now as the Heavenly Maiden, but it will decrease over time. When that time comes, you must use me as a discarded pawn.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun spoke with a solemn voice.


    Whatever future she saw in her eyes was unknown.


    ¡°Right now, I am the Heavenly Maiden, but never forget that the person who must eventually take this position is Maid Seol.¡±


    It was clear that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was hiding something from me.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the point of discussing such gloomy topics! Right now, we need to figure out how to bring Maid Seol to the Heavenly Dragon Hall and prepare to face the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyong Ryang! Right?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We have a mountain of tasks to handle right now; what¡¯s the point of endlessly discussing future problems!¡±


    After saying that, she quickly changed the subject and brushed off her own words.


    I still felt certain that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was keeping something from me.


    If she chose not to say something, I thought there must be a reason and that pretending not to notice was the mature thing to do.


    However, at this point, it was not easy to pretend not to notice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find more ways on my end, so for now, go back and finish the work in the Hwalseong District! While you¡¯re in the palace, check out the people in the Inbong clan who will be under your command! You have a lot to do, Tae Pyeong!¡±


    Her eagerness to send me away felt quite suspicious.


    However, I had no intention of beating around the bush.


    ¡°The Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran was Jin Cheong Lang. The Sun Demonic Spirit Pyong Ryang is Jeong Seo Tae.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ who is the White Demonic Spirit?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The expression ¡°hitting the nail on the head¡± fit perfectly.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s expression momentarily stiffened, and then she let out a bitter laugh.


    ¡°The White Demonic Spirit¡­ perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun lowered her head and spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°I will be deposed at next year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°A Heavenly Maiden who gets deposed for not fulfilling her duties is bound to face a miserable fate. But¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­¡±


    Was this what she had been struggling to say all along?


    ¡°Never pity me; never try to save me; never take my side.¡±


    Inspector Ha Si Hwa was an official of the Inbong clan who had worked for a long time in the Ministry of Works which was responsible for the construction and architecture inside and outside the palace.


    With her neatly tied-back gray hair and her habit of rolling up her sleeves, she was truly a decisive person who spoke her mind.


    Among the various officials in the Ministry of Works, she was highly regarded. And despite her low rank, her influence could not be ignored.


    In the Ministry of Works where practical skills were highly valued, having strong practical abilities often meant having a louder voice.


    Just like a skilled soldier could have more influence than most officers, Ha Si Hwa had firmly established her position by effectively managing the ministry officials for a long time.


    She harbored ambitions of one day rising to the position of Minister of Works where she could command others.


    When someone has high aspirations, they tend to work even harder.


    She was eventually recognized as the most capable person in the Ministry of Works, and so she had finally¡­


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you no longer need to report to the Ministry of Works.¡±


    She had been dismissed from the ministry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Inspector Ha Si Hwa bowed her head deeply as she looked at the order of dismissal.


    With her sleeves rolled up, Ha Si Hwa sighed deeply as she reviewed the documents.


    Ha Si Hwa was a determined and tenacious person. She had always strived to gain recognition in the Ministry of Works, even as a woman.


    Without even a single bit of makeup, she tied back her shiny hair and gritted her teeth to earn her place.


    She stayed up all night reading practical books, ran around the field to familiarize herself with the structures of buildings, and even memorized the number and layout of houses in each district. She went as far as to demolish abandoned houses one by one to analyze their construction.


    There was no one more tenacious than her. The reason she could work so diligently was to one day stand at the top of the Ministry of Works and seize great power.


    She knew well that the people of the Inbong clan would stop at nothing to get what they wanted.


    She knew well that she could also be used as a disposable pawn someday, so she lived her life constantly proving her worth.


    However, when she thought about how all her dreams had collapsed in vain like this, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had lived so diligently.


    She cherished each day like a treasure, saved time, and improved herself. How could the world betray her in such a way?


    She had heard that Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, the person she was transferred to, was someone who had risen to his position quickly without any backing.


    Even so, such a person could eventually become a high official, so the head of the Inbong clan Ha Gang Seok sold Ha Si Hwa¡¯s dreams and efforts as a bargaining tool to recruit him.


    She felt a pang of bitterness and was momentarily disheartened, but Ha Si Hwa quickly pulled herself together and shook her head vigorously. Living as a member of the Inbong clan meant often facing such harsh realities. Every time she encountered these moments, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to be discouraged if she dreamed of success.


    Her hair which was tied up in a bun swayed as she nodded her head. It seemed to represent her determined mindset.


    After all, most martial officers who used their bodies were simple-minded brutes with rigid minds.


    Anyway, if she could just win over this Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, he would become a powerful asset for her.


    At that moment, Ha Si Hwa nodded to herself.


    Just then, the door to the inspector¡¯s office flew open violently.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you must be Ha Si Hwa.¡±


    Was he on his way back from visiting the Heavenly Dragon Hall?


    Without any context or warning, the Lower Third Rank Bright Moon General barged into Ha Si Hwa¡¯s office.


    Shouldn¡¯t there be some sense of order in the world?


    It was already puzzling how a high official from the palace could suddenly appear like a neighborhood friend, but Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t seem to care about such things at all.


    ¡°¡­! Lo-Lord Bright Moon General ¡­?!¡±


    ¡°You look smart and capable. Hey, help her pack her stuff.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    From behind him, Adjutant Bi Cheon entered the office with a few maids and began gathering all of Ha Si Hwa¡¯s belongings into a bundle.


    They were so swift that it seemed like they had done this a few times before.


    ¡°Br¡­ Bright Moon General, I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive so soon¡­! I mean, uh, why did you come to such a humble place¡­!¡±


    ¡°You heard the news, right? Enough with the formalities. You¡¯re now in charge of the Hwalseong District, so just work under me.¡±


    ¡°I was planning to come and greet you slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re busy as it is, so no need for formalities. We¡¯ll move your stuff, and you can go to the Hwalseong District. We can talk there, right?¡±


    A lightning strike would have been less sudden.


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, as if it were nothing, kidnapped Ha Si Hwa and took her to the Hwalseong District.


    In front of the kidnapped Ha Si Hwa, a bowl of rice soup was placed.


    The rising steam made it look truly delicious.


    At Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mansion within the Hwalseong District, four people sat around the dining table.


    On one side, Seol Tae Pyeong was slurping his rice soup, and next to him, Adjutant Bi Cheon was eating his rice soup with a look of utter despair.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong too was eating his rice soup with a pained expression on his face. His body was covered in the blood of demonic spirits. He had just finished dealing with the lower demonic spirits on the outskirts of the Hwalseong District.


    A man dressed in a high-ranking military uniform, an apprentice warrior, and a blood-stained demonic spirit hunter.


    Among them, Ha Si Hwa who felt like like the odd one out thought to herself.


    What else could it be but hell?


    As if answering her thoughts, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke.


    ¡°What are you doing not eating? We have a mountain of work to do after finishing this meal, so hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Bu-But, I haven¡¯t properly introduced myself yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it while working. While working.¡±


    As she shoved rice soup into her mouth, she glanced at the expressions of Cheong Jin Myeong and Bi Cheon. She noticed that both seemed half-dead with soulless looks on their faces.


    It was clear that these two were Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s closest aides, yet they appeared to be dying under the weight of their work.


    Ha Si Hwa instinctively knew.


    She had indeed stepped into the flames of hell.


    The White Princess was humming a tune to herself. It had been a long time since she felt this good.


    As she walked along the porch of the White Tiger Palace, she relished this feeling of ecstasy as if she was standing on top of the world.


    Ever since she enlisted the support of Seol Tae Pyeong, everything seemed to be going smoothly. Her position within the Inbong clan was rising steadily¡­ and most importantly, she could feel the inferiority that the Vermilion Princess, whom she had looked up to all her life, now harbored towards her.


    The White Princess touched her lips with the end of her white fan and smiled in satisfaction.


    When she closed her eyes, the scenes she had witnessed in the tea gathering seemed to shimmer back into view. It was incredible that the Vermilion Princess, who was always so aloof and dignified, could harbor jealousy toward anyone ¡­!


    Just recalling that memory made an inexplicable sense of satisfaction well up in her chest.


    Her sinister nature never truly went away.


    The White Princess smiled contentedly and she started to organize her thoughts.


    Feeling as if she had acquired a powerful ally, the White Princess laughed endlessly.


    Now that she had come this far, who could possibly stand in her way?


    The world seemed bright and beautiful.


    The next morning.


    The mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, the Vermilion Princess, visited the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    Seeing the Vermilion Princess sitting across the tea table, the White Princess swallowed dryly.


    She had never imagined that she would come to the White Tiger Palace so openly. Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon had never personally visited another palace before.


    To be honest, she was a little scared.

 Chapter 80: Hell (2)

    (TN: I forgot to mention one thing before. Although the mc is called Bright Moon General, he is still not a general-level officer. He still needs to climb up the ranks a bit for that. But since he has the General title itself, we can see that he is not that far off.)


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok was sitting alone in a pavilion set up in the house of the Jeongseon clan while sipping a glass of wine.


    The commotion happening within the palace was due to the appearance of a higher demonic spirit in the Anhyang region. As one of the high officials responsible for the country¡¯s future, his mind had been more troubled lately.


    Amidst all this, his most beloved daughter In Ha Yeon had come to inquire about the Inbong clan.


    He was aware that Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong had welcomed people from the Inbong clan, but he hadn¡¯t imagined that even In Ha Yeon who usually showed little interest in court affairs would speak so seriously about it.


    As a father, he felt mixed emotions when he saw his daughter whom he had only thought of as a beautiful child now taking an interest in the affairs of the court.


    Still, if his daughter wanted to accomplish something, the natural instinct of a father was to support her.


    Even Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, who was sitting at the top of the Cheongdo Palace, was just a father at heart.


    ¡°We are selecting a few people from the Jeongseon clan. Considering the location of the Hwalseong District of the Bright Moon General, it seems it could be used as a future military stronghold. There are undeveloped mines and clean water sources on the outskirts, along with many empty lots that could accommodate numerous technicians; so it seems to be the ideal place for developing metallurgy. A recommendation has been submitted to His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems the Jeongseon clan will lead this effort.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was someone who, while training in martial arts, never neglected her avid reading of practical studies and technical books.


    To the Vermilion Princess who was well-versed in all fields, the White Princess who secured her position in Cheongdo Palace through mere politics, calculations, and scheming, was not someone she could regard favorably.


    Nevertheless, her innate character led her to attempt to embrace the White Princess.


    ¡°One might not always get along with the Vermilion Princess, but she could never be an enemy,¡± was a saying circulating within the palace regarding her character.


    This showed how the Vermilion Princess had never actively antagonized or sought to keep someone in check.


    However, the White Princess crossed the line this time.


    The Vermilion Princess was deeply displeased that the White Princess openly recruited Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong to influence the court and tried to bind him through the Inbong clan.


    At first, the White Princess only felt a vague sense of exhilaration at the Vermilion Princess¡¯s jealousy¡­


    But the power that a truly angry Vermilion Princess could mobilize was of an entirely different scale from what the White Princess had imagined.


    ¡°I came to say hello in advance, as it seems that many technicians under the protection of the Jeongseon clan will be coming in during the process.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? Isn¡¯t it General Seol Tae Pyeong who manages the Hwalseong District?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the people assisting General Seol Tae Pyeong are from the Inbong clan.¡±


    Although she spoke with a seemingly gentle smile, to the White Princess, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon¡¯s smile appeared rather unfamiliar.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon never smiled like that.


    Usually, she showed only a kind and soft smile that embraced others, but now, she was smiling broadly at the White Princess.


    The White Princess knew.


    That smile was meant for those she regarded as enemies.


    The White Princess had turned Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon into an enemy.


    It was a scary smile that confirmed that fact.


    The White Princess had to understand. General Seol Tae Pyeong was a double-edged sword.


    Embracing him within her faction meant accepting the accompanying side effects.


    It was not easy to judge in advance what those side effects might be. People¡¯s hearts are always as tumultuous as a stormy sea.


    The fact that the always kind and wise Vermilion Princess would suddenly become so aggressive was proof of this.


    The White Princess quickly hid her expression under her sleeve and took a moment to gather her thoughts.


    The wise Vermilion Princess knew better than anyone that the people from the Inbong clan should never be trusted.


    General Seol Tae Pyeong was fundamentally a military officer who spent most of his day training in martial arts.


    His ability to understand the political intricacies of the Cheongdo Palace should be limited, so the Vermilion Princess worried that he might have fallen for the sweet talk of the Inbong clan.


    The White Princess who had engaged in a war of nerves with Seol Tae Pyeong under the moonlight at the White Tiger Palace knew better.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who spoke of manly spirit and such might seem like a simple and ignorant person at first glance, but he was capable of making political judgments when it mattered.


    Compared to his days as an apprentice warrior, he had grown much wiser and even the Inbong clan could not easily manipulate him.


    Honestly, it was scary.


    The fact that the Vermilion Princess who never turned anyone into an enemy had begun to actively antagonize her was truly scary.


    However, to succumb to fear now would achieve nothing. If the White Princess had been that kind of person, she would never have risen to become the mistress of the White Tiger Palace.


    Moreover, the person from the Inbong clan under Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong was Ha Si Hwa. Among the people of the Inbong clan that the White Princess knew, Ha Si Hwa was the most competent.


    Whatever trick they tried to use to push Ha Si Hwa of the Inbong clan out from under Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, she would find a way to counter it.


    Even though she was the mistress of the Four Great Palaces, there were limits to how much she could interfere in the affairs of the court.


    ¡°It seems the Vermilion Princess is concerned about the affairs of our Inbong clan as well. This makes me feel like I have gained a thousand allies.¡±


    The White Princess mustered the courage to smile.


    Her appearance was truly dignified which was a stark contrast to the turmoil in her heart.


    ¡°I will personally convey this to the people of the Inbong clan. It would be wonderful if this event could mark the beginning of a good relationship between the Jeongseon clan and the Inbong clan. As you know, Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    The White Princess maintained her dignified tone to the end.


    ¡°¡­we have had many issues, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    The next day, the Azure Princess from the Azure Dragon Palace came to visit the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The mental exhaustion the White Princess felt from meeting with the Vermilion Princess the previous day was already too much, and now with the appearance of the Azure Princess, who rarely left the Azure Dragon Palace, her head was starting to spin.


    She wondered what was so special about Seol Tae Pyeong that he attracted such urgent attention from these princess consorts, but given the circumstances, she had to convey clearly what needed to be conveyed.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had been recruited by the Inbong clan. She resolved to clearly communicate this critical fact, but¡­


    ¡°White Princess, you are indeed cunning.¡±


    Unlike the Vermilion Princess who attacked while maintaining palace manners, the Azure Princess bluntly said whatever came to her mind without any restraint. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite her young age, Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang was not entirely ignorant of palace manners.


    Yet she spoke bluntly when necessary¡­. This actually put the White Princess in a difficult position.


    She was the complete opposite of the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°Your intentions to use Bright Moon General as your stepping stone are too obvious, and it¡¯s worrying me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Such a statement was nothing but an invitation to fight.


    However, what good would it do for the White Princess to start a fight with the Azure Princess at this point?


    ¡°It seems the Azure Princess has a big misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°I can see through all of the White Princess¡¯s intentions.¡±


    Nevertheless, the Azure Princess was sharp in discerning her opponent¡¯s true intentions at critical moments.


    Seeing the coldness in her eyes as she stared at her, the White Princess had to pause and consider how to respond.


    It was about a week after Ha Si Hwa had joined the fief of Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    In fact, there was nothing special about the work of a manager. For Ha Si Hwa, who had spent her entire life handling paperwork, managing a slum in a remote area was not a big deal.


    Having easy work meant there was plenty of time for her to think about other things.


    And it seemed like a good idea to learn more about the person named Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong and make him rely on her abilities and wisdom.


    The basic principle of dominating any organization was to become an indispensable person inside it.


    Ha Si Hwa was very perceptive in this regard, and during the first week, she intended to observe the people of Hwalseong District.


    In this way, she tested the waters with the closest aides, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong and Adjutant Bi Cheon, several times¡­


    ¡°Manager, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    One day, Cheong Jin Myeong said this to Ha Si Hwa after returning from a mission to subjugate some lower demonic spirits.


    She never particularly liked Cheong Jin Myeong who always wrapped his face in white cotton cloth and led those sinister-looking Black Moon Unit members¡­. he was a person who occasionally came in to poke at her weak points.


    ¡°Just performing your assigned duties is the proper way for a servant, and the Bright Moon General recognizes abilities if you do so. Don¡¯t overthink it, just do your job to the best of your ability.¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong said this and continued to spend his time subjugating lower demon spirits on the outskirts of Hwalseong District.


    Even after shedding his apprentice warrior status, Adjutant Bi Cheon continued to focus solely on martial arts training and maintaining the environment for the Bright Moon General.


    Having survived for a long time in the Inbong clan, Ha Si Hwa found it difficult to adapt to the atmosphere of the Hwalseong District.


    Still, if this was a place where naive people gathered, it would be easy for her to manipulate and control them, so it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    In any case, since the White Princess who was a prominent figure in the Inbong clan had high expectations of her, fulfilling her role here could be the driving force for her to climb higher.


    Ha Si Hwa steadied her mind and started preparing to take control of Hwalseong District step by step.


    ¡°Next month, the Chief Councilor himself will visit Hwalseong District.¡±


    The next day, Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong casually brought in this disastrous news.


    Although she thought the work itself would be much easier compared to her days as an Inspector in the Ministry of Works, the political situation at Cheongdo Palace had changed rapidly since the Inbong clan began to support Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°The¡­ Chief Councilor himself?¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    The news that the head of the Jeongseon clan, who controlled all the high officials of the main palace, would come personally felt like a bolt from the blue to Ha Si Hwa.


    ¡°It seems the council has a plan to develop Hwalseong District, and it looks like the Chief Councilor will personally observe the situation. Later, the Emperor himself might come for an inspection, so the Chief Councilor is coming for a preliminary visit.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we have no choice but to bring in a large number of Jeongseon clan technicians, so the head of the Jeongseon clan would naturally want to check how the Hwalseong District is operating.¡±


    As usual, the Bright Moon General who was practicing his swordsmanship in the courtyard of his mansion spoke about such matters to Ha Si Hwa who was attending to him in a casual way. As if it was no big deal.


    ¡°You can handle the guest reception procedures, right? As a palace official, you know much better than I do how important the Chief Councilor is, so handle it well. I have a lot of work to do until then, so I¡¯m quite busy.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Whew ¡­¡±


    There were rumors among the people of Hwalseong District that Seol Tae Pyeong was a good lord¡­


    But in reality, being a good lord often meant that working under him was like hell.


    ¡°When I say jump, you jump.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa began to realize that the situation was getting strange.


    The Jeongseon clan and the Inbong clan. These two forces that were represented by the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess seemed to be gearing up for a clash in the Hwalseong District.


    Ha Si Hwa started to notice.


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong was planning to walk a tightrope between these two forces.


    Between the most powerful factions in the Cheongdo Empire.


    This was something that couldn¡¯t be done without incredible courage.

 Chapter 81: Hell (3)

    At dawn the next day, the bugles of departure resounded throughout every corner of Cheongdo Palace.


    It was the day Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was leaving Cheongdo Palace to subjugate the higher demonic spirit and its minions.


    The departure ceremony for an army of tens of thousands was a grand event in itself.


    Emperor Woon Sung personally came out to wish the expeditionary force victory, and all the high officials raised their cups to toast the success of the campaign.


    As I sat on the wall and gazed at the might of the army lined up before the Truth Insight Gate, I let out a brief sigh.


    ¡°Seol Tae Pyeong, you know how to sigh too. Why? did you want to go on the expedition as well?¡±


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae who struck my back with a thud glanced at me before he chuckled to himself.


    ¡°You need to manage the Hwalseong District. The little guy who wanted to earn more with less work now seems greedy for military achievements. It seems a lot of time has passed indeed.¡±


    ¡°The departure ceremony is coming up soon. Shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so meddlesome. I¡¯ll take care of myself, so you just manage the Hwalseong District properly. It¡¯s the land I granted you, so you must manage it carefully. Hmm?¡±


    General Jeong Seo Tae laughed heartily with his arms crossed.


    Looking down at the Truth Insight Gate, not only were the stationed soldiers gathered, but also a multitude of officials from Cheongdo Palace were there.


    The departure ceremony would soon be over, but since it was an important event, it felt like everyone who needed to be there had come.


    Given the grand military event, there were plenty of lively rumors circulating around.


    One rumor was that if Vice General Jeong Seo Tae successfully completed this expedition this time, he would undoubtedly rise to the position of Grand General.


    The palace insiders had already grasped the situation, and numerous positions had been offered to him.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae had already laid the foundation to rise to the position of Grand General by remaining in the palace and focusing on politics if he wanted to.


    Despite the Emperor¡¯s orders, he could have declined the expedition under the pretext of recommending a better candidate.


    Nevertheless, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae decided to lead the expedition himself.


    He declared he would personally root out the evil demonic spirits threatening the people and devouring the Cheongdo Empire.


    He made such declarations, the kind you wouldn¡¯t hear even in a third-rate biography before drawing his sword.


    I knew he was a person who could never be stopped, and I also knew that was exactely what got him into this position in the first place.


    However, from the perspective of someone who knew his fate¡­ this grand departure ceremony appeared to be nothing more than a huge funeral.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.


    He was known for his rudeness and stubbornness, but I still received a lot from him.


    ¡°General Jeong.¡±


    ¡°What is it? You, this guy. Ever since you became a high-ranking official, you¡¯ve been acting all serious. Is that what it means to be a big shot? Ugh, your head¡¯s just gotten bigger.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Lowering your voice won¡¯t make you lose your youthful charm. Ugh, it¡¯s unbearable.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Though he was always the same when it came to criticizing people, this time, I couldn¡¯t just laugh it off.


    Even Vice General Jeong was startled by my unusual demeanor, but soon he laughed heartily without unfolding his arms.


    ¡°Look at this guy, acting like he¡¯s seeing someone off to their death. Don¡¯t slack off and just do your job well.¡±


    General Jeong Seo Tae patted my shoulders and went down the wall to conclude the departure ceremony.


    As he did so, he looked back at me with a big smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink when I get back.¡±


    The daily routine of Manager Ha Si Hwa began with drafting a report to send to the White Princess.


    Though she was a subordinate of the Bright Moon General, she was also a person of the Inbong clan. She was never particularly loyal to the Bright Moon General, and her mind was full of plans on how she could use him to secure a position inside the Inbong clan.


    Although he was said to be a talent destined to become a general-level official in the future, from Ha Si Hwa¡¯s perspective, it was more important for her to raise her position within the Inbong clan which she was part of. After all, the name Inbong was something she had to bear for life.


    Therefore, it was important for her to win the favor of the head of the clan and the White Princess who essentially controlled the Inbong clan. This meant she had to make every effort to ensure they could control the Bright Moon General.


    The problem was that Seol Tae Pyeong was an unpredictable person.


    The very idea of trying to control her own lord was laughable.


    However, Ha Si Hwa was exceptionally skilled at navigating relationships between people. She was quick-witted and knew well that Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong would absolutely need her.


    The fact that she was swiftly brought in and placed in the position of manager like beans roasted in a lightning storm was because someone was urgently needed for the job.


    In other words, when it came to managing the operations of the Hwalseong District, Seol Tae Pyeong had no choice but to rely on Ha Si Hwa.


    This was something she could actively make use of.


    Of course, as a subordinate, she couldn¡¯t be overtly arrogant, but if she could skillfully find faults, she could negotiate to get Seol Tae Pyeong to do what she wanted.


    It was her specialty to subtly express regret and gradually take control of her superior.


    ¡°Bright Moon General.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Manager.¡±


    And so, Ha Si Hwa¡¯s first attempt at a power struggle was to claim that ¡°the environment was not suited to work¡±.


    This was a fundamental tactic in internal power struggles.


    ¡°Most of the tasks you ordered have been handled, but preparing to establish a proper government building might be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The process of architectural design involves compromise between conditions and reality. Without knowing what materials and manpower we can mobilize, simply telling me to design a government building is impossible from my perspective.¡±


    ¡°Just use the men who haven¡¯t done military service, and I¡¯ll get you as much construction material as you need, so design it properly.¡±


    ¡°As much as I need¡­ considering the internal situation of Hwalseong, we need to decide carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°Just ask for as much as you need, for now.¡±


    So Ha Si Hwa requested the maximum amount of materials she could think of, but the next day, Seol Tae Pyeong procured all the construction materials.


    As dawn broke, Ha Si Hwa looked in disbelief at the enormous amount of construction materials piled up in the empty lot of Hwalseong and asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Ho-How¡­ how did you get this much in one day¡­¡±


    ¡°I went to the Azure Dragon Market, and they had stockpiles for sale. When I showed them the rough blueprints of your design, the merchants held an auction to sell them to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you used your personal funds? How could you use personal money for official business? The amount must not have been small.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ll be working in the building anyway, is there a problem if I build it with my own money?¡±


    Ha Si Hwa was left completely speechless by that statement.


    Soon, Seol Tae Pyeong raised his voice as if to snap Ha Si Hwa out of her daze.


    ¡°Manager!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­!¡±


    ¡°Follow your dreams¡­!!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    After shouting this nonsensical stuff loudly, he then quickly went into his house to train in martial arts as usual.


    Because of this, Ha Si Hwa had to double or triple the planned size of the government building. This resulted in twice the amount of work.


    This was her own doing, so she only had herself to blame.


    Similar incidents happened repeatedly while she continued working in Hwalseong.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to bring in skilled workers from the Jeongseon clan to Hwalseong. We don¡¯t have the means to feed and house them, so we need external support.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­? Jeongseon clan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for feeding and housing their own people, so they won¡¯t be too stingy. The head of the clan is also a generous person, so he¡¯ll probably lend a helping hand.¡±


    When she tried to drive away the skilled workers from the Jeongseon clan with a small trick, Seol Tae Pyeong countered by directly getting the money and handing a pouch of it to Ha Si Hwa.


    ¡°Here is the down payment.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how did you manage to get money from those ruthless people?¡±


    There were rumors that Vermilion Princess, who was determined to do anything in order to thwart the Inbong clan, had given a tip but such matters were of no concern to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°The important thing is that we have the down payment here. The amount should be enough, so proceed with the project to ensure the Jeongseon clan¡¯s skilled workers settle well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you need more money?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­ I¡¯ll check the situation first.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Manager!!!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes!!!¡±


    ¡°If you run into any issues while working, just let me know!!!¡±


    After shouting that loudly, he swiftly headed to Cheongdo Palace for his internal inspector duties. He was exuding such a brisk aura that it almost felt chilling.


    In the meantime, the Inbong clan and Jeongseon clan were in a covert struggle to gain control of the Bright Moon General.


    While the two major powers within Cheongdo Palace were fighting, the value of the Bright Moon General was skyrocketing.


    After that, Ha Si Hwa tried to find fault with this and that and complained to the Bright Moon General several times that things weren¡¯t going well, but the Bright Moon General resolutely addressed any issues by confidently confronting the high officials of Cheongdo Palace and securing everything needed.


    Indeed¡­ Ha Si Hwa had forgotten one crucial fact.


    There is nothing more fearsome than someone who knows their own strength¡­!


    Is this why they say one should work under a powerful figure¡­?


    When she was a government inspector, she had to obtain countless approvals for even the smallest tasks, and all the officials were stingy and indifferent. This made her job a constant struggle.


    However, once she started working under a renowned military officer, everything proceeded smoothly.


    It took less than ten days to begin the construction of the Hwalseong District, and everything from planning work such as building a fence around the farmland to controlling the areas where people gather was also progressing smoothly without any problems.


    When she submitted the paperwork to recruit people for mining development, skilled workers flocked from various departments and they were eager to participate.


    When she sought places to purchase anvils, bellows, and smelting tools, merchants from the Imperial Capital approached her first and started offering their services.


    When she was organizing residential areas for the skilled workers from the Jeongseon clan and the members of the Black Moon Unit, numerous planning ideas sprang to her mind. She had the budget, materials, and manpower to bring all her plans to fruition.


    Every task she undertook yielded results¡­!


    There were no corrupt officials who didn¡¯t want to cooperate ¡­!


    There were no superiors that schemed to steal her credit¡­!


    On a night when the moon hung high in the sky, Ha Si Hwa, who had stayed up late planning with various blueprints and documents spread out on her desk, suddenly swallowed dryly.


    Indeed, she had forgotten, but Ha Si Hwa was a technician before being an official.


    True technicians were the kind of people who felt joy in demonstrating their abilities, testing their own capabilities, and constantly growing.


    This is fun¡­!


    This seemed like utter madness¡­


    But the work¡­ it was fun¡­!


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost ten days since we last heard from Manager Ha Si Hwa. What could be happening in the Hwalseong District¡­?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I too have received hardly any updates from Manager Ha Si Hwa and have been quite worried.¡±


    Inbong clan head Ha Gang Seok and the mistress of the White Tiger Palace White Princess Ha Wol. The two of them were sitting in the garden and discussing the matter in serious tones.


    Surely, nothing bad could have happened to Manager Ha Si Hwa of the Inbong clan. No matter how reckless Seol Tae Pyeong could be, he wouldn¡¯t dare harm someone from such a prominent and powerful clan.


    Nevertheless, the fact that contact with Ha Si Hwa had been cut off¡­ left the two of them feeling a strange sense of unease.


    ¡°There¡¯s a terrifying rumor circulating about the Hwalseong District managed by the Bright Moon General¡­¡±


    It was time for a break from the norm.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong would occasionally sneak out of the Black Tortoise Palace and wander around the capital¡¯s market like a commoner. If she, who had received the blessing of the divine fever decided to run away, there was no way for even the maids of the Black Tortoise Palace to catch her.


    Of course, once she got dressed in the plain commoner clothes she had prepared, no one in the bustling market could recognize her as the esteemed mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    This was possible because Po Hwa Ryeong was originally from a commoner background.


    No matter how well they dressed in commoner clothes, the other crown princess consorts who had lived their entire lives in the palace and cultivated nobility could not even dream of such a level of stealth. It was difficult to hide the elegance that permeated their every action and expression. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today, she thought she¡¯d enjoy the breeze for about an hour, so she sat quietly in front of a teahouse in the Vermilion Bird Market and ate some snacks.


    ¡°The Hwalseong District? What rumors are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. People who get dragged in there suddenly lose contact, and no one knows if they¡¯re alive or dead¡­¡±


    ¡°R-Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My dad supplies goods to the guards of Cheongdo Palace. He heard the rumors while working.¡±


    While she was enjoying the lively atmosphere of the Vermilion Bird Market, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong overheard the chatter of young shopkeepers in the market.


    Rumors circulating in the market were often exaggerated or completely false.


    But where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire, so there was often some truth to them.


    When she heard the news about her dear friend Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, Po Hwa Ryeong listened closely while chewing on a red bean rice cake.


    ¡°So¡­ among the Cheongdo Palace officials, the Hwalseong District is feared¡­ what kind of hell is that place for famous officials to disappear without a trace? Even Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, a former Inspector of the Ministry of Works, and even the Red Palace apprentice warrior who was sent as an aide have all disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Eeek¡­ w-what¡­ seriously¡­?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t disclose internal matters well¡­. but I heard that it is called hell among the officials of Cheongdo Palace¡­ I don¡¯t know what terrible things they¡¯re doing there, but if you get sucked in that place, your life in the palace is over¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was so taken aback that she couldn¡¯t even swallow the red bean rice cake she was eating.


    It seemed the rumors would continue to spread for a while.

 Chapter 82: Hell (4)

    Rumors about the Hwalseong District didn¡¯t take long to spread among the Cheongdo Palace officials.


    The district where anyone who entered lost contact soon began to be regarded as the graveyard of officials.


    On the day Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong entered Cheongdo Palace to work as an inspector of the inner palace, everyone avoided meeting his eyes.


    They feared they would be dragged to the Hwalseong District if they caught his attention.


    Bad rumors always spread quickly.


    Even the technicians from the Jeongseon clan lamented their fate of being dispatched to the Hwalseong District¡­ Even the head of the Jeongseon clan In Seon Rok had to think a bit.


    While working at the office of the chief councilor, he kept an eye on Bright Moon General¡¯s status but it didn¡¯t seem like Seol Tae Pyeong was planning anything significant.


    The news was that he was simply managing the Hwalseong District as instructed and spending his time training his martial arts.


    ¡°Are you saying not only Ha Si Hwa but also the officials from the Inbong clan who went in with her have all lost contact?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Considering the recent rumors circulating within Cheongdo Palace, it seems certain that something is happening in there.¡±


    When the White Princess replied like that, the head of the Inbong clan Ha Gang Seok couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    The people Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong took this time were quite skilled even within the Inbong clan.


    Of course, only those who are that competent can firmly establish their position under Bright Moon General and try to influence him. However, if all five of them lost contact at once, the loss would be substantial.


    People are assets.


    When assets are lost, the cause must be found and identified.


    ¡°Could it be that someone from the Jeongseon clan is playing some tricks?¡±


    From the beginning, it was suspicious that Seol Tae Pyeong who knew everything readily accepted the people from the Inbong clan.


    If, in fact, Seol Tae Pyeong and the Jeongseon clan were in cahoots, and they played a trick to keep the skilled people of the Inbong clan in check¡­


    ¡­ Considering that the Vermilion Princess and Seol Tae Pyeong were acquainted, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, but it seemed strange to go to such lengths just to keep in check half a dozen officials of the fifth rank or lower.


    ¡°You know well that the Jeongseon clan is not the type to play tricks like that. If they were to act, they would do it more covertly, not so openly. Even the fact that they dispatched their technicians to Hwalseong District to keep us in check is quite an aggressive move for them.¡±


    ¡°¡­So does this mean Bright Moon General himself is up to something?¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems I need to see Ha Si Hwa¡¯s face, even if by force.¡±


    Even the White Princess had investigated the woman named Ha Si Hwa to some extent.


    The woman was naturally gifted in architecture and design and she had ambitions fitting for a member of the Inbong clan. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she someday threatened the White Princess¡¯s position inside the clan.


    Just as Ha Chae Rim once did, would the White Princess also have to kick away the ladder to prevent someone beneath her from rising?


    To say there was no such pressure would be a lie, and the White Princess was always ready to kick away that ladder. To her, life was a constant struggle.


    ¡°I will personally¡­ No, the head of the clan should send the letter directly. Regardless, if the head of the Inbong clan makes direct contact, she won¡¯t be able to ignore it.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I am doing well.


    I still have nothing worth reporting about Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    I will continue to diligently fulfill my duties.


    Sincerely yours, Ha Si Hwa.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The letter that arrived the next day was so brief that it felt inappropriate.


    When she first entered the Hwalseong District, Ha Si Hwa meticulously reported every move of Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong in hopes of catching the attention of the Inbong clan¡¯s leaders.


    She wrote such detailed reports every day that it was difficult to verify each one.


    Yet now, even though the head of the Inbong clan sent her a personal letter, she responded with only this brief reply.


    Something was definitely going wrong.


    The White Princess felt an urgent need to forcibly investigate what was happening inside the Hwalseong District.


    The building of the Hwalseong District government office had just been framed.


    In a room so small that it was embarrassing to even call it a meeting room, four people sat around a large shabby wooden table.


    They were Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, the lord of this Hwalseong District, and his three closest aides.


    They included his adjutant Bi Cheon, the Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, and Manager Ha Si Hwa¡­. They would all have their own places if they went to the main palace of Cheongdo Palace, but here they were, sitting in a dusty construction site, and discussing some matters.


    ¡°The cleanup of lower demonic spirits around the outskirts of the Hwalseong District is almost finished. Everything should be cleared within a week, and as long as we properly handle the blood of the demonic spirits, we can start erecting new buildings.¡±


    ¡°Black Moon Leader, a week seems too long. Can you finish it within three days? The materials are arriving tomorrow, and it¡¯s not good to leave them outside for too long.¡±


    ¡°Manager, I understand your enthusiasm for the job, but demonic spirit subjugation is a matter of life and death. No matter how tight the schedule is, it cannot be handled carelessly.¡±


    ¡°You know that every day of delay in construction causes significant losses. If this keeps happening, we¡¯ll be in trouble. If we start wasting just because we have a bit more budget, weaknesses will appear in other areas.¡±


    ¡°Both of you, please calm down. We gathered here to find a compromise regarding the schedule.¡±


    Bi Cheon awkwardly tried to mediate the argument between Ha Si Hwa and Cheong Jin Myeong.


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong who was sitting on the table with his arms crossed, listened and then roughly mediated between them.


    After arguing for a while, they finally concluded that the preparatory work would be completed within five days.


    ¡°You heard that the Chief Councilor is coming next month, right? To avoid any mistakes then, we need to prepare a lot, so let¡¯s work hard until then. Is there anything else to report, Manager?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s quite a lot to report. We need more timber to reinforce the support in the eastern mining area, and we¡¯re also planning to create a market section in the Hwalseong District, which will require more people to clear the path.¡±


    ¡°The timber will arrive soon, and it seems like we¡¯ve already used up all the available manpower¡­You can take the maids and servants in my house and use them.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°They might not be thrilled about being suddenly dragged to the construction site, but I¡¯ve already explained everything to them, so let¡¯s just endure this for a while. Make sure to assign them their tasks properly, make sure no one gets heatstroke, and have the women focus on more delicate tasks rather than heavy labor.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if we use those people, who will attend to Bright Moon General¡¯s needs?¡±


    When Ha Si Hwa asked this, Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong responded with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Hey, how old do you think I am? Do you think I can¡¯t handle eating meals, doing laundry, and making my bed by myself? There¡¯s a limit to how much you can underestimate your lord. Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°T-Tthat¡¯s¡­¡±


    It was the first time she had heard a third-rank official say he would cook his own meals, do his own laundry, and make his own bed. No matter what, there is a certain dignity to his position.


    He said to use as many people as needed, but she never expected he would go so far as to offer all of his own household staff.


    Not only Ha Si Hwa but also Bi Cheon and Cheong Jin Myeong were left dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why are you making that face like you¡¯ve seen something you shouldn¡¯t? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ did you really think I couldn¡¯t handle that much on my own?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Guys¡­ I¡¯m not that helpless¡­¡±


    Ha Si Hwa quickly bowed her head and tried to hide her embarrassment.


    Ha Si Hwa was a well-recognized and capable official.


    However, capable officials inevitably attract numerous enemies, even if they don¡¯t seek them out. She had never felt resentful about this because she grew up in an environment where it was simply natural to think that way.


    The Inbong clan where Ha Si Hwa belonged was such a place.


    The most capable reign, but everyone who¡¯s slightly less capable must struggle to avoid being purged.


    Until you ascend, it¡¯s best to hide your abilities, and even when they¡¯re revealed, you have to lower yourself to avoid becoming a threat.


    It¡¯s a place filled with people who, rather than supporting the capable, must first be on guard against them.


    The most important thing for someone who had reached a high place was to distinguish who was the enemy and who was the ally. That person¡¯s ability was something to be considered later.


    Therefore, Ha Si Hwa couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about the extent to which Bright Moon General supported her as if he would be willing to give her everything. She was flustered for a moment.


    ¡°Ah, right¡­ You mentioned dividing the market district by creating a main road centered around the government office, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will be more convenient later if we also start naming places now.¡±


    ¡°The manager should decide on the names yourself. Since you designed it.¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Name it after yourself or your family, whatever you like. Just make sure it¡¯s clear and has a good meaning.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa looked down at the numerous blueprints and district maps spread out on the desk.


    She had devoted herself to the project for some time and even neglected food and drink for it, and most of it was already in place.


    Among them was the name of the area that would become the central street of the future development.


    Usually, such names were derived from the official in charge or chosen to emphasize loyalty to the emperor.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong casually tapped the blueprints on the desk and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s your creation, after all.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at those words.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems the work is progressing well, so let¡¯s eat and then return to our posts. If there are any more reports, send them in.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong decided that there was nothing more to report, grabbed his sword, slung it over his waist, and left the meeting room.


    After checking all the reports, he had to go to the main palace and perform his duties as an Inner Swords Commander, so he was very busy.


    After he received farewell greetings from Bi Cheon and Cheong Jin Myeong, Seol Tae Pyeong hurried off to his next task.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ha Si Hwa, however, stood still. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the blueprints.


    How many years had it been since she started working as an architectural inspector?


    She had inspected buildings, studied construction layouts countless times, and handled the work diligently¡­ but had her efforts ever been properly acknowledged?


    While running her fingers over the district maps¡­. Ha Si Hwa murmured as if in a trance.


    ¡°My creation¡­?¡±


    Seeing Ha Si Hwa like that, Bi Cheon and Cheong Jin Myeong couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered.


    It had been over a month since they had properly contacted Ha Si Hwa.


    At this point, the Inbong clan couldn¡¯t just sit back. Soon, the technicians of the Jeongseon clan would enter the Hwalseong District, and if they continued to remain passive, there was a high chance they would lose control of the situation.


    Ha Gang Seok who had a strong inferiority complex towards the Jeongseon clan fervently hoped to avoid a situation where even the Bright Moon General would be handed over.


    ¡°Wol-ah, we can¡¯t leave all the responsibilities to Ha Si Hwa any longer.¡±


    The White Princess also agreed with the head of the Inbong clan¡¯s opinion.


    Before the Jeongseon clan could firmly establish themselves in the Hwalseong District, it was necessary to make sure that Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong could not let go of the Inbong clan¡¯s hand.


    Though it might be somewhat reckless and radical¡­. they had to find a way to grasp him. There wasn¡¯t much time.


    ¡°Should we perhaps send more people from the Inbong clan? I¡¯ve heard that because of the large-scale civil engineering projects in the Hwalseong District, even the servants of Bright Moon General have all run out to work there¡­. If we help now, it could yield significant benefits in the future.¡±


    In any case, the best the White Princess could offer was a compromise.


    However, the head of the clan shook his head.


    ¡°It seems the time for such lukewarm persuasion has passed. Now, we need to take strong control.¡±


    With that, the head of the clan took out a few bamboo slips and spread them out on the wooden table.


    The White Princess looked down at the bamboo slips with a bewildered expression on her face, then furrowed her brows instantly.


    ¡°Clan head¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°We are scheduled to enter the Crown Prince¡¯s palace next month to present our tribute. We will use that opportunity to carry out the plan.¡±


    ¡°Clan head¡­ This¡­I¡¯m against this¡­¡±


    Seeing the White Princess express her opposition without a moment of hesitation, the head of the clan frowned deeply.


    No matter how much she had grown, he never expected her to display such open displeasure before the head of the Inbong clan.


    However, from the White Princess¡¯s perspective, it was a desperate matter.


    ¡°Every person has a ¡®reverse scale¡¯ that must never be touched. If you recklessly provoke it, it could lead to serious repercussions.¡±


    ¡°Living comfortably in the White Tiger Palace for several years seems to have softened you quite a bit, Ha Wol-ah.¡±


    ¡°Clan head.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°When it comes to controlling people, if you start considering human emotions, there¡¯s no end to it. Must I remind you of this obvious truth again? Have you already forgotten the teachings of the Inbong clan? Now that you¡¯ve risen to a high position, do you truly believe you are noble and pure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Do we have the leisure to discuss this?¡±


    The White Princess reread the contents of the bamboo slip with trembling fingers.


    The document was filled with personal information about Seol Ran, who was a senior maid of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace¡­. These pieces of information were clearly not obtained by clean means.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong cherished Seol Ran more than anyone else.


    It wasn¡¯t that the White Princess hadn¡¯t laid a hand on Seol Ran because she was unaware of this fact.


    Nor was it because she was swayed by some moral principle that harming family was against the natural order.


    It was simply better not to touch Seol Ran.


    The White Princess¡¯s sharp intuition had only resonated that way.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, who looked kind and had his own set of beliefs and convictions ¡­ was the kind of person who could abandon all morals and rules and become utterly furious if pushed too far.


    It was best never to think of laying a hand on her.


    ¡°To control your opponent, you must wield a weapon that befits the task. Ha Wol, the more valuable the person is to your opponent, the more suitable they are as a hostage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can continue to dominate by only compromising and conceding?¡±


    However, Ha Gang Seok only spoke with a solemn expression as he stood up.


    If he couldn¡¯t control his opponent with the warmth of the sun, he needed to summon the cold wind.


    That was Ha Gang Seok¡¯s way.


    ¡°Bi Cheon, let¡¯s go eat rice soup.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    After finishing his duties as an Inner Swords Commander, Seol Tae Pyeong headed out for a meal with his adjutant Bi Cheon.


    Although Bi Cheon had recently shed his position as an apprentice warrior, he still handled various tasks under Seol Tae Pyeong.


    While Bi Cheon had no complaints, Seol Tae Pyeong was concerned enough to assign a couple of apprentice warriors to assist him.


    Though he felt quite uneasy about receiving two successors so soon after shedding his apprentice warrior position, he decided to be genuinely grateful since his lord Bright Moon General had personally taken care of the situation.


    Seol Tae Pyeong walked ahead of Bi Cheon. His back gave off an air of reliability as he trudged along.


    And yet¡­ his shoulders seemed strangely heavy after he took on the title of Bright Moon General.


    Rather than being this serious, he used to be a person with a stronger human side¡­ but lately, he seemed to have had to save face more often because he was carrying the Bright Moon General title.


    It was inevitable. A position shapes a person, or rather, a person must adapt to their position.


    Above all, since Bi Cheon became his adjutant, he had never seen Seol Tae Pyeong lose his temper.


    There were times when he issued stern reprimands, but he never completely lost his cool ¡­It seemed that people adapt like that when they rise to a high position.


    It was when Bi Cheon and Seol Tae Pyeong entered the unfinished government building.


    The moon was high in the sky that night.


    Ha Si Hwa was sitting in one corner of the empty meeting room.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just like the day I was born, should I name it Full Star City? Or should I boldly name it Si Hwa City? Since it¡¯s the central market of Hwalseong District, maybe a simple name like Star City would be better¡­ No, something with more character might be better¡­ Since it will be a place where technicians gather, a more formal name might be good¡­ But I do want to leave a bit of my mark¡­ Hmm¡­ Ha Si, Ho Si, Hae Wol Si¡­ None of these feel quite right¡­¡±


    She was bowing her head while looking at the district map.


    It seemed like she had come running as soon as she finished her day¡¯s work and was naming the street that would become the central market.


    Even though it was late at night, she didn¡¯t seem tired and she was scribbling numerous names under the lantern light¡­ all of them candidates for the central market¡¯s name.


    There were so many candidates that the broad wooden desk was covered with bamboo slips full of names. There were so many it was almost laughable.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After pondering for a long while, Ha Si Hwa looked up and suddenly met Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    She started trembling as if she just got caught doing something she absolutely shouldn¡¯t. Her eyes were darting around in panic.


    ¡°Ge-Ge-Ge-Ge-General Seol ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you still here when it¡¯s so late? Are you planning to fall asleep at work tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ there are still things I need to think over¡­¡±


    Ha Si Hwa who was flustered hurriedly gathered the bamboo slips spread out in front of her. She stammered in a way that wasn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about names??¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ While I¡¯ve done a lot of architectural designs¡­ I¡¯ve never named anything before, so my thoughts are all over the place¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s that hard, I¡¯ll decide for you. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s fine! How could I trouble you, my lord, with such a task? I¡¯ll do it! Absolutely!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t really much trouble, but somehow Ha Si Hwa looked desperate.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong nodded, Ha Si Hwa who had just broken out in a cold sweat sighed deeply and gathered all the bamboo slips from the desk into her arms.


    ¡°Th-Then¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave¡­¡±


    Watching Ha Si Hwa stagger out of the office, it was easy to guess she¡¯d continue the same behavior even at home.


    Although she was a manager under his command¡­ he really couldn¡¯t understand her.

 Chapter 83: Hell (5)

    Seol Ran had faced a life-threatening crisis only three times in her life.


    The first was when she went into the mountains to gather herbs as a child.


    She was surrounded by a pack of wolves and was in a situation where her neck could have been bitten off and she could have been killed. Just as her legs grew weak and tears started to flow from her eyes, her younger brother Seol Tae Pyeong rushed in and slaughtered all the wolves and saved her life.


    The second time was when she was kidnapped by a group of bandits.


    They were a vicious group that kidnapped village women and sold them to be slaves. Once again, her brother Seol Tae Pyeong chased after them and killed them all.


    The third time was during the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony.


    She was caught in a landslide and buried under rocks, with mountain demonic spirits swarming all around her. Her brother Seol Tae Pyeong fought tirelessly through the night and killed all the demonic spirits in the area.


    Whenever Seol Ran¡¯s life was in danger, her brother would appear and utterly destroy anything threatening her. In reality, trying to harm Seol Ran was the same as challenging her formidable brother Seol Tae Pyeong who always stood protectively behind her.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling¡­ I need to find another solution¡­¡±


    Although the White Princess wasn¡¯t aware of all these past events, she intuitively knew that provoking the maid Seol Ran was similar to stirring a hornet¡¯s nest.


    She wasn¡¯t ignorant of the ways of the Inbong clan head.


    Ha Gang Seok was the type of person who would use every means necessary to recruit someone. He would even resort to take their family hostage if needed.


    He must have been thinking of using the slow poison grass. It was a method Ha Gang Seok employed in such situations.


    The slow poison grass was a poison that worked slowly. It could have its speed of effect either accelerated or slowed down by the Taoist magic and medicinal skills of Ha Gang Seok.


    In other words, once he administered the slow poison grass he had prepared for his target¡­. it could be like having their life in his grasp.


    He would kidnap his target and continuously feed them slow poison grass which would make it impossible for those who cared about the victim to act recklessly.


    If he succeeded in feeding slow poison grass to Maid Seol Ran, her devoted brother Seol Tae Pyeong would have no choice but to submit to the demands of the Inbong clan.


    Ha Gang Seok formulated this plan and smiled in a sinister way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, the White Princess did not want to go along with Ha Gang Seok¡¯s plan.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t confront him directly. She needed to find another solution.


    ***


    The procession of the Inbong clan¡¯s carriages passed through the Cheongdo Palace.


    They were on their way back from visiting the audience chamber of the main palace, where Emperor Woon Sung resided, to present various precious textiles, marine products, and jewels.


    Next, the procession entered the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace which was considerably smaller in size compared to before.


    Due to palace regulations, the tribute offered to Emperor Woon Sung had to be larger than the one offered to the Crown Prince.


    However, the items within were all incredibly valuable treasures.


    ¡°We are here to see His Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±


    In front of Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was seated on the wooden throne, the head of the Inbong clan Ha Gang Seok bowed his head deeply and spoke respectfully.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    He was the cherished son of Emperor Woon Sung and the one destined to become the ruler of Cheongdo in the future.


    His eyes still appeared empty and devoid of any vitality.


    Meeting the head of the Inbong clan seemed like a mere obligation rather than something he truly wanted to do.


    Since he was not yet an adult, it might have been too early to expect him to possess the dignity befitting a crown prince.


    However, his eyes did not resemble those of a young man unfamiliar with the world but rather those of an old man who had seen it all.


    Ha Gang Seok observed the state of Crown Prince Hyeon Won while keeping his head bowed.


    Opportunities to see Crown Prince Hyeon Won up close were rare.


    As the head of the Inbong clan, he felt compelled to mentally record every movement of the imperial family. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss such a situation.


    And behind this Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was sitting and studying some scriptures, there was a maid.


    It was Seol Ran, the crown prince¡¯s special attendant maid. She was also the sister of Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    A sister who served as a special attendant maid in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace and a brother who was the Bright Moon General of the main palace.


    Even though they were not from a prestigious family and were from the ruined Huayongseol clan, they had really achieved great success.


    Since Crown Prince Hyeon Won kept her close, Ha Gang Seok observed him to see if she was a woman he particularly favored.


    However, there was no particular sign of such feelings. Crown Prince Hyeon Won didn¡¯t even glance at Seol Ran, let alone show any concern for her.


    Despite appearances, Crown Prince Hyeon Won might actually favor Seol Ran.


    Acting rashly and turning the Crown Prince into an enemy right now would be disastrous.


    No matter how important Bright Moon General is, he was not worth making an enemy of the Crown Prince of a country.


    Those afflicted by slow poison grass slowly waste away. Even the imperial physicians would struggle to discern whether it was due to poison or simply the worsening of a chronic illness.


    A maid whose health deteriorated would naturally be pushed out of her duties and lose contact with the Crown Prince. Once that happens, it will be much easier to manipulate her.


    After all, maids are easy to replace.


    Ha Gang Seok bowed his head and smiled in a sinister way.


    Ha Gang Seok was a person who had a rough understanding of how the maids¡¯ affairs were handled. Moreover, he was good at scheming and manipulating situations.


    ¡°Your Highness! Among this year¡¯s tributes from the Inbong clan is a tea called ¡®Dragon¡¯s Tongue¡¯. Its aroma is so exquisite and refreshing that even all the scholars who are studying at the Hall of Great Harmony praised it in unison.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. With the hope of aiding Your Highness who will bear the weight of the world in the future, we have procured and cultivated the finest tea leaves.¡±


    Words flowed like a river from Ha Gang Seok¡¯s mouth.


    Watching Ha Gang Seok who paid meticulous attention to every movement of his lips and every flicker of his eyes as he spoke, one would think he was truly a loyal servant concerned for the Crown Prince.


    ¡°However, in the end, tea is something to be enjoyed for its fragrance and taste. No matter how beneficial the tea we have prepared is, if it does not suit Your Highness¡¯s taste, it holds no meaning.¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Our Inbong clan takes great pride when it comes to handling tea leaves. Please savor the aroma and taste and judge it objectively. If it does not please you, we wish to find and present tea leaves that will better suit Your Highness¡¯s preference. That is the pride of our Inbong clan.¡±


    It was unnecessary.


    However, the Crown Prince did not even express any particular dislike.


    ¡°If that is your opinion, then do so,¡± Crown Prince Hyeon Won said dismissively. He was that kind of person.


    ¡°Prepare the tea set and get ready for a taste test.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Before anything reached the lips of the imperial family, someone had to taste it first.


    In such sudden situations, it was usually the special attendant maid of the Crown Prince who took on this role.


    The head of the Inbong clan Ha Gang Seok smiled kindly as he looked at the special maid Seol Ran. It meant she should move quickly.


    Seol Ran who was sweating slightly bowed her head and said, ¡°I will bring the tea set.¡±


    No matter how much Ha Gang Seok had sold his soul for power, he would not dare commit the madness of poisoning the tea cup meant for the Crown Prince.


    Poisoning the Crown Prince just to poison the special attendant maid would be like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.


    If you tried to poison the imperial family, you might end up dead. It was better not to do anything you couldn¡¯t handle.


    However, where Ha Gang Seok had set his scheme was in the separate cup used by the maids for taste testing.


    It was a great disrespect for anyone else to put their lips on the Crown Prince¡¯s tea cup, so the maids would use a small ladle that was about the size of a thumbnail to scoop and taste the contents.


    By arranging in advance for someone to tamper with that small ladle, Ha Gang Seok could make sure that only Seol Ran would consume the slow poison grass.


    All of this was part of Ha Gang Seok¡¯s plan.


    That way, Seol Ran¡¯s life would be in his hands. It would be the key to controlling Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The tea set was prepared, and the tea prepared by Ha Gang Seok was served in a cup.


    The luxurious tea, with its white steam rising, was more valuable than dozens of meals for commoners per cup.


    The aroma wafted from the filled cups and it filled the room with its fragrance.


    The maids closed their eyes and tried to savor the scent. Such high-quality tea was rare even in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    Ha Gang Seok who was bowing his head smiled slyly to himself.


    At that moment, Maid Seol Ran brought the special cup and scooped a bit of the tea.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Ran stared silently at the contents of the special cup for a moment.


    Her cold gaze was vastly different from her usually cheerful demeanor.


    Ha Gang Seok felt a chill run down his spine.


    There was no way for Seol Ran to know what had been done to the special cup.


    Nothing seemed out of place during the entire process. This wasn¡¯t her first time taste-testing for the Crown Prince.


    Everything was just part of the daily routine.


    Nevertheless, there was an odd sense of unease as Seol Ran hesitated.


    Seol Ran¡¯s eyes gradually sharpened, and Ha Gang Seok couldn¡¯t help but feel the tension in his own.


    Ha Gang Seok had to take a moment to steady his breath.


    In any case, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his composure. Just as he was about to think quickly to respond to whatever might happen¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    The moment of reprieve which felt like an eternity was fleeting. Seol Ran then boldly drank the tea in one go.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    After saying that, Seol Ran went back behind the Crown Prince with her hands clasped in her sleeves and her head bowed.


    Only then could Ha Gang Seok breathe a sigh of relief. Everything had gone according to plan.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, the brief silence before she drank left a strange sense of unease in Ha Gang Seok¡¯s heart.


    ***


    One day, the prestigious Huayongseol clan which had been famous for its power was destroyed in an instant because of Seol Lee Moon, who suddenly rebelled and went on a killing rampage.


    There were only two survivors of the Huayongseol clan who carried the blood of Seol Lee Moon.


    Rumors abounded that these two were inside Cheongdo Palace.


    In fact, everyone who needed to know already did.


    One was Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong of the main palace, and the other was Seol Ran, the special attendant maid of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    From the lowly status of illegitimate children of a treacherous clan, the siblings had somehow secured key positions in the palace. And many still pointed fingers at them.


    Blood is thicker than water, and if they were descendants of that madman, it was obvious what they would be like. They must have been born with some strange temperament as well.


    Those who spoke thus threw stones into their hearts.


    Despite the many achievements they had and the many years that had passed, the stigma did not easily disappear. Such was the original sin of a treacherous clan.


    However, in some respects, the voices of those who pointed fingers might have been correct.


    One was born with the qualities of a Swordmaster, and the other with the qualities of a protagonist.


    And those born with something extraordinary tended to grow stronger in the face of trials and schemes.


    That was precisely what separated the ordinary from the great. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting far behind the Crown Prince with her head bowed and her lower face covered by her sleeve was Seol Ran, the special attendant maid.


    From an angle where others could not see well, the inside of her sleeve was soaked.


    ©¤Because she was slowly spitting the tea she held in her mouth into her sleeve.


    All the while, she was assessing Ha Gang Seok with a rational and cold gaze. There was a strange glint in her eyes; it resembled the look of Seol Tae Pyeong when he drew his sword.


    The lively and energetic look from her childhood remained, but as Seol Ran worked as a special attendant maid, a touch of coldness began to creep into her demeanor.


    Seol Ran was a protagonist (heroine).


    And being the heroine of a romance fantasy novel was not something just anyone could do.


    ***


    ¡°Wow, this is the Dragon¡¯s Tonge that came in as a tribute¡­! The aroma is really nice¡­! No matter what, the Inbong clan certainly excels at cultivating tea¡­!¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was laughing happily while gulping down the luxurious tea that had just arrived.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­! So delicious¡­!¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun simply found the Dragon¡¯s Tonge tea incredibly delicious.


    ¡­ It was really delicious.

 Chapter 84: Sun Demonic Spirit (1)

    When Seol Tae Pyeong was granted the position of Bright Moon General and began to amass considerable power as the master of the Hwalseong District¡­


    Maid Seol Ran was also building up many things of her own.


    As a special attendant maid in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, she came to wield influence over numerous other maids and received training in minor Taoist techniques from White Taoist An Cheon.


    She was able to hear rumors about the power dynamics among the military officers from Jang Rae, the warrior commander of the Red Palace¡­¡­ and being well-informed about the news among the maids, she could grasp the situation both inside and outside the palace to some extent.


    However, she couldn¡¯t leave the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    Being a special maid meant she was in a position to direct many other maids, so there was no need for her to run minor errands anymore.


    Because of that, compared to her days as an apprentice maid when she could freely come and go from Cheongdo Palace under the pretense of running errands, her physical freedom was now greatly restricted.


    As her status rose, so did the number of watchful eyes on her. It was only normal.


    In the midst of all this, when the head of the Inbong clan even tried to poison her, Seol Ran realized anew how far she had come.


    It felt like just yesterday that she was overjoyed as if she could jump from joy when her beloved brother was granted the title of Bright Moon General, but now she herself had attained a rather high status.


    Due to the fact that high officials were beginning to attempt to use her as a political tool, she couldn¡¯t help but realize that her position had become quite significant.


    She organized her thoughts as she sat with her head bowed behind Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    She had heard many times that the Inbong clan and the Jeongseon clan were engaged in a power struggle over the Bright Moon General position.


    It was likely that the head of the Inbong clan had tried to poison Seol Ran in order to manipulate Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong to their advantage.


    After noticing her younger brother Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s talent, Seol Ran made a firm decision.


    As his sister, if she couldn¡¯t help Seol Tae Pyeong on his path to success, the least she could do was not become an obstacle.


    When one pursues great ambitions, it¡¯s common for their family to be placed in danger.


    If they can¡¯t control the person directly, it¡¯s common in the political arena to try to control their family instead.


    Whether through kidnapping, threats, or bribery¡­


    People often exploit family members as a weakness. They would try to create a flaw that would allow them to manipulate the person.


    And she needed to stay vigilant to avoid that.


    Seol Ran was already fully aware of this reality.


    By the time Seol Ran realized the head of the clan¡¯s intentions, she held in her hands a powerful weapon that could end the situation entirely.


    Even if not as powerful as the Jeongseon clan, the Inbong clan held considerable authority.


    Given their long years of service to Cheongdo, they might not face the most severe punishment, but there was a high chance they¡¯d be subjected to a harsh sentence.


    However, that didn¡¯t seem to be what Seol Tae Pyeong wanted.


    Seol Ran thought about it for a moment, and then finally finished organizing her thoughts.


    And after that¡­ she took a moment to catch her breath and pinched her thigh hard.


    ¡°Hah¡­ kuh-huh¡­¡±


    From the time she frequented the White Immortal Palace, Seol Ran had been known for one thing: ¡°She¡¯s good at everything, except she¡¯s terribly bad at acting.¡±


    However, when it came to acting out pain, she could manage it somehow.


    The method was simple.


    She just needed to actually harm herself to feel the pain.


    ¡­It was a straightforward yet crude method that made her question if it was really okay to do this.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Maid Seol?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ overworked myself too much yesterday¡­ My body isn¡¯t well¡­¡±


    In any case, the head of the Inbong clan would think she had been poisoned.


    For now, setting it up like this and then discussing the detailed plan with Seol Tae Pyeong seemed like the wisest course of action.


    The most urgent thing was to find a way to contact Seol Tae Pyeong.


    However, since he spent most of his days not in the main palace but in the Hwalseong District, it seemed like she had to think hard about how to contact him.


    ***


    ¡°When do you think Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang will appear?¡±


    The next day, I sat quietly at the Heavenly Jade Pavilion in Heavenly Dragon Hall and asked Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    After all, to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit, we had to defeat the White Demonic Spirit, the Sun Demonic Spirit, and the Moon Demonic Spirit.


    I was able to defeat the Moon Demonic Spirit without much difficulty because I had the Jade Leaf Sword that the White Immortal Elder had given me, but I was worried about the challenges ahead, especially with the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    In my situation, all I could do was keep my body in good condition, continually train, and wait for the right moment. Seeing me like this, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun rested her chin on her hand and spoke with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Ah Hyun. This great girl who had repeatedly turned back time to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit and carried the burden of the world¡¯s crisis on her shoulders. This girl seemed to have a terrible memory. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­ do you think I have a terrible memory?¡±


    Yet, despite that, her instincts were incredibly sharp.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of memory¡­ the Plague Demonic Spirit is incredibly vicious. The sun demonic spirit, the moon demonic spirit, and the white demonic spirit all directly inherited power from the plague demonic spirit, so their actions change every time we go through this cycle.¡±


    Indeed, didn¡¯t the moon demonic spirit suddenly appear in the middle of the Heavenly Dragon Hall this time?


    When thinking about that, there was no way to predict how Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang would come after me.


    From my perspective, it felt like I was just sitting and waiting for my neck to be cut, which wasn¡¯t a particularly pleasant feeling.


    Still, since I was managing the Hwalseong District that the Vice General had given me well and also working as the Bright Moon General, time seemed to pass quickly.


    Before I knew it, the season had changed, and autumn was slipping away.


    The time of lush greenery had ended, and as the leaves began to fall one by one, the days seemed to grow shorter.


    Under the dusky early evening sky, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun quietly watched the waterfall.


    Even after rewinding time so many times, seeing her remain so relaxed made her seem utterly unpredictable.


    Or perhaps, if she didn¡¯t act like that, her heart wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.


    ¡­Am I reading too much into it?


    Maybe she¡¯s just absent-minded ¡­


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve been having quite a few rude thoughts about me lately¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not denying it¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    As I said, despite that, her intuition is annoyingly sharp.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know exactly when the sun demonic spirit might appear, but¡­ we can still make some guesses.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Considering how cunning the Plague Demonic Spirit is, it will probably wait for the moment when you¡¯re least prepared to make its move.¡±


    ¡°The moment when I¡¯m least prepared¡­?¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang is a huge disaster that can destroy one-tenth of the vast Cheongdo Palace.


    If such a huge demon were to appear, wouldn¡¯t it make sense to drop everything else and focus solely on killing it?


    What could possibly be more important than that? If it shows up, I¡¯ll abandon whatever I¡¯m doing and rush to kill the sun demonic spirit first.


    But the world is full of uncertainties.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit might see something that I cannot, so I can¡¯t act recklessly.


    ¡°Looking back, Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang always seemed to appear when you were in the middle of something crucial, whether it was when Maid Seol was in danger or when there was a major incident in the Hwalseong District¡­¡±


    ¡°Just thinking about it gives me a headache¡­¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve always handled it well, so as long as you stay vigilant, you¡¯ll be fine¡­ Just don¡¯t ever let your guard down¡­¡±


    After saying this, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun changed the subject.


    ¡°In any case, I want to bring Maid Seol back to the Heavenly Dragon Palace before the sun demonic spirit appears. As I mentioned, once the sun demonic spirit situation is over, my authority will significantly diminish.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so gloomy. It¡¯s something that¡¯s bound to happen.¡±


    With the appearance of the Moon Demonic Spirit and the Sun Demonic Spirit


    Now that two special demons have blatantly shown up in the heart of Cheongdo Palace, it¡¯s only natural that the qualifications of the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Palace will be called into question.


    A Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall who has used up nearly all of the dragon¡¯s power in a failed attempt to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit is nothing more than an empty shell.


    For her, there¡¯s no way to survive the scorn and finger-pointing of the high officials.


    What becomes of a dismissed Heavenly Maiden?


    I do not know.


    And Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun doesn¡¯t tell me either. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s afraid I might do something drastic if I knew.


    That unsettles me, so I¡¯ve asked her several times, but Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun just deflects with a frivolous smile every time.


    ¡°After many days and nights of contemplation, I¡¯ve come up with a plan. Listen carefully, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­¡±


    ¡°A plan, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Put your suspicions aside and just listen¡­ It¡¯s better than you might think¡­¡±


    These days, it¡¯s become possible for me to openly cast suspicious glances at the Heavenly Maiden of the realm.


    How blasphemous this was¡­ If the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall found out, they would clutch their necks and faint, but I was only human.


    When exposed to the same environment repeatedly, people inevitably adapt.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was¡­


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was¡­ easy to deal with¡­!


    That was the truth, so what could I do¡­!


    ¡°Make Maid Seol suffer from a fever.¡±


    And the plan Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun came up with was something I could never have imagined.


    ***


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m In Yun, a craftsman. As I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re quite a handsome gentleman. Ohoho.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m In Ok Cheon; I make a living through metal refining. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from the Chief Councilor, Lord Bright Moon General.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m In Gwi Chun, a blacksmith. Nice to meet you.¡±


    A week later, people who had clearly spent decades in the field flooded into the Hwalseong District.


    All of them had been in the metallurgy industry for a long time, and aside from Craftsman In Yun, they all had deep wrinkles on their faces. This only reflected their vast experience.


    These kinds of technicians were not easy to handle.


    They wouldn¡¯t work unless the conditions were ideal, and if they weren¡¯t properly treated, they would leave for better opportunities.


    For now, they were sitting in the Hwalseong District as instructed by the Jeongseon clan, but unless they were provided with the best conditions, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the chamber was filled with noise and complaints.


    Since that wasn¡¯t something I looked forward to, I greeted In Yun who stood at the front as the representative of the technicians with a loud and cheerful greeting.


    ¡°Thank you all for making the long journey! The Chief Councilor will be inspecting the place tomorrow, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear many good things!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The Hwalseong District.


    I had called out to the technicians who greeted me, but their response was cold.


    It was as I expected.


    They were a group of seasoned technicians who had been through countless trials. They valued practicality above all and were rarely swayed by worldly power.


    Perhaps it was characteristic of people from the Jeongseon clan. They often pursued power but also harbored important philosophies in their hearts besides power.


    In contrast, they stood on the opposite side of the spectrum from the people of the Inbong clan who were solely focused on power.


    Maybe that¡¯s why it was difficult to control them with just the title of Bright Moon General.


    In their eyes, I was likely seen as a young and inexperienced person who held a lofty position without the merit to back it up.


    Even so, since they couldn¡¯t be completely free from worldly power, they showed the basic respect due to a superior, but nothing more.


    Moreover, their gaze which was directed at the manager who had been standing quietly behind me was unsettling.


    ¡°The one who declared she would become the finest official as an inspector of study, why is that same Si Hwa now playing the role of a manager here?¡±


    With a smirk, someone glanced at manager Ha Si Hwa with disdain.


    It was In Yun, the craftsman.


    She was the representative of the Jeongseon technicians. Her red hair fell down, and she bore a faint resemblance to the Vermilion Princess, but unlike the ever-elegant princess, In Yun had a sharper and more materialistic demeanor.


    Her short bob cut ended just above her shoulders. This was likely because anything longer would interfere with her work.


    Female technicians often had short hair like that. The fact that she compromised by keeping it just above her shoulders was likely an expression of her desire to groom herself as a woman.


    ¡°A craftsman, huh? Not long ago, you kept talking about wanting to be like your grandfather, pounding iron all day¡­ So, was that the extent of your conviction?¡±


    Ha Si Hwa responded in kind with a faint smile on her face


    It felt as if sparks were flying between the two, but I stepped in with a light cough to interrupt them.


    Regardless of In Yun¡¯s attitude, Ha Si Hwa was my subordinate so she had no choice but to bow her head and step back.


    ¡°Anyway, take a break and settle in. I¡¯ll come by to check on things once the internal affairs are settled.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    With that, I sent In Yun and the technicians off after they had expressed their thanks.


    It seemed that the development plan for the Hwalseong District was finally gaining momentum.


    ¡°General Seol, I¡¯m very concerned.¡±


    At that moment, Bi Cheon approached me and spoke.


    ¡°If this continues¡­ Won¡¯t the Hwalseong District become nothing more than a battlefield between the Inbong and Jeongseon clans? It¡¯s like trying to mix oil and water that can never mix.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted.¡±


    When I said that, Bi Cheon looked at me in stunned disbelief.


    You still have a long way to go, Bi Cheon.


    In a battlefield, the place that draws the most money is always the fiercest battleground.

 Chapter 85: Sun Demonic Spirit (2)

    On Seondo Mountain in the Anhyeong region, a hellish scene unfolded.


    A giant higher demonic spirit reigned from the mountain peak. It was glaring down as if it intended to devour everything on earth.


    Watching the countless hordes of intermediate demonic spirits descending from the summit, one might easily mistake it for the end of the world.


    Though tens of thousands of Cheongdo soldiers surged forward to cut down the demonic spirits, it was clear that unless the higher demonic spirit at the mountain¡¯s peak was slain, this hell would continue forever.


    And standing at the forefront of the army, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae gripped his sword¡¯s hilt tightly.


    His fingers trembled but the corners of his mouth curled upward.


    He was a man who knew how to savor fear.


    ***


    Ha Si Hwa¡¯s cheek reddened as it was slapped.


    She had endured slaps a few times in her childhood, but it had been a long time since she had been hit with such genuine force, so Ha Si Hwa¡¯s eyes trembled for a moment.


    ¡°Useless wretch.¡±


    No matter how many times she experienced it, getting hit by a rough man¡¯s hand never became easier to bear.


    Ha Si Hwa quickly bowed her head and apologized to Ha Gang Seok, the head of the Inbong clan.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The heavy workload at Hwalseong District was more overwhelming than I expected, so I wasn¡¯t able to stay in proper contact.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m relieved to hear that the Bright Moon General didn¡¯t use any underhanded tricks, but if that¡¯s the case, then your lackluster communication during that long period shows that you neglected the affairs of the Inbong clan out of pure laziness.¡±


    Even if she had ten mouths, Ha Si Hwa had no excuse.


    When rain fell for several days, the construction work at Hwalseong District slowed down, leaving her with no valid reason to refuse the Inbong clan¡¯s summons.


    She had fully anticipated being slapped like this upon returning home.


    ¡°We feed you, shelter you, and even place you in a position of importance with the power and wealth of the Inbong clan, and you repay that kindness with such laziness? Do you feel any shame?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am truly sorry, Patriarch.¡±


    Her cheek was struck once more, but Ha Si Hwa kept her head bowed and just stared at the floor.


    ¡°Do you think we placed you in that position to become just another worker for Hwalseong District? It¡¯s truly useless to raise and nurture people like you. Ha Si Hwa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡±


    Ha Gang Seok who was struggling to control his rising anger sat down on the edge of the low table in front of him.


    Unable to suppress his anger, he kicked Ha Si Hwa¡¯s knee and slammed the table once more.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Ha Si Hwa knelt in pain and clenched her teeth as she closed her eyes tightly.


    For the past few months, she had felt as if she were under a spell.


    Since taking the position as the manager of the Hwalseong District, she had grown so absorbed in the work that she had been completely drawn in.


    She had quickly forgotten about things like the Inbong clan, and this was the moment she realized once again that she was indeed an engineer.


    Had she enjoyed it too much?


    Forgetting her true place had led to this; her suffering was a consequence of her own actions.


    In this Cheongdo Palace, a family¡¯s name was like a lifelong brand and an indelible mark.


    One might leave the nest for a time, but the name of the Inbong clan would never be separated from them.


    If someone were to betray the clan or even attempt to flee in the dead of night, that disgrace would follow them for the rest of their life.


    For someone in an official position, that dishonor was fatal. To abandon one¡¯s family lineage was one of the greatest sins a person could commit.


    She hadn¡¯t chosen to be born into the Inbong clan, but since she was, she had to bear that weight. That was what it meant to belong to a family.


    Just as her lord Bright Moon General had fought the stigma of being a Huayongseol clan member all his life, she too had to live as a member of the Inbong clan.


    She had never felt that it was unfair, as there were many benefits to being part of the Inbong clan.


    However, there were times when a sense of loss would quietly creep into her heart.


    How could she feel a sense of loss when she hadn¡¯t lost anything? It was a strange thing.


    That contradictory emotion had been welling up inside her for quite some time, yet Ha Si Hwa had accepted it as a part of herself and lived with it as if it were an extension of her body.


    ¡°Well, fine. Even though I gave you such a great opportunity, you couldn¡¯t take advantage of it, so I suppose your potential ends here.¡±


    Once someone¡¯s usefulness was exhausted, they were mercilessly discarded. That was the rule of the Inbong clan.


    Of course, as a member of the clan, she wouldn¡¯t be sold off or anything like that, but when a political scapegoat was needed, she would be cast aside without hesitation.


    To fall out of favor with the head of the clan meant just that. It was no different from receiving a death sentence.


    Ha Si Hwa had been relegated to just another of the countless discarded pieces.


    It was only natural.


    She had prioritized something else over the Inbong clan. It was only right that a person who committed a crime should be punished.


    ¡°I had thought of using you to recruit Bright Moon General, but since I¡¯ve found another way, you¡¯re no longer needed. Just play the part of Bright Moon General¡¯s subordinate for a while, and then return to the Ministry of Works next month. If you¡¯re going to continue like this, working as an inspector and securing a position in the Ministry of Works will be more beneficial to the Inbong clan in the long run.¡±


    ¡°If you say next month¡­ there¡¯s less than ten days left¡­¡±


    Ha Si Hwa responded reflexively, which made the head of the clan¡¯s eyes flash with anger.


    Seeing that, Ha Si Hwa quickly bowed her head again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the personnel agenda to the council. Prepare yourself.¡±


    A blemish on a woman¡¯s face was a great disgrace.


    As Ha Si Hwa walked out of the room while rubbing her swollen red face, the maids of the Inbong clan passed by and cast surprised glances in her direction.


    However, since they couldn¡¯t ask if she was alright, the maids could only swallow nervously and quickly bow their heads as they hurried past.


    A gaze mixed with curiosity and pity can severely undermine a person¡¯s self-esteem.


    They would probably gossip in places like the laundry room or the kitchen, whispering that the woman who used to be an inspector for the Ministry of Works seemed to have been severely beaten by the head of the Inbong clan. They would say that even someone who seemed destined for a life of success had stumbled over a stone.


    There¡¯s no way to avoid rumors, and there¡¯s no way to escape the feeling of misery that comes with them.


    As she continued walking across the floor, tears began to well up in her eyes, though what surprised Ha Si Hwa the most was realizing that her sadness wasn¡¯t because she had fallen out of favor with the head of the Inbong clan.


    In ten days, she would have to return to the Ministry of Works.


    She would leave the Hwalseong District and resume her work as an inspector.


    While the inspector¡¯s work suited her well enough and wasn¡¯t difficult, what continued to weigh on her heart like a hook was the fact that she had to leave behind so many unfinished tasks that had gradually chipped away at her spirit.


    The construction projects she had overseen at the Hwalseong District, the street renovation projects, and the land development for incoming craftsmen¡­ All of these achievements were within reach, yet she had to hand them over to others and leave.


    The words of Seol Tae Pyeong, the lord of Hwalseong District, had pierced her heart like a dagger. Because she had come to the painful realization that everything she had done as an inspector up until now had been for someone else.


    As an engineer, she had put her name on the line and stayed up night and day to draft designs, manage budgets, recruit people, secure materials, submit reports, survey land, prevent accidents, and monitor progress¡­


    The moment she realized that each of these tasks was a moment to prove my worth, the pain of having to abandon all these achievements and leave cut deep into her bones.


    Yet, in this Empire of Cheongdo, the mark of one¡¯s family could not be erased. She was a person of the Inbong clan.


    If she bore the disgrace of betraying the family that had fed, housed, and raised her, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to maintain her current position.


    There was no other choice.


    It was simply inevitable.


    However, the Inbong clan only desired one thing.


    They wanted her to find Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s weakness in Hwalseong District, to seize it, and to wield control over him.


    In the end, Ha Si Hwa was in a position where she had no choice but to strike at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s back.


    No matter how much she thought about it¡­ there was no way to overturn this situation.


    ***


    For a while, rain fell over the imperial capital.


    Given that it would soon be cold, it was fortunate that rain, not snow, had come.


    Snow would quietly accumulate if left alone, but rainwater would naturally wash away without needing to be cleared.


    As if marking the end of late autumn, the streams swept away the fallen leaves that had filled the palace grounds and offered a refreshing sight. It was like an eraser wiping away the season.


    Soon, the long winter would come, and the Hwalseong District had to prepare for it.


    The schedule was tight because the groundwork had to be completed before winter, but the rain came, so they couldn¡¯t work. It was a time to rest.


    The laborers of Hwalseong were full of enthusiasm, whether it rained or snowed, but the construction materials would become heavier and deformed when soaked with water.


    As a result, this rainy week became the last break period for the Hwalseong District.


    Once the rain stopped, the Chief Councilor would come for inspections, Ha Si Hwa and Cheong Jin Myeong would bicker about not wanting to work together, and the skilled craftsmen from the Jeongseon clan would cause a ruckus.


    Until then, it was a brief period of rest and a time to calm down.


    Sitting on the porch of the mansion and listening to the sound of the rain, it felt like it had been a long time since I had enjoyed such a moment of leisure.


    It had been a while since I watched the rainwater fall from the eaves alone.


    In my childhood, I was with Seol Ran when I was an apprentice warrior; I was with the White Immortal Palace family; and in the last years of the White Immortal Elder¡¯s life, I watched it with him.


    Time passed so quickly that it was hard to believe¡­ Somehow, I now found myself bearing the title of Bright Moon General and acting as a high official which felt strangely out of place.


    In truth, I had indeed risen through the ranks quite suddenly, so adjusting to it was no small task.


    ¡°The weather is cold.¡±


    Bi Cheon who had been inspecting the paper doors of the house knelt behind me on the porch and spoke.


    Sure enough, after the rain, when I stepped outside and exhaled, a visible puff of breath escaped my lips. Winter was approaching.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go inside and rest. Once this break is over, we¡¯ll really be busy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    Bi Cheon bowed his head in greeting before opening the paper door and entering.


    All the servants who used to take care of my life at home had been assigned to the Hwalseong District development project, so, in truth, it was just Bi Cheon and me in this grand mansion.


    Though Bi Cheon managed the bare minimum of comforts, it was still quite tedious to cook my own meals and fold my own blankets.


    They say that when a person rises in rank, their mindset changes to match it¡­ Why did such trivial tasks suddenly feel so bothersome?


    I had lived much more rigorously during my days as an apprentice warrior¡­


    It was in the midst of such idle thoughts.


    Through the sound of rain falling steadily, I saw a shadowy figure.


    At this hour, in this weather, in a place like this.


    Come to think of it, all the personnel stationed near my residence had been sent away.


    Even so, I could at least take care of myself, and it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d done anything so terrible that someone would send an assassin after me¡­


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but think I should have kept at least a minimal guard.


    Having someone suddenly appear in the courtyard of my home wasn¡¯t exactly normal.


    Frowning at the thought, I looked out into the yard and recognized the figure.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Manager? I finally got a break because of the rain, and here you are. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There, the one who was standing in the pouring rain while completely soaked was Manager Ha Si Hwa.


    Why stand out in the rain like this? Either stay inside or use an umbrella.


    She looked like a ghost. She was wandering around as if she were a heartbroken woman. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­I came because I have something to tell you, Bright Moon General.¡±


    But seeing that something seemed off about Manager Ha Si Hwa¡­. I couldn¡¯t help but shout at Bi Cheon to bring me something to wipe her clothes.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be leaving the Hwalseong District next month.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that why you¡¯re making such a fuss?¡±


    I had Bi Cheon bring a large cloth and wiped the water off Ha Si Hwa before sitting her down on the porch. I then instructed Bi Cheon to bring out some snacks.


    In matters like this, Bi Cheon has a good sense. He brought out nuts and alcohol before quickly retreating back into the room.


    ¡­He¡¯s attentive to the little things¡­


    With that face, when he grows older, he¡¯ll probably have plenty of women following him around¡­


    ¡°I was wondering why you were wandering around in the rain like a tragic heroine¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just the timing. If I leave at this point, there¡¯s a good chance it will cause significant delays in the project I¡¯ve been leading. I was worried¡­ and got lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re just upset because you have to walk away from a project you¡¯ve nurtured like your own child.¡±


    When I pointed that out bluntly, Ha Si Hwa flinched and looked at me for a moment.


    Her reaction made it clear that I had hit the nail on the head. These types always think the same way.


    ¡°You can tell just by watching someone work. What¡¯s the matter? Did the Inbong clan give you a hard time and call you incompetent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not it¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess my question lacked a bit of tact. Even if I ask someone from the Inbong clan like that, it¡¯s not like you¡¯d answer honestly.¡±


    Upon closer inspection, I noticed Ha Si Hwa¡¯s cheek was red and swollen, with her hair tangled against it.


    It looks like she got hit somewhere.


    My fingertips twitched slightly, but I pretended not to notice.


    Prodding at someone¡¯s wounds often leads to even deeper pain. I know how to distinguish between offering comfort and being nosy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ If anything¡­ I¡¯ve received more from the Inbong clan.¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you say so, then that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this just to be polite. No matter what anyone says, I am a member of the Inbong clan.¡±


    On that point, she was clear and firm.


    To survive long as an official, you have to earn the trust of the group you belong to.


    Given that Ha Si Hwa had lived her life constantly adapting to the Inbong clan¡¯s system, her response was only natural.


    ¡°However¡­ I did harbor some disloyal thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Disloyal thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Adjutant Bi Cheon, Black Moon leader Cheong Jin Myeong, and even the technicians from Central City¡­ all those who have gathered at the Hwalseong District seem to be finding their own places freely, without being tied down by anything. When I watch them, I sometimes feel a sense of loss, even though I haven¡¯t actually lost anything.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa spoke in a small and hesitant voice.


    ¡°Then, suddenly, it hits me. This isn¡¯t where I belong. When you realize that difference, it¡¯s surprisingly easy to fall into a deep sense of loneliness¡­¡±


    Ha Si Hwa glanced over at the edge of the construction site of the Hwalseong District which was visible just beyond the wall.


    ¡°There are times when it pierces my heart to realize that in the very nest I built, there is no place for me. That¡¯s all it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am open, but I also respect your choice to stay with the Inbong clan as your support.¡±


    I don¡¯t stop those who come, and I don¡¯t hold back those who leave.


    That¡¯s been my principle, so if Ha Si Hwa decided to leave with her regrets, I wouldn¡¯t try to force her to stay.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make a good official, Ha Si Hwa. If you run into trouble while working as an inspector, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa couldn¡¯t hold back her tears at those words.


    Yes, I knew.


    Deep down, Ha Si Hwa had been hoping.


    If someone who was so deeply involved in the construction of the Hwalseong District suddenly decided to leave, it would only be natural for the Bright Moon General who manages this fief to be troubled by it.


    He might at least tell her to finish the job before leaving, or perhaps even express some regret to the Inbong clan in an attempt to keep her here.


    That¡¯s why she came to me and clutched at straws, but I don¡¯t respect those who try to decide their own fate with such a passive mindset.


    If you want to stay, do so by your own will, and if you wish to leave, leave by your own will.


    That was my principle, so I wouldn¡¯t provide a place to escape.


    Even if it seemed cold, there was no helping it. Hwalseong District was not a place for runaways.


    ¡°Manager, I won¡¯t be taking a stand against the Inbong clan anytime soon. I won¡¯t be deeply involved in your personnel agenda that will be brought up at the council meeting.¡±


    If you want to work under me, it¡¯s not me who must adjust to you; it¡¯s you who must adjust to me. No matter how disheartened you are, that fact remains unchanged.


    It may be cruel, but leading a group means making such decisions.


    So I ask you.


    ¡°Do you want to stay in the Hwalseong District?¡±


    At those words¡­ Ha Si Hwa lowered her head and couldn¡¯t respond for a long time.


    It was likely because no matter which choice she made, there was too much to lose.


    Ha Si Hwa knew this well.


    Life is inherently a series of choices.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to answer right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just know this one thing. I have no intention of opposing the Inbong clan¡¯s policies for the time being, and I don¡¯t particularly want to be at odds with them.¡±


    Things in this world don¡¯t always go the way you want.


    That¡¯s just how life works.


    Whatever happened, I had no reason to oppose the Inbong clan at this point. After all, I was in a position to make use of them.


    So there was no way such a policy would change overnight.


    It was important to be firm on matters like this to avoid wavering later.


    I felt sorry for Ha Si Hwa, but I would never compromise.


    Never.


    Never!!!!


    No matter what!!!!


    ***


    The next morning, Bi Cheon rushed into the room and spoke urgently with his head lowered.


    ¡°Ge-General Seol¡­! A secret letter of unknown origin has arrived from the Inbong clan¡­ The¡­ the contents are¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bi Cheon quickly reported with an unusually urgent tone.


    ¡°Ma-Maid Seol¡­! The Inbong Ha clan has Maid Seol¡¯s life in their hands¡­ Rumor has it that they¡¯ve poisoned her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Whose life? Ran-noonim¡¯s? They, They poisoned her?¡±


    ¡°Th-This¡­ The source of this letter is suspicious, but¡­ it bears the seal of a high-ranking official within the Inbong clan, so there¡¯s no room for doubt¡­ It seems like internal information was leaked¡­ But how could this information be leaked¡­¡±


    I was lying down with a blanket roughly spread out, but I quickly got up and furrowed my brows.


    Quickly, I grabbed the secret letter Bi Cheon had brought and unfolded it to check the contents. It matched exactly what he had reported.


    ¡°They¡¯re holding a hostage?¡±


    Seol Ran?


    Senior maid Seol Ran?


    Those fu*king miserable bastards.


    They dared to touch Ran-noonim ¡­?

 Chapter 86: Sun Demonic Spirit (3)

    When it rained, the maids became busy.


    They hurried to gather the laundry spread out, checked the drainage, inspected the buildings to make sure no water was leaking inside, wiped down the floors, and set up waterproof covers¡­. The workload increased so quickly that they couldn¡¯t help but be frantic.


    The White Princess sat on her bed and thought deeply about something. She quietly watched the maids who were running around the White Tiger Palace under the lead of Headmaid Ye Rim


    The one who secretly leaked information to the Bright Moon General of the Hwalseong District was White Princess Ha Wol.


    Ha Gang Seok of the Inbong clan had used a poison called ¡°slow poison grass¡± to gain control over Maid Seol Ran. Soon, the poison would spread through her body, and its effect could be either intensified or lessened depending on the techniques of the head of the Inbong clan.


    The White Princess leaked this information to the Bright Moon General so that he could take action in advance.


    For the White Princess, even the Inbong clan where she had spent her entire life was nothing more than a tool for her own rise.


    She was someone who would turn her back on the Inbong clan if the losses outweighed the gains.


    Now that she had become the mistress of the White Tiger Palace and had her own independent power, she was in a position to weigh the benefits and losses of her relationship with the Inbong clan.


    However, the White Princess¡¯s calculations carried a certain level of risk.


    She secretly smuggled out information from within the Inbong clan, leaked it to Seol Tae Pyeong, and helped him as an insider.


    At the same time, she maintained a facade of indifference towards the Inbong clan. This allowed her to move between the two sides.


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong was already balancing between the Inbong clan and the Jeongseon clan.


    Likewise, she could align herself with whichever side offered the greatest advantage for her own rise to power.


    If anyone found her behavior vile and despicable, the White Princess would be the type to laugh at their disdain.


    After all, the world was driven solely by self-interest and calculations.


    When he heard the news, Seol Tae Pyeong would likely be enraged.


    Then he would calmly search for a way to punish the Inbong clan for their treacherous schemes.


    For someone like him, the White Princess who was an insider of the Inbong clan with ambitions to climb higher would be an ideal pawn to exploit.


    Though this Cheongdo Palace appeared beautiful and romantic on the surface, beneath the surface it was a political battleground where everyone was ready to stab each other in the back.


    There was no way he would leave such a useful pawn like the White Princess unused. No matter how righteous Seol Tae Pyeong was, as a high official holding the title of Bright Moon General he would have to adapt to the realities of his position. He couldn¡¯t afford to remain passive, especially if it was for his sister¡¯s sake.


    He had both the capability and the justification to act.


    How long could one continue to cry out for honor and righteousness?


    Fall.


    Acknowledge that you too had become a person who exploited others, stabbed them in the back, and was deeply mired in the filth of this political swamp.


    The White Princess sat on her bed with her head lowered as she muttered to herself. She wore a troubled expression on her face.


    She was aware that she was a spiteful and wicked woman.


    Even so, the White Princess couldn¡¯t change.


    If there was someone she couldn¡¯t reach, instead of standing beside them, she would rather drag them down to her level.


    If they spat at her for being filthy and disgraceful, she would greet them with a smile.


    Yet the White Princess¡¯s joy never faded.


    Just like when she had smiled with satisfaction, more than anyone else, when she saw the jealous gaze of the Vermilion Princess fixed on her.


    She might be sinister and gloomy, but that was simply who Ha Wol was.


    And so, the White Princess quietly waited for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t come, even as night fell.


    ¡°¡­.¡­?¡±


    ¡°White Princess! Something terrible has happened! You must go to the main house of the Inbong clan right away!¡±


    Instead, her headmaid Ye Rim burst in urgently and shouted such words in a loud voice.


    ***


    The rain drizzled down steadily.


    A man was walking through the rain.


    He was someone who had risen to the high rank of Bright Moon General. A man who was responsible for the large fiefdom of Hwalseong District with numerous aides and attendants under his command.


    Unless they were of general rank, most of the officials inside the palace had to be mindful of him, and his martial strength was so great that few dared to boast of their skills in his presence.


    Yet the man walking through the rain wasn¡¯t wearing his resplendent official robes, nor was he accompanied by a single attendant.


    He was simply walking alone, wearing his shabby everyday clothes, and trudging through the rain.


    Though his head was lowered and his face was hidden, anyone could see the eerie aura emanating from him.


    A large sword hung from his back.


    He had left his home with nothing but that sword in hand.


    The downpour grew fiercer, the heavy rain was almost obscuring his vision.


    Yet he continued to trudge through the mud, step by step, until he finally reached the main gate of the Inbong clan mansion in the Anseok district of the Imperial Capital.


    The Inbong clan was among the most powerful in Cheongdo, a name that could never be excluded from a list of the Empire¡¯s elite.


    In front of the large mansion, there were about four or five warriors standing guard.


    They sheltered under the large eaves of the main gate and were scanning the area for any suspicious activity.


    When a figure more suspicious than anyone they had ever seen appeared before the gate, they gripped their spears tightly and shouted.


    ¡°Who, who goes there!¡±


    It was unthinkable that they wouldn¡¯t recognize the face of Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    However, the current Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t dressed in his usual official robes. He was soaked to the bone and looked like a drowned rat while carrying nothing but a single sword.


    It was hard to imagine that the usually imposing general, who always moved with an entourage, would appear alone in such weather at this location.


    His appearance was nearly that of a beggar, leaving the soldiers no choice but to react aggressively.


    ¡°I asked who you are! How dare you try to enter this place looking so disheveled, you insolent fool!¡±


    A soldier who seemed to be the squad leader stepped forward and pushed his spear.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong suddenly raised his head, his eyes glinted with a crimson light, giving off a sinister vibe.


    ¡°Open the gate, you fu*king bastard.¡±


    The unexpected curse made the squad leader flinch involuntarily.


    ¡°What?! You, you bastard¡­!¡±


    The squad leader gritted his teeth and tried to grip his spear tightly, but in the brief moment he blinked, his gaze was already directed toward the sky.


    It was only after he was thrown to the ground that he felt the pain rising in the back of his neck.


    As raindrops started to fall on his face, he tried to get up again but couldn¡¯t move as he wished.


    Only then did he realize that his opponent was no ordinary man, but it was far too late.


    There was one thing he could never tolerate: anyone who dared to toy with his sister Seol Ran¡¯s life.


    Power, palace protocol, all of it meant nothing to him. If needed, he would turn everything upside down.


    He was strong against the strong and equally strong against the weak. If something stood in his way, he would crush it without hesitation¡ªeven if it was the house of the powerful Inbong clan.


    To Seol Tae Pyeong, anyone who dared to play with Seol Ran¡¯s life bore that much weight.


    ¡°C-Call someone! An intruder! We¡¯re under attack by an intruder!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong kicked open the mansion¡¯s main gate.


    The startled servants of the Inbong clan screamed and scattered in all directions. Seol Tae Pyeong ignored them and walked through the drizzling rain.


    When he passed through the main gate and reached the courtyard, the nobles of the Inbong clan who had been sitting on the porch of the mansion trembled and fled in fear.


    Several warriors guarding the mansion rushed out, but Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t even draw his sword as he swiftly subdued them.


    The attack was so sudden that the guards had no time to organize themselves, and their individual skills were far too weak to defeat someone of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s caliber.


    By the time the head of the Inbong clan heard the commotion and came out to the courtyard, Seol Tae Pyeong had already single-handedly subdued all the guards.


    The courtyard of the Inbong clan mansion that was drenched in rain was filled with unconscious guards sprawled across the ground.


    When the head of the clan locked eyes with Seol Tae Pyeong who was glaring at him with killing intent, a shiver ran through his body.


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong turned out to be a very politically adept person.


    When he brought the Inbong clan and Jeongseon clan to fight in the Hwalseong District, he intuitively knew how to maximize his value within Cheongdo Palace.


    In his days as an apprentice warrior, he might have acted on impulse, but since his rise to high rank, his rationality had grown considerably.


    Yet there were times when glimpses of his wild nature still surfaced.


    Following the Vice General to hunt down demonic spirits, slaying dozens of bandits in a single night driven by bloodlust¡­


    Before becoming a rational politician, he was a warrior who had bathed in blood, and there were moments when that deadly aura still clung to him.


    The sight of Seol Tae Pyeong drawing his sword and glaring at the head of the Inbong clan. Those sharp eyes piercing through the raindrops.


    That sight was eerily familiar.


    It was an image that no seasoned official of Cheongdo Palace could ever forget.


    The blood-stained swordsman who had walked alone through the palace¡¯s main road after slaying seven generals and cutting down hundreds of soldiers.


    The mad Sword Sovereign, Seol Lee Moon.


    As the image of that terrifying traitor, who was known as the worst swordsman in the history of Cheongdo Palace, overlapped with what he was seeing, Ha Gang Seok couldn¡¯t help but fall backward in a disgraceful manner.


    ¡°Heek¡­! Crazy¡­! Why is that guy¡­!¡±


    When he steadied his vision and looked again, it was not Seol Lee Moon standing in the rain, but Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Could blood really be deceived?


    The blood of the mad Sword Sovereign, who was furious to the very tip of his head, instilled fear in anyone who faced him.


    ¡°Y-You there¡­! Bring¡­ bring more men¡­! Get the guards here!¡±


    There were still warriors left guarding the Inbong clan¡¯s mansion.


    However, none of them dared to think of standing in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s way.


    The head of the Inbong clan should have known.


    Even though Seol Tae Pyeong had curbed his temper after rising to a high-ranking position, he was fundamentally a man who knew no restraint.


    He was the man who drew his sword in front of the special unit for the sake of the heartbroken Black Princess. The man who beat up the Ghost Hands to defend the falsely accused White Princess.


    He should have known that once Seol Tae Pyeong was enraged, there was no telling what he might do, but he had mistakenly assumed that Seol had abandoned such tendencies after taking on the position of the Bright Moon General.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong gripped his sword and swiftly approached, the head of the Inbong clan fell disgracefully onto the wooden floor and landed on his butt.


    When one spends a long time in the political arena, they become distanced from the real threat of death.


    But one must never forget.


    If you are stabbed with a sword, you will die.


    If your neck is twisted, you will die.


    If you are beaten until your bones break, you will die.


    If you are struck with a heavy blunt object, you will die.


    He might have forgotten, but people can really die ridiculously easily.


    It had been far too long since the head of the Inbong clan had felt the fear of death.


    He had never imagined, not even for a moment, that someone would come to his mansion with a sword in hand so openly like this.


    And why would he? How could anyone possibly deal with the aftermath of such an act?


    No matter how powerful the Bright Moon General had become lately, to actually storm into the mansion of a prominent and influential family with his sword drawn?


    There was no way such a thing could be overlooked or forgiven. No one in the world could pull off something like this.


    Moreover, it was unthinkable that someone holding the position of the Bright Moon General, who knew the weight of his actions, would do something so reckless.


    He also bore the stigma of being a member of the Huayongseol clan. If he did something like this, there would be no way to handle the consequences.


    Based on such rational and logical reasoning, the head of the Inbong clan had slept soundly without worry.


    But now, the man before him seemed to transcend such reason and logic.


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked down coldly at the head of the Inbong clan who was sprawled on the floor.


    ¡°D-Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this? Even now, it¡¯s not too late! P-Put down your sword!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong, who was as cold as ice, did not answer those words.


    The head of the Inbong clan¡¯s arm trembled so strongly under that cold gaze that even raising his eyes was a struggle.


    ¡°They say that the Bright Moon General has stormed into the Inbong clan¡¯s mansions and is swinging his sword around! I saw the guards of the Red Palace running toward the Inbong clan¡¯s mansion!¡±


    ¡°What? Bright Moon General? Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The chief secretary of the Ministry of Justice Wang Han was stunned as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report.


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong was a long-time friend of his. They had spent years together at the White Immortal Palace, so he knew well what kind of man he was.


    If Seol Tae Pyeong decided to uphold his convictions, he would disregard palace rules or anything else and act according to his beliefs.


    At times he could be reckless, but no matter how impulsive he was, he was not the type to do something completely irrational. Especially after taking on the title of Bright Moon General.


    Wang Han knew well how serious Seol Tae Pyeong could become when Seol Ran was involved.


    Still, an odd sense of unease crept in. It was the kind of unease that only someone like Wang Han who was skilled at reading people could sense.


    ¡°Find out more! I need to go check the situation myself!¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it complicate things if someone from the Ministry of Justice got involved?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going as a Ministry official, just as a friend. Prepare a horse for me.¡±


    ¡°Understood! You¡¯re heading to the Inbong clan¡¯s residence, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Han paused. He rested his chin on his hand as he pondered, then shook his head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to where the Crown Prince¡¯s special attendant maid resides. She should be resting at the Peaceful Moon Pavilion in the outer palace right now.¡±


    Wang Han¡¯s instincts were sharp.


    Instead of heading to where Seol Tae Pyeong was, he directed his horse toward where the maid Seol Ran was.


    It was too strange that she hadn¡¯t reacted at all while her brother was causing such a commotion.


    The rumor that Seol Tae Pyeong was rampaging had already spread throughout the palace.


    The military officers of the Red Palace were swiftly moving toward the Inbong clan¡¯s mansion.


    Among them was the warrior commander Jang Rae who was sweating nervously.


    He knew that Seol Tae Pyeong was somewhat emotional, but it didn¡¯t feel like he was ever this extreme.


    In any case, the most urgent task was to stop him. With that in mind, Jang Rae Do geared up and dashed out of the Red Palace.


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time it became clear that Seol Tae Pyeong had lost all reason and couldn¡¯t regain his senses¡­


    In one corner of the underground prison of the Red Palace, a rotten stench began to rise when suddenly an arm emerged from the dirt floor.


    The harbinger of the great disaster that would be remembered in the history of Cheongdo Palace made its appearance.

 Chapter 87: Sun Demonic Spirit (4)

    The outline of the Hwalseong District office building was gradually taking shape.


    In the middle of it, Ha Si Hwa sat quietly in the office.


    In fact, there weren¡¯t enough proper furnishings yet, so it was hard to even call it an office. There was just a makeshift wooden table placed in the room, surrounded by piles of blueprints and construction plans.


    Such was the nature of Hwalseong District¡¯s work.


    Bright Moon General¡¯s subordinates were people who were more concerned with practicality than formalities. They were people who favored speed in everything they did.


    Both Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong and Adjutant Bi Cheon were naturally talented people.


    With a good lord to serve, they would surely spread their wings and soar high.


    ¡°Hwalseong District¡­ will do well¡­¡±


    Though Ha Si Hwa hadn¡¯t spent much time there, her deep understanding of organizational life made it easy for her to recognize the signs.


    Only those who had experienced it firsthand could understand the difference between a creaking dysfunctional organization and one that moved forward smoothly as if it were oiled.


    This Hwalseong District was an organization destined to advance as if it had wings.


    However, there would be no place for Ha Si Hwa in it.


    Late at night, the rain was falling steadily.


    As she packed her belongings alone, Ha Si Hwa let out a self-mocking laugh.


    There was still a sentimental part inside her that hadn¡¯t been cut away.


    She still had some attachment to the title of engineer and to the honor of being a capable official.


    Was this something to be happy about, or something to regret? She couldn¡¯t quite decide.


    After gathering up most of the belongings she needed, Ha Si Hwa took one last look at the many blueprints laid out on the wooden table.


    These were things she had painstakingly drawn while working through countless nights.


    It had been a long time since she had designed something this detailed, so she had to dig through all the academic records she had nearly forgotten in order to complete the plans.


    She wasn¡¯t sure which lucky person would succeed her, but she worried whether they would fully grasp the design elements she had intended.


    If only she had a couple more days, she could have been able to annotate each and every one of them and properly hand them over.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa bowed her head as she looked down at the blueprints.


    In the quiet office at midnight, the sound of rain striking the roof echoed through the room.


    Only the flickering lamp seemed to reflect her emotions.


    It was then.


    A heavy explosion-like sound¡­ could be heard from afar.


    ***


    The head of the Inbong clan Ha Gang Seok was thrown into the middle of the courtyard.


    Now that he was covered in mud, he had almost no hint of his usual authority.


    ¡°Gah! Huff!¡±


    The one who had thrown him into the middle of the courtyard, Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, approached with a terrifying presence.


    His eyes which were visible through the curtain of rain were chillingly cold.


    Even the Cold Iron Heavy Sword he drew emitted a cold aura.


    The sharp icy air that surrounded him reached Ha Gang Seok¡¯s spine and made him fully grasp the fear of death.


    ¡°Bright Moon General! Why, why are you doing this? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard or where you¡¯ve come from, but¡­ There must be¡­ There must be some kind of misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding my ass.¡±


    Ha Gang Seok tried desperately to talk his way out of the situation, but logic only works on those who are willing to listen.


    The person standing in front of Ha Gang Seok now was more of a beast than a man.


    He had crossed a line that should never have been crossed. For Seol Tae Pyeong, the safety of his older sister Seol Ran was far more important than his own life.


    ¡°W-Wait! I, I was wrong. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll do as you ask, just put away the sword first!¡±


    But the cold sharp blade of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s Cold Iron Heavy Sword continued to glint in the moonlight.


    A single strike would be enough to sever his head. Bright Moon General¡¯s swordsmanship was so exceptional that it was said he could cut down someone standing dozens of steps away in just one move.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Bright Moon General would be this much of a madman, but if he could just keep his wits about him, there might still be a way to survive.


    All that mattered now was getting through this situation.


    Since Seol Tae Pyeong had caused such a scene, if he could just manage to save his own life, he would surely be severely punished.


    ¡°What are you all doing? Hurry! Hurry, get out here! Protect me!¡±


    Ha Gang Seok quickly got to his feet and bolted outside into the courtyard.


    Some of Ha Gang Seok¡¯s subordinates rushed out at his command, but all of them were trembling.


    They had heard of Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s strength. Though they knew they couldn¡¯t possibly match him, they still stepped forward with a desperate resolve to block his path.


    Even the Inbong clan had its loyal subjects. It was just that the family head was using them as disposable pawns.


    Seol Tae Pyeong chased after Ha Gang Seok as he fled into the courtyard. Though a few soldiers tried to block his way, they couldn¡¯t hold him back for even a second.


    Ha Gang Seok ran and ran through the rain; his fingers were trembling.


    No matter how fast he ran, he thought that the Bright Moon General would quickly catch up and cut him down, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t.


    It was as if he was deliberately holding back and letting him escape¡­ Though he was striding closer, he wasn¡¯t closing the distance.


    No matter what, if he could just survive this moment, he¡¯d be fine.


    The head of the Inbong clan continued to run and run. His bare feet kept slapping against the muddy ground.


    He fell into the mud so many times that he looked like a beggar, but he paid no mind and kept running.


    He ran through the midnight streets, tried to hide among the bushes, and even made his way to the mountains behind the mansion. Yet no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t shake off Seol Tae Pyeong who followed him like a ghost.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    A branch pierced his foot like a thorn, and blood gushed out. Ha Gang Seok gritted his teeth and pulled it out. He endured the excruciating pain as he ran.


    However, even after running for nearly half an hour, Seol Tae Pyeong showed no signs of tiring.


    It was to be expected. The Inbong clan head was an old official, while Seol Tae Pyeong was a military officer in his prime.


    The difference in stamina between them was as vast as that between an infant and a young man. If things continued like this, it was only a matter of time before he was caught and killed.


    So, the Inbong clan head ran and ran until his strength was completely spent. At last, he collapsed in the middle of a muddy patch deep in the forest.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    The grim reaper pushed through the bushes.


    Cold air radiated from the Cold Iron Heavy Sword, and the mad wild beast approached him with great strides to kill him.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­!¡±


    Cold sweat drenched his body as he felt the killing intent.


    But no matter how much he begged, Seol Tae Pyeong seemed to have no intention of sparing his life.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong raised his sword, the Inbong clan head squeezed his eyes shut.


    At that moment, someone deflected Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword and stepped between them.


    ¡°General Seol.¡±


    The man standing there, who was drenched in rain and panting¡­. was warrior commander Jang Rae of the Red Palace.


    It was a thing of the past that Seol Tae Pyeong had once been looked after by Jang Rae when he was an apprentice warrior, and now that he had become a general, his status was much higher.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    Jang Rae swallowed dryly as he spoke.


    There was a time when he had spoken down to him, but now he had no difficulty in treating him respectfully.


    He was simply a man who followed the rules of the military. Because of that, he was not swayed by personal feelings.


    He was always someone who spoke the truth.


    ¡°I understand your emotions are in turmoil, but if you kill the clan head here, you¡¯ll die too, General Seol.¡±


    No matter how powerful a warrior might be in his prime, if he let his emotions get the better of him and killed the head of a noble family, he would not escape unscathed.


    Jang Rae knew this all too well, so had no choice but to stand in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s way.


    ¡°General Seol.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You may have prioritized your emotions when you were an apprentice warrior, but you know that¡¯s not acceptable now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you always someone who understood that? So why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Well done! Keep him¡­ keep him back!¡±


    At that moment, Ha Gang Seok who had jumped up quickly stumbled away. His pitiful figure limping away after barely regaining his strength was truly pathetic.


    Seol Tae Pyeong could have easily cut him down at any time when the other party ran away with a sinister grin while thinking he had escaped a great danger.


    But Jang Rae stood firmly in his way. He spoke to Seol Tae Pyeong with a resolute expression on his face.


    ¡°For your own sake, General Seol, you must sheathe your sword here.¡±


    No one knew why Seol Tae Pyeong had lost his mind, but as the warrior commander of the Red Palace, Jang Rae¡¯s top priority was to stop him.


    Jang Rae drew his sword and steadied his breath.


    He knew all too well that this was not an opponent he could handle with half-hearted effort. He had to give it his all when swinging his sword.


    Just as Jang Rae raised his sword toward Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ it happened.


    Jang Rae¡¯s eyes widened.


    A huge and unexpected explosion sound¡­ was spreading throughout the entire Hwalseong District.


    He was so surprised that he had to regain his balance.


    ¡°W-What¡­?¡±


    The source of the thunderous sound was outside the Hwalseong District, in the direction of Cheongdo Palace.


    Even though the distance between the Hwalseong District and Cheongdo Palace was very long, the explosion resounded as if it had happened right next to him.


    Jang Rae swallowed dryly and looked toward Cheongdo Palace.


    Perhaps because they were now on higher ground, he could see a distant corner of the palace. One of the grand buildings of Cheongdo Palace was collapsing, with a huge cloud of dust rising as if it would engulf the entire world.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    That infamous monster, known for its unparalleled strength, was said to uproot the main pillars of buildings with its bare hands, crush bricks into dust, and overturn the very ground beneath it.


    With a single punch that was unleashed with all its might, it had brought down one of the large buildings of the main palace as soon as it appeared.


    If it was the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, that level of destruction was more than possible.


    Jang Rae who didn¡¯t know this fact could only watch in disbelief at the spectacle unfolding in the distance.


    What on earth was happening at the main palace?


    ¡°As expected, it was waiting for me to lose my mind?¡±


    The cunning Plague Demonic Spirit would always target Seol Tae Pyeong at his most distracted moments. It would unleash the special demonic spirits at the perfect time.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong knew this well because Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had told him in advance.


    He had to remain constantly on edge and worry about when the Sun Demonic Spirit might appear. If he let his guard down, it could easily catch him off guard.


    Therefore, if possible, it was better to lure it out first and subdue it.


    To do so, some deception was necessary.


    Seol Tae Pyeong needed to create a situation where it seemed as if he had lost his mind and could no longer control himself.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    The rage from moments ago had faded away.


    Jang Rae could hardly believe his ears.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who had been staring at the main palace through the rain now spoke to Jang Rae with his usual calm gaze.


    ¡°We need to return to the palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­¡±


    ¡°The Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang has likely entered the main palace. If we leave it be, thousands of people will die.¡±


    Only then did Jang Rae notice the sword Seol Tae Pyeong was holding.


    The Cold Iron Heavy Sword.


    This was the treasured sword of Bright Moon General. A sword that was passed down to him by his master, White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon.


    The sword was so excessively heavy that an ordinary warrior couldn¡¯t even swing it.


    It wasn¡¯t suitable for fighting people, as it was just too heavy and impossible to wield.


    Knowing this well, Seol Tae Pyeong rarely carried the heavy sword unless it was absolutely necessary.


    If he were just going to kill Ha Gang Seok, he could have easily grabbed any light sword lying around.


    So why did he choose to bring that Cold Iron Heavy Sword of all things?


    ©¤©¤It wasn¡¯t suited for cutting people, but there was no better sword for cutting down something else.


    ¡°Commander, please help me.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was now composed spoke calmly through the pouring rain as if he were a different person.


    Jang Rae¡¯s pupils trembled slightly.


    There was an indescribable air of something extraordinary surrounding that rain-soaked general.


    ***


    ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡±


    He had fallen off his horse.


    For the first time in his life, chief secretary Wang Ha had been thrown from a horse.


    As he raced toward the Peaceful Moon Pavilion where Seol Ran would be, a sudden huge earthquake struck the main palace.


    Wang Han was an excellent strategist but his physical abilities were lacking.


    He rolled across the muddy ground in the rain and started coughing as he struggled to catch his breath. It took several moments for him to steady his breathing.


    And then¡­ his eyes took in the sight of a large building collapsing.


    The western end of Cheongdo Palace. The main hall of the outer palace.


    That grand building, which was visible even from far away in the Imperial Capital, had completely crumbled.


    The scale of the collapse was so great that even in this chaotic downpour, the rising dust remained visible.


    ¡°Crazy¡­ What in the world¡­¡±


    From within the rubble¡­ demonic spirits began crawling out one by one.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was a special demonic spirit that was directly created by the Plague Demonic Spirit, embodying the spirit of a famous general.


    The spirit that once led a great army had the talent to command countless demonic spirits like soldiers.


    As proof of this, wherever Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang appeared, a horde of demonic spirits that were as vast as an army would follow.


    ¡°What¡­ what is¡­ how can this be¡­¡±


    It was at that moment, while Wang Han stood trembling at the sight, that he heard someone call out to him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Secretary Wan, are you alright?¡±


    He quickly turned his head to see Seol Ran, the special attendant maid of the Crown Prince.


    She was accompanied by seven other maids under her charge.


    She had just left the Peaceful Moon Pavilion with her entourage when she noticed the fallen Wang Han and spoke to him with concern under a large silk umbrella held by one of her maids.


    ¡°M-Maid Seol ¡­¡±


    ¡°You were thrown off your horse from the shock of the ground shaking. Please, come into Peaceful Moon Pavilion and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Th-This is not the time for that. Look at the situation. Demonic spirits are emerging from the Red Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Wang Han, whose mind was working quickly, sensed that something was off about Seol Ran.


    Normally, Seol Ran was prone to overreact and always raise her voice when something bad happened, yet here she was, unusually calm in this urgent situation.


    As if she had somehow anticipated that things would turn out this way.


    ¡°Maid Seol ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You and Tae Pyeong-ah¡­. you¡¯ve been in contact with each other ¡­¡±


    The moment Seol Tae Pyeong saw the leaked letter from the Inbong clan, the first thing he did was contact Seol Ran.


    And it made sense. Upon hearing that his sister had been poisoned, his first priority was to check on her health rather than storming in with a sword.


    And during that process, some exchange took place between the Seol siblings.


    Although Wang Han didn¡¯t know the details, his instincts told him one thing.


    These Seol siblings had some kind of connection with the demonic spirits that were jumping out as if they were going to devour the heavens and earth.


    As Seol Ran led the maids forward, out came White Taoist An Cheon shaking the hem of his robe.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. We must act quickly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep that monster at bay until the Bright Moon General arrives. If we leave it alone, a great disaster will occur.¡±


    ***


    At the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    In the midst of the chaos caused by the sudden earthquake, the headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall rushed out to ensure the safety of the Heavenly Maiden.


    As always, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, who had been listening to the sound of the pattering rain under the pavilion, took a sip from her teacup and gave a complicated smile.


    ¡°Time sure flies. Anyway.¡±

 Chapter 88: Sun Demonic Spirit Subjugation (1)

    ¡°What is happening in the palace?¡±


    ¡°A powerful demonic spirit must have appeared. If we don¡¯t return quickly, a great disaster will occur.¡±


    As we strode forward in the pouring rain, Jang Rae and I exchanged words rapidly.


    ¡°Did Lord Bright Moon General know about this in advance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. I¡¯ll explain the details later. Right now, Ran-noonim is likely using every means available to stop the demonic spirits.¡±


    ¡°You mean Maid Seol¡­?¡±


    At that, Jang Rae¡¯s expression briefly hardened.


    Come to think of it, by this time, even the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace Jang Rae must have become deeply infatuated with Seol Ran.


    Anyway, the romance of the protagonist runs so deep that even the head of the Red Palace changes his expression just at the mention of her name.


    ¡°Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang¡­. You¡¯ll likely find its appearance more familiar than you expect.¡±


    I mounted my horse to head back to the palace and spoke firmly to Jang Rae.


    ¡°To capture the Sun Demonic Spirit, we need someone with the authority to command the troops directly. If the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace gives his help, the task will be much easier.¡±


    ***


    Demonic spirits began to rise one by one from the rubble of the collapsed Red Palace.


    When a chorus of retching noises echoed through the air, the Red Palace¡¯s military officers who had been sleeping rushed out in their nightclothes.


    Armed only with swords, the officers dashed through the rain and started cutting down the lower demonic spirits as they advanced.


    However, due to the sudden attack, they couldn¡¯t form an effective defense. They simply slashed at the demonic spirits that appeared before them amidst the ruins in the rain.


    Meanwhile, a tremor spread through the wreckage of the Red Palace. A monstrous figure burst through the rubble and roared.


    At first glance, it seemed to take on a human shape, but its dark red skin was decayed and rotten in many places.


    Its nauseating stench spread even in the rain and its grotesque mouth was torn wide open, which made it look all the more horrifying.


    Its back was riddled with countless mysterious arrows, and the bulging veins that glowed with eerie colors were thick enough to be counted with the naked eye.


    ¡°He-Heavens ¡­ Is that¡­ Vice General Jeong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled! I¡¯ve heard that demonic spirits can mimic human forms! It¡¯s just a lowly demonic spirit!¡±


    Han Cheon Seon, the Vice Warrior Commander of the Red Palace, shouted among the confused soldiers.


    Jang Rae was absent, so he had to regain his composure.


    When the Sun Demonic Spirit roared once more, a huge wave rippled through the rain.


    That alone caused half of the warriors to lose their fighting spirit.


    The demonic spirit standing upright on the ruins of the Red Palace might have taken on a human form, but it was a monster far beyond anything human.


    Its body was two or three times larger than Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, from whom it had likely originated, and its bloodshot eyes were filled with madness.


    A special demonic spirit created by the Plague Demonic Spirit itself sometimes showed even greater power than a higher demonic spirit. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though it might fall short of a higher demonic spirit in certain aspects, when it came to strength, agility, and sheer power, no other demonic spirit could compare.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit leaped from the debris, cut through the night sky, and landed on the training ground.


    The sight of the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes that could be seen through the cracked armor made one¡¯s legs tremble just by looking.


    Raindrops tapped on the iron armor, splashing up and tickling the corners of its eyes.


    Then it kicked the soldiers nearby.


    The soldiers who were kicked¡­ didn¡¯t exactly fall from the blow.


    Rather, their upper bodies simply disappeared.


    Even the blood vessels seemed to realize the absence of their upper halves belatedly, as a delayed fountain of blood erupted.


    When the Sun Demonic Spirit roared once more, the demonic spirits around it rose up as if they were paying homage to a general leading a great army.


    The commanding presence of the general compelled the army to follow.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    The moment that monstrous creature embodying the spirit of General Jeong Seo Tae fell into the heart of Cheongdo Palace¡­ even calling it a disaster felt insufficient.


    ¡°Damn it! Request reinforcements from the palace! The warriors of this palace alone can¡¯t handle it! Tell them to bring all the regular troops remaining in the palace!¡±


    ¡°We need to call in high-ranking officers! Numbers alone won¡¯t be enough!¡±


    Vice Warrior Commander Han Cheon Seon shouted with blazing eyes.


    Countless warriors of the Red Palace stood gripping their swords in the rain, but none of them felt confident they could win.


    All the high-ranking officers needed to be gathered. At this point, when they couldn¡¯t even gauge the opponent¡¯s strength, holding back power would be foolish.


    Just as Vice Warrior Commander Han Cheon Seon drew his sword and glared at the demonic spirits, it happened.


    Even in the drizzling rain, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s movements were as swift as the wind.


    By the time they regained their senses, it was already right in front of them and swinging its massive fist.


    When its fist struck the ground, a huge earthquake erupted. Each attack seemed to trigger a disaster.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    The warriors in the vicinity lost their balance and fell to the ground.


    Above them, a horde of demonic spirits swarmed in. They started biting at the warriors¡¯ throats.


    The demonic spirits¡¯ movements were far from ordinary.


    Lower demonic spirits had little intelligence and acted purely on instinct.


    That should have been the case, yet the demonic spirits led by the Sun Demonic Spirit formed battle formations and ambushed the warriors in organized groups.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit was a commanding entity. Realizing that sent shivers down the warriors¡¯ spines.


    It was impossible to predict the extent of the damage if the horde of demonic spirits, which had been rampaging without any real strategy, began to form proper ranks and attack people.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit had to be stopped here.


    If it broke out of the palace, no one could foresee how much worse the disaster would become.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s fist didn¡¯t even touch Han Cheon Seon.


    The gust of wind generated by the swing sent him flying.


    He rolled across the muddy ground and locked eyes with the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    And then¡­ the Sun Demonic Spirit instinctively realized that the one leading the warriors of this Red Palace was this Vice Warrior Commander.


    When facing an enemy, strike the head first.


    Perhaps this primal principle was ingrained in its instincts, as the demonic spirits let out a roar and charged, grabbing Han Cheon Seon by the collar.


    ¡°Gah, ugh¡­¡±


    Even a single slam to the ground would shatter every bone in his body and kill him instantly.


    Han Cheon Seon scratched desperately at the demonic spirit¡¯s arm that gripped his collar, but¡­ there was no escaping its foul breath.


    Just as Han Cheon Seon tightly closed his eyes¡­


    The arm holding his collar was severed.


    The clean cut at the end was the mark of a sharply honed blade.


    ¡°Gah, ugh¡­! Ugh¡­!¡±


    Han Cheon Seon fell to the ground. He clutched his throat as he coughed and sneezed.


    Feeling as if he had just returned from the brink of death, his strength almost left him, but he quickly gathered himself and shouted.


    Standing before him was¡­ Grand General Seong Sa Wook who was gripping a sharp sword in the rain.


    ¡°General Seong¡­!¡±


    ¡°I seem to have arrived the quickest. It is truly fortunate that my residence is nearby.¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    He was one of only five people in Cheongdo Palace who had received the blessing of the divine fever.


    He was already an old man, nearly a hundred-years old.


    His aged body had become thin, leaving him a mere shadow of his former self.


    His gaunt arms, bones protruding beneath the skin, and a hollowed face made him look like an elderly man on the brink of death.


    He wore a simple nightgown made of cotton and he looked like he had just come from his chamber. The loose sleeves and flowing fabric were not suited for battle.


    Only the sword he had hurriedly brought with him was sharply honed.


    Despite his frail body, he still stood as the Grand General, the highest-ranking warrior in Cheongdo Palace.


    Among those holding military positions, none in Cheongdo Palace ranked higher than him.


    Though his strength and reflexes had waned significantly compared to his prime, there was only one reason he could still maintain his position as Grand General.


    He had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    The precision and experience in each of his sword swings were at a level that even the most talented warriors, no matter how hard they trained, could not easily attain.


    The reason he could still cut down a monster the size of a house with trembling hands and a frail body was because his mastery of swordsmanship had reached a divine level.


    ¡°General Seong¡­!¡±


    ¡°Go to the palace and report all of this in detail.¡±


    The Cloud and Mist Sword that was drawn from its sheath was filled with the shape of clouds. It was the thin, long sword that symbolized Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    The eyes of the Sun Demonic Spirit glaring down at Grand General Seong Sa Wook were filled with killing intent.


    Its severed arm convulsed as it started to regenerate.


    ¡°I will cut down that monster.¡±


    ***


    The demonic spirits began to rise across the palace.


    In this unprecedented crisis, the likes of which had never occurred since the founding of the Cheongdo Kingdom, the masters of each palace were thrown into confusion.


    The same was true for the four great palaces. The headmaids of the Azure Dragon Palace, White Tiger Palace, Vermilion Bird Palace, and Black Tortoise Palace found themselves tested in this extraordinary crisis.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang of the Vermilion Bird Palace quickly reached a conclusion.


    In this kind of national crisis, the top priority is to ensure the safety of the mistress she served by getting her to a safe place.


    However, it was impossible to determine where within the palace would be safe.


    Running out of the palace wasn¡¯t a realistic option either, as it would take far too long to flee through the vast expanse of the grand palace. Could they really push through the sea of demonic spirits blocking their way?


    Moreover, given the nature of the Vermilion Bird Palace, the majority of its members were women and this made it difficult to expect a huge combat strength. While a strong adult man might manage to deal with one or two lower demonic spirits¡­ except for a few senior maids, most of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡¯s staff were maids who focused on internal management.


    They lacked the necessary strength and had no clear escape route.


    The only option left was¡­ to hold their ground.


    After reaching this conclusion, Hyeon Dang led the maids and started to barricade all the entrances of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    As if the heavens were warning of the impending disaster, lightning struck down from the sky.


    In the midst of the raging storm, Hyeon Dang and the maids blocked all the paper doors of the Vermilion Bird Palace with furniture and nailed shut the doors leading outside.


    Though it made the Vermilion Bird Palace feel like a huge prison, at this moment, it was the best course of action.


    Judging from the fact that there was no news coming from anywhere else, it seemed that the people of the Black Tortoise Palace, Azure Dragon Palace, and White Tiger Palace were also defending their palaces independently while waiting for rescue.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, for now, you must go to the deepest part of the Vermilion Bird Palace and hide.¡±


    ¡°In such a crisis¡­ you want me to just hide?¡±


    ¡°Your life is our life, Vermilion Princess. So¡­ please, keep in mind how precious your life is and stay as safe as possible.¡±


    Though the Vermilion Princess wanted to go out and slay the demonic spirits, it was reckless considering the importance of her status.


    Just like Hyeon Dang had said, if the Vermilion Princess were to be seriously injured or die, the maids of the Vermilion Bird Palace who failed to protect her properly would be dragged to her grave with her.


    The Vermilion Princess gritted her teeth, clutched her robes, and moved into the depths of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    But soon enough, the maids outside the Vermilion Bird Palace began screaming as they encountered demonic spirits.


    The Vermilion Princess who was striding endlessly deeper into the inner chambers hesitated and her fingers started trembling, but Hyeon Dang pushed her forward.


    ¡°You must go in, Vermilion Princess!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was grinding her teeth so hard it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if they bled, but she had no choice but to be led away by Hyeon Dang to safety.


    ***


    ¡°General! If this continues, the damage will be severe! How can human strength possibly kill that higher demonic spirit?¡±


    ¡°We must distinguish between courage and recklessness! Please give the order to retreat now!¡±


    In Anhyang Province, the subjugation forces were fighting against a higher demonic spirit.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, who was leading tens of thousands of troops, sat quietly in the camp with his eyes closed.


    Since there was still no news of the disaster at the main palace, the most important task for the vice general was to subdue this higher demonic spirit right in front of him.


    However, the higher demonic spirit¡¯s strength was far greater than expected, and his subordinates were consumed by fear.


    Indeed, the power of a higher demonic spirit was terrifying, but the biggest issue was the soldiers who had lost their morale.


    How could they kill a demonic spirit that had taken on such a fearsome form that was beyond anything they had imagined?


    Caught in this dilemma¡­ the vice general silently kept his eyes closed.


    If they had brought Seol Tae Peong along with them, the troops wouldn¡¯t be trembling in fear like this.


    Though he showed signs of regret¡­ he wondered what the warriors of the main palace were doing.


    Meanwhile, Seol Tae Pyeong was riding swiftly through the storm toward the main palace with Jang Rae.


    The scene at Cheongdo Palace with the thunderous roars¡­. it looked anything but ordinary even from afar.

 Chapter 89: Sun Demonic Spirit Subjugation (2)

    When Seol Ran said those words, Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong let out a deep sigh of relief.


    According to the information leaked from the Inbong clan, the special maid Seol Ran of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace had supposedly ingested slow poison grass.


    However, in reality, Seol Ran had sensed the trick in advance and only pretended to drink it.


    Seol Ran even took it a step further. She wrapped the situation up nicely so that Seol Tae Pyeong could use it to his advantage.


    If she had aroused suspicion and complicated the situation at that point, the Inbong clan would have immediately come up with an excuse or devised another scheme to deal with it.


    But Seol Ran kept the truth a secret for now and informed Seol Tae Pyeong of everything as it was.


    Thanks to that, Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong could calmly observe the entire situation and decide how to act.


    Seol Ran heard the roar of the demonic spirit through the storm.


    Even though the sound came from the distant ruins of the Red Palace, it seemed to spread throughout the entire Cheongdo Palace. Eventually, groups of demonic spirits began to rise one by one; they started twisting their bodies grotesquely as they glared at the maids.


    ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Demonic spirits! Demonic spirits have appeared!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stay calm!¡±


    Just as the maids were about to fall into panic and terror, the special maid Seol Ran shouted loudly. If one wished to maintain the composure of those around them, the leader of the group must not lose their own calm.


    Even in this dire crisis, seeing Seol Ran remain calm like this, the servants and maids swallowed nervously and lowered their heads.


    The maids of Peaceful Moon Pavilion were all in disarray, their clothes unkempt, and their minds not fully together.


    Seol Ran who had somehow managed to bring along the fallen Wang Han steadied herself and spoke firmly.


    ¡°Secretary Wang, until Tae Pyeong arrives¡­ that monster will come to kill me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, the twisted creation of the Plague Demonic Spirit, knew exactly who was most important to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, who held the upper hand in this situation.


    Swordmaster Seol Tae Pyeong had been the key figure preventing the Plague Demonic Spirit from progressing in this trapped time, but the one who had an equally huge influence was Seol Ran, who would later rise to the position of Heavenly Maiden.


    Of course, Seol Ran couldn¡¯t possibly know all this, but she simply nodded at her brother Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s serious words.


    If Seol Tae Pyeong spoke with such gravity to her, there must have been a reason.


    She left the Peaceful Moon Pavilion believing only that, and indeed, the disaster known as the Sun Demonic Spirit descended upon Cheongdo Palace.


    At this point, there was no reason to hesitate any longer.


    ¡°I must first go to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace and ensure His Highness¡¯s safety, given my position. However, Taoist An will be heading to the scene. I will also assign a few of my maids to accompany you.¡±


    Even amidst the raging storm, Seol Ran steadied herself and spoke firmly to Wang Han.


    ¡°What about you, Maid Seol? If that monster really is after you, shouldn¡¯t you be escaping from Cheongdo Palace?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I must escape. But first, I¡¯ll confirm the safety of His Highness in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, then I¡¯ll lure the monster away. Please just buy me some time until then.¡±


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯ll gather other general-level officers! General Seong, please take care of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Foolish! The other generals must hold their positions! Maintain order and oversee the entire situation within the palace!¡±


    Amidst the pouring rain, Grand General Seong Sa Wook gripped his sword tightly.


    Though he had risen to power through sheer strength, he was also a leader fully capable of commanding his forces.


    Having faced countless crises over the years, he knew exactly how to act at this critical moment.


    ¡°Demonic spirits are emerging everywhere without warning! This must be the influence of that demonic spirit!¡±


    Though his throat was dry and withered, his voice was booming.


    ¡°¡®Since nowhere is considered safe, the headmaids and masters of each palace will probably fortify their positions! The only ones capable of rescuing them and gathering them in a safe zone are general-level officers who can command warriors regardless of situation or affiliation!¡±


    Han Cheon Seon was struck with shock. He felt as if he had been hit by lightning when he heard these words.


    The only thought that dominated his mind was that he had to stop the disaster right in front of him, but General Seong Sa Wook was calmly observing the overall situation in the palace.


    ¡°Go and deliver the message! I¡¯ll take down that monster, but you must subdue the demonic spirits infesting the palace as quickly as possible and minimize casualties!¡±


    As important as slaying the monster was, minimizing casualties was just as crucial.


    In a crisis, it was important for the group to move in an organized manner.


    And Seong Sa Wook volunteered for the most difficult task.


    He intended to slay the roaring monster, Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, himself.


    Whether this was the reckless bravado of an old man or the seasoned resolve of a veteran general, it remained to be seen. Failing to slay the Sun Demonic Spirit here could lead to an even greater disaster.


    However, regardless of the outcome, a soldier¡¯s duty was to carry out the orders given.


    Han Cheon Seon nodded his head and dashed out of the Red Palace. He was the only one who could provide a detailed report of the situation at the scene.


    But despite how it looked, Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was quick-witted.


    Instinctively, it knew that killing the messenger first would slow down the enemy¡¯s response, so it leaped toward the fleeing Han Cheon Seon.


    However, Seong Sa Wook swiftly moved and his sword cut through the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s arm once again.


    By the time the severed arm hit the ground, Seong Sa Wook¡¯s sword was already back in its sheath. Only the delayed arc of the sword¡¯s path scattered the raindrops.


    The quick strike, so fast that it was impossible to follow it with the eyes, was a skill that only those gifted with the highest level of swordsmanship, among the most battle-hardened, could possess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what grudge drives you to wear the skin of that loyal warrior and cause such havoc¡­ but you¡¯d be wise to abandon the thought of getting past me.¡±


    In that instant, the demonic spirit swung its arm and aimed to attack Seong Sa Wook¡¯s neck, but the latter quickly lowered his stance to dodge.


    However, even the shockwave left in the path of the demonic spirit¡¯s fist was enough to push his frail body back. The Seong Sa Wook who once dominated the battlefield in his prime was no longer there. Now, only an old man nearing a hundred years of age remained.


    On the other hand, the Sun Demonic Spirit which was now wielding the power of Vice General Jeong Seo Tae in his prime, was at the peak of its strength.


    Furthermore, the power of the Sun Demonic Spirit was further amplified by the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s blood. Now it was a being far beyond the reach of any human.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was a madman who had drunk the Bitter Harmony Poison three times.


    Handling that power was no easy feat, but the blood of the Sun Demonic Spirit that splattered with every slash also clouded the mind.


    How could one hope to manage such a monster that healed from any wound and could demolish buildings with a single blow?


    Yet Seong Sa Wook gripped his sword sheath tightly and managed a strained smile.


    When the Sun Demonic Spirit kicked off the ground and leaped forward, the earth beneath it caved in, sending up a cloud of dust.


    He blinked once and the monster was already right in front of him. With such a huge body, it should be sluggish yet its speed was beyond human capability.


    If it came down to a contest of strength, Seong Sa Wook wouldn¡¯t last even a single exchange.


    However, the level of swordsmanship he had achieved was mostly composed of techniques that had reached a divine level.


    Even when a thousand-pound weight fell down, Seong Sa Wook¡¯s technique which combined both boldness and precision allowed him to let the weight flow like water.


    Warriors who had crossed swords with Seong Sa Wook often felt as if they were trying to slice through falling leaves.


    Just as leaves flutter in the wind and change direction constantly, the moment you think your sword will touch them, they slip away. And even if they do touch, they glide softly along the blade to escape its grasp.


    In the end, it feels as if you¡¯re striking at nothing but empty air. It was no different from fighting a ghost.


    No matter how many times the monster swung its fists, it could not land a hit on Seong Sa Wook.


    Of course, Seong Sa Wook still had to maintain his balance to avoid being swept away by the sheer force of the attacks.


    When ultimate strength meets ultimate skill, the battle inevitably drags on, with neither side able to claim victory.


    Ultimately, it would be the one who lost focus at the very end who would be defeated. In a battle of endurance, the old Seong Sa Wook was at a severe disadvantage.


    In the end, Seong Sa Wook needed to seize the one opportunity to cut off its head. It meant that, sooner or later, Seong Sa Wook would have to make his final move.


    When the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s fist slammed into the ground, the entire area trembled. Feeling that immense power shaking even the earth, it wasn¡¯t hard to realize that just a graze could be deadly.


    However, if one continued to evade and deflect, an opportunity would eventually arise.


    It was at that moment when the Sun Demonic Spirit tried to lift its fist from the ground again.


    It was only natural that the sword strike couldn¡¯t be seen.


    When speed surpasses its limits, even the senses lag behind.


    As Seong Sa Wook flicked his sword once amidst the pouring rain, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s head was severed and rolled across the ground. The blade of the Cloud and Mist Sword was drenched in the demonic spirit¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Your overwhelming strength is impressive, but there are too many gaps in your movements.¡±


    After flicking his sword, Seong Sa Wook tightened his grip again to cut the remaining body of the Sun Demonic Spirit in two. Since the head could regrow at any moment, he had to slice the body beyond recovery.


    Just as he was about to swing his sword once more,


    Jeong Seo Tae who spent half a lifetime as a warrior possessed extraordinary sword skills. Yet, the reason he rarely used his sword was that his immense strength resolved most situations.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t use a sword¡ªhe simply chose not to.


    And if that immense strength were honed with delicate precision under the name of technique, even the greatest warrior of Cheongdo would inevitably leave an opening.


    Would Seong Sa Wook in his prime have been able to cover even that opening?


    When the headless Sun Demonic Spirit pulled its fist from the ground¡­ a sword as big as its body was clutched in its hand.


    The Great Sword was made from the blood and bones of the Plague Demonic Spirit. It was a sword personally bestowed upon the monster by the Plague Demonic Spirit and it was forged from its own bones.


    Perhaps Seong Sa Wook hadn¡¯t expected a blade to emerge from there, because by the time he realized it, the sword had already slashed through his body.


    ¡°Urgh.¡±


    A spurt of blood burst from Seong Sa Wook¡¯s mouth and his eyes widened in shock. No matter how prepared he was, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that such a huge sword would come out from under the ground.


    What came into his view was¡­ the sight of the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s head regenerating once more.


    Watching as the monster lifted that enormous sword and assumed a fighting stance, anyone could mistake it for a seasoned warrior who had honed his skills for a lifetime.


    Could a demonic spirit truly mimic a human so perfectly?


    Moreover, with the added power of its blood and the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s demonic energy, its strength was now several times greater than that of the actual Vice General.


    Seong Sa Wook¡¯s severed right arm fell onto the wet ground.


    Unlike the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s limb, that arm would not regenerate.


    Seong Sa Wook had to grit his teeth due to the intense pain and bleeding that followed.


    He tried to grip his sword with his remaining left hand, but first, he had to figure out how to stop the bleeding.


    ***


    ¡°We must evacuate immediately! Our priority should be getting His Majesty out of the palace!¡±


    ¡°The place is swarming with demonic spirits! We can¡¯t just leave recklessly!¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we just evacuate the capital entirely?¡±


    ¡°With this storm and lightning raging outside, if we encounter demonic spirits out there, it¡¯ll be even more dangerous! There aren¡¯t even properly fortified places to retreat to!¡±


    The council meeting was filled with the sounds of officials arguing as they rushed to devise a plan.


    The dignified assembly hall had lost all semblance of decorum and was now packed with officials shouting at the top of their lungs.


    At that moment, a huge roar echoed again from the direction of the Red Palace.


    When they looked out at the storm through the window, they saw that the armory next to the Red Palace was also collapsing.


    It was terrifying to watch as the huge structures of the Red Palace, which had stood alongside Cheongdo Palace¡¯s history, crumbled one by one.


    The high officials could only swallow dryly at the sight.


    First, they needed to ensure the safety of His Majesty, and if possible, escape from Cheongdo Palace as quickly as they could.


    But where could they go?


    With demonic spirits rising from all over the place, everything was in chaos.


    The generals were likely gathering as many soldiers as possible from each palace in Cheongdo Palace to fight the demonic spirits, but who would protect their lives in the meantime?


    Frankly, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a demonic spirit rose up from beneath the very floor of this council meeting at any moment.


    Every moment was a threat to their lives.


    At that moment, the door was kicked open and the vice warrior commander of the Red Palace, Han Cheon-seon, rushed in.


    He was drenched from the rain and his entire body was smeared with dark red blood.


    The high officials couldn¡¯t help but swallow dryly at the sight.


    ¡°General Seong Sa Wook is holding off that monster! We must take this chance to head to the Emperor¡¯s chamber!¡±


    They needed to secure the safety of the Emperor, even if it meant cutting through the field of demonic spirits.


    That was the main point, but the officials first focused on what had been said earlier.


    General Seong Sa Wook was standing against the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    Though his strength had waned with age, he was still the greatest swordsman in Cheongdo, and if anyone could resolve the situation, it was him. No monster had ever withstood his blade.


    To the gathered officials, this news brought a glimmer of hope.


    However, not even a moment had passed before the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang stormed into the main palace.


    Raindrops splattered against the giant blade made of the bones of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    The sight of him trudging through the pouring rain and leading the demonic spirits, looked like a Grim Reaper on his way to take the lives of all living things.

 Chapter 90: Sun Demonic Spirit Subjugation (3)

    Lightning split the night sky.


    The figure of the Sun Demonic Spirit approached the main palace with long strides. In the history of Cheongdo Palace, only one person had ever crossed the enormous stone courtyard in front of the palace without the emperor¡¯s permission.


    It was Sword Master Seol Lee Moon.


    Other than that traitor recorded in the historical texts, no one else had dared to do so.


    Of course, the one crossing the large courtyard now did not take on the form of a human.


    Thick pus dripped from its mouth, leaving a few drops on the ground as it moved.


    Even the rainwater washing over its entire body couldn¡¯t erase the terrible stench.


    It had to eliminate the cause that trapped the Plague Demonic Spirit in the relentless flow of time.


    Kill Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, and Maid Seol Ran, and allow the Plague Demonic Spirit to advance to the next era.


    That was the sole purpose in the monster¡¯s eyes.


    And so, to kill its targets, it headed toward the place with the most people.


    ¡°A monster! The horrible monster that destroyed the Red Palace has appeared!¡±


    ¡°Call the guards! Call the guards! Damn it! Escape through the back gate!¡±


    The panicked officials all rushed out, and even the few remaining guards began to tremble.


    Nevertheless, they were thoroughly trained to protect the safety of Cheongdo Palace until the very end.


    Their loyalty as warriors compelled them to draw their swords and charge forward, but it couldn¡¯t suppress their instinct to survive. Their hands trembled uncontrollably.


    Though the courage to stand before the Sun Demonic Spirit with trembling hands was commendable, it couldn¡¯t overcome the desperate situation they faced.


    ¡°A-Aah! You monster!¡±


    The soldier who charged forward with a scream disappeared in an instant.


    He got swept away by a single strike from the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword, but he wasn¡¯t cut down¡­ he simply disappeared.


    Vice warrior commander Han Cheon Seon also rushed to the main palace with his sword drawn, but his whole body trembled like an aspen tree.


    He knew.


    He knew better than anyone that stepping forward would mean death, but the warriors of Cheongdo Palace never turned their backs easily.


    Even in the midst of the raging storm, the cold sweat that trickled down his back felt strangely vivid.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t run away.


    It was when Han Cheon Seon drew his sword and accepted his fate.


    A sword blade pierced through the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s chest as it stood in the storm.


    ¡°Gah, ugh.¡±


    The blade that emerged from the blood-red chest of the monster bore the shape of clouds along its edge.


    It was the Cloud and Mist Sword, a sword crafted by the Imperial blacksmith after studying the Grand General¡¯s swordsmanship.


    The Grand General himself appeared from behind and kicked the Sun Demonic Spirit while pulling his sword out in the process.


    The old general who was now missing one arm stood panting in the pouring rain.


    He shook his sword amidst the pouring rain.


    The severed surface of his arm was covered in burn marks. He had grabbed a torch from beneath the eaves of the garrison and seared his own arm.


    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡±


    It was a wonder how he could even stand.


    Even without that, his body was already insignificant and haggard compared to his prime, and losing an arm made him feel as though half his body had been cleaved away.


    Yet despite this, an inexplicable aura emanated from him as he held his sword aloft with his remaining arm.


    A warrior of Cheongdo Palace never showed their back to the enemy.


    As if to prove this, he lowered his long sword and stared at the Sun Demonic Spirit with cold eyes.


    The majesty of one who stood at the pinnacle of the Cheongdo Palace warriors did not easily fade away, even as age and time took their toll on him.


    When Grand General Seong Sa Wook shouted, his voice rippled through the rain-soaked air.


    In this central courtyard, where all the authority of the vast Cheongdo empire was concentrated, stood the great palace.


    On the broad stone floor, Seong Sa Wook¡¯s movements as he deflected the demonic spirit¡¯s blade were nothing short of acrobatic.


    He could not win through brute strength alone. His opponent was faster, and their sword was just as powerful.


    How could one hope to defeat such a monster?


    But Grand General Seong Sa Wook possessed something the demonic spirit lacked¡ªexperience.


    He moved quickly and exploited the gaps between the demonic spirit¡¯s blows as if he could foresee the future.


    But Seong Sa Wook knew deep down.


    He could not slay this Sun Demonic Spirit.


    He had no resentment toward his aging body. He was not one to complain about his circumstances.


    But if he couldn¡¯t strike the demonic spirit down, he would at least try to buy some time.


    That was when it happened.


    A huge cloud of smoke rose from the middle of the courtyard.


    Normally, in a torrential downpour like this, a smoke screen would be of little use but this one, strangely enough, remained unaffected by the wind and rain.


    The thick smoke began to envelop the entire palace.


    Even the horde of lower demonic spirits advancing with the Sun Demonic Spirit lost their way inside the smoke. No matter how formidable the dead might be, they could do nothing if they couldn¡¯t find their bearings.


    It was a display of advanced Taoist techniques.


    Rather than merely releasing smoke, a spell had been cast to obscure their vision.


    The one who broke through the smoke screen and landed at the bottom of the courtyard was White Taoist An Cheon.


    This young Taoist master, who wandered the sacred mountains of the country to perfect his Taoist arts, was Seol Ran¡¯s longtime ally and a hero destined to rise in times of chaos.


    His white hair glowed as if lit from inside. It shone brightly in the darkness of the night.


    Despite his broad shoulders and sturdy frame which inspired confidence, his expression had grown grave.


    He was always the epitome of calm but even An Cheon couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously in the presence of Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    ¡°Over here! Let¡¯s head to where Maid Seol is!¡±


    Amidst the chaos, Wang Han¡¯s voice rang out from beyond the smoke.


    He was leading a group of five maids and riding out of the courtyard. The maids following closely behind him belonged to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace and were under Seol Ran¡¯s command.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s gaze shifted in their direction.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s goal was¡­.to kill those who interfered with the rise of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Seol Ran was one of the foremost among them.


    Wang Han who was dashing through the storm with the maids in tow looked as though he was gathering up Seol Ran¡¯s scattered followers and leading them to safety.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit leaped high and began to chase after Wang Han.


    Their intention was to head outside of Cheongdo Palace. Wang Han gritted his teeth and rode his horse with the maids through the rain.


    Although Seol Ran had told him to bring Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang to where she was, Wang Han had no intention of doing so.


    His plan was simple. As long as he could lure Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang as far away from Cheongdo Palace as possible, Seol Tae Pyeong would have enough time to reach the main palace.


    There was no need to risk Seol Ran¡¯s life in the process.


    Seol Ran who was driven by her strong sense of justice acted as if she was willing to risk her life to lure away the Sun Demonic Spirit herself, but when he thought about it, there was no real reason to force her to do so.


    If Seol Ran was the target, wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to keep her far away from it?


    It pained him to accept that his own life was on the line, but he was willing to take that gamble.


    Expecting to win without putting anything at stake was a thief¡¯s mindset.


    Wang Han who had spent years wandering gambling dens knew this well.


    If you want to win big, you have to bet big. Unfortunately, the biggest stake he could offer was his own life.


    ¡°Be careful not to fall behind! We can¡¯t afford the luxury of slowing down!¡±


    The faces of the maids riding behind Wang Han were filled with fear.


    It was impressive that these maids, who were four or five years younger than him, could handle their horses so skillfully, especially since a monstrous creature was pursuing them with killing intent


    Wang Han¡¯s face took on a resolute expression as he charged through the rain.


    He was quick-witted.


    He knew exactly where he needed to go.


    It was the Hwalseong District.


    ***


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Seong Sa Wook who was battered and bruised leaned on his sword for support as he gasped for breath.


    Every raindrop that struck his body brought intense pain; he was in a state of utter exhaustion.


    ¡°We must¡­ stop it¡­¡±


    There were few in Cheongdo Palace who could properly stand against Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    If they mobilize all the general-level officials, that might hinder its path, but that would only lead to exponentially more casualties as the demonic spirits rampaged through the palace.


    The generals who were scattered here and there in each palace to stop the demonic spirits needed to stay where they were.


    Seong Sa Wook was likely the only one who could stand against Pyeong Ryang alone.


    Though he was now in a dire state, he needed to quickly recover his strength and resume the pursuit of the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    The sudden appearance of a young man had briefly diverted the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s attention and gave Seong Sa Wook a moment to catch his breath.


    In any case, once his strength returned, he would have to face Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang again.


    As Seong Sa Wook pushed himself with his sword using his trembling hands and got up, White Taoist An Cheon landed in front of him.


    ¡°General Seong, you must first recover. You¡¯ve lost too much blood.¡±


    ¡°The bleeding has stopped. Where is that young man taking the monster?¡±


    His voice was rough as if he might collapse at any moment, but his fighting spirit remained the same.


    ***


    There wasn¡¯t a single place in the imperial palace that wasn¡¯t in chaos due to the lower demonic spirits rising everywhere.


    Especially at the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace which was situated on the outer edge of the vast garden, the chaos was even more intense.


    While the people stationed in other areas where the buildings were clustered together could join forces and hold out, it was a completely different story at the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    In the vast garden, all the demonic spirits that had risen naturally converged on the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    It was inevitable that an overwhelming number of demonic spirits would gather there.


    ¡°Damn it! Get inside! Protect His Highness the Crown Prince no matter what!¡±


    The guards defending the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace gritted their teeth as they slashed at the demonic spirits.


    However, they were all reaching their limits. The blood of the demonic spirits gradually clouded their minds.


    Fortunately, the pouring rain made it easier to wash away the demonic spirits¡¯ blood.


    But the accumulated damage wasn¡¯t something that could be completely erased just by rinsing off the blood.


    The number of lower demonic spirits that had descended here was significantly higher than in other places.


    It was inevitable. The Crown Prince¡¯s palace was located in a remote area after all.


    ¡°At this rate, they¡¯ll break through¡­!¡±


    It was at that moment when the guards continued to grit their teeth and cut down the demonic spirits.


    The guards who were slashing through the swarming lower demonic spirits couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when they saw a figure approaching from afar.


    Every building in Cheongdo Palace was under siege, so wandering outside was sheer madness.


    Yet, they saw a girl on horseback cutting through the rain as she rode through the midst of the demonic spirits.


    No matter how sluggish the lower demonic spirits might be, riding a horse through them was pure insanity.


    If she made even the slightest mistake and her foot got caught, she would fall and meet a pointless death.


    However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in the girl¡¯s face as she gripped the reins and charged through the rain.


    She had torn the hem of her skirt herself since it hindered her riding, and had tied up the sleeves of her robe to keep them out of the way.


    Others might not realize it when she was dressed up as a special attendant maid, but she was a strong and determined woman.


    Watching her skillfully weave through the demonic spirits with her eyes wide open, one would think she was an expert rider.


    Was there anything she couldn¡¯t do? As it was repeatedly said, being the heroine of a romance fantasy novel isn¡¯t something just anyone can do.


    She had casually leaped over walls, disregarded the palace rules, and dashed out of the inner palace. From the beginning, she wasn¡¯t someone who could be controlled.


    Seol Ran, who arrived in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace in such a flashy manner, quickly dropped the reins and landed.


    Her manner was almost on par with that of a man of great valor.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    However, the moment she landed, her foot slipped in the mud and she tumbled to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Though her entrance had been impressive, her finish was rather clumsy.


    Seol Ran swallowed the tears that welled up from the impact, picked herself up, and spoke to the captain of the Crown Prince¡¯s guards.


    ¡°I am the special attendant maid Seol Ran! Is His Highness the Crown Prince safe?¡±


    ¡°Th-The special attendant maid¡­! Did you bring a horse all the way here from Peaceful Moon Pavilion?! In, in this situation?¡±


    ¡°I tend to be strong in a crisis!¡±


    Was that really something she should be saying? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The captain of the guards opened his mouth in disbelief at the sight of the girl speaking confidently in the wind and rain.


    He was about to scold her for doing something so reckless when she should be safely holed up in the Peaceful Moon Pavilion, but he realized now wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is currently in the underground wine cellar of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace! It¡¯s a shabby place, but it¡¯s the deepest and safest location!¡±


    ¡°Understood! I will escort His Highness and inspect the interior of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace!¡±


    The girl¡¯s hands were covered in scratches from rolling on the ground, but she paid them no mind and dashed into the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    Inside the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, the maids were huddled together and trembling in fear.


    If the military officers outside failed to hold off the demonic spirits, the maids were prepared to sacrifice themselves to block them.


    The sight of the maids praying fervently for the safety of the officers as they offered their prayers to the Emperor of Heaven was desperate and earnest.


    When Seol Ran who was soaked from the rain entered the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, the maids were startled and immediately asked about her well-being.


    ¡°Everyone, stay where you are!¡±


    With that, Seol Ran ran toward the kitchen in the back.


    The entrance to the kitchen was blocked by all sorts of clutter. She climbed over it, broke through the window, and successfully made her way inside.


    In the grand kitchen, she ran further in, past the hearth, and saw a door leading underground next to a woodpile.


    She kicked open the wooden door and quickly descended. She then squeezed her small body through a narrow space between the stacked barricades before flinging open the floor door that led to the wine cellar.


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    It was so dark, and her entire body was drenched. This caused her to slip.


    As she stirred up dust and reached the innermost part of the wine cellar, she saw Crown Prince Hyeon Won accompanied by two elite guards.


    Amidst the swirling dust, the figure of the Crown Prince¡¯s special attendant maid emerged.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won who had been huddled in a dusty corner of the wine cellar widened his eyes in surprise at Seol Ran¡¯s sudden arrival.


    Her arms were covered in scratches, she was covered in dust, and she looked like a drowned rat.


    She appeared so utterly exhausted that it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if she had collapsed on the spot.


    However, as if it didn¡¯t matter at all, Seol Ran smiled brightly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see that you¡¯re safe, Your Highness!¡±


    At a time when the world was overrun by demonic spirits, even the most elite soldiers were filled with fear.


    Why was the news of the Crown Prince¡¯s safety such a relief for her¡­


    However, Seol Ran stood up firmly, blocked the entrance, and spoke loudly.


    ¡°Have you heard about the situation outside?¡±


    When Seol Ran asked this, Crown Prince Hyeon Won responded in that familiar, lifeless voice.


    ¡°They said a giant demonic spirit appeared¡­.and destroyed the Red Palace. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a giant special demonic spirit called ¡®Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯. Its target is likely¡­ me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, and Senior Maid Seol Ran.


    These were the three people that the monster sought to kill. If one of them, like herself, stayed in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, the Sun Demonic Spirit might eventually come here directly.


    For now, Wang Han was buying them time, so she needed to finish what she had to do quickly and leave again.


    ¡°As Your Highness¡¯s special maid, I had to make sure you were safe and well-protected. However, if I stay here now, I¡¯ll only put Your Highness in danger.¡±


    Seol Ran bowed deeply and said,


    ¡°I will lure the lower demonic spirits and Sun Demonic Spirit away from the Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? More importantly, why would such a powerful monster be after a mere maid?¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll explain everything in detail once the situation is resolved. But for now, the situation is urgent, so please have the guards keep watch outside. When the strength of the demonic spirit horde weakens, ride with the guards and head to the main palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°There is a main force led by General Seong Sa Wook on the side of the main palace. This place that is so close to the imperial palace is too dangerous. You must make a quick decision before the guards outside get breached.¡±


    Even though she just resolved herself to face death, Seol Ran¡¯s expression lacked any solemnity.


    Instead, she carried an air of someone simply doing what must be done.


    ¡°You must survive, Your Highness.¡±


    With that, Seol Ran offered her bow, then swiftly turned and climbed the ladder back up to the kitchen.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Time is running out!¡±


    Ignoring the Crown Prince¡¯s command without hesitation, Seol Ran¡¯s determined figure charged out. She was ready to sacrifice herself.


    ***


    The general-level officers quickly deployed available soldiers throughout the palace to subdue the demonic spirits.


    Buildings close to the main palace soon received military support to ensure their safety. Gradually, the palace¡¯s internal system began to stabilize, and the leadership began to function properly.


    However, this only applied to the area around the main palace.


    Cheongdo Palace was far larger than any ordinary village. It would take far too long to eliminate all the demonic spirits inside.


    The Red Palace on the west has already fallen to the demonic spirits. It already felt like a breeding ground for demonic spirits.


    The main palace in the center, the inner palace in the north, the officials¡¯ palace in the east, and the southern Guardian Spirit Palace were somehow holding out under the leadership of the dispatched general-level officers, but¡­ the number of demonic spirits seemed endless, the relentless storm showed no signs of stopping, and worst of all, the Sun Demonic Spirit at the center remained unscathed.


    Wang Han gritted his teeth as he led the horses with the maids toward the Hwalseong District.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang deliberately kept its distance. It intended to allow Wang Han to reach the place where Seol Ran was.


    Even as a demonic spirit, it was using its head, and that fact was truly terrifying.


    With sheer physical strength alone, it surpassed the vice general in his prime, yet it commanded these countless demonic spirits as if they were an army and even assessed the situation to move strategically. It was frightening to realize that such a demonic spirit existed in the world.


    As Wang Han charged forward wildly, a sense of intuition gradually dawned on him.


    He would soon realize that he was merely a diversion meant to draw the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s attention.


    If only he could make it outside the palace, he could significantly reduce the damage.


    Gritting his teeth and gripping the reins, Wang Han somehow steadied his trembling hands.


    At the very least¡­ he needed to get outside the southern Great Star Gate.


    If even that was not possible, he had to make it at least as far as the Truth Insight Terrace, which was used as a garrison for soldiers.


    That place was likely already filled with demonic spirits, but at least it would have soldiers capable of fighting.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the main palace, drawing the Sun Demonic Spirit out onto the battlefield would be good enough.


    His knees went weak at the sight of the Sun Demonic Spirit glaring at him and chasing him.


    Wang Han was an official who used his head, not his body. He desperately wanted to avoid this kind of situation, but with things as they were, he had no choice.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    At that moment, one of the maids following behind Wang Han fell off her horse.


    It was an extremely tense situation.


    With the wind and rain raging like a typhoon and demonic spirits filling every direction, there was no one who wasn¡¯t nervous.


    That maid was no exception; she trembled like a leaf until she finally fell under her horse.


    If a frail maid fell beneath a horse running at full speed, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she died instantly.


    By some incredible luck, the maid who had fallen managed to cough and steady herself somehow.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stand up. Perhaps she had broken a bone, as she writhed in pain.


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    Wang Han stopped his horse for a moment and looked back.


    His instincts screamed at him.


    He had to leave her behind.


    In an extreme situation like this, being left behind meant death. No matter how valuable the maid was, since she had been personally assigned by Seol Ran herself, trying to save her now would only mean that they would all die.


    But he couldn¡¯t help it; his body and mind didn¡¯t align.


    Even the brilliant Wang Han made foolish choices sometimes.


    That was the nature of being human.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Wang Han quickly turned his horse around and charged toward the maid, whose eyes were wide with fear.


    In the pouring rain, he jumped off his horse and lifted her onto his back.


    The maid screamed in pain from her injuries, but there was no time to worry about that.


    He struggled to climb back onto the horse as the rain pelted down on them.


    The horse¡¯s neck was severed.


    No, saying the neck was completely blown off would be more accurate.


    Even though Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang¡¯s sword was very sharp, its sheer strength alone obliterated the creature¡¯s form.


    It wasn¡¯t just cut; it was as if it had been swept away and erased.


    When Wang Han looked up, the Sun Demonic Spirit was breathing in and out right in front of his nose.


    When Wang Han saw the furious look in the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes, he realized that the demonic spirit had noticed it had been deceived.


    ¡°I swear¡­ I¡¯m not going to survive this¡­¡±


    It was the moment Wang Han tightly shut his eyes,


    Just as the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword was about to swing down, someone suddenly appeared and deflected the blade by striking it upwards.


    The sheer strength needed to parry that huge sword, which seemed to weigh several hundred pounds, was nothing short of extraordinary.


    Wang Han¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    It was Jang Rae, the warrior commander of the Red Palace. He stood there in the rain, right in front of him.


    The valiant warrior commander had just managed to knock the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword away with a powerful upward slash.


    ¡°Grr!¡±


    However, his expression was far from good.


    Though he had successfully deflected the sword with a single upward strike, the impact had sent a jolt through his arm and he felt as if it were about to break.


    He hadn¡¯t even deflected a fully swung sword; just parrying the stationary one had caused this much shock.


    ¡°Raaaargh!¡±


    The Sun Demonic Spirit roared and swung its sword once more.


    With a quick kick, Jang Rae sent Wang Han flying far away, then lowered his stance to avoid the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s blade.


    However, even the aftermath of the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s swing was enough to sweep Jang Rae off his feet and send him sprawling.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    The Sun Demonic Spirit then adjusted its grip on the sword. It got ready to strike down the fallen Jang Rae.


    ©¤©¤And then, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s head was cut off.


    The cut surface froze instantly.


    Wang Han who was still on the ground gaped in shock as he watched the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s severed head fall to the ground in the pouring rain.


    And just beyond, he caught a glimpse of Seol Tae Pyeong sheathing his sword and standing where the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s head had been.


    Judging by the fact that he was floating in mid-air, he must have leaped a great distance.


    In the brief moment that the monster¡¯s attention was drawn to Jang Rae, Seol Tae Pyeong leaped up, used the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s back as a foothold, and severed its head with a single strike.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong.


    His swift swordsmanship was nothing short of extraordinary.


    However, even without its head, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body swung its fist and struck Seol Tae Pyeong.


    There was no way for him to dodge such an attack while he was suspended in mid-air.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was sent flying by the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s punch and crashed into the wall of a nearby building.


    The building collapsed, burying Seol Tae Pyeong beneath the debris.


    A cloud of dust rose as rubble poured down.


    ¡°This is crazy!¡±


    Wang Han quickly regained his composure, stood up, and tended to the maid.


    If they stayed still, they would die. He didn¡¯t know what kind of monster it was, but that creature kept moving even after its head was severed.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s head that was lying on the ground dissolved into smoke and dispersed.


    Then¡­ the headless body began to regenerate its head.


    As if it had never been severed in the first place.


    A true monster.


    How were they supposed to kill something like that?


    After cursing under his breath, Wang Han hoisted the maid onto his back and checked on Jang Rae.


    Jang Rae barely managed to get up again and held his sword. He seemed to have realized it intuitively as well.


    That the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was a monster beyond his level.


    Yet, just like the other warriors of the Red Palace, he refused to turn his back.


    The rain intensified and limited even the visibility ahead. At the edge of his sight, Jang Rae caught glimpses of the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes glinting with killing intent.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit gripped its sword once more and lowered its stance.


    With a single leap and a single strike, Jang Rae¡¯s life would be gone in an instant.


    No one, not even the warriors of the Red Palace, could easily parry the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword, which was too fast for the eye to follow.


    Jang Rae clenched his teeth and tightened his grip on his sword.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t block it; doing so would turn him into minced meat.


    He couldn¡¯t deflect it either; a mere touch of the force would shatter his bones.


    He had to evade it. But how could he dodge a strike he couldn¡¯t even see?


    Just as Jang Rae gritted his teeth hard enough to break them and focused every nerve on his eyes¡­


    There was another who moved too fast for the eye to see.


    Time seemed to slow to a crawl.


    When Jang Rae snapped back to his senses, Seol Tae Pyeong had already leaped from the building¡¯s debris and landed in front of the Sun Demonic Spirit while gripping his sword sheath.


    Even in the rain, the way his clothes fluttered made him appear like a butterfly landing on a blade of grass.


    But that feeling of time standing still lasted only a moment.


    Seol Tae Pyeong drew his Cold Iron Heavy Sword and struck the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s blade upward.


    The impact was nothing like when Jang Rae had tried to deflect it.


    The sword that had seemed about to descend on him flew upward with a powerful clang.


    The impact of that single clash sent ripples through the rain and caused the surrounding raindrops to tremble.


    Under the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s gaze, Seol Tae Pyeong gripped his sword tightly. A ghostly energy now flickered in his eyes as well.


    Blood streamed down his head, and his clothes were caked with dirt.


    But even in the pouring rain, the coldness in his eyes was unwavering.


    The chill that ran along his sword seemed to emanate from his very being.


    There was actually more than one monster in this Cheongdo Palace where endless lightning and storms raged.


    As if to prove that fact, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword flew toward the Sun Demonic Spirit once more.

 Chapter 91: Sun Demonic Spirit Subjugation (4)

    ¡°General Jeong! You must order a retreat immediately!¡±


    ¡°Even if we can defeat that higher demonic spirit ¡­ our forces would suffer huge losses!¡±


    ¡°Please, wait for a better opportunity! General Jeong!¡±


    Just when he was about to order the charge toward the higher demonic spirit that had settled on the mountaintop, the aides gathered together to block Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    Jeong Seo Tae gritted his teeth as he looked up at the gigantic higher demonic spirit.


    ¡°If we retreat now, the damage to the Anhyang region will be catastrophic.¡±


    ¡°If we charge¡­ many soldiers will die. And even if we do, there¡¯s no guarantee we can defeat that higher demonic spirit.¡±


    The expressions of the aides who were kneeling and blocking Vice General Jeong Seo Tae were grim.


    ¡°General Jeong, please, value your life above all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°We know you aren¡¯t fully confident in victory either, General. Please, take this sincere advice to heart.¡±


    The aides bowed their heads in front of the Vice General.


    Is it fear of death? Or fear of sending comrades to their deaths?


    In front of them, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡­ could only shake his head.


    ***


    Every time he exchanged blows with Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, Seol Tae Pyeong felt as if his arm was being torn off.


    It was a strike that only Seol Tae Pyeong could withstand. Had it been any other warrior, they wouldn¡¯t have survived even a single exchange and would have been split in two.


    He leaped back with a large step and dodged the slash that came slicing through the rain from the side.


    Seol Tae Pyeong quickly adjusted his grip on his sword and launched himself forward to close the distance into the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s reach.


    However, the Sun Demonic Spirit moved as if it transcended the laws of physics.


    In the middle of swinging its sword with both hands, it released one hand and reversed its swing only to blow Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body away.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    He barely managed to block the strike with his sword, but the hard skin and heavy impact made it feel as though he was blocking a massive boulder.


    The sword¡¯s tip quivered, and Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body nearly got pushed back.


    Seol Tae Pyeong twisted his body in a full circle and pressed against the ground to regain his balance. Yet the Sun Demonic Spirit didn¡¯t miss that brief opening.


    Gripping its sword firmly, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s next slash came flying toward him once again.


    It was an upward slash from the lower left to the upper right, aimed to split Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body with his heart in two.


    With his extreme sense of distance, he narrowly managed to step out of range, but the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword strike closed in once more.


    This time, the Sun Demonic Spirit lunged forward with a broad horizontal slash; its movement displayed the seasoned skill of someone who had trained in swordsmanship for decades.


    There was no wasted motion in its follow-up attack, and the sword¡¯s tip didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.


    However, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword never managed to cut Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The sword sliced through the wind and scattered the raindrops in the area, but Seol Tae Pyeong was no longer there.


    With his sleeves fluttering, Seol Tae Pyeong lowered his stance and mounted the blade of the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword.


    The Cold Iron Heavy Sword in his hand exuded a chilling aura as if it might strike at any moment.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword pierced through the Demonic Spirit¡¯s chest.


    He thought that if the cold blade could freeze its heart solid, even this monstrous creature might be subdued for a while.


    However, the Sun Demonic Spirit let out a loud roar and struck Seol Tae Pyeong with its fist once more.


    Though he managed to block the punch with the Cold Iron Heavy Sword he had drawn, he couldn¡¯t prevent himself from being lifted off the ground and flung away.


    Seol Tae Pyeong rolled several times on the muddy ground before regaining his balance and standing upright again.


    ¡°This is really getting dirty¡­ Hoo¡­¡±


    He spat out some mud that had gotten into his mouth and noticed some blood mixed in with it.


    Lowering his stance, he tightened his grip on his sword and exhaled deeply. His breath which was mixed with the cold air flowing along the blade spread across the cold ground of Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°Facing that monster alone is too difficult! We need to lure it to where the general-level officers are!¡±


    ¡°The general-level officers are probably busy. It¡¯s important to kill the Sun Demonic Spirit, but it¡¯s equally important to minimize casualties¡­!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong caught his breath and quickly responded to Jang Rae¡¯s words.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook was someone who, in times like these, made calm decisions to reduce the overall number of casualties.


    No matter how strong Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was, it couldn¡¯t increase the death count faster than thousands of other demonic spirits slaughtering people at the same time.


    The overall defense of the palace had to come first, so relying on the help of the general-level officers wasn¡¯t something they could expect.


    General Seong Sa Wook likely made this strategy, and upon reflection, it was a wise decision.


    That Sun Demonic Spirit needed to be killed by the forces currently available.


    ¡°And¡­ we can¡¯t slay this Sun Demonic Spirit by ordinary means¡­¡±


    Though Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had given him a hint, its regenerative power was even greater than he had expected.


    The neck, arms, and heart could be slashed multiple times, but that alone wouldn¡¯t kill it.


    More than that, its strength was overwhelming and its speed astonishing; even a single hit could be fatal.


    It wasn¡¯t even the Plague Demonic Spirit; just the creature created by that Plague Demonic Spirit possessed this level of power.


    Suddenly, Seol Tae Pyeong realized once again just how ridiculous the monster that tried to devour the Heavenly Dragon was.


    ¡°Run for now, Han-ah! It¡¯s better for you to head to the Hwalseong District!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°And Warrior Commander, take the survivors from the Red Palace to the Heavenly Dragon Hall! The Heavenly Maiden will be waiting for you there!¡±


    ¡°He-Heavenly Dragon Hall? Are you suddenly talking about the Heavenly Dragon Hall?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong shook off his sword once and fixed his gaze on the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    The creature was also fully prepared to cut down Seol Tae Pyeong at any moment.


    After exchanging just a few blows, it became clear that this opponent was no ordinary foe.


    ¡°Go and follow Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s orders. That¡¯s all you need to keep in mind right now!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll face that monster alone? Even if you can hold out for a few rounds, that thing won¡¯t die no matter how many times you slash it. Eventually, your strength will give out!¡±


    ¡°I have a plan! Just follow my instructions for now!¡±


    Jang Rae gritted his teeth in the rain.


    A warrior of the Red Palace does not flee in the face of the enemy.


    However, it seemed wise to follow Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s lead here. He appeared to have a plan of some sort, and it would be fortunate if Jang Rae could avoid a meaningless death by joining the fight.


    Jang Rae set aside his pride and quickly readied his sword.


    ¡°Han-ah! Go to the Hwalseong District! One of my aides will be there at the government building! She¡¯s a woman named Ha Si Hwa from the Inbong clan! Explain the situation to her¡­ and tell her to prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±


    Wang Han accepted the orders even more swiftly.


    He was a young man with an exceptional ability to grasp the situation. After quickly attending to the injured maid, he urged his horse in the direction of the Hwalseong District.


    He didn¡¯t even spare a worry about leaving behind the friend he had known for half his life.


    It was an action possible only because he knew Seol Tae Pyeong so well.


    Although Jang Rae and Wang Han disappeared in different directions, the Sun Demonic Spirit didn¡¯t show the slightest concern.


    After all, one of that monster¡¯s goals was to kill Seol Tae Pyeong. Now that its target had appeared right in front of it, it couldn¡¯t care less about the others.


    ¡°Raaaahhh!¡±


    The Sun Demonic Spirit let out another roar, sending vibrations rippling through the surroundings.


    The giant blade it wielded radiated a dark red energy. Just one strike from that weapon would be enough to split someone in two.


    Seol Tae Pyeong tore off his bloodstained sleeve and threw it aside. After taking a deep breath, he grasped his sword.


    ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s do this, you bastard.¡±


    The sound of their clash echoed throughout the area.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was the one pushed back by the impact.


    Unbelievable as it was, the Sun Demonic Spirit surpassed Seol Tae Pyeong in sheer brute strength.


    From the start, rumors abounded that the monstrous strength of Vice General Jeong Seo Tae far exceeded the limits of human ability.


    By the time he had absorbed the power of the Plague Demonic Spirit, trying to overpower it through sheer strength alone was sheer arrogance.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body was sent flying, but he managed to right himself midair before landing on the floor of the library building¡¯s veranda.


    However, a huge boulder soon followed.


    After sending Seol Tae Pyeong flying, the Sun Demonic Spirit grabbed a tiger statue near the entrance of the library building and hurled it at him.


    It had taken dozens of strong men with proper equipment to move that statue, but the Sun Demonic Spirit had flung it single-handedly with just one arm.


    The giant tiger statue struck the ground, causing the entrance of the building to collapse.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was caught in the shockwave but managed to roll aside and narrowly avoid a direct hit.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±


    However, there was nothing he could do about the dust rising from the debris and the fragments of the collapsing building.


    Roof tiles fell around him, and the support beams that were now unstable began to sink. Weaving through the chaos, he barely managed to avoid the falling debris and aimed to reach the garden outside, where the rain was pouring down.


    But perhaps the Sun Demonic Spirit threw the statue just to block Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s view?


    When he tried to regain his composure and emerged from the wreckage, the Sun Demonic Spirit was already upon him and its giant frame was moving at an alarming speed.


    Seol Tae Pyeong quickly lowered his stance and hurled himself behind a thick pillar supporting the eaves of the library building.


    But the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword slashed right through the pillar and was coming at Seol Tae Pyeong with deadly force.


    Seol Tae Pyeong took advantage of the momentum weakened by the pillar and managed to deflect the blade upward.


    The bones in his right arm ached, but Seol Tae Pyeong shook his head once and overcame the intense pain.


    As the last supporting pillar crumbled, the entire building began to collapse.


    Amid the falling debris, Seol Tae Pyeong lowered his stance and gritted his teeth.


    The building collapsed completely, and from one corner, Seol Tae Pyeong burst through the roof.


    ¡°Graaaaah!¡±


    He shouted as he leaped to the top of the collapsed structure before taking a deep breath.


    Before he could even steady his sword in the pouring rain, the Sun Demonic Spirit pushed aside the debris and rose from within the wreckage.


    It looked like a corpse resurrecting from its grave.


    No matter how many times it was killed, this monster kept rising.


    Every time its heavy body took a step, the ground shook.


    Its stamina was infinite. No matter how skilled a Sword Master was, if they faced endless sword strikes without rest, they would inevitably die.


    After clearing the debris aside, it once again charged at Seol Tae Pyeong with its sword.


    It lowered his stance, adjusted its grip, and moved like a seasoned swordsman. Its brutish appearance was deceiving; one shouldn¡¯t assume its attacks were straightforward.


    It pretended to slash horizontally but suddenly it thrust its sword forward.


    The movement was so skillful that even Seol Tae Pyeong, with his sharp eyes, nearly missed it for a moment.


    After deflecting the attack with his Cold Iron Heavy Sword, Seol Tae Pyeong twisted his body sharply and leaped toward the dirt road outside the library building.


    He couldn¡¯t land properly and had to roll on the ground before rising to his feet again.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit also leaped from the debris and landed on the ground.


    The huge tremor lasted only a moment before it charged at him again while leaping through the rain.


    It had no intention of giving Seol Tae Pyeong any relief. It clearly knew exactly what it needed to do to win.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword was powerfully knocked back, but he didn¡¯t loosen his grip.


    Using the rebound as momentum, he spun his body in a wide arc and leaped onto the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s wrist. Using the centrifugal force from his spin, he extended his arm and jabbed his fingers toward the creature¡¯s eyes.


    But even its eyelids couldn¡¯t be pierced.


    For an ordinary person, the eyes would be a fatal weak point that was impossible to train or toughen.


    But this monster¡¯s eyes were as tough as steel.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ this is beyond crazy!¡±


    As Seol Tae Pyeong quickly shifted his stance and landed on the ground, something unexpected happened.


    Suddenly, iron chains flew through the air and they started wrapping themselves around the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s arms.


    Then, five assassins clad in black cloth appeared and pulled the chains tight. They were restraining the creature¡¯s movements.


    Another assassin emerged from the debris of the collapsed building, with his sword gripped in reverse, and drove it through the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck.


    After pushing off from the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s back, he created some distance and landed beside Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    However, despite having its neck pierced by the sword, Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang swung its arms wildly and snapped all the iron chains.


    The assassins were thrown back by the force of the impact.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a long time, it was enough to give Seol Tae Pyeong the moment he needed to regain his stance.


    These were demonic spirit hunters. The Black Moon Unit.


    And Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong landed beside Seol Tae Pyeong and bowed his head.


    ¡°We have arrived as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°And the mission I gave you?¡±


    ¡°The inner palace quarters have been secured. We¡¯ve dispatched five teams to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, but we haven¡¯t received any reports back yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Do your best to hinder that creature¡¯s movements while minimizing casualties.¡±


    In the increasingly torrential rain, Seol Tae Pyeong calmly watched the Sun Demonic Spirit roar again as he shook the water from his sword.


    The cold air still seeped from the blade of the Cold Iron Heavy Sword.


    ¡°We must seize the opportunity to sever its neck.¡±


    ***


    ¡°We cannot kill Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang inside this Cheongdo Palace. As long as it¡¯s within the four great gates of Cheongdo Palace, its demonic energy will continue to regenerate endlessly.¡±


    General Seong Sa Wook who was breathing heavily said this.


    The military officers gathered at the temporary assembly point inside the palace couldn¡¯t help but swallow dryly when they saw that he was missing his right arm.


    The fact that even Seong Sa Wook, the greatest general of Cheongdo Palace, had lost his right arm made them realize just how terrifying an enemy the Sun Demonic Spirit truly was.


    Amidst the hastily gathered crowd, Seong Sa Wook was receiving a report from White Taoist An Cheon.


    Under the hastily erected tent, the driving rain and wind were clearly visible.


    ¡°It won¡¯t die as long as it¡¯s inside Cheongdo Palace? I¡¯ve never heard of such an absurd Taoist magic.¡±


    ¡°Such Taoist magic exists. The stronger the grudge of the dead in a place, the more powerful it becomes.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that creature harbors some kind of grudge bound to Cheongdo Palace?¡±


    When An Cheon nodded his head, Seong Sa Wook slowly closed his eyes.


    He had been badly injured and had lost a great deal of blood. But despite the shock of losing part of his body, the general remained calm.


    ¡°The one thing we know for sure is that if we drag it outside of Cheongdo Palace, we can kill it. The farther it gets, the weaker its power will become.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s simpler than I thought. We just need to lure it outside and finish it off, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ the problem is, that the Sun Demonic Spirit knows this too.¡±


    ¡°¡­That complicates things.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t die as long as it remained inside Cheongdo Palace.


    Knowing that, there was no reason for it to leave the palace willingly.


    If it were a mindless lower demonic spirit, that would be one thing, but the Sun Demonic Spirit was an intelligent entity that was capable of thinking for itself and commanding a horde of demonic spirit soldiers as its subordinates.


    What reason would it have to walk out of Cheongdo Palace where it could be killed?


    ¡°There is¡­ a way to lure it outside the palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s complicated to explain, but it¡¯s already in motion. Frankly, we don¡¯t have time to go into all the details.¡±


    With a serious expression on his face, White Taoist An Cheon reported to Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    ¡°Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong. He should have already made all the necessary preparations.¡±


    The weakened Seong Sa Wook¡¯s expression hardened even further.


    ¡°Head to the Hwalseong District. That¡¯s where¡­ the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang will go.¡±


    ¡°You want me to leave Cheongdo Palace and go to Hwalseong District in this situation? When the Emperor¡¯s life is hanging by a thread?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s words were always direct and to the point.


    Despite this, White Taoist An Cheon had no choice but to speak his conviction.


    ¡°Please, have a little more faith in the people of Cheongdo Palace, Grand General.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t die. We have to do what we must.¡±


    ¡­.


    Rain and lightning poured down on Cheongdo Palace.


    Countless buildings were besieged by demonic spirits in the vast imperial palace.


    The palace guards gripped their swords and slashed through the lower demonic spirits.


    The troops of the Truth Insight Terrace advanced and pushed through the demonic spirits to reach the Emperor.


    The general-level officers stationed at each palace screamed orders and commanded their soldiers.


    The ground was soaked with the blood of the fallen, and the pouring rain washed away the crimson tide.


    ¡°Waahhh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! They¡¯re just lower demonic spirits!¡±


    ¡°Watch out for the blood of the demonic spirits! Wipe it off!¡±


    A sudden attack claimed quite a few lives, but even so, the soldiers began to regroup around the remaining generals and started growing in strength.


    Though the collapsed Red Palace had become a den for the demonic spirits, the remaining palaces were somehow holding their ground.


    Once the situation stabilized, the Red Palace could be reclaimed too. For now, the priority was to eliminate the swarming lower demonic spirits.


    ¡°Here! Break through this way!¡±


    Leading the remaining forces of Red Palace, Jang Rae spotted the middle gate of the Heavenly Dragon Hall in the distance.


    Under normal circumstances, it was a sacred place one could not even approach, but to carry out Bright Moon General¡¯s orders, he had to break down the gates and enter.


    He led the soldiers inside and strode inside wearing shoes covered in mud.


    It was an act of sacrilege that would never be permitted under normal circumstances. After breaking through the paper doors of such a sacred place, Jang Rae continued to press forward.


    When he finally reached the deepest part, the entrance to Heavenly Jade Pavilion¡­ Jang Rae¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    The maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun were gathered beneath the pavilion at the entrance to Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    It was as if they were waiting for someone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come.¡±


    ¡°You knew¡­ I would come¡­?¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun quietly stood up and spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°We must go to the Hwalseong District. Will you escort me?¡±


    ¡­.


    The battle against the demonic spirits was raging in the courtyard in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    The captain of the guards who was leading the soldiers in battle was gritting his teeth.


    Killing the lower demonic spirits wasn¡¯t difficult, but their numbers were overwhelming and seemed endless.


    No matter how much the pouring rain washed away the blood of the demonic spirits, the relentless onslaught was exhausting the soldiers. It was only a matter of time before they ran out of strength.


    If that happened, there would be no way to protect Crown Prince Hyun Won, who was hiding inside the palace.


    ¡°Fight harder! We must protect His Highness the Crown Prince!¡±


    He was shouting at the top of his lungs when¡­


    Seol Ran burst through the main gates of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young girl, who still looked bold and fiery, quickly ran down the stone steps and mounted the horse standing next to the captain of the guards.


    The startled and agitated horse reared up in surprise but Seol Ran gripped the reins tightly and brought it under control.


    ¡°S-Special Maid Seol?!¡±


    ¡°I need to borrow this horse! Ahh! Calm down!¡±


    ¡°What madness is this? That horse is a warhorse! No matter how skilled you are at riding, do you think you can handle it so easily?¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s definitely full of energy!¡±


    After wiping the rainwater off her face, Seol Ran shouted confidently.


    ¡°I need to go to the Hwalseong District right now!¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and get down from there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t have time to explain everything and convince you!¡±


    Seol Ran quickly swung the reins and, with her tiny hands, brought the horse under control, then kicked the horse¡¯s flank.


    In the process, her pretty silk shoes fell into the muddy ground, but she didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    As she charged back into the swarm of lower demonic spirits, Seol Ran shouted,


    ¡°I am Seol Ran, the special attendant maid of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace!¡±


    Though her voice was strained and weak, the way she screamed at the top of her lungs was almost desperate.


    The demonic spirits seemed to respond to her voice.


    These monsters, which usually moved only under the command of Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, rarely reacted to human voices. After all, they weren¡¯t particularly intelligent.


    However, the name Seol Ran was clearly imprinted even in their minds reduced to mere instinct.


    The reason they had risen was to catch and kill that maid. Under the command of Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, that purpose was permanently etched into them.


    Seol Ran rode through the stumbling lower demonic spirits.


    The demonic spirits turned their bodies toward her and began to chase.


    ¡­.


    Wang Han arrived at the Hwalseong District building soaking wet from the rain. He was carrying an injured maid on his back.


    As he burst through the doors and collapsed to the floor, Ha Si Hwa who had been guarding the inside jumped up in surprise.


    ¡°W-What is this?! Who are you¡­?!¡±


    ¡°The situation is urgent, so I can¡¯t explain at length! I am Wang Han, a longtime friend of Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong!¡±


    Wang Han who was gasping for breath struggled to get up from the floor and spoke seriously to Ha Si Hwa, who had been guarding the building in the rain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re an aide of Bright Moon General. We need your help.¡±


    ¡°¡­What exactly is happening in the palace right now?¡±


    ¡°A giant demonic spirit has appeared and is killing everyone. The Bright Moon General plans to lure it into this Hwalseong District and kill it.¡±


    Wang Han, who had conveyed the situation quickly and concisely, struggled to his feet.


    He staggered into the government office and immediately leaned over the desk covered with blueprints and maps. He then started studying them intently.


    Raindrops dripped from his chin onto the papers.


    ¡°Is this a complete map of the central street of Hwalseong District?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°We need a location where we can trap the demon. If I look at this map¡­¡±


    Even as his entire body trembled and he seemed on the verge of collapsing, Wang Han clenched his teeth and focused on the map.


    He was a strategist.


    He couldn¡¯t help with force, so he had to use his mind as a strategist.


    When he tried to imprint the complex map into his mind, Ha Si Hwa approached and bowed her head.


    ¡°I drew this map.¡±


    ¡°You drew all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and then opened them wide.


    ¡°Like I said, I am the Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s aide and the manager of this Hwalseong District. I know the geography better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°This street is my creation.¡±


    In this dire situation,


    The eyes of the two seasoned strategists met in a serious exchange. They both understood that there was no time to waste.


    ¡°If you need a suitable location, just tell me. It seems we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡­.


    Rain poured down on White Tiger Palace.


    It was a place without a single guard, so it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if it had been breached in an instant.


    However, a group of assassins was there. They were cutting down the demonic spirits that attacked the place.


    White Princess Ha Wol saw the group of Black Moon Unit as she ran across the porch of the White Tiger Palace.


    Out of nowhere, the Black Moon Unit had appeared to defend the White Tiger Palace. They were carefully maintaining their formation to ensure the safety of the palace maids and the White Princess.


    When it came to killing demonic spirits, the Black Moon Unit was far more skilled than even the most renowned warriors.


    It was strange that such elite forces had shown up to protect the White Tiger Palace at a time like this, but at that moment, the White Princess¡¯s priority was to ensure the safety of the palace maids.


    The White Princess was running toward the back gate with her Headmaid Ye Rim.


    In any case, they would need to secure the back of White Tiger Palace and buy time to build a defensive wall.


    Just when the White Princess gritted her teeth and dashed toward the rear tea room of White Tiger Palace, it happened.


    ¡°Ha Wol-ah¡­ Ha Wol-ah¡­.!!!! Please¡­ please save me¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­! C-Clan Head?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finally¡­ finally safe¡­! Help me, Ha Wol-ah. The situation is dire¡­! The place is crawling with demonic spirits, and that madman Seol Tae Pyeong has lost his mind¡­! I barely escaped with the help of the warrior commander of the Red Palace¡­!¡±


    There, the person soaked in rain and covered in mud was clan head Ha Gang Seok who was climbing over the window sill.


    He looked like a drowned rat.


    His clothes were torn in places and his sleeves were soaked with blood¡­ It was a pitiful sight for someone who had once been respected as the head of a distinguished clan.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    Those eyes, unique to the people of the Inbong clan¡­. revealed themselves when they began to truly calculate and weigh the situation.

 Chapter 92: Sun Demonic Spirit Subjugation (5)

    Only those who are prepared can seize the opportunity when it comes.


    That thing called opportunity often appears suddenly without warning and disappears just as quickly.


    Realizing too late that it was an opportunity holds no meaning, so if one aims for higher places, they must always stay vigilant with their eyes wide open.


    Without such awareness, no one can rise to the position of the White Princess inside the Inbong clan.


    So is this the opportunity?


    Lightning flashed and her thoughts surged.


    In front of her stood the head of the Inbong clan soaked to the bone. There was no one around to protect him, and he had no means to play any tricks at the moment.


    With the head of the Inbong clan completely disarmed before her, would she extend a hand to him?


    As it happened¡­ the palace was currently filled with demonic spirits.


    Should an unfortunate accident occur in such a situation, most people would blame it on the demonic spirits. Conveniently enough, Ha Gang Seok had returned from outside without a single weapon for self-defense.


    Opportunity comes in the midst of chaos.


    The echoes of desire spread in the White Princess¡¯s ears.


    Without Fourth Consort Ha Chae Rim or clan head Ha Gang Seok, who would emerge as the new power inside the Inbong clan?


    Many figures in high positions came to mind¡­ but in the end, the one who held the highest position of authority was¡­


    There was no need to think further. It was the mistress of the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Ha Wol-ah. Once this situation is resolved, I will make sure that the Bright Moon General is sentenced to the harshest punishment. No matter how powerful he is, there¡¯s no way he can be forgiven for brandishing a sword in the courtyard of a noble clan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha Wol-ah?¡±


    Another flash of lightning illuminated the window outside the tea room.


    In front of him, White Princess Ha Wol had her head bowed. Her expression was far from ordinary.


    The head of the Inbong clan sensed something unusual as he observed her.


    Is White Princess Ha Wol truly on his side?


    Though she shared the same bloodline of the Inbong clan and had schemed alongside him¡­ could she really be trusted completely?


    As the head of the Inbong clan, he knew better than anyone else. The people of the Inbong clan would trample over anyone if it meant seizing an opportunity.


    That was why he had fought so fiercely, kicking away the ladder time and again to secure his position.


    If he were in Ha Wol¡¯s place now¡­ would he truly defend himself?


    Especially when Ha Wol would become the true power within the Inbong clan if Ha Gang Seok was out of the picture?


    ¡°Ha Wol-ah. Keep your wits about you! Don¡¯t you realize that a single misjudgment of where your allegiance lies could cost you your life?!¡±


    Feeling a surge of crisis, Ha Gang Seok shouted at her. However, White Princess Ha Wol was also someone who had weathered countless storms.


    She was not someone who could be swayed by mere force or authority. She acted solely based on calculation.


    Therefore, to win her over, there had to be a logical argument.


    Fortunately, Ha Gang Seok had just the reasoning to persuade her.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be safe if you side with the Bright Moon General?! No matter how the situation unfolds, there¡¯s one clear fact that won¡¯t change! He brandished a sword at a powerful figure in Cheongdo Palace, and everyone saw it! The entire world knows about it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the crime of wielding a sword at a figure respected even by the Emperor will just disappear? It¡¯s an insult to the entire Cheongdo Empire! Once this situation is settled, he¡¯ll be branded a traitor! You¡¯re grabbing onto a rotten rope!¡±


    Ha Gang Seok shouted furiously as he tried to convince the White Princess with his eyes bulging with veins.


    ¡°Yes, Ha Wol-ah. I know what you¡¯re struggling with. In a situation like this, it¡¯s only natural to have doubts. In fact, if you weren¡¯t struggling, you¡¯d be unfit to be a member of the Inbong clan. The people of the Inbong clan always wait for the right moment as they calculate their gains and losses carefully. If you had simply followed orders here, I would have been greatly disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Clan head.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve come to appreciate your worth! The fact that you¡¯re calmly weighing the pros and cons even in such a critical situation is your true value! So¡­ once we get through this, I promise to fully support you! Someone like you should be the true power in the Inbong clan! So for now¡­!¡±


    ¡°Clan head.¡±


    As Ha Gang Seok continued to ramble on, the White Princess quietly called out to him.


    Though they were in a leader and subordinate relationship¡­ just calling his name once was enough to make him fall silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, once this situation is over and everything is sorted out, the Bright Moon General¡¯s crimes will surface. It¡¯s unlikely that the Emperor would easily pardon such a crime.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right¡­ Ha Wol-ah¡­! So let¡¯s settle the Inbong clan¡¯s situation right away¡­!¡±


    ¡°But what happens if the Bright Moon General settles this situation?¡±


    At those words, Ha Gang Seok was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the monster that destroyed the Red Palace is now running wild in the main palace. From what I¡¯ve gathered, it¡¯s such a powerful creature that even General Seong Sa Wook had to retreat. If one were to personally slay such a monster¡­ any crimes committed before or after could easily be overlooked, wouldn¡¯t you agree? After all, it would be a heroic deed that saved the Empire.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Ha Wol-ah¡­ How could one person possibly slay such a creature¡­?¡±


    ¡°If it were you, Clan head¡­ where would you place your bet?¡±


    The politics and scheming within Cheongdo Palace never stop.


    Even in this hellish landscape, filled with demonic spirits on all sides.


    Humans never stop their power struggles and games of influence.


    It can¡¯t be helped.


    That¡¯s just the nature of humanity.


    In this massive gambling den that is Cheongdo Palace, where will you place your bet?


    Which side will you align with, and whose footsteps will you follow to reap the rewards?


    The White Princess has rarely lost in this game of wagers.


    That¡¯s why she became the mistress of White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°If the Bright Moon General becomes a hero who saved the Empire, then the crime of wielding a sword inside the Inbong clan mansion could easily be dismissed, especially if the true power of the Inbong clan personally steps forward to defend him.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­ what are you saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°From the Bright Moon General¡¯s point of view, he would need my support, so we could form a mutually beneficial relationship. Indeed, this doesn¡¯t sound bad from my point of view either.¡±


    With every word the White Princess spoke, a shiver slowly crept up Ha Gang Seok¡¯s arms.


    He was beginning to sense what conclusion she might reach.


    ¡°Wol-ah¡­ have you¡­ truly gone mad¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Bright Moon General fails to kill that monster, will you be able to handle the consequences?! Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing right now?!¡±


    After gently tracing her lips with the edge of her fan, the White Princess closed her eyes for a moment.


    The person sitting across the game board from her was Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The intentions behind each move he had made, his seemingly indifferent expression as he propped his chin on his hand, were finally becoming clear.


    Causing a commotion at the Inbong clan out of nowhere.


    Deliberately sparing Ha Gang Seok whom he could have easily cut down with his sword.


    Sending the Black Moon Unit which was a highly skilled force all the way to White Tiger Palace.


    Ha Gang Seok who was fleeing from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword would have only one place to go. It was where the most authoritative member of the Inbong clan resided. In other words, it is the White Tiger Palace.


    Sending the Black Moon Unit to White Tiger Palace to protect her was also a subtle proposal to the White Princess.


    If you join hands with me, I¡¯ll give you the real power in the Inbong clan.


    But in return, the Inbong clan must support the Bright Moon General until its dying day.


    He opened the door and invited her aboard the ship while placing the sword to sever the clan head¡¯s neck in her hands.


    To board the ship, she must cast unnecessary baggage into the sea. That decision would be the proof of their alliance.


    Is this how¡­he plans to bring the Inbong clan under the Hwalseong District¡¯s control?


    At this moment, the White Princess realizes it.


    He has long surpassed the days when he was merely a simple and brute apprentice warrior who could only swing his sword well.


    By now, he was a lord in the making.


    ¡°The situation is indeed urgent, but it seems the clan head has been making serious mistakes for quite some time. Considering your position, I never said anything but still¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­ what did you say¡­?¡±


    ¡°To begin with, White Tiger Palace is a restricted area for men. No matter how powerful a clan head might be, it¡¯s not acceptable for them to come and go as they please. It¡¯s not good for exceptions to be made so easily to the laws of the palace.¡±


    What is she saying now?


    Moreover, is this the time to be concerned about such regulations when Cheongdo Palace is overrun with demonic spirits?


    But that didn¡¯t matter. All Ha Wol needed was a pretext.


    ¡°White Princess, I have prepared a hastily prepared defense line and camouflaged wiretapping centered around the warehouse of the White Tiger Palace. Please head there. The demonic spirits will soon reach this tea room.¡±


    Headmaid Ye Rim who had been waiting bowed her head and reported.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°W-Wol-ah¡­!¡±


    Realizing the situation, the clan head quickly rushed over and grabbed Ha Wol¡¯s leg tightly.


    His desperate grip as he crawled on the floor was utterly pitiful.


    ¡°Wol-ah¡­ I-If there¡¯s anything I haven¡¯t done for you, I sincerely apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t ask for much! I¡¯ll do anything you want! Yes, even the position of clan head¡ªI¡¯ll give it to you! You can handle it, I¡¯m sure! Wol-ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Clan Head.¡±


    ¡°So please¡­ let me inside too. You know I don¡¯t say such things lightly¡­! Please¡­ please¡­ just this once¡­ trust me¡­ Wol-ah¡­ Ha Wol-ah¡­ please¡­!¡±


    Ha Wol smiled softly and flicked her fingers. She used a weak repulsion Taoist technique to fling the clan head away.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    The clan head was thrown back and crashed into the paper door.


    And then¡­ beyond the paper door, the growls of the demonic spirits could be heard.


    One side of the paper door collapsed, and the grotesquely twisted demonic spirits began to swarm in.


    There were so many that they had to flee immediately.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    However, Ha Gang Seok who had fallen was seized by the creatures before he had a chance to resist. They grabbed his legs and waist, and then the lower demonic spirits began sinking their teeth into him.


    Blood spurted out, and the blood vessels in the clan head¡¯s eyes burst.


    ¡°You¡­ insane¡­ filthy¡­ wretched bitch¡­ I fed you¡­ I sheltered you¡­! Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you treat me like this¡­ you wretched bitch¡­ you won¡¯t last long either¡­ you¡­ ungrateful¡­ wench¡­!¡±


    Ha Wol nodded her head slightly before whispering softly with cold eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯d stayed quiet, I might have used you as a disposable piece someday.¡±


    After that, she quickly ran out of the tea room with Headmaid Ye Rim.


    ¡°Aaaagh! Ugh!¡±


    The wretched screams of the clan head echoed from the tea room behind them.


    Ha Wol clenched her eyes shut as she ran.


    ***


    In the midst of the raging storm, several members of the Black Moon Unit were knocked down.


    No matter how many demonic spirits they had slain before, in the face of the monstrous Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, they seemed like a disorganized rabble.


    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll suffer heavy casualties! Black Moon Unit, retreat!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong swiftly moved and ordered the Black Moon Unit to retreat.


    The Black Moon Unit who had been restraining the Sun Demonic Spirit with all manner of chains and hidden weapons quickly hid themselves in the shadows.


    The Black Moon Unit was the most elite force I could command at the moment. Each member was a valuable asset, so I couldn¡¯t afford to lose them so easily.


    While the Black Moon Unit bought me some time, I steadied myself and leaped onto the debris of the collapsed library building.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit quickly turned its gaze toward me, gripped its huge blade, and charged.


    With a single strike, a cloud of dust shot up to the height of a building.


    The remains of the library building, which was already on the verge of total collapse, crumbled further as we exchanged several more blows.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why such a ¡°restrictive spell¡± was in place, but the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang couldn¡¯t be killed within Cheongdo Palace.


    However, if I could lure it outside the palace, it could be slain. The farther from Cheongdo Palace, the weaker the spell would become.


    Of course, just because the spell weakened didn¡¯t mean its strength would diminish.


    In the end, I would have to draw my sword and cut it down myself. Until then, it was crucial to keep my body in peak condition.


    While I continued to provoke and evade it in the storm, something happened.


    From the direction of the main palace, a large group of soldiers began to rush forward.


    Leading them on horseback was Warrior Commander Jang Rae, and riding behind him was Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    The luxurious collar of the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s court robes fluttered like a flag in the storm.


    Normally, she wasn¡¯t permitted to leave the Heavenly Dragon Hall, but in this emergency, there was no other choice.


    ¡°Bright Moon General!¡±


    Perhaps it was because there were so many eyes on us.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun didn¡¯t call me by my name, Seol Tae Pyeong, but called me by my title.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Hwalseong District! Don¡¯t you dare die!¡±


    Don¡¯t die.


    A brief yet heavy command.


    As I faced the Sun Demonic Spirit, I could tell from her eyes.


    Everything was going according to plan.


    With that unspoken assurance, she charged through the rain and bolted out of the Great Star Gate to the south.


    ¡°Kyahhhhhhh!¡±


    Meanwhile, on the opposite side, maid Seol Ran of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace was riding toward us.


    She was half in tears and screaming in terror. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t handle the speed of the warhorse she was riding for the first time.


    It looked more like she was clinging to the horse rather than actually riding it.


    I couldn¡¯t fathom where she found the courage to spur the horse like that.


    Yet when you look at it this way, it was so typical of Seol Ran. She was never one to remain still in a crisis.


    She was someone who did whatever she could.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ahhhhhhh! You¡¯re not hurt, are you?!¡±


    Her voice was almost drowned out by the sound of the rain, but even then, Seol Ran seemed worried about me.


    As planned, she kept riding straight toward the Great Star Gate.


    Yes, everything was proceeding according to plan.


    As I had repeatedly said, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s goal was clear.


    To take the lives of Seol Tae Pyeong, Seol Ran, and Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. That was the purpose engraved into its soul by the Plague Demonic Spirit that created it. The Sun Demonic Spirit could never resist that instinct.


    This is why¡­ I never expected that luring it out of Cheongdo Palace would be this easy.


    The plan was simple. Get everyone the Sun Demonic Spirit was after out of Cheongdo Palace.


    What good would it do for it to massacre the people of Cheongdo Empire? If he couldn¡¯t kill the key figures who influenced the world¡¯s course, it would mean nothing from the perspective of the Plague Demonic Spirit who created it.


    In the end, the sole purpose of its existence was to kill the three of us. Even if it didn¡¯t want to, it would have no choice but to chase after us.


    Outside of Cheongdo Palace.


    Out of the battlefield where it held the absolute advantage¡­ It would have to come out.


    ¡°Bi Cheon!¡±


    As I clashed swords with the Sun Demonic Spirit, I shouted the name of my adjutant. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two most important people had made it out of Cheongdo Palace. Now, I just had to get out as well.


    I parried the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword with all the strength I could muster and leaped back.


    When I jumped down from the building¡¯s ruins, Bi Cheon who had been waiting behind the library building rushed out with a wagon.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Drive faster!¡±


    As I scrambled to steady myself on the wagon bed, I saw the Sun Demonic Spirit standing on the library roof and glaring at me through the rain.


    On the speeding wagon,


    With my back to the wind and rain, I swung my sword once as I watched the Sun Demonic Spirit who was growing distant.


    Everyone you¡¯re after has retreated to Hwalseong District.


    If you want to kill us, you¡¯ll have to follow us there.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment. Since it was an intelligent creature, it must have clearly understood the situation it was now facing.


    What did it mean to march out of Cheongdo Palace?


    It meant leaving the comfort of its cozy quarters, risking its life, and crossing swords in battle.


    And it would march out.


    After all, this was a creature that harbored the spirit of Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    It was a monster that had inherited the soul of the general who had charged into battle to subdue a Higher Demonic Spirit, even in the face of potential death.


    So it would not hesitate. If it meant achieving its goal¡­ it would charge ahead, even if it had to risk its life. That¡¯s what Vice General Jeong Seo Tae meant by the spirit of a general.


    The creature leaped toward the wagon.


    Each step it took shattered the ground beneath it as it propelled itself forward.


    Even though we had chosen the fastest horse we could find, it seemed the creature would catch up with us at any moment.


    ¡°Do we just need to get outside Cheongdo Palace?¡±


    ¡°We have to reach Hwalseong District! To completely shake off the effects of that Taoist magic, we need to get far away from the vicinity of Cheongdo Palace!¡±


    I wiped my sword blade with the rainwater and glared at the Sun Demonic Spirit who was pursuing the wagon with great killing intent.


    Bi Cheon¡¯s hands were trembling.


    He had hardly ever driven a wagon before, and now, a monstrous creature capable of killing hundreds with a single strike was chasing him.


    Given his age, it was impossible not to be terrified. But even though he was afraid, Bi Cheon gritted his teeth, held onto the reins, and drove the horse forward.


    My grip on the sword tightened as I continued to watch the creature in pursuit, and its form began to come into full view.


    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±


    Amidst it all, something strange caught my eye.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    This monster was a special demonic spirit created by the Plague Demonic Spirit, based on Vice General Jeong Seo Tae at his most powerful moment in the past.


    Its back was full of arrows.


    It was likely because this depicted the exact moment when the vice general died, the moment the Plague Demonic Spirit captured his soul.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    However, something felt off.


    I heard that Vice General Jeong Seo Tae died fighting demonic spirits in an attempt to slay a Higher Demonic Spirit.


    This was a fact that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun herself had told me since she knew the future. Wasn¡¯t it something she had heard with her own ears?


    But the arrows embedded in the vice general¡¯s back¡­ seemed unnaturally out of place.


    ©¤©¤After all, demonic spirits didn¡¯t shoot arrows.


    If he had truly been killed by demonic spirits, it was strange that his back was filled with so many arrows.


    I could only reflect on this briefly, since I had to block a sword strike from the Sun Demonic Spirit who had nearly closed the distance between us.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    There was no time to entertain unnecessary thoughts.


    The Black Moon Unit joined the chase while leaping through the trees. Various hidden weapons flew through the darkness, but the Sun Demonic Spirit swiftly deflected them all with quick movements.


    When I saw that, I took a deep breath and tightened my grip on my sword.


    No matter what, the priority was to cut it down.


    After running for quite some time through the rain, the entrance to the Hwalseong District finally began to appear in the distance.


    It was the territory I managed as my fief, the very land personally granted to me by Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    It was unfortunate, but¡­


    This place would be the grave of Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.

 Chapter 93: Sun Demonic Spirit Subjugation (6)

    The wind blew, and his hands trembled.


    When Vice General Jeong Seo Tae saw the sight of the Higher Demonic Spirit engulfing the skies above the Anyang region, he felt fear.


    He was seized by the terrifying thought that advancing like this might lead to death.


    However, he was a general leading tens of thousands of soldiers.


    Though he had lived for decades as a military officer of Cheongdo Palace, this was the first time he had commanded such a large army.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t afford to show fear right now.


    He steadied his breath, drew his sword, and let out a battle cry louder than anyone else.


    On the battlefield, he had to always be at the forefront and always be the last to retreat. That was the duty of a leader and the way to earn the loyalty of his soldiers.


    Even in the face of the rampaging Higher Demonic Spirit that seemed ready to swallow the world, he drank deeply, smiled, and let out a hearty laugh.


    He walked among his troops while showing no fear of death and displaying the courage to kill the demonic spirits.


    To those who trembled in fear, he gave a reassuring pat on the back.


    To those who wished to flee, he gave them a sound beating.


    To the soldiers who wept for their families, he poured them a drink and shared a cup with them.


    And¡­ when he entered his tent at night to sleep, his body trembled with fear.


    He felt an endless terror at the thought that this place could be his grave.


    Even though he knew that living on the boundary between life and death was the life of a soldier, he could never fully shake off the fear of death that came to him at night.


    Because he was only human.


    ***


    The first time Seong Sa Wook met Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was when he was serving as the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace.


    Seong Sa Wook himself wasn¡¯t exactly a model military officer, but given the importance of his position, he tried to fulfill his duties as best as he could.


    From his perspective, Jeong Seo Tae who was always either drinking in the training yard¡¯s back garden or in his own quarters was hard to appreciate.


    No matter how often he followed him around to reprimand, punish, or scold him, it was pointless.


    Was he just living because he happened to be born? Why did he even become a military officer if this was how he was going to behave?


    Even when Seong Sa Wook confronted him with harsh words and complained about his every action, Jeong Seo Tae would simply wander off, drink, and neglect his training.


    This was the crazy man who, despite his mother¡¯s desperate attempts to stop him, drank the deadly Bitter Harmony Poison three times.


    After consuming that deadly poison, he spouted nonsense and claimed that if he died here, it just meant his path as a man ended there. He seemed to treat the Bitter Harmony Poison which was said to distinguish those blessed by the heavens as if it were just a regular drink.


    Yet Seong Sa Wook couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge him because he was someone who got things done when it mattered.


    At crucial moments when a military officer had to fulfill his duties, he would draw his sword more decisively than anyone else.


    He quickly rose to the position of Vice General; this was largely due to the aftermath of the brutal rebellion where Sword Master Seol Lee Moon had slaughtered more than half of the general-level officers. Someone had to take responsibility for the now-vacant general positions.


    After experiencing the huge treason incident that left the high officials of the palace in shock, his eyes began to reflect the weight of a true high-ranking official.


    And while he still couldn¡¯t get rid of his weird temperament even after ascending to the high position of vice general ¡­ he had at least started to show the qualities of a true general.


    On the day Jeong Seo Tae became the Vice General, it was Grand General Seong Sa Wook who bestowed upon him the treasured sword.


    Kneeling at the Truth Insight Terrace, and receiving a cup of wine with a solemn expression, he truly embodied the ideal image of a martial artist.


    Of course, in private settings, he was the same as always. He would spout out frivolous words and guzzle down alcohol¡­


    But it was undeniable that having such a figure in Cheongdo Palace was a great blessing.


    With a single sword stroke, he could bring down dozens of enemy soldiers and slay hundreds of demonic spirits¡­


    He protected the emperor and high-ranking officials above while training countless apprentice warriors below.


    How many of the high-ranking officers in Cheongdo Palace had not been influenced by him?


    Peace Stone General Hwa Wol Yong, Blue Graceful General Tae Seong Cheon, Warrior Commander Jang Rae, Benevolent Virtuous Commander Chu Gyeong Eok, and the Bright Moon General Seol Tae-pyeong¡­


    Anyone with the ability to become the sword of the Cheongdo Empire, regardless of their background or disposition, was accepted under his wing and supported to the end. He could truly be called a treasure of Cheongdo Palace.


    He was a man who lived without wavering and fulfilled his duties with fortitude.


    ¡°It seems the Bright Moon General successfully lured that monster outside of Cheongdo Palace! It¡¯s probably headed toward the Hwalseong District!¡±


    Despite suffering a grievous injury that left him without an arm, Grand General Seong Sa Wook was riding through the rain.


    For any ordinary person, it would not have been surprising if they were bedridden for days, if not months, from such a fatal wound¡­ yet he gritted his teeth and raced toward the Hwalseong District.


    The words of White Taoist An Cheon who was following behind him rang in his ears.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an immortality spell that allows it to stay alive inside the palace, once it¡¯s that far from Cheongdo Palace, it should be powerless! I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge could have triggered such a spell against Cheongdo Palace¡­ but it doesn¡¯t matter now!¡±


    ¡°A grudge¡­? A grudge, you say¡­?¡±


    Seong Sa Wook clicked his tongue as he grabbed the reins with one arm.


    ¡°That thing¡­ it couldn¡¯t possibly hold a grudge against Cheongdo Palace¡­ it¡¯s not that kind of creature¡­ It¡¯s probably more like a sense of duty rather than a grudge¡­¡±


    Seong Sa Wook gritted his teeth and rode forward. There was no hint of doubt in his demeanor.


    ***


    I signaled with a gesture to the Black Moon Unit, who were restraining the monster with their throwing weapons. The signal meant it was time to retreat.


    We managed to lure it far enough away from Cheongdo Palace.


    Though some traces of the spell¡¯s influence might still remain, the creature should have been stripped of its immortality, but we needed to buy more time to be certain.


    At that moment, the monster finally caught up and slashed through the wagon¡¯s wheel with one strike.


    The wagon lost balance instantly and toppled over onto the muddy ground, causing the horses to fall as well.


    Bi Cheon, who had been driving the wagon from the coachman¡¯s seat, was thrown out and rolled across the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m not injured!¡±


    We dusted off the mud and got to our feet.


    Then we saw the monster¡¯s huge form striding towards us.


    Bi Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled with fear. For an apprentice warrior of his age, it was an overwhelming terror.


    ¡°Go on ahead, Bi Cheon. You¡¯ll be safe if you head towards the Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°Will you be alright¡­General Seol¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done your part by getting us this far.¡±


    The nearly completed central street of Hwalseong District came into view behind me.


    Although it wasn¡¯t fully finished yet, it looked like it would become a decent street once people started filling it.


    Since the infrastructure was well established, I didn¡¯t want to cause too much damage, but there was no choice.


    ¡°This way!¡±


    Wang Han who was pushing through the rain shouted from inside the central street.


    Having arrived first, Wang Han scouted the interior of the Hwalseong District and found the most advantageous location. Manager Ha Si Hwa must have provided significant help with that.


    I nodded my head, sent Bi Cheon on his way, and drew my sword.


    That monster¡¯s target was me.


    If I retreated, it would follow with the determination to kill me.


    I faced the monster in the pouring rain.


    It held its sword aloft while carefully watching my every move.


    Yes¡­ the monster¡¯s actions had become exceedingly cautious.


    Back at Cheongdo Palace, it had recklessly charged in and destroyed everything in its path without a care for its own safety¡­


    But now, as it reached the Hwalseong District, it was on high alert, ready to defend against any strike I might make.


    It had finally shed the state where it couldn¡¯t be killed no matter how many times it was slashed.


    Now, it had no choice but to confront me as a swordsman.


    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±


    I exhaled deeply in the cold air.


    The cold air flowing out from the drawn Cold Iron Heavy Sword spread across the wet ground.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re crossing swords properly.¡±


    With that, I kicked off the ground and launched myself forward.


    Each clash echoed through the area.


    Birds that had been sheltering under the leaves from the rain fluttered away, and the shaking leaves released the water they had been holding.


    I rushed into the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s chest, leaped up by pushing off its knee, and swung my sword toward its neck.


    But it quickly deflected my attack with the hilt of its sword.


    Then it grabbed my arm as if it was about to tear it off, but I tore my sleeve to escape the monster¡¯s grip.


    If the fight at Cheongdo Palace had been a brutal brawl to kill each other¡­


    This battle in the Hwalseong District was a true sword fight, where neither side allowed even a single strike.


    This is what a battle between those wielding real swords looks like.


    In a fight between people, even a single slash to the neck can lead to a quick and pointless death.


    At last, this monster was forced to fight like a human.


    However, no matter how human it acted, it was still a monster far beyond human limits.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit lowered its sword to its waist, and then with a powerful step, it executed a full-force horizontal slash.


    The movement was broad, making it easy to anticipate. It made no sense that a swordsman of my level couldn¡¯t dodge such a slow strike.


    But the monster poured all its strength into this one swing.


    I never even considered that the sword would hit me.


    But the aftermath of that huge swing sliced through all the trees in the area.


    The gust of wind that followed. Was it due to the shockwave from the sword or the sudden fierce storm?


    In any case, it was so powerful that it engulfed the entire area.


    Even the horses that had been sprawled on the ground and the entire wagon were swept away. A nearby tree was uprooted, and soon my feet, which had been firmly planted on the ground were floating in the air.


    That¡¯s right. It knew.


    No matter how skilled a human might be, they cannot dodge a sword in midair.


    As my body was caught in the gust and lifted off the ground, the monster kicked off the ground and charged at me with its sword.


    There was no way to dodge or deflect it.


    I managed to brace my sword and block his strike, but I had no choice but to be slammed into the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dust rose as I crashed beneath the large sign at the entrance of the Hwalseong District¡¯s main street.


    Before I could even regain my vision, another strike came hurtling toward my neck.


    My vision was almost completely obscured, but I managed to parry the sword by sensing its presence.


    However, that didn¡¯t lessen the impact. A buzzing sensation spread through my entire arm.


    The monster¡¯s seemingly endless stamina and strength far beyond human limits were not due to some sorcery.


    It was pure muscle, endurance, and skill. These were the true powers of that demonic spirit.


    I tried to push off the muddy ground with all my might while jumping back to widen the distance between us.


    But it realized it had the upper hand in stamina and kept pressing forward.


    It knew I wasn¡¯t the kind of opponent who would fall to a few wild swings from a distance.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit instinctively understood that to land even a single blow on me, it needed to continuously press and exploit any opening in my senses.


    There were almost no openings.


    The reason I could endlessly cut off its neck inside Cheongdo Palace was because it didn¡¯t care. No, it didn¡¯t need to care.


    But if it was cut now, it would die.


    After realizing that fact, it began mixing defensive stances with feints to confuse me.


    Before it was a monster, it was a swordsman.


    Before it was a demonic spirit, it was human.


    As if it had absorbed the best traits of both a demonic spirit and a human, it pressed me with the most efficient methods.


    I parried the sword several times, only to be flung near the yet-to-be-opened market square.


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the moment.


    Was it the explosives stored for mining?


    The inside of the wooden building behind the demonic spirit exploded before collapsing onto its back.


    No matter how immense its strength was, even the Sun Demonic Spirit couldn¡¯t immediately withstand the sudden collapse of such a huge structure.


    For a brief moment, it had no choice but to be swept away by the explosion.


    Amidst the pounding rain, a few more huge explosions erupted. The buildings near the wreckage that had buried the Sun Demonic Spirit exploded one after another.


    ¡°General Seol! Are you alright?¡±


    If you wanted to accurately calculate the timing of the explosion and the direction of the falling debris, you would need to have a clear understanding of how the buildings in this mining site were arranged and structured.


    And as far as I knew, there was only one person capable of that.


    ¡°Manager Ha!¡±


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t kill that thing, we can at least buy some time! This is a message from Secretary Wang Han! You should head toward the center of the construction site! Wang Han has rigged many buildings with explosives there!¡±


    Ha Si Hwa who had ridden out on horseback shouted the report to me.


    It seemed she had just finished setting up the explosives. It hadn¡¯t been a long time, but she must have moved quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ended up destroying the work you created with your own hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­Buildings can always be rebuilt¡­ but please, General Seol, ensure your safety!¡±


    Ha Si Hwa gritted her teeth, dismounted near me, and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Although I will return to my post as an Inspector of Studies, for now, I am still the manager of the Hwalseong District ¡­ I must fulfill my duties.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with your position later. If you have any reports, make them quickly. That thing won¡¯t die just from being buried under a few buildings¡­ we¡¯ll be back in combat soon.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa nodded with a heavy face in the rain.


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden and the Maid from the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace are being protected in the office building. Considering the situation, it wouldn¡¯t be good if that monster learned of their location.¡±


    ¡°Are both of you unharmed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But the maid of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace ran out of the government office, saying she needed to help her younger brother, and the Heavenly Maiden is on the roof, saying she has something to do.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow at those words.


    Bringing the two of them to Hwalseong was meant to lure that thing here.


    Now that they¡¯ve fulfilled their role, it would be better for them to hide in a safe place¡­


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun intends to sever what remains of that monster¡¯s taoist magic using the power of the Heavenly Dragon, though she said it¡¯s difficult to fully unleash her strength before sunrise due to the thick yin energy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°In any case, sunrise isn¡¯t far off, but I¡¯m not sure if the sun¡¯s yang energy will show well in this heavy rain. The air is thick with demonic mist, so it might remain dark even when dawn arrives.¡±


    There¡¯s no need to question Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s actions. She understands the situation better than I do.


    Though we¡¯ve come out all the way to Hwalseong District, traces of the Taoist magic binding that monster still linger.


    If it¡¯s just that much, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, even with her weakened Heavenly Dragon power, should be able to handle it.


    However, I was a bit uneasy about Seol Ran¡¯s unusual behavior.


    ¡°Where did Ran-noonim go?¡±


    ¡°It seemed she went to retrieve something. She rode off on her horse so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ As much as I¡¯m worried about Ran-noonim¡¯s safety, killing the Sun Demonic Spirit in front of us comes first. For now, return to the government office building and keep an eye on the situation.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa quickly mounted her horse again and spoke.


    ¡°General Seol, you absolutely must not die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t die either, hold on tight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa gritted her teeth and sprinted toward the government office.


    At the same time, a huge explosion erupted from the pile of building debris.


    Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t an explosion.


    It was the sound of the demonic spirit buried beneath the wreckage letting out an ear-splitting roar as it forcefully burst through the ground.


    Dust and dirt cascaded down from the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body as it settled atop the rubble.


    A large iron rod was lodged in the side of the monster¡¯s heavily scarred torso. Was it part of the construction material?


    Blood poured from the wound where the rod had pierced through, but unlike before, the injury showed no signs of healing.


    The only thing the blood did was wash down to the ground with the rain.


    ¡°Graaaah!¡±


    Despite this, the monster¡¯s roar still carried the same intensity.


    As it grabbed its sword and charged at me, I leaped back, kicked off the wall of a partially constructed building, and landed on the roof.


    I continued to dash between the rooftops, dodging and parrying its attacks¡­. and trying to find an opening.


    Each time our swords clashed, my bones screamed in agony as if they were about to shatter.


    Each exchange was a blow beyond human endurance.


    After enduring dozens, even hundreds of strikes, my strength was pushed to its absolute limit.


    Yet I gritted my teeth to the breaking point and kept my focus on the tip of the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s blade.


    When the Sun Demonic Spirit stomped on the tiled roof and swung its sword fiercely, all the surrounding tiles were swept away by the wind.


    It was at that moment that I blocked the following strike.


    The tip of the Cold Iron Heavy Sword, which had been pushed to its limits, snapped and flew into the air.


    As the shattered blade spun and sailed through the sky, blood spurted from my right shoulder.


    The intense pain that followed threatened to blur my consciousness.


    ¡ªMy opponent lost their weapon.


    ¡ªMy attack landed.


    Perhaps certain of this, a small gap appeared at the tip of the monster¡¯s sword.


    The moment an opponent is most vulnerable is when they believe they¡¯ve won. Even in this extreme situation, I couldn¡¯t afford to miss that chance.


    Without bothering to stop the blood flowing from my wound, I quickly spun my body and gripped the broken Cold Iron Heavy Sword in a reverse grip.


    I aimed to thrust the blade into the monster¡¯s neck, but my unstable stance caused it to veer off course and plunge into its collarbone instead.


    I failed to deliver a fatal blow in one strike. However, it seemed this hit was critical for the Sun Dtoo, as it let out a loud scream.


    ¡°Graaahhh!¡±


    ¡°Haaahhhhhh!¡±


    I also screamed.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a cry of pain or a battle cry to muster strength. Perhaps it was both.


    The momentum of my spinning body remained. I kicked the monster¡¯s knee, grabbed its collar, and used its disturbed balance to slam it onto the tiled roof.


    There was no way a wooden structure under construction could withstand such a massive impact.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body crashed through the roof, broke it, and fell through all four floors of the building, all the way down to the ground.


    The falling debris buried both me and the Sun Demonic Spirit equally.


    I tried to push off from the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body and leap away, but the pain surging from my shoulder made it impossible to gain much distance.


    I had no choice but to be buried under the falling rubble again.


    ***


    Was this building supposed to be used as a warehouse?


    The first floor was completely empty, like an open space.


    Above it, a huge hole had been torn open by the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body as it crashed down.


    Rain poured through the hole, leaving puddles inside the half-collapsed building.


    Seol Tae Pyeong pushed aside the debris, stood up, and held the Cold Iron Heavy Sword that was broken in half.


    His sleeves were torn in various places, and his entire body was in shambles.


    Blood gushed from his shoulder, flowing down his arm and staining the hilt of the sword he gripped tightly.


    It seemed even standing was a struggle; he couldn¡¯t straighten his back properly and was gasping for breath.


    But the best-like fierce light in his eye was locked straight on the other side.


    The rubble on the other side shifted¡­ and there, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s huge body rose, shaking off the dust and dirt.


    The iron rod that had been lodged in one side of its waist was pulled out, but the flesh was torn away with it, causing blood to flow freely. Unlike when it was inside Cheongdo Palace, the wound showed no sign of healing.


    The stab wound near its collarbone from Seol Tae Pyeong was deep, and as the chunk of ice created by the sword fell away, blood gushed down its muscular body like a torrent. The Sun Demonic Spirit seemed barely able to breathe, and even the fingers gripping its weapon were trembling uncontrollably.


    Inside the warehouse where rainwater and blood flowed mixed together. In that battlefield filled with dirt and dust, two monsters gripped their swords firmly.


    Both were at their limits. They both knew it instinctively.


    This was the final duel that would decide whose head would fall to the ground.


    It was a fight to the death.


    Both warriors were utterly determined to kill the other, even if it meant their own bones would be crushed. Their swords collided with fierce intensity.


    The sound of their battle cry echoed through the rain and it cut through the sky above the Hwalseong District.

 Chapter 94: Sun Demonic Spirit Subjugation (7)

    The sound of clashing swords echoed through the air.


    Chaos reigned on the battlefield where demonic spirits and soldiers were entangled.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae who had been riding a horse widened his eyes only to realize that several arrows were already lodged in his back.


    A cold sensation spread across his back, which made it clear that the arrows had been coated with poison. It was likely the same deadly poison used to hunt wild animals like boars when they advanced through the mountains. As he began to feel numbness spreading to his arms, it became almost certain.


    In the midst of the chaotic battlefield, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae turned his trembling gaze behind him.


    There stood Peace Stone General Hwa Wol Yong staring back at the Vice General with equally trembling pupils.


    The short bow in his hand was unmistakably aimed at the Vice General.


    In the blood-soaked center of the battlefield, it wasn¡¯t entirely unusual to be struck by an arrow fired by one¡¯s own side.


    In such a chaotic situation, it wasn¡¯t even that strange.


    However, not just one arrow, but several¡­ and arrows coated with poison at that.


    Considering that the poison used on humans had little effect on demonic spirits, the meaning of the arrows lodged in the Vice General¡¯s back was all too clear.


    Amidst the heat of battle, in the heart of this chaotic battlefield, where everyone was too absorbed in their life-and-death struggles with the demonic spirits to notice.


    There, as if time had stopped, he felt himself slipping into a strange stillness.


    Peace Stone General Hwa Wol Yong.


    He was a person who followed the vice general since his days as an apprentice warrior and worked as his aide. He was a more cool-headed and tough officer than anyone else, and he was always a loyal man who was the vice general¡¯s drinking partner.


    He never flattered, nor was he swayed by power, which made him someone the vice general truly favored.


    Because of this, even in the moment he fell from his horse, the vice general felt as though time itself slowed to a crawl.


    He was a man who had no reason to betray the vice general.


    He followed the vice general like a father and was not someone who stood to gain any political advantage from the vice general¡¯s death. In fact, with his benefactor gone, his own position would likely become precarious.


    So why would he shoot the vice general?


    At that moment, the energy of a demonic spirit surged up behind the Peace Stone General before shooting up toward the sky.


    Laughter echoed a few times, then the energy vanished into the sky toward the higher demonic spirit that had covered the heavens.


    The Peace Stone General who was still holding the bow seemed to realize what he had done¡­ and his eyes widened in horror.


    Demonic Spirit of Suspicion.


    A demonic spirit that devours minds and feeds on doubt and distrust.


    It grows by exploiting the weakened gaps in a person¡¯s heart and prying open any lingering doubts to spread its confusion.


    Once a demonic spirit crosses a certain threshold, it reaches the realm of an intelligent being.


    The most efficient way to overpower an army is to kill its leader.


    And the most certain way to kill the leader is to capture their closest aide.


    The Higher Demonic Spirit had concealed its mind-manipulating powers until the perfect moment.


    In the midst of the battlefield that was filled with the clashing sounds of swords, the sound of the vice general falling to the muddy ground was heard.


    Though the sound was quickly drowned out by the noise of the battlefield, it echoed vividly in the Peace Stone General¡¯s ears as if it had happened right in front of him.


    However, the sound of swords clashing continued to spread¡­ with no end in sight.


    ***


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s and Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s swords collided repeatedly.


    Seol Tae Pyeong gritted his teeth. He pushed back the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s stance with his half-broken Cold Iron Heavy Sword.


    Blood gushed out from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s shoulder, but the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t normal either.


    Seol Tae Pyeong clenched his teeth so hard they seemed ready to shatter, and he pushed his sword forward with all his strength. Finally, the exhausted Sun Demonic Spirit began to be pushed back little by little.


    In a contest of strength, Seol Tae Pyeong was certain to lose.


    That seemingly unshakeable truth, which had defined this battle, was slowly beginning to be overturned.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes glowed fiercely as he unleashed monstrous power. He forced the monster¡¯s stance to gradually give way.


    Even in the pouring rain, Seol Tae Pyeong never blinked those steely eyes.


    With a great shout, Seol Tae Pyeong struck again, sending the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword flying into the air.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit had lost its grip on the sword.


    The sight was unbelievable.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit who could uproot a building¡¯s pillar with its bare hands had lost its sword.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s next strike once again cut into the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body.


    But with a half-broken sword, it was impossible to cut it in half or even to properly drive the blade in.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s chest was slashed, but the wound wasn¡¯t deep.


    A shallow cut ran from its shoulder down to its chest. The wound that was frozen by the cold of the Cold Iron Heavy Sword burst open almost instantly.


    However, the Sun Demonic Spirit quickly regained its composure and swung its arm.


    Even while suffering from painful wounds, the monster fiercely tried to grab Seol Tae Pyeong by the collar.


    At the moment it attempted to crush his bones, Seol Tae Pyeong kicked its arm away, then propelled himself off the wall and landed on the tiled roof.


    Despite its severe injury, the Sun Demonic Spirit didn¡¯t stop chasing him.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was just as badly wounded. If not now, the Sun Demonic Spirit would never be able to kill this monstrous swordsman.


    Knowing this all too well, the Sun Demonic Spirit pursued Seol Tae Pyeong with its life on the line.


    ¡°Graaaahhh!¡±


    As it roared and followed Seol Tae Pyeong onto the roof, a fresh wave of pain surged through its body.


    The lingering energy of the spell still provided some minor healing to its wounds, but it couldn¡¯t stop the blood from pouring out.


    To make matters worse, the driving rain battered its wounds and caused them to throb.


    Both Seol Tae Pyeong and the Sun Demonic Spirit were at their limits with their bodies screaming in agony. From this point on, it was a battle of willpower.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was seen leaping onto the adjacent six-story wooden building.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit who was bleeding profusely looked up at the swordsman through the rain.


    ***


    When Jeong Seo Tae lay on the muddy ground and looked up, he saw Peace Stone General Hwa Wol Yong staring down at him with trembling eyes.


    It was unclear how powerful a Higher Demonic Spirits Taoist magic truly was, but he never imagined it could erode a person¡¯s mind to this extent.


    Perhaps it had been hiding its abilities all along and waiting for a moment like this.


    But¡­ even that would have its limits.


    Unlike the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran, who was a demonic spirit specialized in devouring the human heart, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture someone¡¯s mind so completely without any opening.


    There must have been doubt in Peace Stone General Hwa Wol Yong¡¯s heart.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae trembled in fear. Even if they advanced, there was no guarantee they could win.


    He knew this all too well. He served closely alongside Jeong Seo Tae more than anyone else after all.


    It might be better to retreat now and evacuate as many people as possible from the Anyang region.


    Perhaps they were marching into a battle they couldn¡¯t win.


    Perhaps they were merely getting caught up in the general¡¯s reckless bravado.


    At the root of all these doubts were the eyes of someone who had seen through Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s fear.


    Could it be that a Higher Demonic Spirit had seized upon those doubts and fanned them?


    General Jeong¡­ General Jeong¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ How could this happen¡­ How could it come to this¡­ I¡¯m truly¡­ truly sorry¡­


    Those words seemed to echo from beyond his consciousness.


    When he forced himself to focus, as if his senses were being pulled out of the water, he began to hear the sounds of the battlefield again.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae gritted his teeth and raised his hand. He gripped the Peace Stone General¡¯s arm tightly.


    And then he spoke.


    ¡°The situation on the battlefield is dire, so there¡¯s no point in announcing my death. Don¡¯t make such a fuss.¡±


    When he heard this, the Peace Stone General¡¯s pupils trembled violently.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae had sensed his own death.


    ¡°General¡­ General Jeong¡­¡±


    ¡°Peace Stone General, you doubted me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°General Jeong¡­ General Jeong¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m truly¡­ truly sorry¡­ I have committed¡­ an unforgivable sin¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is you who embodies the ideal of a soldier.¡±


    With those words, the Peace Stone General¡¯s eyes trembled once more.


    ¡°Peace Stone General¡­ Even though you saw my fear¡­ even though you were greatly disturbed and opposed my advance¡­ in the end, you followed my will and came to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Gen¡­ General¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how fearful or doubtful you were, in the end, you followed me as my adjutant¡­ A soldier is someone who obeys orders, and no matter how scared you are, you carry out orders¡­ Even when you thought something was wrong, you still took up your sword and followed me into battle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Even though you were manipulated by a higher demonic spirit, I was able to confirm that you believed in my orders and followed them. You are truly an ideal soldier.¡±


    Laying in the middle of the battlefield, looking up at the gloomy sky as rain poured down¡­ Jeong Seo Tae slowly closed his eyes and spoke those words.


    ¡°It is largely my fault that in the face of death, I could not shake off my fear and caused my subordinate to be consumed by doubt. A leader should be able to hide his fear, even when he feels it¡­¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not true¡­ General¡­ General Jeong¡­¡±


    And then he forced a smile.


    ¡°The fortunate thing is that in the chaos of battle, it¡¯s not uncommon for allies to be struck by arrows.¡±


    Killing a general like Jeong Seo Tae with a poisoned arrow was a crime among crimes. Especially when it¡¯s your own superior.


    Even if it¡¯s proven that the act was committed under the influence of a higher demonic spirit, it would be impossible to avoid any responsibility.


    After the rebellion of Seol Lee Moon, and now the advent of a Higher Demonic Spirit,


    Cheongdo Palace was already in dire need of high-ranking military officers. Losing Peace Stone General in this way would be an unbearable loss.


    Therefore, General Jeong Seo Tae used the last of his strength to stand.


    Even as his mind grew hazy, and he coughed up blood¡­ he steeled his resolve.


    ¡°From now on, Peace Stone General, you are the commander. Take responsibility and lead the entire army in retreat.¡±


    ¡°General Jeong¡­ Rather than that, we should call for a physician immediately¡­!¡±


    ¡°I will stay behind and block the remaining demonic spirits so they can¡¯t pursue our forces.¡±


    What does it mean to be left alone on the battlefield while being poisoned?


    There was no need to think too deeply about it.


    ¡°General Jeong! There¡¯s no need for you to do this for me! No matter what sins I must pay for, please act in a way that allows us to survive even a little longer!¡±


    ¡°Peace Stone General.¡±


    Amidst it all, the Vice General pulled out a gourd-shaped bottle from his chest and drank it down in one gulp.


    After taking a hearty drink, he lifted the corners of his mouth in a bold smile.


    His expression wasn¡¯t that of a noble man facing sacrifice, nor was it the face of a brave general about to meet death.


    It was simply the look of someone who found the taste of alcohol so good that he laughed heartily and indulgently.


    ¡°A general who dies betrayed by his subordinate, or a general who dies fighting demonic spirits to the end. Which one do you think would be less shameful and more honorable in the history books?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Can you protect my honor?¡±


    Peace Stone General¡¯s arm trembled uncontrollably at Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s words,


    After trembling for what felt like an eternity¡­.the Peace Stone General eventually shouted with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    His shout spread among the soldiers.


    The soldiers who had been locked in battle against the surging demonic spirit horde began to slowly pull back.


    As the front lines began to recede, the massive army of demonic spirits came into view just ahead.


    When Jeong Seo Tae closed his eyes for a moment, he suddenly thought of the young man he had left behind in the imperial capital.


    He was a young man who had been entrusted with a fief and was good at managing it, and he was also skilled in swordsmanship, so he thought he should give him the position of vice general once he gained some experience.


    He had considered bringing that young man along on this expedition to give him more experience, but now, seeing how things turned out, he was relieved that he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Kuhaha.¡±


    And so, Vice General Jeong Seo Tae laughed heartily as he gulped down his drink.


    ¡°The alcohol tastes great.¡±


    The sword he drew with overflowing vigor gleamed in the moonlight that broke through the clouds.


    ***


    The huge sword danced in the air.


    Once again, the Sun Demonic Spirit took a stance and flew towards Seol Tae Pyeong through the rain.


    They exchanged blows as they leaped across rooftops. The clash of their swords echoed through the entire district.


    As it ran toward the central street and gained some distance, gunpowder exploded inside several buildings and the debris covered the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    Each time this happened, Seol Tae Pyeong seized the opportunity to regain his stance and press the monster further. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even amidst the booming explosions, their swords clashed repeatedly.


    While they fought back and forth through the streets of the district, the sky in the east slowly began to brighten.


    But the mist emitted by the demonic energy prevented the light from spreading. And as if in anticipation of this, a familiar figure appeared on the distant roof of the government building.


    It was Ah Hyun, the Heavenly Maiden.


    She reached out toward the sky amidst the storm.


    Her body had almost completely lost the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, leaving her utterly weakened.


    With the determination to release every last bit of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy, she stretched her hand toward the sky and unleashed her power.


    As if declaring that she no longer needed the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy, she summoned all that remained to dispel the mist of demonic energy that shrouded the sky.


    The brilliant blue light burst forth, illuminating the darkened heavens.


    The light pierced through the clouds, driving away the ominous darkness.


    The sunlight rising from the eastern sky illuminated the area, wrapping around the rain-soaked Hwalseong District.


    That bright yang energy engulfed the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body. It felt as if a heavy weight was dragging it down.


    Nevertheless, the Sun Demonic Spirit moved its body and charged toward Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Even that yang energy, which was like a nemesis to a demonic spirit, couldn¡¯t completely stop the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s movements.


    On the opposite building¡¯s roof, Seol Tae Pyeong intercepted the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s attack with his sword before swinging his body wide to strike the Sun Demonic Spirit once more.


    However, the broken sword could not deal a fatal blow.


    Although it left a deep wound and searing pain, the Sun Demonic Spirit still did not die.


    The monster kicked Seol Tae Pyeong in the abdomen, wiped away the blood pouring from its wounds, and steadied itself.


    It was breathing heavily, and it seemed like it was on the verge of losing consciousness at any moment¡­ but the Sun Demonic Spirit regained its composure and glared at Seol Tae Pyeong.


    After all, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword was broken. If they continued clashing swords, it believed it could surely cut him down.


    It was at that moment when the monster charged forward again.


    Just when the two swords clashed once more, a voice calling Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s name rang out from the opposite building¡¯s rooftop.


    Somehow, she had managed to climb up there. It was Seol Ran; she was standing atop the large commercial building as she called out to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Her body was covered in bruises and she was holding the White Immortal¡¯s heirloom, the ¡°Jade Leaf Sword¡±, close to her chest.


    She had sensed it instinctively. The Cold Iron Heavy Sword alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to defeat that monster.


    That¡¯s why she had rushed to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mansion, grabbed the Jade Leaf Sword that was proudly displayed in the living room, and brought it back with her.


    She had only looked at a map in the government office, had no idea where the Jade Leaf Sword was kept in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s house, and didn¡¯t even know if she would end up using it.


    But despite all that, she acted without hesitation.


    Even if it might prove pointless, she would move first and think later. That was who Seol Ran was.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s reflexes had already far surpassed human limits.


    The moment he saw Seol Ran throw the Jade Leaf Sword, he had already assessed the entire situation.


    As the Cold Iron Heavy Sword clashed with the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s own sword, Seol Tae Pyeong let go of his sword¡¯s hilt.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit who had expected a strong impact found its balance thrown forward instead.


    Seol Tae Pyeong twisted his body to the side, kicked off the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s back, and leaped into the air to grab the sheath of the Jade Leaf Sword.


    It was just as the Sun Demonic Spirit, who had stumbled forward, was about to twist its body around to recover.


    This was not the sound of a thrust, but a slash.


    A strike so fast it defied even the eyes¡¯ ability to follow.


    By the time it realized it, it had already been cut.


    When the Sun Demonic Spirit turned around again, the Jade Leaf Sword which had completed its task was already back in its sheath at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s waist.


    Seol Tae Pyeong no longer moved, and his head was lowered. After all, the battle had already been decided.


    The dawn sky was breaking. The once vibrant battlefield lay in ruins.


    The rain had stopped at some point, and as always, the early morning air softly enveloped the world.


    On the rooftop of the large building in the center of the battlefield, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s final moments were etched clearly in everyone¡¯s memory.


    Blood spurted as a large sword wound, which stretched from one shoulder to the opposite waist, marked the body of the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    With its body nearly cleaved in two, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s life finally came to an end.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit who was gazing up at the high blue sky, recalled the memories that had been buried deep inside it at the very last moment.


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Indeed, his swordsmanship was unmatched by anyone.


    A man who was more than worthy of sitting in the general¡¯s seat.


    Perhaps, as if feeling a strange satisfaction, as though a burden had been lifted from its shoulder, it might have even smiled.


    As if it was offering a final soliloquy¡­. the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body slowly fell backward.


    ***


    The dawn was breaking over the Anhyang region.


    Light began to spread over the plain that had been a battlefield throughout the night.


    When the bright sunlight gradually chased away the darkness, it illuminated a corpse sitting on a flat rock and clutching a sword. The scene looked like a gravestone.


    The area around the corpse was filled with hundreds of dead demonic spirits.


    The body that was drenched in blood bore a rather satisfied expression.


    The reason he could smile in the face of the death he had so feared was clear.


    Even if he left some of his worries behind, there were plenty of successors who would take responsibility for him.


    ***


    TN: RIP

 Chapter 95: Dethronement (1)

    The Hwalseong District had just been completed, yet the area was filled with collapsed buildings.


    When Grand General Seong Sa Wook rode his horse through the ruins of the place, he saw that most of the neatly constructed wooden buildings had been reduced to rubble.


    It was a truly unfortunate sight, but if they hadn¡¯t drawn the Sun Demonic Spirit out to this place, such devastation would have been the fate of Cheongdo Palace instead.


    Riding toward the central street under the escort of White Taoist An Cheon, he saw Seol Tae Pyeong leaning against the remains of a destroyed building under the early morning sunlight.


    His sister Seol Ran was wiping blood from her arm. When she noticed General Seong Sa Wook approaching on horseback, she was startled and quickly bowed her head.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was completely exhausted and he appeared to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Ge-General Seong¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the situation over?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I must have arrived too late.¡±


    Though he had been the first to rush out when the Sun Demonic Spirit appeared at Cheongdo Palace, he hesitated when the battlefield shifted to the Hwalseong District.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to decide to leave his post as the supreme commander, especially when Cheongdo Palace was still teeming with demonic spirits.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook looked down for a moment at the unconscious Seol Tae Pyeong from atop his horse.


    When the sister who was tending to him hesitated awkwardly and tried to gauge his reaction, he shook his head firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just continue tending to him. Once it¡¯s confirmed that the situation is under control, the subordinates of the Bright Moon General who remain in the Hwalseong District will come to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°U-Understood.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your efforts have been truly commendable.¡±


    And then he continued in a low murmuring voice.


    ¡°Even though I¡¯m old and my body isn¡¯t what it used to be, I still took up my sword and faced that monster, the one that severed my arm. To think that he managed to slay it all by himself. This achievement must be rewarded with the highest honors.¡±


    ¡°Grand General, you should be more concerned about your own condition. The pain of losing your arm is still there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°My pain will fade with time, but if the crisis at Cheongdo Palace had been left unchecked, it would have led to even greater disasters. It¡¯s unfortunate that the Bright Moon General lost consciousness, so I cannot deliver this message directly, but you, as his older sister, should relay it to him.¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook closed his eyes gently as he spoke.


    ¡°Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, you¡¯ve accomplished a truly great feat¡­ As the highest-ranking officer of Cheongdo Palace, I will make sure you are properly rewarded for that.¡±


    With that, General Seong Sa Wook turned his horse around.


    There were likely still many lower demonic spirits left in Cheongdo Palace.


    With the death of their leader, the demonic spirits would be in disarray, and since Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had borrowed the power of the Heavenly Dragon to disperse the fog of the demonic spirits, their movements would be sluggish as well.


    If the warriors of Cheongdo Palace worked together, there shouldn¡¯t be any more significant casualties.


    However, it was not wise for the Grand General, the one sitting at the top of the command, to remain away from his post.


    Now that the death of the Sun Demonic Spirits had been confirmed, he needed to return to the main palace and finish off the remaining demonic spirits.


    The disaster of the previous night was coming to an end.


    He took one last look at the unconscious warrior lying among the ruins.


    Bright Moon General, Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The one who had slain Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    If he was the kind of general who enjoyed seeing skilled swordsmen achieve great things, he would welcome it with open arms.


    Following that thought, Grand General Seong Sa Wook snapped the reins of his horse.


    ***


    The demonic spirits¡¯ army quickly fell apart after losing the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    Among the warriors of Cheongdo Palace, many were highly competent.


    The sudden appearance of demonic spirits the previous night had caught them off guard, but once order was restored, even hundreds or thousands of lower demonic spirits could be dealt with without much difficulty.


    And so, the morning after the disaster came.


    Reports about the torrential rainstorm and the aftermath of the night¡¯s disaster were presented at the imperial council.


    Emperor Woon Sung and the high officials gathered for a long, drawn-out meeting.


    Seeing Grand General Seong Sa Wook sitting at the center with one arm missing, the high officials could only swallow dryly.


    Indeed, a great disaster had nearly occurred.


    The imperial historians recorded the previous night¡¯s events as a monumental disaster.


    The warriors of the Red Palace who had lost their headquarters overnight had to live in tents.


    The headmaids had to ensure the safety of their mistresses.


    The officials of the Ministry of Works had to scramble to find the manpower needed to repair the collapsed buildings, and the laborers had to clear out the palace grounds filled with corpses of demonic spirits.


    Each person was recalling the disaster of last night from their respective positions, and trying to return to their daily lives.


    For a while, the internal affairs of Cheongdo Palace inevitably suffered from a severe manpower shortage¡­ So when the large army that consisted of tens of thousands of soldiers returned from the Higher Demonic Spirit subjugation campaign, they were welcomed with open arms.


    Those who had repeatedly retreated and advanced, never giving up on their mission to eradicate the Higher Demonic Spirit, finally returned with news of their success in slaying the demonic spirit that had descended upon the Anhyang region.


    Leading them was Peace Stone General Hwa Wol Yong, the oldest adjutant of Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    However, despite bringing news of victory, his expression was far from pleased.


    The subjugation force had suffered heavy losses and had achieved many feats.


    Though they had barely made it back to the imperial palace, they were likely shocked by the state of the palace.


    Having completed their long and perilous journey, they must have hoped for a warm welcome at Cheongdo Palace, but the situation was not favorable.


    Many parts of Cheongdo Palace were damaged, and there was a shortage of manpower to begin immediate restoration work.


    The event to congratulate and celebrate their achievements had to be more concise than expected.


    The subjugation force might have felt dissatisfied, but it was a situation that couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    The palace had just undergone a major crisis, both internally and externally. Though they initially harbored discontent, they eventually understood the situation and began participating in the restoration efforts at Cheongdo Palace.


    And so, the hands of recovery slowly reached Cheongdo Palace, where it once seemed like the rain would never end.


    The buildings gradually started to regain their form, and the nightmarish memories lingering in people¡¯s minds slowly began to fade into the past.


    It was around this time when plans to restore the destroyed Hwalseong District District were being drawn up.


    ¡°Vice General Jeong Seo Tae, who served in the campaign against the Higher Demonic Spirit, has fallen in battle.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, who had come out to inspect the Hwalseong District, handed me a cup of wine and delivered the news.


    ¡°In the recent council meeting, there was much discussion about who should be appointed to the now-vacant position of Vice General.¡±


    The setting was still the government office of Hwalseong District which still had that sense of emptiness.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok had come out for an inspection like he originally planned.


    It had only been a few days since the major incident where the Sun Demonic Spirit appeared and wreaked havoc both inside and outside the palace, so delaying such an insignificant inspection wouldn¡¯t have been an issue.


    Nevertheless, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok arrived at Hwalseong District on the originally scheduled date.


    Although he claimed to be there for an inspection, there wasn¡¯t much to inspect, since the Sun Demonic Spirit had already destroyed everything.


    In the end, the real reason he came to Hwalseong District was simply to meet with me privately without raising suspicion.


    The reason why the Chief Councilor In Seon Rok had come out to meet the Bright Moon General in person was obvious.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strong possibility that the position of Vice General will be assigned to you. If that happens, the political landscape inside the palace will shift significantly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Once Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s funeral is over, you may need to prepare yourself to assume the role of Vice General while waiting for the council¡¯s approval.¡±


    The subtle power struggle between the Jeongseon and Inbong clans over me was due to the possibility that I might someday rise to the rank of Grand General.


    However, I never imagined that the position of Vice General would fall to me so suddenly. It¡¯s a position that typically requires years, if not decades, of effort to even be considered for.


    A general¡¯s rank isn¡¯t something one achieves simply by wielding a sword well. It¡¯s a position reserved for someone who possesses wisdom, virtue, and strength, as well as experience and the respect of all military officials.


    ¡°If there are no issues during the imperial council¡¯s examination, His Majesty will personally bestow the rank of Vice General upon you. It will be a great honor that will be passed down from generation to generation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still too young. Giving such position to someone like me isn¡¯t just unusual, it¡¯s entirely unprecedented¡­ May I ask how I was chosen for this position?¡±


    ¡°Your martial strength and achievements are undeniable. However, your age was indeed a significant concern, and it sparked considerable debate during the council meeting.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok took a sip of his drink, sighed briefly, and looked around the government office.


    The state of Hwalseong District was miserable. It was obvious that restoring it would require huge help.


    The Chief Councilor who knew of this looked at me with a hint of sympathy.


    It wasn¡¯t just that I was busy; my physical condition was also in shambles.


    I had pushed myself to the brink to kill the Sun Demonic Spirit, and as a result, there was hardly a part of my body not wrapped in bandages.


    Seol Ran visited me almost every day and she kept fussing over my need for rest to the point where it was getting on my nerves.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care much for flowery words, so I¡¯ll skip the useless talk and get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve managed to completely rein in the Inbong clan. It seems they¡¯ve decided to bury the incident where you caused a disturbance at the Inbong mansion.¡±


    If White Princess Ha Wol fully tightened her grip on the real power within the Inbong clan, she would essentially become inseparable from them in any deal.


    This was something that could not help but concern Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    Although he was known as a smart and capable official, he wasn¡¯t entirely above the murky waters of political schemes.


    He stood firm on his convictions when necessary, but wasn¡¯t afraid to get his hands dirty when the situation demanded it. He was a man who lived in the gray; he was neither entirely white nor entirely black.


    In this political landscape, it was only natural that one would eventually become a person who constantly weighed beliefs against personal gain.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, the fact that you hold control over the Inbong clan makes it a significant burden for the Jeongseon clan if you were to become a general-level officer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, from my position, I cannot easily support your promotion to a general-level official.¡±


    If the Chief Councilor, who was one of the most vocal figures in the council, did not approve, the proposal for appointing a general-level officer would be difficult to pass.


    However, it was strange. If that were truly the case, he could have simply opposed it outright.


    There was no need for him to come all the way to the Hwalseong District under the pretext of an inspection.


    He must have had another purpose.


    ¡°Therefore, to ease my concerns, bring more people from the Jeongseon clan to the Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Since you already have a lot of people from the Inbong clan, expanding your ties with the Jeongseon clan would be a considerable burden. Though you don¡¯t seem to be easily swayed by either side, that alone is not enough. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the surface, it seemed like a proposal that wasn¡¯t entirely unfavorable to me.


    To restore the chaotic Hwalseong District, more skilled workers and personnel would indeed be necessary.


    However, from a political standpoint, I would have to bear the risk of straining relations with the Inbong clan.


    Above all, there was a high possibility that the White Princess who wielded real power within the Inbong clan would vehemently oppose it.


    ¡°And I hear that you¡¯ve appointed an inspector of the Inbong clan as the manager of the Hwalseong District. Also, appoint someone from the Jeongseon clan as well. If you balance it that way, I can fully agree to the council¡¯s agenda, though it still makes me uneasy.¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way, I understand. However, from my perspective, this is a strange situation.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is troubling you about the situation?¡±


    I ran my bandaged fingers along my chin as I spoke.


    ¡°If you¡¯re truly uneasy, you could simply appoint someone else. There are plenty of individuals who hold more authority than the Bright Moon General position and are closer to the Jeongseon clan¡­. Just pick someone who suits your preferences and support them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a foolish suggestion.¡±


    The Chief Councilor let out a dry laugh as he replied.


    ¡°Considering Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s previous recommendations, you¡¯re the right person for the Vice General position. From what I¡¯ve heard, your abilities are exceptional. You seem to be a talent who will make a huge contribution to the strength and prosperity of the Cheongdo Empire in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it funny to you that I¡¯m trying to make morally sound decisions, but can¡¯t let go of the power struggles beneath the surface?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t completely detached from the realities of politics, even as he made what he believed to be the ideal choices for the future of Cheongdo.


    He was compromising between reality and ideals in his own way.


    ¡°Politics is meant to be played like a bat.¡±


    After saying that, he took a sip of his drink.


    ¡°Every day since that chaotic night has been one council meeting after another. It¡¯s only natural, given all the loose ends that need tying up, but it¡¯s exhausting nonetheless.¡±


    After finishing his piece, the Chief Councilor stood up and spoke with a hint of resignation.


    He was quite different from the figure who maintained authority in public settings. Perhaps this was how he was during actual work. He was more forthright than I expected.


    For now, I held the position of Bright Moon General, but once I completed the council¡¯s examination, I would officially become a general-level officer.


    And since the situation was like this¡­. the Chief Councilor had already started treating me as a high-ranking official.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, Chief Councilor. Once I finish wrapping up the affairs at the Hwalseong District and recover my health, I¡¯ll bring some good wine and visit you.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it, I heard you taught my daughter Ha Yeon some swordsmanship back when you were an apprentice warrior. Fate sure works in mysterious ways. If the opportunity arises, the three of us should meet.¡±


    He mounted his horse and turned toward the middle gate of the government office with a few guards.


    ¡°There¡¯s another council meeting in about an hour, so I need to hurry. I heard it¡¯s not an urgent matter, though.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a matter that might interest you. Even the mistresses of the four palaces are all listening intently¡­¡±


    The Chief Councilor looked up at the sky while gripping the reins of his horse.


    ¡°The proposal to replace the current Heavenly Maiden has been brought up.¡±


    Indeed.


    The inevitable has come.


    The fading trend of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy has reached its peak. This led to two incidents where a special demonic spirit appeared right in the middle of Cheongdo Palace.


    Though the chaos caused by the first special demonic spirit was wrapped up without significant damage, the second one, the Sun Demonic Spirit incident, escalated into a major disaster.


    It¡¯s impossible not to question who is responsible for this.


    The fact that a higher demonic spirit arrived on the outskirts of the imperial capital, and the fact that many lower demonic spirits appeared¡­


    It¡¯s only natural to question whether the current Heavenly Maiden is fulfilling her duties.


    As a result¡­ doubts have begun to arise about Ah Hyun, who currently held the position of Heavenly Maiden.


    ***


    ¡°¡­Where is the Heavenly Maiden?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sitting in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, as usual.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lee Ryeong, the headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, headed to the Heavenly Jade Pavilion with a worried look on her face.


    In the distance, she could see the Heavenly Maiden sitting alone in the pavilion and surrounded by a waterfall.


    She sat alone while gazing up at the waterfall. Even from a distance, she looked deeply troubled.


    It seemed that if things continued like this, her dethronement would be inevitable.


    After serving the will of the Heavenly Dragon and dedicating herself to Cheongdo for so many years, she would be cast aside without a second thought.


    If it ended with just her dethronement, that might be a relief. There was no telling what harm the officials harboring suspicion against her might do.


    Once the authority that protected her as the Heavenly Maiden was stripped away and she was thrown out into the world as a girl with nothing¡­ could she bear the grief that would follow?


    From the perspective of Lee Ryeong, who had served her for half a lifetime, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Yet, as the Heavenly Maiden sat in the pavilion and looked up at the waterfall alone, Lee Ryeong couldn¡¯t bring herself to take a single step toward her.


    For now, it seemed best to leave her alone.


    The sound of the waterfall crashing down echoed clearly.


    Suspicion toward Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun gripped the entire Cheongdo Palace, and now even the radical factions were rising, insisting that she be removed from the Heavenly Dragon Hall immediately.


    As she gazed up at the beautiful waterfall of Heavenly Jade Pavilion, the Heavenly Maiden remained lost in deep contemplation.


    With a wistful and delicate look in her eyes, she muttered to herself.


    ¡°What should I have for lunch today¡­ I really want to eat the meat stew I had yesterday again¡­¡±


    It was truly the biggest worry of her life.

 Chapter 96: Dethronement (2)

    It was now a distant story. One so old she could barely remember it.


    In the endless cycle of time while she was repeating the same years over and over to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Even this journey, which had stretched on so long that it was hard to remember how much time had passed, had a beginning.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun of the first cycle.


    Though it was surely herself, she felt like a stranger, perhaps because so much time had passed.


    When she recalled those memories, an awkward feeling crept over her.


    When she first heard the news of her dethronement, it felt like the sky was collapsing.


    ¨C ¡­¡­


    The sight of Headmaid Lee Ryeong bowing her head and answering with difficulty was quite pitiful.


    The Heavenly Maiden staggered and sat down on the tea table with a blank expression on her face.


    There had been rumors that the power of the Heavenly Dragon was weakening, but she had brushed them off as something plausible. She also knew well that demonic spirits often appeared in the outermost regions of the Cheongdo Empire, but that was beyond the reach of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power.


    In the end, they blamed all the disasters, even those like the Higher Demonic Spirit, on her and sought to bring her down. She couldn¡¯t believe this reality that was happening.


    Had she really lived her entire life sacrificing everything for these ignorant people?


    That truth pierced her to the core, and tears flowed endlessly.


    Outside the Heavenly Dragon Palace, the voices of the people were filled with doubt toward Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    The Heavenly Maiden sitting in that position was failing her role.


    She was nothing more than an incompetent human sitting in the Heavenly Dragon Palace. A woman who was obsessed with asserting her authority and interpreting the will of Heaven.


    The evidence was the demonic spirits that swarmed the world in chaos.


    The Heavenly Maiden must be replaced. The wrath of the Heavenly Dragon must be appeased.


    Each time those voices reached the Heavenly Dragon Palace, the owner of the room wiped away tears and gnashed her teeth.


    She resented the world and hated the people.


    And so, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun stepped out of the Heavenly Dragon Palace carrying the weight of all the world¡¯s malice with her.


    Once she had walked through the palace halls with grace and dignity, but now she trudged through the central courtyard.


    There wasn¡¯t a single guard by her side, not even a maid to serve her.


    Aside from the few coins hidden in her robes, she had nothing else to take with her.


    As she passed through the outer gate, insults and jeers rained down on her.


    Filth was thrown from above as she exited the outer palace gate, and some even hurled stones at her.


    The elegant robes of the Heavenly Dragon Palace were smeared with mud and food scraps. She kept her head down as she walked and walked through the crowd, and by the time she realized it, the sun had already set.


    She had nowhere to go, and the sun had disappeared.


    As she wandered aimlessly through the dark forest, she stumbled over a stone and fell towards the base of a large tree.


    She leaned against the tree trunk in the pitch-black forest and lay there for a while. She couldn¡¯t find a reason to get up.


    Perhaps it would be better to be devoured by the mountain beasts here. After all, her body reeked of rotten food, so it wouldn¡¯t be long before a lucky boar or tiger came searching for its next meal.


    She could summon the remaining power of the Heavenly Dragon to resist, but¡­ was there really any need?


    It was a moonless night. The forest was silent, even the darkness seemed to hold its breath.


    It was around that time when she was sobbing alone and waiting for her inevitable end,


    An apprentice swordsman appeared before her that night.


    The signs of divine fever were evident on his shoulders.


    Early morning. As she lay in bed and looked up at the ceiling, old memories came flooding back vividly.


    The sun had not yet risen. Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun thought about getting up but then decided to lie down just a little longer.


    Before the journey of drifting through the confines of time began, if anyone had seen Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun at that time, they would have stood in shock with their mouths agape.


    Her sharp eyes that doubted everything in the world and tried to judge who was right and who was wrong.


    A mysterious princess who crushed others with her low commanding voice wherever she went and observed the world under the authority of the Heavenly Dragon.


    She was a noblewoman who, after rising to a divine position supported by the power of the Heavenly Dragon, had devoted her entire life to protecting the country of Cheongdo.


    The woman who dominated all the palace maids, fitting the role she held, was none other than Ah Hyun.


    Had she not crossed paths with the Plague Demonic Spirit, she would have likely lived her life that way.


    But they say that life can undergo great change due to a seemingly insignificant event.


    In any case, during her first life, she had been lying in the mountains, covered in filth, when she met a swordsman.


    He treated her without a word, even though she was spitting out her bitterness in harsh words.


    As she followed him, some of the hatred that had once consumed her began to fade away.


    She came to understand the value of life that he so revered.


    As she roamed the Imperial Capital, she stood in awe of the sunrise emerging from behind the White Immortal Mountain.


    She sang as she gazed up at the bright moon.


    She walked through the reed fields along the riverbanks and felt the breeze on her face.


    She watched people bustling through the lively marketplace.


    And she came to realize that the world was worth staying in, just to witness a little longer.


    The girl gradually learned how to ease the tension in her shoulders.


    In her second life, third life¡­ every time she gritted her teeth and walked through the world, and every time she was dethroned and cast out onto the streets, the grief that once gnawed at her heart slowly dulled.


    Even when the weight of fate bore down on her shoulders and her twisted destiny seemed to mock her,


    She learned how to give her best in the life she was given, without falling into despair, without shedding tears.


    If a cruel fate laughed at her, she thought it best to laugh right back at it.


    Even if the world were to end tomorrow, one should not dismiss the pleasure of a single meal today.


    Life is like a long-distance race, and the joys and sorrows of each day must never be taken lightly.


    Life goes on, even in the midst of heartache.


    It¡¯s better to know how to live without straining your shoulders.


    If the swordsman from that night saw the current Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, he would surely think to himself¡ª


    ¡ªAh, but no matter how much,


    I didn¡¯t mean for her to relax ¡°that¡± much¡­


    ***


    It took quite some time for the palace to recover from the damage left by the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s rampage.


    Naturally, with no one in the palace free from responsibility, all ceremonial events had to be canceled for the time being.


    Various large and small events were called off, and all available personnel were focused on the restoration efforts.


    Of course, the tea gatherings of the mistresses of the four great palaces, which took place a couple of times a month, were also canceled.


    The scars left by the Sun Demonic Spirit remained in the four great palaces as well.


    They had to repair the buildings destroyed by the demon spirits and change the shifts of all the personnel to replace the injured personnel.


    The Headmaids were so frantically busy during this time that they couldn¡¯t attend to the crown princess consorts of the four great palaces with their usual care.


    Because of that, the Azure Princess who was sitting alone on the porch of the Azure Dragon Palace felt bored.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Among the four great palaces, the Azure Dragon Palace had suffered the least damage on that chaotic night of the demon spirits¡¯ attack. The reason was simple: it was where the Azure Princess resided.


    To the Azure Princess who was born with a heavenly gift for Taoist magic, a group of lower demonic spirits was nothing more than a disorganized rabble.


    Dealing with enemies that rushed in using swarm tactics was precisely the Azure Princess¡¯s specialty, as the range of her Taoist magic extended far and wide.


    Perhaps, if a single special demonic spirit like the Sun Demonic Spirit had charged in, it might have posed her danger. But to someone like her, who was akin to a walking siege weapon, this level of ordeal wasn¡¯t even a real threat.


    Thanks to that, not a single death occurred in the vicinity of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    The buildings were relatively intact, so there wasn¡¯t much cleanup to do either. Given the situation, the Azure Dragon Palace even had enough leeway to lend some of its maids to other areas.


    But, of course, the Azure Princess couldn¡¯t go out and work herself¡­ so all she could do was read the scriptures alone or occasionally step out onto the porch to enjoy the breeze.


    As she sat on the scriptures and did some embroidery, a yawn escaped her lips from time to time. With all palace schedules canceled, it was a rare moment of leisure in the usually busy palace life.


    And when people are given unexpected free time, they often feel the urge to break the routine.


    She no longer felt any embarrassment or guilt in having such thoughts. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Azure Dragon Palace¡­ is okay as it is, right?


    In fact, if she was going to raise such questions¡­ she should have done it a few years ago¡­


    ¡°Azure Princess.¡±


    It was around the time the Azure Princess was lost in such thoughts.


    Her Headmaid Hui Yin entered through the middle gate of the Azure Dragon Palace. She was carrying a large box with her.


    The box was made of luxurious antique wood and it was covered in engravings from the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ***


    For a while, the only topic in the council was the matter of dethroning the Heavenly Maiden.


    The very fact that such a proposal had been raised in the council was enough to stir up gossip throughout the palace.


    Doubt began to spread within the palace about whether Heavenly Maide Ah Hyun, who currently resided in the Heavenly Dragon Hall, was truly fit for her position.


    The major incident of the two special demonic spirits invading the imperial palace had gradually been exaggerated, and soon the conversation began to lean more and more towards dethroning her.


    Each time such rumors reached them, the Headmaid and maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall were filled with anxiety.


    At this time, when the political standing of the young girl they had followed and believed in for so long was being shaken, no one would have a heavier heart than the Heavenly Maiden herself.


    Everyone, with eyes full of concern, did their best to support their mistress and lighten her burdens as much as possible.


    However, the hours Ah Hyun spent in deep thought grew longer by the day.


    It was only natural. The situation was dire.


    How difficult it must be to endure the overwhelming malice of the masses with that frail body.


    How much she must despise the world, how empty the passing years must feel, and how unbearable the pain in her heart must be.


    Yet, even with such suffocating emotions, she never complained, never showed it, and maintained her dignity as the noble Heavenly Maiden. This evoked a sense of reverence in the others.


    Still, at heart, she was likely just a fragile young girl.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel the pain, but rather, she remained strong so her maids wouldn¡¯t become unsettled.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun sat on the porch and looked up at the bright moon; she seemed to be lost in thought. Headmaid Lee Ryeong secretly wiped away her tears from afar.


    Just looking at her silhouette from a distance, as she silently gathered her thoughts, made Lee Ryeong¡¯s chest ache.


    She spent an unusually long time gazing at the flowers in the garden that day; it was likely because she knew that soon she would no longer be able to take in their beauty.


    The lamp in her bedroom remained lit because her mind was filled with so many thoughts and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡­There was never a day when the tears in Headmaid Lee Ryeong¡¯s eyes dried.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And then, the next morning.


    A letter arrived from the palace, summoning her to the morning assembly.


    Summoning the Heavenly Maiden, who must always serve the will of the Heavenly Dragon, was a grave act of disrespect.


    The people of the main palace must have known that, but the reason for sending such a letter was obvious.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun let out a soft laugh as she rose from her seat.


    ¡°Well then, shall I go to be dethroned?¡±


    ***


    Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong sat in his study and read the letter that had flown in from the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    It was a final piece of advice from Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who sensed the end of her own fate.


    The letter was filled with various thoughts, but most of it was simply a repeat of things she had already said before.


    No matter what happens to her, he must never defend her.


    He must not help her, nor make any rash moves.


    He must simply stay still.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He heard that in the first timeline, Seol Tae Pyeong had suffered greatly after defending Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. And it seemed that this had deeply wounded her.


    Though he couldn¡¯t know exactly what happened at the time, one thing was clear: if he followed the instructions of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun who had some knowledge of the future there would be no loss for him.


    Logically speaking, the best course of action was to simply stay still and do as she instructed.


    Seol Tae Pyeong threw the letter that ended like that on the wooden table and thought for a moment with his chin resting on his hand.


    ¡°A command I should follow, huh¡­¡±


    Indeed, in this country, aside from the emperor, no one could challenge the authority of the Heavenly Maiden.


    If it was her command, it was only right to carry it out without question.


    The problem was, she was about to be dethroned.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was a rising star, who earned numerous military achievements, and it was almost certain he would soon be given the position of a general-level official.


    Meanwhile, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was a setting sun, who nearly completed her role and was beginning her descent from her position.


    ¡°¡­Why should I?¡±


    Even after all this, could she still not understand¡­


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ was not a man who moved purely by reason or logic.

 Chapter 97: Dethronement (3)

    Bad rumors spread inside and outside the palace.


    Ah Hyun, the current Heavenly Maiden sitting in the Heavenly Dragon Hall, was nothing more than a figurehead who held onto a position she lacked the ability to fulfill.


    The evidence of this was the rampant demonic spirits swarming throughout the Cheongdo Empire. She couldn¡¯t properly wield the power of the Heavenly Dragon. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the safety of Cheongdo, she needed to be dethroned, and someone more suitable had to take her place.


    At first, these rumors were whispered only among junior soldiers and maids, but soon they started to circulate among high officials¡­ and eventually, it got to the point where such talk was openly discussed in public.


    She was a girl who had spent almost her entire life revered in the Heavenly Dragon Hall. To suddenly dethrone her and cast her into the streets was practically no different from condemning her to die a lonely death.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun has ordered that no one is to be allowed inside. That includes the Bright Moon General.¡±


    Perhaps this was her last loyal servant.


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong of the Heavenly Dragon Hall refused to let me pass even though I had the Heavenly Dragon tablet in hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s intentions were clear.


    In the end, she was now a falling star.


    She had made many mistakes, and it was obvious that her enemies would soon increase. She must have thought that being seen too close to the ¡°Bright Moon General¡± could bring trouble for me.


    I hadn¡¯t completely disregarded that possibility either, so I came dressed in the Black Moon Unit uniform with my face tightly wrapped in white cotton cloth.


    Today, I came as Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong. It was something I often did when I wanted to avoid attention inside the palace.


    Even so, the doors to the Heavenly Dragon Hall did not open for me.


    ¡°When do you think Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun will step down from her position?¡±


    There was no point in dancing around the subject at this stage. I asked directly, and headmaid Lee Ryeong lowered her gaze for a moment with a flustered look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not planning to say anything.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much I can tell you. But Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun is deeply concerned that the many slanders she will soon face might negatively affect Bright Moon General¡¯s career.¡±


    Even as a falling star, she was still the woman who stood at the highest position in Cheongdo Palace.


    If she decided to push me away, there was no way I could meet her.


    ¡°If the agenda for her dethronement passes at today¡¯s council meeting, she will likely leave the palace by tomorrow after going through the court hearing.¡±


    ¡°Do you know exactly when she will leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Lee Ryeong shook her head with her head still lowered. It seemed even she had been silenced by Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    That¡¯s right. Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was someone who already had a vague understanding of how the future would unfold.


    Though she appeared relaxed and careless most of the time, which made it easy to underestimate her, if she ever turned into an enemy, she would be endlessly troublesome.


    You can tell just by looking at the current situation where the powerful Plague Demonic Spirit was writhing in madness because it couldn¡¯t kill her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When her dethronement was decided, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had already anticipated how I would act.


    If she decided to run away, there would be no catching her.


    That was the most troublesome aspect of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    ¡°Come to think of it, around noon tomorrow, a large delivery of food ingredients will come through the southwestern gate for the Heavenly Dragon Hall. There are many delicious and rare ingredients, so the maids there are eager to show off their cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°If you have time, Bright Moon General, you should come and try them as well.¡±


    The sudden mention of the affairs inside the Heavenly Dragon Hall by Headmaid Lee Ryeong felt out of place¡­ but I quickly understood her intention.


    Though this Headmaid was on Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t wish for her to meet a miserable end.


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon, the southwestern gate, you say.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The weather is getting colder, so you should eat something hearty.¡±


    ¡°Understood. It sounds like I¡¯ll have a feast for the first time in a while.¡±


    I nodded my head and then left through the main gate of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Tomorrow at noon, the southwestern gate.


    I clung tightly to the information Lee Ryeong had given me as I made my way back to the Hwalseong District.


    ***


    I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of character Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was portrayed as in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±. I hadn¡¯t even read far enough to reach the part where she was given much focus.


    She was the one holding the position of Heavenly Maiden before the protagonist Seol Ran took it.


    There were frequent descriptions of her watching over Seol Ran as she received both harsh treatment and recognition from the mistresses of the Four Palaces.


    Every now and then, letters written by her would appear. Judging by her writing style, she seemed to be a sharp and cruel person¡ªor at least, that¡¯s the impression I got.


    Seeing Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun in person was a bit shocking at first, as she seemed far less impressive than expected, but that too was a story from quite some time ago.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun herself had insisted that no one defend her and told everyone to leave her alone. She said that she would take full responsibility for her own faults.


    And she was actually someone who could do that.


    Considering how she had turned back the world multiple times, she must have survived well after her dethronement and watched how the world continued to unfold.


    She likely wasn¡¯t completely helpless in household affairs, nor would she have been penniless (usually, they¡¯d send you off with a few bits and pieces when you¡¯re dethroned), so even if left alone, she would manage just fine.


    ¡­.


    Yes.


    If one were to name the right answer, it would be to leave her alone, no matter what fate befalls her.


    As the palanquin of the dethroned Heavenly Maiden passed by, the lower-ranking officials nearby shouted angrily.


    Among them were those grinding their teeth in fury, and others shedding tears for family members lost to the demonic spirits.


    But was it truly all the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s fault?


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Those who had lost wealth, friends, or family¡­ they were left utterly alone, and they needed someone to blame.


    Even if the facts didn¡¯t align, if there was no outlet for their burning rage, it would fester and eventually explode from inside.


    I sat on the southwestern wall and watched the crowd that had gathered for the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s departure before I slowly closed my eyes.


    A few stones struck the palanquin carrying the Heavenly Maiden.


    At first, it was just a handful of small pebbles, but soon drums and even food began to be hurled through the air.


    All sorts of filthy things flew at the noble Heavenly Maiden¡¯s palanquin and stained it.


    The bearers clenched their jaws and continued pulling the palanquin forward with pained expressions on their faces.


    Offer a scapegoat to the gallows and burn them at the stake.


    Find the source of this huge disaster and set it ablaze.


    Could anyone truly call such a frenzied crowd uncivilized and foolish after witnessing them caught in the grip of half-madness?


    It was a sight I had often seen, even before being swept into this strange world.


    Sometimes, I felt a sense of revulsion watching crowds driven by such madness.


    Other times, I found myself among them, shouting at the top of my lungs. And at times, I lived as the very target of their hatred, bowing my head to survive.


    It wasn¡¯t about right or wrong, but rather a natural phenomenon.


    Crowds move with emotion. The Heavenly Maiden must have realized this, after seeing this irrational world repeat itself countless times.


    That must be why she could accept this situation so easily.


    She didn¡¯t see the crowd throwing stones and filth at her as individual people but rather as a predictable ¡°phenomenon¡± she had long come to understand.


    I recalled the image of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun sitting quietly in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion as she kept gazing up at the waterfall.


    After facing disaster, the crowd always seeks someone to blame.


    It was just another natural phenomenon. Like water falling from the cliffs.


    The middle gate of the southwest began to open for the departure of the Heavenly Maiden.


    The sight of that huge gate opening looked like a giant beast opening its maw, ready to devour its prey.


    The Heavenly Maiden who now didn¡¯t have the support of countless maids. Once she stepped beyond that gate, she would become nothing more than a common village girl.


    ¡°Bi Cheon, let¡¯s move.¡±


    Bi Cheon who had been watching the situation from behind me nodded his head.


    ***


    Once the palanquin passed through the middle gate, we would take Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun to the Hwalseong District.


    I knew very well how much of a political burden it was to bring the dethroned Heavenly Maiden to the Hwalseong District.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun herself must have been fully aware of this, which was why she tried to flee without looking back.


    After all, she likely had a compulsion that she absolutely could not stand in the way of my path to success, so she probably didn¡¯t want to leave even the smallest risk behind.


    However, when have I ever reached out to people while considering such things?


    Understanding and gains, reason and discernment, all were important. But in the end, the most crucial lesson I had learned from White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon was just one thing.


    Do what you believe is right.


    If you are convinced it¡¯s right, then rise with your sword, even in the face of irrationality and opposition.


    I drew my sword against the Vermilion Princess on the platform of the birthday ceremony, let the Black Princess escape, fought with the ghost hands, and spared the White Princess who would later become a thorn in the inner palace.


    I did all of these simply because I believed they were the right things to do.


    If you push forward with unwavering belief in your convictions, the day will come when you¡¯ll see the light.


    Because I believed this without a doubt, I had lived my life doing what I thought was right.


    Once I took her to the Hwalseong District, there would be countless ways to avoid the political burden.


    Even if someone discovered it and tried to cause trouble, as long as I handled it properly, I could take full responsibility.


    Was she afraid her existence would become my weakness? That was underestimating me.


    If you live your life running away from responsibility out of fear, you¡¯ll never achieve anything.


    A man¡¯s life shines not when he flees from responsibility, but when he strives to bear it.


    No matter what you¡¯re thinking, I live the way I always have.


    There¡¯s no need to overcomplicate things. This is simply my way.


    At my command, the Black Moon Unit swarmed the palanquin of the Heavenly Maiden.


    According to the laws of Cheongdo, the moment someone deposed leaves the palace, they are no longer connected to the royal court in any way.


    Since she had completely lost her status as the Heavenly Maiden, it didn¡¯t matter how she was treated now.


    ¡°Aaargh! What¡¯s happening? Assassins!¡±


    Even the palanquin bearers abandoned the palanquin and fled. After all, the person inside was no longer the Heavenly Maiden, so it didn¡¯t matter to them anymore.


    The assassins stormed in, broke open the door of the palanquin, and checked inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, the inside of the palanquin was completely empty.


    There was nothing inside the palanquin except for a single letter written on a luxurious silk scroll, as if hoping the one who attacked the palanquin would read it.


    That¡¯s right.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was someone who had a certain grasp on the flow of the future.


    She had already foreseen this situation to some extent after her dethronement.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    To Tae Pyeong,


    I write this letter beneath the last moon I will see from the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    This is probably the last time I¡¯ll smell the plum blossoms drifting through the window of my chamber. It¡¯s a shame. I enjoyed it.


    When I think about it, the time we had together feels like a dream, a long one at that.


    Now that I¡¯ve nearly lost the power of the Heavenly Dragon, the memories of how you helped me all this time often feel like fleeting dreams. I suppose it¡¯s because so much time has passed.


    I think I should start by apologizing, Tae Pyeong-ah.


    I can no longer remain the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo. You probably already knew, but without my title, I would only be a burden to you, never a benefit.


    Before facing the great enemy of the Plague Demonic Spirit, you need to gather all your strength, right?


    The fact that you¡¯re harboring a dethroned Heavenly Maiden will only serve as a political burden for you.


    You¡¯re about to cross the Bright Moon General and soon rise to the position of Vice General, so there¡¯s no point in carrying unnecessary burdens.


    Ideally, I would have liked to raise you to the rank of Grand General before I got dethroned, but considering the circumstances, I think I¡¯ve done enough. From here on, you¡¯ll manage just fine on your own, even without the Heavenly Maiden by your side, right?


    At dawn today, I¡¯ll pack my things and leave Cheongdo Palace.


    The high officials were considerate enough to allow me to leave quietly when no one is watching.


    By the time you see the empty palanquin you attacked, you¡¯ll probably realize that Headmaid Lee Ryeong was in on this with me.


    I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t give you a heads-up. However, I couldn¡¯t help it since I knew how you would react.


    Once I¡¯m dethroned, they¡¯ll have to select a new Heavenly Maiden.


    The process of selecting a Heavenly Maiden is a long and grueling one, so in the meantime, they¡¯ll need to choose a temporary priestess to uphold the power of the Heavenly Dragon. She will be the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Palace for the time being.


    Normally, my dethroning would have come much later, but since the Sun Demonic Spirit grew stronger through repeated cycles of reincarnation, I ended up being dethroned much sooner than expected. The calamity brought by the Sun Demonic Spirit wasn¡¯t supposed to be this severe.


    So, until Maid Seol becomes the new Heavenly Maiden, they will need to carefully select someone capable of fully taking on this role. Finding a woman of such noble stature won¡¯t be easy, so one of the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces will have to step up.


    Most of it will be decided in the council meetings, but now that you¡¯re about to become the Vice General, you¡¯ll have a voice in those meetings soon enough.


    I trust you¡¯ll handle it well.


    Stay strong, Tae Pyeong-ah.


    I¡¯ll have to wander the world for a while.


    I hope you don¡¯t feel too sad about it.


    Throughout many cycles of reincarnation, I¡¯ve been dethroned countless times, and there was always a period when I would roam the world like this.


    Though I couldn¡¯t stay near Cheongdo Palace, wandering through the mountains and other worlds became some of my fondest memories and greatest assets.


    And though it¡¯s a little embarrassing to admit, the starting point of all those journeys was always you.


    This might be a confusing thing for you to hear, since you have no memory of it.


    But still, now that I¡¯ve reached the final cycle of reincarnation, I wanted to tell you.


    Thank you. Because of you, I was able to endure this terrible cycle of reincarnation.


    Thank you for understanding me when I was filled with bitterness, consumed by hatred, and full of resentment towards the world.


    I had always been a spiteful and cruel woman, even if I say so myself, but I was grateful that you accepted me until the end and taught me the beauty of life.


    Thank you for helping me realize that the world isn¡¯t just filled with cruelty.


    Thank you for showing me why I should care for the people and for giving me a reason to live a little longer.


    Even through all the hardships and suffering, I was grateful that you endured and stayed alive.


    Looking back on countless years, to the point where it¡¯s hard to keep track¡­


    The only reason that stubborn soul, who once only knew how to wield the overwhelming power of the Heavenly Dragon, survived and continued this journey was entirely thanks to you.


    So you must survive.


    We are not parting forever.


    No matter what happens, it is my destiny to return to Cheongdo Palace.


    So let¡¯s meet again before this story ends.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After closing the letter again, I looked down at the floor of the carriage for a moment.


    Bi Cheon who had been sitting across from me noticed the look on my face and flinched before he lowered his head as well.


    ¡°General Seol, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just¡­ even though I knew this would happen, I still feel a strange sense of sadness.¡±


    How could you hold back someone who knows the future?


    Once she decided to leave, there was no stopping her.


    I knew that much, but still, I reached out into the empty air.


    Come to think of it, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun always lived within unreasonable circumstances.


    She seemed immature and only showed a bright exterior, so it was hard to fully understand the situation she was in.


    She must have suffered more than anyone amid the endless cycle of death. She calls it the repetition of reincarnation, but in reality, it¡¯s just a living hell.


    Perhaps in the first few cycles, she truly wept in despair as she was trapped in this cursed loop of destruction.


    And through the ongoing reincarnations, she must have experienced so much.


    She must have dreamed many dreams, sometimes achieved them, and at other times lost them.


    Amid the cycle of success and failure, she had likely held onto her slowly eroding emotions, and in the end, the conclusion she reached was to enjoy life as it came.


    The way she sat in the heart of Heavenly Jade Pavilion, ate delicious food, and always greeted me with a cheerful smile¡­ that was, in fact, the destination she had reached at the end of a very long journey.


    By laughing, crying, and chatting like that, she had managed to keep her heart from being worn down.


    Had I ever truly tried to understand her? No, I hadn¡¯t.


    Whenever I saw Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s constant smiles and chatter, there didn¡¯t seem to be any trace of despair left in her.


    She had grown stronger in her own way through a long battle. The fact that I hadn¡¯t noticed her despair was proof of that.


    ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t really done anything for her¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡­..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s just¡­¡±


    I lowered my head and quietly looked at my trembling fingertips.


    ¡°That¡¯s just, what lingers heavily in my heart¡­¡±


    Meetings and partings were always fleeting things.


    They said that people meet as easily as water flows in and part just as easily as it flows out.


    I had let go of the White Immortal Elder, of the Vice General, and now of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun as well.


    Well¡­ in any case, she was still alive, wasn¡¯t she?


    She wasn¡¯t dead; she was merely wandering the world for a while and reflecting on life during these passing years.


    Let¡¯s meet again before this story ends.


    Like the girl had said, all I had to do was steadily move toward the end of the story.


    Because we would meet again there.


    The sound of the carriage wheels rolling echoed through the air.


    Inside the carriage heading toward the Hwalseong District, only Bi Cheon lowered his head as if he was troubled.


    How could he comfort his lord, who had fallen into despair? It must have been an overwhelming task for this young apprentice warrior.


    The carriage simply moved forward in silence.


    Just as our lives, our fates, and our connections do.


    ¡°Greetings~! I¡¯m Yeon Ri, a senior maid who has been appointed as the headmaid of Lord Bright Moon General of the Hwalseong District~!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow~. Lord Bright Moon General, it¡¯s been so long~. You¡¯ve changed so much since your time as an apprentice warrior in the White Immortal Palace that I almost didn¡¯t recognize you~! It feels like just yesterday when we struggled together back in the White Immortal Palace, and now, to meet again like this, I¡¯m so happy to see you again~!¡±


    At the Bright Moon General¡¯s mansion in the Hwalseong District.


    I glanced briefly in Ha Si Hwa¡¯s direction, and she hesitated before speaking.


    She explained that she had brought Yeon Ri because she was an old friend of mine from the White Immortal Palace days, and Yeon Ri was known for being competent.


    Although talks of Yeon Ri¡¯s appointment had been going on for quite some time, it seemed there had been no formal report because Yeon Ri, who had returned to her hometown, still had some time left before she was ready to come back.


    ¡°After leaving the White Immortal Palace, I went down to my hometown for a while to look after my parents. But recently, I heard rumors of various disasters causing a shortage of workers, so I returned to Cheongdo Palace¡­ I never expected Lord Bright Moon General to rise to such prominence like this! Wow~ I knew you were destined for great things, but I never imagined you¡¯d do this well~.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the headmaid should show proper respect toward Lord Bright Moon General.¡±


    ¡°Manager Ha sure is strict~. Lord Bright Moon General and I have been through thick and thin together since our White Immortal Palace days, so a bit of rudeness should be something he can understand¡ªaaack!¡±


    I grabbed Yeon Ri by the collar and glared at her as I spoke.


    ¡°You said you were afraid of becoming a burden.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s story, and I¡¯m just Yeon Ri, the new headmaid?!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you could have at least given me a heads-up¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri broke into a strained smile and sweat dripped down her face.


    ¡°If I did that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a surprise entrance¡­ right¡­?¡±


    I could feel the coldness radiating from my eyes.


    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±


    ¡°P-P-Please spare me¡­¡±


    After that, the new headmaid Yeon Ri had to stand in the hallway for an hour as punishment.


    No matter how much I thought about it. As I watched her standing there in tears with her hands raised, I couldn¡¯t help but think she was bringing this upon herself.


    She would sit in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion and would laugh happily as she made various kinds of schemes.


    The memories of all the hardships I endured under the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s command passed faintly through my mind.


    Still, when I think back, there were a lot of good memories as well.


    Yes.


    If I were to describe those memories¡­. from that time¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­You¡¯re dead now.

 Chapter 98: Vice General (1)

    The girl who was drenched in rain, broke through the field of demonic spirits, and tried to save Crown Prince Hyeon Won to the very end.


    While everyone trembled in fear, she alone darted through the scene with her eyes shining¡­ she even created an opening for Crown Prince Hyeon Won to retreat back to the main palace.


    During the Black Moon Unit incident, she personally charged in and saved him. And long ago¡­during the birthday ceremony, she rescued him when he was trapped under a rock.


    Seol Ran, the apprentice maid who entered Cheongdo Palace and saved Crown Prince Hyeon Won countless times¡­ she had already become an irreplaceable asset to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As he sat alone in the inner chamber of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace and stared blankly at the gold-embroidered paper doors, everyone outside those doors seemed to be nothing more than an enemy.


    Henchmen of high officials who would try to exploit him at any time, spies sent to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace to keep an eye on him, or even maids bought off by one of the high officials.


    In this place, full of those who would abandon him the moment true danger came¡­. Seol Ran who risked her life time and again to save him was already someone special.


    ¡°¡­How many allies do I truly have in this palace¡­?¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won muttered to himself. He rested his head on the pillow as he gazed up at the ceiling.


    Though the entire vast palace revered him, he felt an aching loneliness in his heart.


    The bond between a ruler and loneliness is inseparable.


    He had learned this countless times while studying the principles of kingship, but whether his heart could accept it was an entirely different matter.


    ***


    The position of the Heavenly Maiden had become vacant.


    In the Cheongdo Empire that worshipped the Heavenly Dragon, it was absolutely unacceptable for the grand Heavenly Dragon Hall to be without a mistress.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as simple as just appointing anyone to the role of Heavenly Maiden.


    To become the mistress of Heavenly Dragon Hall, one had to awaken to the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, know how to wield it skillfully, have their character and abilities recognized, receive the emperor¡¯s approval, and satisfy the scrutinizing eyes of the numerous high officials.


    Since such a qualified individual was extremely rare, when an important position like this suddenly became vacant, they typically found someone to temporarily fill the role.


    This person wouldn¡¯t be a fully chosen Heavenly Maiden, but at least someone who could fill the empty seat in Heavenly Dragon Hall for the time being.


    Of course, even if it was a temporary appointment, sitting in the seat of the mistress of Heavenly Dragon Hall was no small matter.


    If they tried to place a mediocre individual in the role, they would face fierce opposition, so they had to choose someone who already had a certain level of recognition among the people.


    In the end, after considering various qualifications, it was inevitable that the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces would be considered.


    These were the women who could maintain their position as the mistress of one of the Four Great Palaces while also acting as the temporary mistress of Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Vermilon Princess In Ha Yeon, Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang, White Princess Ha Wol, and Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.


    The names of those four people were the subject of heated debate in the council meeting for several days.


    Vermilon Princess In Ha Yeon was the most authoritative one of the princess consorts, and she was also an excellent candidate to temporarily take the seat of the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, but the fact that she came from the Jeongseon clan posed an issue.


    The Jeongseon clan already held many high-ranking positions, and if they handed over even the position of the temporary Heavenly Maiden to them, the balance of power inside the palace would tilt entirely in their favor.


    Let alone the other clan, even the emperor did not view such a situation favorably.


    Since the Chief Councilor was quick to notice these things, he didn¡¯t actively push for his daughter either.


    For similar reasons, White Princess Ha Wol was also bound to face opposition.


    If someone from the Inbong clan were placed in that position, it was certain that the Jeongseon clan would strongly protest.


    In the end, it was difficult to elevate someone closely tied to a powerful clan.


    Although it might have been possible with a strong enough push, it seemed rather foolish to risk one¡¯s entire political career for a temporary Heavenly Maiden position.


    Due to these political dynamics, the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess naturally fell off the list of candidates.


    That left only two.


    Jin Cheong Lang, who came from an ordinary family, and Po Hwa Ryeong, an orphan of commoner birth.


    Both were suitable to temporarily assume the position of the Heavenly Maiden without leaning towards any particular faction.


    One of the two people would sit in the lofty Heavenly Jade Pavilion as the temporary Heavenly Maiden.


    Though a temporary position, it was still the seat of the Heavenly Maiden. A role that upheld the foundation of the country.


    Depending on who took that seat, it would inevitably have a significant impact on the inner palace and even the main palace.


    In short, for the time being, the power structure within the palace would be reshaped based on who supported Jin Cheong Lang or Po Hwa Ryeong.


    Who would become the Heavenly Maiden?


    Would it be Jin Cheong Lang or Po Hwa Ryeong?


    Ultimately, in the political arena, choosing sides was often no different from placing bets in a gambling house.


    Even the high officials who each had different thoughts could not help but fall into deep thought.


    In the inner courtyard of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    Senior Maid Seol Ran emerged among the busy maids with a graceful and elegant demeanor.


    When they noticed her presence, the maids quickly dispersed and disappeared into their respective workplaces.


    As their eyes followed her, the young girl walked with dignity; her mind was filled with the tasks she had to complete by the end of the day.


    ¡°Hoo¡­!¡±


    After rolling up her sleeves, the girl led the maids as they crossed the courtyard.


    Cleaning the floors, weeding the garden, managing the food supplies, overseeing the attendance records¡­ She sorted through the various practical duties in her mind as she strode forward. As if she didn¡¯t care about the palace politics.


    Yet it was this very girl who would one day take the Heavenly Dragon Hall under the sway of her skirt,


    Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran.


    The girl who had entered Cheongdo Palace as an apprentice maid had become the headmaid most trusted by the Crown Prince before anyone realized it.


    ***


    It had been over fifteen days since she had discarded the name Ah Hyun and taken her position as a maid in the Hwalseong District under the name of Yeon Ri.


    Even when she had served as a senior maid in the White Immortal Palace, she had shown some talent in household chores.


    After all, even though she lived as the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo, the countless years had shaped her into an individual capable of doing many things.


    So it wasn¡¯t that difficult for her even when she was suddenly appointed as the headmaid of Hwalseong District and tasked with managing the other maids.


    She was skilled at handling people.


    She had long mastered the art of managing subordinates, knowing exactly how to make the best use of those under her command.


    Someone who had mentally sparred with the generals and high officials of Cheongdo Palace wouldn¡¯t be troubled by the task of commanding lower-ranking maids and servants.


    Besides, she had never been one to be particularly bound by notions of authority, so a sudden drop in status like this wasn¡¯t something she would find too burdensome.


    However, more than anything else, it was the food that troubled her. Just as she had expected.


    Yeon Ri pressed her lips tightly together as she stared at the steaming bowl of soup rice in front of her.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was sitting across from her began noisily slurping down his soup rice.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s private life in this Hwalseong District was shockingly humble.


    She had wondered why there were so few people working in this grand mansion, only to discover that most of the manpower had been sent to assist in developing Hwalseong District. And so, he was left to take care of himself.


    It wasn¡¯t even during his time as the Inner Swords Commander, but now that he had risen to the position of Bright Moon General, he was still living like this?


    When she realized that he heated his own water to bathe, prepared his own meals, and did the basic cleaning himself, she couldn¡¯t help but gape in disbelief.


    In the end, it was Manager Ha Si Hwa who believed that the current situation was unacceptable and had to be dealt with, so she arranged for Yeon Ri to be appointed as a maid in this place.


    No matter how much it was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s own choice, the thought of leaving someone of his status, who was soon to be promoted to Vice General, in such a state made Ha Si Hwa feel unqualified as his subordinate.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°¡­I-I¡¯ll eat now~.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Headmaid Yeon Ri wasn¡¯t a fool.


    No one knew better than her how much Seol Tae Pyeong had suffered under her when she was in charge!


    To be honest, if someone asked whether there was never a time during her days as a Heavenly Maiden when she didn¡¯t act recklessly, she wouldn¡¯t deny it. She was fully aware of it and had to admit the truth.


    In the end, in this situation where the roles of master and servant had completely reversed, it was impossible for her to na?vely believe Seol Tae Pyeong wouldn¡¯t seek any form of revenge.


    After all, if she were in his position, she wouldn¡¯t have just let things slide either!


    Some kind of retaliation was bound to come, and she needed to be mentally prepared for it!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And she could easily predict the form that revenge would take.


    Seol Tae Pyeong knew Yeon Ri all too well.


    More than anything, he was well aware of how sensitive she was to food, and it wasn¡¯t hard to guess that he would test her mental fortitude to the extreme with this inhumane and barbaric single-meal diet.


    That¡¯s why¡­. she had to savor every remaining meal and bite at the Heavenly Dragon Hall. Because she knew that the moment she entered the Hwalseong District, an eternity of rice soup awaited her in purgatory.


    In the countless reincarnations, it was the first time Seol Tae Pyeong had risen to such a position and the first time he was entrusted with the Hwalseong District. From her perspective, everything was uncertain, but¡­


    Still, no one knew better than him that force-feeding Yeon Ri rice soup endlessly was the most efficient way to punish her.


    Yeon Ri smirked inwardly as she scooped the broth from her nineteenth bowl of rice soup and put it into her mouth.


    An expected trial could always be prepared for. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though she didn¡¯t know when Seol Tae Pyeong would stop his retaliation, Yeon Ri who had anticipated this situation and steeled her heart was able to drink the rice soup with a light heart.


    However, everyone has a plan¡ªuntil they get hit in the face.


    ¡°Today¡¯s rice soup has eggs in it~. Looks delicious~.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, enjoy.¡±


    Twenty-three bowls.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ve got some decent pork, so it¡¯s pork rice soup.¡±


    ¡°Wow, wow¡­ looks so good~.¡±


    Thirty-one bowls.


    ¡°Homegrown chives and bean sprouts from the Azure Dragon Market.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Thirty-nine bowls¡­


    ¡°Toona shoots.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Forty-six bowls¡­


    ¡°Spinach, water parsley, green onions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Was this place a temple or the mansion of a high official?


    Yeon Ri who was pushed to her absolute limit collapsed on the floor and let out a groaning sound like a dying ghost.


    ¡°Hea¡­ Headmaid¡­¡±


    ¡°Just¡­just leave me alone for a bit¡­¡±


    When one of the women who had returned from an outside errand expressed concern for her, Yeon Ri who had been lying there like a withered corpse spoke tearfully.


    Yes, there was a profound and peculiar truth that not just anyone could realize.


    It was¡­ even if you know it¡¯s coming, it doesn¡¯t make a beating any less painful¡­.


    Yeon Ri finally understood that difficult truth.


    Although Yeon Ri had resolved herself to endure any form of retaliation with a determined heart, she was now starting to think it was time to raise the white flag.


    She would go straight to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s office and plead with tears. She would tell him how truly sorry she was and beg him to let her go just this once. She just wanted to eat like a human, not a goat.


    So she would bow and beg for this punishment to stop¡­!


    When it came to taking action, Yeon Ri was second to none.


    She boldly slid open the paper door to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s office and stepped inside.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was sitting in front of a large wooden table and reviewing letters sent from the main palace looked up at her with a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s a busy time¡­¡±


    After glancing around to confirm no one else was present, Yeon Ri walked up and smacked her hands down on the wooden table.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah!¡±


    Originally, there was a vast gap in authority between the headmaid and the Bright Moon General, but Seol Tae Pyeong had given her special permission to speak informally when they were alone.


    After all, at this point, being overly formal would just feel awkward, and they had lived as equals back in the days at the White Immortal Palace.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡±


    Yeon Ri lowered her head and spoke tearfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much to keep retaliating like this! It¡¯s been nearly two months already! I just¡­ I just want to live like a normal person! Please stop this revenge¡­!¡±


    After saying that, Yeon Ri waited for Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s response.


    She had already prepared for the possible outcomes.


    Or it could be the opposite.


    No matter what kind of reaction she received, Yeon Ri had carefully planned out her next moves.


    That was¡­ the mark of a true strategist.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s response was not among any of the possibilities Yeon Ri had prepared for.


    ¡°¡­Revenge?¡±


    An awkward silence followed.


    ¡°¡­What revenge?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s expression revealed pure confusion. There was not a trace of sarcasm on his face.


    As Yeon Ri took a moment to process what he meant¡­


    Her breath trembled violently.


    It was then she realized why Cheong Jin Myeong and Bi Cheon never ate meals at the Bright Moon General¡¯s mansion.


    However, since she held the position of Headmaid, she had no choice but to stay attached to the Bright Moon General¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon, a primal fear, one that threatened the very core of human instincts, began to creep up Yeon Ri¡¯s spine.


    ***


    In a tea gathering that was held after a long time.


    The Black Princess who made her way to Vermilion Bird Palace with a light heart swallowed nervously when she noticed the cold atmosphere in the tea room.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    These days, tensions between the Inbong clan and the Jeongseon clan have been escalating, and the competition for the Heavenly Maiden position between the Azure Princess and the Black Princess has also become a hot topic of discussion.


    Compared to when the first tea gathering was held, it was clear that the mistresses of each palace had grown more thoughtful and their minds more complicated, as if they were carefully observing each other¡¯s expressions.


    In the heart of Cheongdo¡¯s turbulent political landscape, the four princess consorts who were backed by various factions could hardly afford to remain on friendly terms with each other.


    The Black Princess who was sitting quietly at the center of this storm held back tears.


    If only she had stayed in the White Immortal Mountain and lived a simple life gathering herbs, she wouldn¡¯t have been involved in such ruthless affairs¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help but think that.

 Chapter 99: Vice General (2)

    To put it bluntly, the Black Princess had no desire to become the Heavenly Maiden.


    She lacked ambition for power, and to begin with, her position as Black Princess had been something the high officials had forced upon her.


    Still, as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, it wasn¡¯t too bad to hone her skills, oversee various events, and observe the lives of others.


    Where else would she receive such treatment? It would be a lie to say she disliked this life, but if asked whether she wanted higher authority, she could only shake her head.


    She simply wished everyone could get along.


    In some ways, it was a rather naive desire.


    Yet the Black Princess, with her inherently kind nature, never let go of that thought.


    Living in the murky political landscape of Cheongdo, such innocence usually withers away quickly. The fact that she still maintained that kind heart was nothing short of a miracle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really need to become the Heavenly Maiden, Azure Princess.¡±


    Given the Black Princess¡¯s temperament, it wasn¡¯t surprising that such words came from her.


    The setting was the porch in front of the central garden of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    The Black Princess who was sitting next to the Azure Princess and sipping tea got straight to the point as soon as the brief exchange of pleasantries was over.


    The hands of the maids attending to the two women trembled slightly.


    The entire palace was abuzz with interest over who would take the seat of the Heavenly Maiden, but no one expected the Black Princess to suddenly declare her surrender like this.


    The high officials were still mulling over where to place their allegiance.


    At this moment, the news that the Black Princess didn¡¯t harbor any grand ambitions for the position of the Heavenly Maiden¡­ was information that would make every official drool.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as if the Azure Princess showed any sign of delight at this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess rested her chin on the end of her sleeve, while her other hand absentmindedly twisted the ends of her gray-blue hair.


    She had anticipated this kind of conversation ever since the Black Princess suddenly visited the Azure Dragon Palace. After all, the Black Princess was never someone who would covet the position of Heavenly Maiden.


    The problem was¡­ the Azure Princess didn¡¯t have any great ambitions for it either.


    ¡°I don¡¯t actually have any desire for the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s position either¡­¡±


    It would be a headache if the two of them were vying for more power, but the fact that neither had much interest in the seat was also a problem.


    The influence of whoever sat in the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s seat would be significant within the palace, so it wasn¡¯t a decision that could be made lightly.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Still, it was somewhat of a relief. From the perspective of the Black Princess who loathed emotional conflicts, it was better than having their opinions clash.


    ¡°Then¡­ it might be best to just follow whatever decision the council makes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To some, the seat of the Heavenly Maiden was so desirable they would invest their entire lives to claim it, but to these two, it held little appeal.


    If someone like the White Princess had seen this scene, she would have coughed up blood in frustration over the wasted opportunity.


    ***


    The council meeting held in the Heavenly Dragon Hall of the main palace was, in truth, a crucial gathering that decided the course of this vast country.


    No matter how absolute the emperor¡¯s authority might be, it was impossible for him to handle every matter inside and outside the palace.


    As a result, the council became the place where serious matters that were not quite grand enough to be brought before the emperor himself, yet too significant to be dealt with lightly, accumulated.


    Some agendas discussed at the council were nearly as important as those presented before the emperor, which meant no one living off a palace salary in Cheongdo could afford to ignore the council¡¯s decisions.


    As the cold of early winter began to settle in, a new face appeared among the gathered officials.


    Seated in one corner of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and drinking cold water from a maid was a military officer who had never before been seen at these council meetings.


    Bright Moon General; Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Normally, with his lower third rank, it would have been impossible for him to attend the country¡¯s highest council meeting, but from this session onwards, his presence was exceptionally permitted.


    Compared to the other council officials, he looked exceedingly young.


    Most high officials were in the twilight of their lives, but this officer had many more days to live than he had already lived, yet he had taken his place at the most important meeting of the country.


    The fact that he would be appointed to the position of Vice General had already become an accepted truth among the high officials.


    In fact, he had become a rising power among the military officers of Cheongdo Palace, to the point where even most high officials had to be mindful of him to some extent.


    What kind of position was the Vice General, the third highest in the military hierarchy of Cheongdo Palace?


    The Vice General two generations ago, In Chang Seok, had been a person who could directly discuss military organization with the Emperor,


    While the previous Vice General Jeong Seo Tae was a fierce man who would express his opinions privately to the Chief Councilor during personnel appointments.


    It was no easy decision to place such a young man in a position where if he wished, he could even oppose the top three great officials (though most wouldn¡¯t because of the great political damage).


    However, considering the merits he had achieved since his days as an apprentice warrior, along with his outstanding performance during the recent Sun Demonic Spirit incident¡­ this was, in fact, one of the most unprecedented and dramatic promotions inside Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°General Seol who holds the lower third rank title of Bright Moon General is not yet in a position to attend the council meeting, but it is certain that his position will soon change, so we have granted him a seat to familiarize himself with the atmosphere in advance.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok spoke in a low voice as he presided over the meeting.


    Seol Tae Pyeong took a sip of cold water and observed the members of the council.


    At the highest seat were the Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, and the Under Councilor.


    Below them were the Ministers of the Six Ministries, their deputies, and seven secretaries.


    On the military side, there were eight general-level officers centered around General Seong Sa Wook. The Vice General¡¯s seat remained vacant for now, but it would soon be filled.


    When the deputies of the generals were added to the count, there were quite a few people for what was supposed to be a discreet state council meeting.


    Seol Tae Pyeong sighed heavily as he took several more sips of cold water from the corner.


    There was no agenda in this council meeting that seemed likely to cause any major disputes.


    However, just from the way everyone kept glancing at the new face, it was clear they were still sizing up Seol Tae Pyeong and trying to determine if he was an ally or an enemy.


    That alone was enough to leave him feeling drained.


    ¡°The thought of my childhood friend sitting in the council as a high official is making my heart swell with pride.¡±


    Since Seol Tae Pyeong spent most of his time in the Hwalseong District, it was best to take care of all matters when he came to the main palace.


    As soon as the council meeting ended, the first place he headed was the Ministry of Justice where Wang Han was.


    Wang Han who was a secretary in the Ministry of Justice had somehow become the most trusted chief secretary to the Minister, making quite a name for himself.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had always known he was someone destined for success, but seeing him rise so quickly was still surprising.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re going to be appointed Vice General soon, so it¡¯ll be hard to act so casually with you, even as a friend. I think the day is coming when I¡¯ll have to speak respectfully to you even in private, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s just the two of us, it doesn¡¯t matter, Han-ah. But in official settings, you might have to be more formal.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ so what brings you to the Ministry of Justice? Someone about to become a key figure among the Cheongdo Palace¡¯s military wouldn¡¯t come all this way just to share a good drink.¡±


    As someone slated to become Vice General, Seol Tae Pyeong could now freely drink at a scenic pavilion near the Imperial Garden.


    Wherever he went, military officers would bow deeply the moment they saw him, and places he couldn¡¯t even dream of entering in the past were now easily accessible. This left him with a strange feeling.


    The pavilion where he was sharing drinks with Wang Han, the Peaceful Lake Pavilion, was also a favored spot where high officials enjoyed their drinks.


    It was mostly used for private, or behind-the-scenes discussions, but on the surface, it served as a place to foster friendship and exchange pleasant conversation.


    ¡°When I come to find you, Han-ah, it¡¯s usually for a similar reason. I need someone for a position, but there¡¯s no one suitable to fill the role, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ right. That manager, Ha Si Hwa, who I recommended to you last time. Is she doing her job well? When all that trouble with the demonic spirits happened, I went to check on her, and she seemed quite calm like she was handling the crisis smoothly.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s excellent in many ways. I¡¯ll probably keep her until the end. However¡­ I think I need to appoint more aides beside her.¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not the kind of person who usually surrounds himself with a large entourage¡­¡±


    Wang Han had a keen eye for people.


    His insight into relationships between individuals was razor-sharp.


    He had a thorough understanding of most palace personnel, their temperaments, and their abilities, which made him a valuable friend to keep close.


    ¡°Do you really need more people?¡±


    Indeed, every member of the Hwalseong District had a solid reputation.


    There was Bright Moon General Seol Tae Pyeong, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, Headmaid Yeon Ri, Manager Ha Si Hwa, Adjutant Bi Cheon ¡­ and beyond them, the Black Moon Unit soldiers and several craftsmen.


    At first, Hwalseong District was little more than a slum, but it had made such dazzling progress in a short time that it now felt almost sacred.


    As the organization grew in scale, it was only natural that more people would be needed. Still, it didn¡¯t seem like a situation dire enough to warrant Wang Han personally seeking someone out.


    ¡°There¡¯s a situation.¡±


    ¡°A situation?¡±


    By now, the Hwalseong District had become a workplace that many inside and outside the palace were eager to join.


    After all, one¡¯s future often depended on who their master was.


    In the case of Seol Tae Pyeong, his position as a general-level officer had already been confirmed, and since he was still young, his prospects of rising even higher were strong.


    By the time he reached his forties or fifties, Seol Tae Pyeong might truly have a chance at the position of Grand General. If someone became his right-hand man, they could rise to an exceptionally high rank in the military.


    The hardest part was getting on the right track in the first place, but once that was achieved, there would be a line of people wanting to join under him.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was a shortage of talent, but rather that it was difficult to discern who was truly a useful talent.


    However, the dilemma Seol Tae Pyeong was facing wasn¡¯t of that nature.


    ***


    ¡°I think I need to appoint someone from the Jeongseon clan ¡­ but I¡¯m not sure who would be suitable.¡±


    ¡°Jeongseon clan¡­? Ah, I see¡­ It¡¯s true that the Chief Councilor wouldn¡¯t stay idle in this situation.¡±


    Wang Han who was quick to catch on seemed to understand the entire situation just from that comment.


    ¡°Right. Considering your future position, it¡¯s probably best to appoint talent evenly. Balancing between the Jeongseon clan and the Inbong clan is a smart move.¡±


    ¡°So, do you know of anyone useful?¡±


    ¡°From Jeongseon clan¡­ well, there are plenty of people in important positions, but those deeply rooted in Jeongseon clan are tough to handle. Hmm¡­ perhaps Segongsa In Yun might be a decent choice.¡±


    Segongsa In Yun.


    I heard of that name before.


    Quite a few technicians from the Jeongseon clan had been brought in to push forward the Hwalseong District development plan.


    Segongsa In Yun was the representative figure of them. With her red hair tied back and her arms rolled up, she really gave off the impression of a strong woman.


    And¡­ another thing that stood out about her¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s sworn enemies with Ha Si Hwa, the manager from the Inbong clan. If you set up a dynamic where the two compete for loyalty, it¡¯ll be easier to control them both.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure if Segongsa will be loyal to me. She seemed like a strong-willed person.¡±


    ¡°Was Ha Si Hwa weak-willed? It¡¯s all up to how you handle it.¡±


    Wang Han took a swig of his drink. He then out a hearty laugh as if he was in a good mood, and gazed at the scenery beyond the Peaceful Lake Pavilion.


    The greenery next to the vast lake was lush and vibrant. Just being able to drink in a place like this seemed to put him in a satisfied mood and he spoke with a contented expression.


    ¡°I see that In Yun also seems to have been dispatched to Hwalseong District. When the time feels right, ask her about it. If that woman sees it as a chance to advance, she¡¯ll likely jump at the opportunity.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she genuinely respects the Vermilion Princess. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to play on that. After all, if we¡¯re talking about the Vermilion Princess of the Vermilion Bird Palace, she¡¯s entirely on your side, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Thanks.¡±


    I offered a casual word of thanks and poured Wang Han another drink.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Being personally served by someone destined to become a general, even though I¡¯m just a humble secretary of the Ministry¡­ What an overwhelming honor¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any thoughts about joining the Hwalseong District?¡±


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m going to be the Minister of Justice.¡±


    Wang Han downed his drink and chuckled playfully.


    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll think, ¡®I¡¯m glad I had Wang Han as a friend¡¯. Heh heh.¡±


    The next morning, a letter from the main palace arrived at the Hwalseong District.


    The silk scroll on which the imperial decree was written was filled with various details, but if you just looked at the main point, it was simple.


    Bright Moon General, you are to become the Vice General.


    There will be an inauguration ceremony in four days, so dress appropriately and attend.


    Congratulations on becoming a key figure among the military officers of Cheongdo. Don¡¯t grow arrogant, and work hard for the country.


    The ability to write out in detail what could be summarized in three lines was the most essential skill for an Under Councilor.


    As I set the silk scroll down with a thud on the table in the office, the paper door creaked open.


    ¡°Con~gra~tula~tions~.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Congratula~tions~~~. On Bright Moon General¡¯s promotion to Vice General~ I con~gra~tulate~ you~.¡±


    Watching Yeon Ri stumble into the office while singing a song she had composed herself, only one word came to mind¡­ ridiculous.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why the long face, Tae Pyeong-ah? On such a joyous day. Now that you¡¯ve risen to the rank of Vice General, you¡¯re more than halfway to killing the Plague Demonic Spirit. From now on, all you have to do is move carefully. And since we¡¯re celebrating, how about we have a big feast tonight? Maybe some grilled chicken skewers or roasted pork?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Of course, it¡¯s good that my authority is rising, but the more I advance, the more it feels like there are forces trying to keep me in check. It¡¯s not a pleasant feeling. Though I guess that¡¯s just the nature of politics¡­ Ah, and let¡¯s have minari soup rice tonight. A fresh batch of high-quality minari just came in.¡±


    Yeon Ri propped her chin up and went into deep thought.


    ¡°Still, the plan is steadily moving forward, so you can be genuinely happy about that. The problem is Maid Seol.¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, your sister, Maid Seol. We need to bring her to the Heavenly Dragon Hall first, whether we make her the Heavenly Maiden later or not. But she¡¯s already become someone the Crown Prince cherishes deeply. It won¡¯t be easy to pull her out of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. And if we¡¯re going to have minari soup rice, how about we try minari pork stew instead?¡±


    Yeon Ri¡¯s suggestion was also valid.


    There had been so many things going on that we still hadn¡¯t managed to pull Seol Ran out of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. If we kept delaying this, it was only going to cause more headaches.


    ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t seem like His Highness the Crown Prince will let Ran-noonim go easily. Now that I think about it, didn¡¯t you mention you were working on some kind of plan? Oh, and let¡¯s just stick to minari soup rice since pork stew takes too much effort.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I do have a plan in mind, but it¡¯s not without its risks. If we want to be cautious¡­ we should first keep an eye on who takes the position of the Heavenly Maiden. And if the pork stew is too much work, grilling it wouldn¡¯t be a bad option either.¡±


    Yeon Ri was someone who knew the general flow of the future, but the course of events this time had changed far too much compared to the past. While she likely had a grasp on the larger picture, it doesn¡¯t seem easy to guess all the small details.


    Of course, it also meant that this cycle appeared to have the highest chance of killing the Plague Demonic Spirit¡­. so it seemed Yeon Ri had become even more cautious.


    I organized my thoughts carefully and spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much to do. We need to bring in craftsman In Yun, secure the position of Vice General, repair the broken Cold Iron Heavy Sword, get Ran-noonim out of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, and approach the political struggles surrounding the new Heavenly Maiden with caution.¡±


    ¡°And if we want grilled pork for dinner, we¡¯ll need to start draining the blood now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already soaked it in water to use for the soup broth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri collapsed onto the seat with a look of exhaustion on her face.


    However, what she said next couldn¡¯t be easily dismissed.


    ¡°And we also have to kill the White Demonic Spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    The further things progressed, the stronger the demonic spirits became under the growing influence of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Now, only one of those monsters, which moved like a close confidant of the Plague Demonic Spirit, remained.


    So what kind of demonic spirit was this one called White Demonic Spirit?


    Yeon Ri had already told me some of what I needed to know.


    ¡°White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but fall silent at the mention of that name.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely¡­ the version of me from the first cycle¡­. when I wielded the full power of the Heavenly Dragon¡­¡±


    Now, Yeon Ri no longer had any trace of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power left.


    But what her original form had been like¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly know right now.

 Chapter 100: Vice General (3)

    Originally, there were nine generals in Cheongdo Palace.


    At the top was Grand General Seong Sa Wook, who was ranked first among the military officials.


    Below him were other high-ranking generals and they each possessed extraordinary abilities.


    Listed by rank, every one of them had reached an unfathomable level in their martial arts.


    Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae.


    Cloud Emblem General In Seon Hwang.


    Mediating General Seok Wol Yong.


    Fierce Honor General Yoo Gwang Woon.


    Strategic General Ah Cheon.


    Spear Tiger General An Beol Chan, and Garden Pavilion General Moon Rim¡­.


    These general-level officers acted as the central figures that unified the soldiers.


    The reason why the damage to each palace was minimized during the previous Sun Demonic Spirit subjugation was because these general-level officers spread out to each palace and served as a focal point to control the soldiers.


    In reality, they were the nine pillars supporting the vast Cheongdo Empire¡¯s military, and each general held enough influence to rule over a small border region on their own.


    Yet their numbers had greatly dwindled.


    At one point, there were more than twenty generals supporting the Cheongdo Empire.


    Even with just these nine, the smaller border nations trembled in fear, so it was unimaginable how powerful they must have been in their prime.


    However, after a certain event, the number of generals had been halved.


    It was an incident no high official who had served in Cheongdo Palace for many years could forget.


    Swordmaster Seol Lee Moon.


    He had walked into the palace without a single piece of armor, with just his sword, and cut down every person who stood in his way.


    ©¤©¤That¡¯s how eleven general-level officers died in one night.


    It had been the most nightmarish rebellion in the history of the Cheongdo Empire, an event that completely erased the once-powerful Huayongseol clan from history.


    And as always, the flow of history defied human expectations.


    The position of Vice General was left vacant.


    The one who would soon fill that position was, surprisingly, the illegitimate child of the Huayongseol clan.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At dusk, near a large grave mound tucked in a corner of the Imperial Garden.


    In a section set aside to honor those who had given their lives for the country, a new grave had appeared.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong arrived with a bottle of strong liquor in hand, he found a military officer sitting in front of it and crying.


    The man was hunched over and sobbing, so he couldn¡¯t see his face, but he could guess his rank from the sword decoration hanging near his sword.


    Lower Third Rank, Crescent Moon General.


    Judging by his build, Seol quickly recognized the soldier as Hwa Wol Yong, someone who had followed and revered Vice General Jeong Seo Tae like a father.


    From what he had heard, this man had accompanied the Vice General as his adjutant in the recent campaign against the High Demonic Spirit, and after the general¡¯s death, he had risked his own life to finally slay the High Demonic Spirit.


    For that feat, he was rewarded, and promoted from Lower Fourth Rank Peace Stone General to Lower Third Rank Crescent Moon General.


    He had risen to the same rank as Seol Tae Pyeong.


    But tomorrow, when the sun rose, Seol Tae Pyeong would become the next Vice General.


    Tomorrow, after heading to the main palace for the inauguration ceremony, he would become one of the nine generals who supported the Cheongdo Palace and led its soldiers.


    In a way¡­ it was the last day he could sit beside him as a fellow of the same rank.


    Seol Tae Pyeong sat next to Hwa Wol Yong and poured him a drink.


    Originally, he had brought the liquor to pour at the Vice General¡¯s grave, but knowing the Vice General¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t have complained if a bit of it was shared with his subordinate.


    As the sound of Seol Tae Pyeong pouring filled the air, Hwa Wol Yong who had been crying with his head down suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    Without saying much, Seol Tae Pyeong slid the cup toward him and poured himself a drink as well.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hwa Wol Yong wiped away the tears and snot from his face and accepted the drink before downing it in one go.


    It was quite strong, but the two men drank it down without saying anything.


    The Vice General had lived drinking even stronger spirits like the Bitter Harmony Poison and lived.


    ¡°The Vice General often spoke about it. He said among those holding the title of Moon General, there was one who had the makings of a true general.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only now I realize¡­ the Vice General had always lived with death on his mind.¡±


    Perhaps that cheerful and carefree image he had was his way of running from the fear of death, day by day.


    Thinking about it like that made it all seem gloomy, but somehow, it also made him feel at ease as if the general had probably faced death with a smile.


    Vice General Jeong Seo Tae had been that kind of man.


    ¡°What about you, General Seol? Are you afraid of death?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong, who had been wondering how to console him, was caught off guard by the sudden question.


    Why was Hwa Wol Yong curious about that? Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t know, but it seemed he genuinely wanted to hear the answer.


    In any case, the question itself wasn¡¯t anything significant¡­ it was enough to simply answer while taking a drink.


    As he sipped from his cup and gently closed his eyes, memories of past brushes with death came to mind.


    From the moment he became aware of the world up until now, there had rarely been a time when his life wasn¡¯t in danger¡­ each time, he had miraculously escaped death and survived up until this point.


    He had faced death so many times that it no longer felt particularly special.


    And yet.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong set his cup down and spoke.


    ¡°I too am afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Not for a single moment have I been not afraid.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t admit that, even the desperate struggle to stay alive would lose its meaning.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Hwa Wol Yong lowered his head for a moment after hearing those words. Then, he bowed once more toward Vice General Jeong Seo Tae¡¯s grave and shed tears once more.


    Even as the sound of his sobbing filled the air, Seol Tae Pyeong simply sat quietly behind him.


    ***


    The next morning.


    Numerous military officials stood in line before the throne. They had gathered to celebrate the appointment of a new general.


    Rumors spread throughout the palace and beyond about the new Vice General.


    The man taking the position this time was said to be so young that it had only been a few years since his coming-of-age ceremony.


    They said that even after searching through all the records of Cheongdo Palace, it was rare for someone so young to be appointed as a general.


    His swordsmanship was so exceptional that it was said he could cut down hundreds of soldiers by himself.


    And as the lord of the Hwalseong District, each of his closest aides was famous inside the imperial capital.


    ©¤©¤And, it was said he was from the Huayongseol clan.


    He walked toward the imperial court dressed in military uniform,


    As he calmly strode along the clean stone-paved road, he looked up and the sky was high and clear.


    It was truly a paradoxical sight.


    This was the very road that the rebel Seol Lee Moon had taken under the rain as he marched to kill Emperor Woon Sung.


    Now, his descendant, Seol Tae Pyeong, was walking down that same path to receive his government post.


    Some felt deeply moved at the sight of the descendant of a traitor who had completely changed his ways.


    Others still criticized him, claiming that he harbored the same cruel treacherous heart inside.


    But what did that matter?


    In the end, it was Emperor Woon Sung himself who had the honor of acknowledging his rise to power from his seat high above the main palace.


    ¡­.


    ¡°The contributions you¡¯ve made to Cheongdo over the years have been truly great. In recognition of your achievements and abilities, I am entrusting you with this important position. Be ever mindful of guarding against corruption, and serve the country with the integrity of a true warrior.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung who was seated on the throne spoke these words before he bestowed the silk appointment scroll.


    The Under Councilor who received the appointment scroll confirmed its contents once more, then bowed his head and rolled it up before me while I was lying face down.


    I took the appointment scroll and bowed once more.


    Despite the loss of his arm, Seong Sa Wook who still exuded the majesty of a grand general stepped forward and dusted off his clothes.


    He handed me a leather strap wrapped around the hilt of a sword, along with a large silk ornament attached to it. It was neatly engraved with gold thread embroidery in the shape of a heavenly dragon.


    This was the symbol of a general-level officer in Cheongdo. An object that all military officers dreamed of one day possessing.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, receive it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I took the item and tied it to the end of my sword.


    At last, I had become the third-highest-ranking military officer in Cheongdo Palace¡­ the Vice General.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, I understand that you had ties with the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun since your time as the Inner Swords Commander.¡±


    I thought the ceremony was over and that I could return after exchanging some light conversation.


    However, Emperor Woon Sung brought up a different matter in the presence of the gathered military officers and high officials.


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    I bowed my head and answered.


    So this wasn¡¯t just an event to bestow the title of Vice General.


    The sudden mention of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun caught me off guard, but I quickly responded.


    ¡°It seems that as the inner palace inspector, you helped Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun in managing affairs inside and outside the palace and handling the matters of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    By the time Shim Sang Gon was expelled from the palace, it was already widely known that the Inner Swords Commander was a tool under the command of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. It wasn¡¯t surprising, given how openly it had been revealed in front of the high officials.


    I couldn¡¯t help but swallow dryly.


    When it came to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, there were many things that left me uneasy.


    Ah Hyun, who once wielded the Heavenly Dragon power and reigned at the top of this Cheongdo Palace, did not meet a good end.


    She was held accountable for the rampaging demonic spirits and so had to be dethroned. Because of that, whether it be among officials or the common people, the public opinion of her was unfavorable.


    It would not be pleasant to be close to such a disgraced Heavenly Maiden, and if it were ever discovered that I had taken that same Heavenly Maiden as my maid and brought her into my own living quarters, things would become far too complicated.


    ¡°So you must have frequented the Heavenly Dragon Hall both inside and out.¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, if the intention had been to find fault with me, there was no way I would have been given the position of Vice General in the first place.


    Emperor Woon Sung had an entirely different reason for bringing up Ah Hyun¡¯s name.


    He stroked his beard thoughtfully for a moment, then after scanning the high officials around him, he spoke humbly.


    ¡°Recently, there has been much discussion both inside and outside the palace regarding the selection of a new Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo. Most likely, either the Black Princess or the Azure Princess will take charge of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, correct? You must have heard the news as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Since the dismissal of the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun did not happen under favorable circumstances, it seems that her successor who will be temporarily in charge of the Heavenly Dragon Hall won¡¯t have an easy time receiving a proper handover. She will certainly face many difficulties in adjusting.


    What is the most important duty of the Emperor?


    It is to create an environment where the Heavenly Maiden ocan properly fulfill her responsibilities at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    As an Emperor who was thorough in his duties, Woon Sung took great care to pay attention to such matters.


    ¡°The Headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall will assist with the smaller tasks, but it will not be easy for her to take care of all the matters inside and outside the palace. In that regard, someone who helped the former Heavenly Maiden with her duties like you would be the perfect candidate to support the new one.¡±


    There were several reasons for giving me the big position of Vice General, but one of them was that the rank of Inner Swords Commander was not sufficient for the duty of officially assisting the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo.


    That intention was now becoming clear.


    Emperor Woon Sung planned to use me as a high official while also assigning me to help the newly appointed Heavenly Maiden. So that he could make sure she could manage the affairs of the Heavenly Dragon Hall without any problems.


    Among the women of Cheongdo Palace, the Heavenly Maiden held the highest position.


    To assist such a figure, it made sense to appoint someone of the Vice General rank to preserve her dignity.


    Most military officers were focused on martial arts and typically knew little about the workings of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Since I was the only one who had previously handled affairs under the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, I was indeed the perfect candidate for the role.


    ¡°Leave the internal matters of the Heavenly Dragon Hall to Headmaid Lee Ryeong, and let Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong handle external affairs and security duties.¡±


    ***


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was officially appointed as the aide to the new Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo.


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong would assist the new Heavenly Maiden with internal matters, while Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong would assist her with external matters and security.


    The number of general-level officers directly reflected the strength of the Cheongdo Empire.


    Each individual talent was far beyond the level of ordinary military officials, so assigning a general-level officer directly to serve the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo was an unprecedented privilege.


    With the internal and external affairs of the palace being so turbulent lately, it seemed more like a gesture of consideration for the one who would soon take the position of Heavenly Maiden.


    And this news hit the tea gathering where the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces were gathered like a bombshell.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Silence filled the tea gathering.


    A strange tension lingered among the women as they carefully observed each other¡¯s reactions.


    The position of an aide. What kind of role was that? It was close to one who would offer everything, body and soul, to serve the Heavenly Maiden.


    Indeed¡­ if one were to become the Heavenly Maiden¡­


    It would mean having Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong at her command¡­ And under her control¡­

 Chapter 101: You Can Come in However You Want… (1)

    What did it mean to have Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong under your command?


    It meant exactly what it sounded like.


    No matter how tempting, someone of the stature of a mistress of one of the Four Great Palaces wouldn¡¯t be easily swayed by personal feelings, nor would she accept the role of the Heavenly Maiden for trivial reasons.


    Simply put, having the Vice General under her command meant that whenever needed, she could summon him to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    If she wished, she could keep him by her side and talk with him all day (of course, only about official matters).


    In times of emergency, it meant he would be the first to rush in and protect her.


    And even if they met frequently, no one would find it suspicious.


    The four women understood better than anyone that no personal feelings could be involved in such a role!


    They knew all too well that personal emotions had no place in fulfilling such an important duty!


    ¡°The council seems to be discussing the possibility that¡­ that I may become the Heavenly Maiden¡­.¡±


    The Black Princess felt like crying.


    As someone who despised conflict and turmoil, she had always gone to great lengths to avoid being caught up in such matters¡­


    Yet, ironically, the council¡¯s discussions had led to her being nominated as the temporary Heavenly Maiden.


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t all that strange. The Black Princess had always carried out her duties steadily, regardless of the circumstances, and she had never been one to meddle too much in politics.


    There was no better candidate than her for the temporary position of Heavenly Maiden. Political decisions on such a grand stage often leaned toward stability.


    If it were the Black Princess, there was no chance she would take sides!


    If it were the Black Princess, there was no fear of her abusing power for personal gain as the Heavenly Maiden!


    If it were Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong, ¡­!


    Facing the fiery gazes of the three women staring at her, the Black Princess couldn¡¯t help but be filled with dread.


    She hadn¡¯t been particularly interested in the position of Heavenly Maiden from the start. If someone told her not to take it, she was more than ready to step down at any time¡­!


    However, she was already beginning to sense that forces within the council were rallying around her.


    The Central Councilor came to visit and gave various gifts. The Minister of Works dropped by to inspect the construction state of the Black Tortoise Palace once more¡­. Even the Inner Palace officials had visited to check on the training of her maids.


    It was clear that everyone was now scrambling, either to avoid being held accountable by the Black Princess who was soon to become a powerful figure, or to secure a favorable position with her.


    Power within the palace had been shifting for quite some time, and by now, it was far too late for her to say ¡°I won¡¯t do it¡± and try to back out.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The Black Princess struggled to keep her mind from becoming overwhelmed.


    With the tense atmosphere finally subsiding, the tea gathering came to an end, and the mistresses of the Four Palaces went their separate ways.


    The crown princess consorts walked down the corridor. Each of them buried their faces in their robes; their expressions were grim as they organized their thoughts.


    The Vermilion Princess thought.


    So, after she convinced herself that it was purely out of loyalty and not personal feelings, the Vermilion Princess made up her mind to claim the seat of Heavenly Maiden by any means necessary¡­


    Behind her, following quietly with her head lowered was the White Princess who was organizing her thoughts.


    After she convinced herself that her actions were purely strategic, with not an ounce of personal feelings, the White Princess nodded her head with a satisfied smile.


    Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the corridor, the Azure Princess was also deep in thought with her face buried in her sleeves.


    Her thoughts were raw and unfiltered, without even going through any process of self-justification.


    As for the Black Princess who was sitting alone in the tea room¡­


    In her heart, she was shedding silent tears of frustration.


    The three women each had exceptional skills in their respective fields and wielded considerable power.


    Suddenly, she had turned all three¡ªthe Vermilion Princess, the White Princess, and the Azure Princess¡ªinto her enemies.


    ***


    The next day. Whether it was a move orchestrated by the Vermilion Princess or not, the close associates of the Jeongseon clan made a proposal to reconsider the candidates for the Heavenly Maiden.


    Whether it was the White Princess¡¯s doing or not, the Inbong clan also strongly supported the idea¡­


    And finally, the Azure Princess openly declared that she herself should become Heavenly Maiden.


    Wasn¡¯t this the same council that, not long ago, had nearly reached an agreement to appoint Black Princess to the position of Heavenly Maiden?


    With a flurry of opinions suddenly flying around and even a crown princess formally claiming the position for herself, the political landscape of the council was on the verge of descending into chaos.


    When she heard the various reports inside the Black Tortoise Palace, the Black Princess thought to herself.


    That¡¯s right. Deep down, the Black Princess was afraid of a rift forming between herself and the other crown princess consorts.


    She didn¡¯t enjoy criticizing or tearing others down, nor did she find pleasure in pushing through political schemes and conflicts.


    If she could quietly relinquish the position of Heavenly Maiden like this, she could slip away from the fight unscathed.


    ¡°Enough¡­!!!¡±


    However, the next day, Hwa An, the Emperor¡¯s personal advisor, shouted at the high officials during the meeting. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How dare you try to overturn a decision that¡¯s already been made!¡±


    ¡°S-Strategist Hwa An. Please, at least listen to what we have to say¡­!¡±


    ¡°It has already been decided that the Black Princess will take the position, and most of the procedures are underway, so what meaning is there in bringing up someone else now? Are you saying that after reviewing candidates multiple times, our judgment was wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°If you cannot trust the high officials of the court, then who in this country do you intend to trust? Answer me!¡±


    Hwa An. This usually soft-spoken strategist raised his voice in anger, and the high officials could do nothing but lower their heads in silence.


    The three great high officials¡ªChief Councilor, Central Councilor, and Under Councilor¡ªwatched the situation unfold for now. After all, there was little wrong with what Hwa An was saying.


    Yes¡­ If they hadn¡¯t reviewed candidates at all from the start, it would be one thing, but after reviewing things from all sides, they had all concluded that the person most suited for the position of Heavenly Maiden was the Black Princess.


    If only she hadn¡¯t been included in the candidate pool¡­ If only she had actively declined from the start¡­!


    If that had happened, she might have been able to step down smoothly and cleanly¡­


    But as long as it was a temporary position, no one was better suited than the Black Princess who had no sharp edges or political bias. No one could refute this truth¡­!


    ¡°Even if the sky were to split in two, it is right that the Bkack Princess takes the temporary position of Heavenly Maiden!¡±


    Strategist Hwa An declared his stance with that, and the three great high officials had no logical grounds to refute, so they kept silent.


    ¡°D-Did that really happen during the high officials¡¯ meeting¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Headmaid An Rim noticed the Black Princess¡¯s troubled expression, then she hurriedly brought out corn tea and refreshments.


    However, the Black Princess who normally loved refreshments didn¡¯t take a single bite.


    ¡°This¡­ this is strange¡­ I thought I could step down quietly¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest¡­ now that things have come this far, stepping down won¡¯t be easy. Every day, high officials visit the Black Tortoise Palace to pay their respects, which is quite troubling for us, as this palace is originally a place off-limits to men.¡±


    ¡°B-But still¡­ we can¡¯t just turn away all those important officials¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ It just shows how important it is for them to at least make an appearance in front of you, Black Princess ¡­¡±


    The Black Princess glanced at the corner of the tea room.


    Gifts, jewels, and ornaments brought by various officials filled one side of the room.


    Although she had no interest in such items, it wasn¡¯t as though she could refuse them when they were offered as gifts.


    If only she had the heart to scold them and send them away¡­


    But unfortunately, the Black Princess didn¡¯t know how to reject someone¡¯s goodwill.


    How could she turn them away at the door after they had taken the trouble to prepare gifts? She could never do something so cold-hearted¡­!


    She wondered if everything would settle down if she just became the Heavenly Maiden¡­ but at the same time, she didn¡¯t have the strength to endure being scrutinized by the mistresses of the other palaces for the rest of her time as the Heavenly Maiden¡­!


    The Black Princess was someone who utterly hated conflict.


    For her, the position of Heavenly Maiden was nothing short of a poisoned chalice. If she didn¡¯t jump off now, she had no idea where this runaway carriage would end up.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t stop it through the council meeting¡­ then we¡¯ll have no choice but to use another tactic¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems so.¡±


    Headmaid An Rim replied with an anxious expression on her face.


    Schemes and conspiracies were all too common in Cheongdo Palace.


    The righteous Vermilion Princess didn¡¯t seem like the type to engage in such behavior¡­ but the White Princess or the Azure Princess were a different story.


    They were the kind of people who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals¡­


    ¡°An Rim¡­ what should I do now¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not too late yet.¡±


    Headmaid An Rim answered with her head bowed and a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°Many officials are trying to rally around you, Black Princess, but you haven¡¯t even attempted to form your own faction.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never cared about politics or anything like that¡­¡±


    ¡°The idea of you becoming the Heavenly Maiden is just a proposal being discussed in the council. It¡¯s not something that has been officially decided. There are still plenty of ways to resolve this situation.¡±


    Headmaid An Rim answered while racking her brain for her mistress.


    ¡°First of all¡­ from now on, you should cut ties with the officials who are trying to align themselves with you and make it clear that you have no intention of becoming the Heavenly Maiden. Up until now, you may have treated it as something trivial, but the situation has changed, and you must be firm in your stance.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yes, of course, I should do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes. After all, your wishes are what matter most. Slowly, one by one, you need to distance yourself from the power struggles. It will require a delicate approach. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to provoke the high officials too much.¡±


    An Rim carefully listed out the names of the high officials one by one and instructed the Black Princess how she should behave.


    In the end, the conclusion was to subtly distance herself from the core political powers without causing offense.


    ¡°Anyway, right now, there¡¯s no ¡®wedge¡¯ stuck in place. This means we can still take action.¡±


    Indeed.


    As long as no wedge was driven in, it would be fine.


    Like carefully disarming a bomb, there were still plenty of opportunities to slowly distance herself from the position of Heavenly Maiden.


    Slowly¡­ she could let the other princess consorts know that she had no intention of fighting¡­!


    It was possible¡­!


    She could do it¡­!


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong has arrived at the Black Tortoise Palace¡­!¡±


    But disasters always had a way of arriving all at once.


    ¡°Black Princess, I¡¯ve come to pay my respects in advance.¡±


    There were murmurs from outside.


    Several maids were already running to different palaces to spread the news.


    Gossip could be heard anywhere, and Seol Tae Pyeong paid no mind to s this; he just knelt in the courtyard of the Black Tortoise Palace and lowered his head.


    The Black Princess who stepped out onto the terrace with her maids was left speechless at the sight.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    Had he finally reached the rank of a true general?


    He came to the Black Tortoise Palace to formally pay his respects while surrounded by many military officers.


    From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t so strange. In fact, it was only natural.


    Hadn¡¯t the Emperor himself appointed him to assist the Heavenly Maiden?


    Rumors had already spread throughout the palace and beyond that the Black Princess was destined to become the Heavenly Maiden. Similar discussions were taking place within the council meeting. At this point, it was practically a foregone conclusion.


    Then it was wise to come and pay respects as quickly as possible.


    After all, those who excel at their work act before being told what to do.


    However, the Black Princess found herself momentarily breathless at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s swift and efficient behavior.


    The Vice General, whom the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces were practically drooling over in their eagerness to claim him, had rolled into the inner courtyard of the Black Tortoise Palace as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡­!! I am here to pay my respects to the Black Princess ¡­!!!!!!¡±


    The new Vice General went to personally pay his respects to the Black Princess.


    These news that would soon spread like wildfire would not only solidify the Black Princess¡¯s standing but also appear to the other crown princess consorts as nothing less than a declaration of victory.


    Once these rumors took root like a firmly driven wedge, it was inevitable that the other princess consorts would feel a sense of crisis. They would believe that they couldn¡¯t afford to remain idle.


    Watching Seol Tae Pyeong bow proudly with a gleam in his eyes, a certain proverb from literature seemed to strike the Black Princess¡¯s mind like a hammer.


    As she observed his solid and imposing figure, it was clear why he became a general of Cheongdo Palace. He was the treasured sword all the rulers of the Four Great Palaces wanted to claim.


    But a weapon in the hands of someone who cannot control it will only turn into a cursed blade that devours its master¡­


    Tears began to well up in the Black Princess¡¯s heart.


    She just wanted to cry.

 Chapter 102: You Can Come in However You Want… (2)

    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, please listen carefully and don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    The first thing Black Princess did was dismiss all the maids in her inner chamber.


    At this point, it wasn¡¯t strange for her to request a private audience with him.


    Who in the world would find it strange that the future Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo Palace wanted to speak privately with her own aide?


    Since they had to discuss a great matter, it was only natural to send away any unnecessary ears.


    As she watched the maids naturally leave the room, her heart grew even more conflicted.


    ¡°Black Princess, rumors are spreading like wildfire throughout the palace. Certainly, someone like you who doesn¡¯t concern herself with personal interests becoming the Heavenly Maiden Palace is¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the Heavenly Maiden¡­¡±


    It was inevitable that an apology was the first thing she said to Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong who was standing right before her.


    Black Princess had already long come to terms with her feelings.


    General Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ no matter what anyone said, he was a friend!


    In this cold-hearted Cheongdo Palace, he was the one person with whom she could openly talk, her dearest friend¡­!


    To say she had never once considered seeing him as more than a friend would be a lie, but after sorting out her feelings, she had firmly decided never to view him as anything other than a friend.


    He was just a dependable, capable, and open-minded friend, and nothing more than a political ally who could help ease any discomfort she might encounter in the palace. That¡¯s right. That was how Black Princess viewed him.


    Because of her stance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a certain fear when she saw the other princess consorts trying to seize control of Seol Tae Pyeong with their eyes blazing with determination.


    ¡°Black Princess¡­ are you truly burdened by the position of Heavenly Maiden?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest¡­ it¡¯s you who burdens me¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°You say such cruel things with that innocent expression. As if it means nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ to be honest, I never imagined you would become such a big deal when you were just an apprentice warrior¡­ Who could¡¯ve guessed you¡¯d be the Vice General at this age?¡±


    That was the truth. No matter how successful someone was destined to be, there was always a limit to how fast they could rise.


    Since she didn¡¯t know that Seol Tae Pyeong had the full support of Ah Hyun, the former Heavenly Maiden, Black Princess had never expected him to rise so quickly.


    She had cheered when he became an Inner Swords Commander. She had been surprised when he became the Bright Moon General.


    But now he had become a Vice General¡­


    At that level, even the crown princess consorts couldn¡¯t treat him lightly.


    While the formal hierarchy of the Four Great Palaces placed their mistress far above, holding military power was an entirely different matter.


    The boy who once stumbled around as an apprentice warrior climbed the ladder before she knew it and stood right before her.


    No matter how fast he was rising, that still seemed too unrealistic.


    The Black Princess shook her head and quietly gazed at Seol Tae Pyeong, who had grown much manlier compared to his days as an apprentice warrior.


    ¡°To get straight to the point¡­ it seems the other crown princess consorts want you for themselves, Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too great a person to be kept beneath me, Tae Pyeong-ah. Please spread your wings and soar towards that vast ocean. Birds with large wings are meant to fly high¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, is there still someone who feels that way?¡±


    Only then did the Black Princess lightly smack her forehead.


    That¡¯s right. In truth, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s thinking was far more sound and sensible.


    Though he occasionally came to the inner palace to handle matters as the Inner Swords Commander, there had been very few direct interactions between Seol Tae Pyeong and the four crown princess consorts for quite some time.


    The most contact he had was through the White Princess who was involved with him due to matters of her clan.


    Between managing his duties as the Inner Swords Commander, carrying the title of Bright Moon General, training, and overseeing Hwalseong District, Seol Tae Pyeong had been leading a busy life. So he must have naturally grown distant from the people in the Four Great Palaces.


    Given how long it had been since they had last communicated, he must have assumed that any feelings or impulsive desires those noble women may have had during those stormy years had mostly subsided.


    From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s perspective, this made sense.


    However, that was the mindset of a rational and reasonable person.


    In ordinary circumstances, such infrequent contact and growing distance might suggest a gradual drifting apart, but¡­


    For someone harboring romantic feelings, this kind of separation only ignites the fire further, leading them to believe it is a ¡°fateful rupture¡± or a ¡°forbidden relationship¡± which only serves to intensify a young girl¡¯s passion.


    It was a story of two people yearning for each other in an environment so restricted that even meeting was nearly impossible.


    Wasn¡¯t this a common trope in any romance novel?


    A man who couldn¡¯t grasp this kind of girlish sentiment would dismiss it as utter nonsense.


    ¡°What, what kind of absurd talk is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s just how it is, Tae Pyeong-ah. You have to understand it with your heart, not your head.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    ¡­Some things were inevitable.


    Seol Tae Pyeong rested his chin on his hand and fell into thought for a moment.


    In any case, Seol Tae Pyeong also had great trust in the Black Princess. After all, they had been close since his days as an apprentice warrior and he knew well that she wasn¡¯t the type to easily betray others.


    There was a high chance that what Black Princess said was true.


    In that case, there was only one thing Seol Tae Pyeong could say from his perspective.


    ¡°¡­Then, from my point of view, it would be best if Black Princess became the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yes¡­


    From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s standpoint, the Black Princess was the most suitable candidate for the position of Heavenly Maiden.


    She had the ability to maintain calm and smooth relationships with anyone, which was her greatest strength.


    She valued harmony among everyone over personal feelings and was even completely free from political entanglements. She was the perfect choice.


    Seol Tae Pyeong knelt down and bowed his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Why, why can¡¯t the Black Princess just become the Heavenly Maiden¡­? Isn¡¯t it just a temporary position anyway¡­¡±


    Even if it was a favor from a close friend¡­. she knew it was right to shake her head here¡­!


    Before even asking how the Black Princess herself felt about it, there was no way she could successfully carry out the role of Heavenly Maiden while making enemies of the Vermilion Princess, the White Princess, and the Azure Princess¡­!


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of right or wrong¡­ it was a matter of ability¡­!


    ¡°Ugh¡­ urgh¡­!¡±


    Still, who exactly was Seol Tae Pyeong?


    When the Black Princess stormed out of Cheongdo Palace to seek out the old woman, it was Seol Tae Pyeong who personally went out to find her.


    He was the one who drew his sword and stood against the special unit members to settle the Black Princess¡¯s lingering regrets, and he traveled across the entire imperial city while searching for the old woman¡¯s whereabouts alongside her.


    He was the one who stood by the Black Princess when things were tough and he was the one who took her situation into consideration even when the country was in internal and external crisis.


    As for the other high officials who came to bribe her, she could just harden her resolve and send them away, but¡­


    Could the Black Princess, with her innate sense of empathy and understanding, really refuse Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s request, especially when it wasn¡¯t just anyone else asking?


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ but still¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Black Princess spoke with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Fine¡­ since things have come to this, let¡¯s just give it a try¡­¡±


    More than anyone else, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s request.


    ***


    Since the situation had already unfolded this way, she decided to give it a try.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong steeled herself.


    She would become the Heavenly Maiden and stand at the pinnacle of this Cheongdo Palace.


    She would command all below her, harness the power of the Heavenly Dragon, and govern the fortunes and misfortunes of the world as that very priestess.


    Bring it on, world. This girl Po Hwa Ryeong is ready.


    Who would dare stand in her way now?


    The most authoritative crown princess consort, the lady of the Jeongseon clan, a master of martial arts, and a noblewoman who exuded nobility just by making eye contact with her. This was none other than Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    Skilled in politics, good at calculating interests, and the true power behind the Inbong clan, she possessed the ethereal appearance of a fairy and simply looking at her made one¡¯s heart feel cleansed. This was White Princess Ha Wol.


    Then there was the young immortal. Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang who secluded herself in the corners of the Azure Dragon Palace, practiced Taoist arts, observed the world, and saw through anyone¡¯s heart with just a glance.


    From the perspective of Po Hwa Ryeong who grew up simply gathering herbs on the slopes of the White Immortal Mountain, each one of them was a terrifying opponent, but what could she do? This was the situation she found herself in¡­!


    The Heavenly Dragon Hall wasn¡¯t a place one could come and go from as they pleased. Entering may have been easy, but leaving was not.


    If you can¡¯t avoid it, you might as well enjoy it.


    With a heart that was half mad, she decided to laugh in the face of the world.


    That¡¯s right. She was now the one who commands and controls that Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, beneath her.


    She was the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ¡°A few officials of the Inbong clan have visited the Black Tortoise Palace. It seems some of the Black Tortoise Palace maids have taken food supplies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It appeared that the young maids of the Black Tortoise Palace had been cooking and eating the leftover supplies from meal preparations, and this had become public knowledge.


    Though she usually didn¡¯t bother herself with the maids using leftover food, it was considered a grave offense by the military law¡¯s harsh standards.


    In short¡­ it was nitpicking.


    Though it wasn¡¯t directly the Black Princess¡¯s fault, her inability to manage her subordinates could be seen as a major flaw.


    As expected from the scheming White Princess, she had officially begun her ¡°tarnishing¡± efforts.


    And this was only the beginning.


    Stealing a bit of leftover food wouldn¡¯t be considered a serious crime. It was just a subtle warning, a way to quietly inform the Black Princess.


    Before the situation escalated, it was a message to quickly let go of Seol Tae Pyeong, the figure she was hiding behind her skirt.


    The Black Princess gritted her teeth as she thought.


    I won¡¯t even blink an eye!!!!!!!!


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess has suggested discussing the Five Classics and military law at the upcoming Scholars Learning Platform event. It seems it will be hard to refuse¡­¡±


    It was a scholarly event held periodically on the Scholars Learning platform of the main palace.


    It was a place where scholars gathered together to show off their knowledge of the classics, and the Vermilion Princess had proposed a discussion on the effectiveness of military law.


    In short, it was a challenge to a debate. A fair and straightforward duel of words which was typical of the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­¡±


    A formal proposal like this was hard to decline without a legitimate reason.


    It would be a great insult to the one who had gone through the trouble of arranging the event.


    As for the Black Princess, though she regularly studied and read the classics, she could never match the academic skills and eloquence of the Vermilion Princess.


    It had been said many times. The Black Princess was simply an innocent girl who had once roamed the White Immortal Mountain to gather herbs.


    ¡°So, she wants to take me on!!!!¡±


    But with fiery determination in her eyes, the Black Princess stayed up all night reading the Five Classics and memorizing every last detail.


    The Black Princess rarely forgot anything once she laid eyes on it. All she needed to do was organize her thoughts on military law and the classics and polish her rhetoric with the help of Headmaid An Rim.


    As she looked into the mirror and raised her voice, the Black Princess once again shouted in her heart.


    I won¡¯t!!!! Even!!!! Blink an eye!!!!!!!!


    The next day, a minister from the Inbong clan who held real power in the Ministry of Revenue officially filed a complaint regarding financial waste at the Black Tortoise Palace.


    The Black Princess, along with Headmaid An Rim, stayed up all night reviewing documents and sent a letter proving there was no such waste.


    The day after that, the Vermilion Princess sent a letter challenging her to a contest of archery.


    For nearly a week, the Black Princess practiced tirelessly, and although she couldn¡¯t defeat the Vermilion Princess, she performed well enough not to be shamed.


    The following day, the White Princess raised concerns about the work performance of the Black Tortoise Palace maids¡­


    The day after that, the Vermilion Princess proposed a discussion about tea¡­


    And the day after that¡­


    And the day after that¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Late at night, after overseeing construction work at Hwalseong District, Seol Tae Pyeong arrived at the Black Tortoise Palace only to be struck speechless.


    The Black Princess was Leaning against the tea room¡¯s wooden pillar. Her skin was pale as a sheet and she looked to be completely exhausted.


    ¡°I¡¯m burnt out, Tae Pyeong-ah. I¡¯ve burned through everything I had¡­¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­ I never thought you¡¯d have to endure so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ you¡¯re someone not just anyone can handle¡­ but!!!!¡±


    The Black Princess suddenly stood up, and her blazing eyes shot sparks like stars.


    ¡°Even though the Jeongseon clan and the Inbong clan tried to deal with me somehow, I didn¡¯t budge an inch¡­! You must understand by now that my stubbornness is no ordinary thing..!¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong wiped away tears of gratitude.


    He knew well that the Black Princess lived and died by loyalty, but he never expected her to endure this much.


    The Black Princess continued her complaints for quite a while after that.


    Seol Tae Pyeong knew better than anyone how difficult the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess were to deal with. If those two had decided to target the Black Princess, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for her to maintain her dignity.


    Headmaid An Rim who was listening to this from behind felt it most keenly.


    Yet in the midst of it all, her mistress had managed to fend off every attack, proving she was no ordinary person.


    It is said that people grow in times of crisis.


    Whether the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess knew it or not, the Black Princess had gradually grown into a grand presence as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace.


    If they heard this, they might find it ridiculous, but surely the biggest contributors were none other than the Vermilion Princess and White Princess.


    ¡°Anyway¡­! Since I¡¯ve gritted my teeth and endured this much, it must be time for the two of them to give up too¡­!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But still, it¡¯s surprising that the Azure Princess has shown no movement.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I expected the Azure Princess to be the most proactive¡­ but I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s been staying holed up in the Azure Dragon Palace and rarely comes out.¡±


    The Azure Princess had always possessed an air of mystique to her, as if she had transcended the mundane world and lived in isolation.


    The Black Princess had been truly terrified of how the Azure Princess might try to hinder her¡­ but to her surprise, there had been no significant response from her side.


    When she last visited the Azure Dragon Palace, the Azure Princess said she had no intention of competing for power, so perhaps she had genuinely given up. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the prospect of having someone like Seol Tae Pyeong under her control might have been tempting, it seemed the Azure Princess had chosen to concede that much.


    The Black Princess let out a sigh of relief. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how much she would have struggled had the Azure Princess become her enemy too.


    ¡°Anyway, as long as nothing unexpected happens¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues!¡±


    With a bright smile, the Black Princess patted her chest confidently. As if to tell Seol Tae Pyeong to trust her completely.


    I can do it! I can do it!


    With that determination, the Black Princess declared cheerfully.


    However, true danger often arrived when one was most complacent.


    The next morning. A truly ridiculous rumor was circulating in the inner palace.


    The rumor was that the Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang had succeeded in awakening the power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    It had been exactly 27 days since she secluded herself within the inner chambers of the Azure Dragon Palace. In the meantime, she focused solely on cultivating her strength.


    No matter what, it was nearly impossible for someone to awaken the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power without the innate ability and talent given by the heavens. And yet, without anyone¡¯s guidance, she somehow managed to do it alone in just under a month.


    Originally, the power of the Heavenly Dragon was something even the Heavenly Maiden, with the full support of the country behind her, could not easily manifest even after years of cultivation.


    However, the heightened senses granted by the Emperor of Heaven and her inexplicably fierce willpower made such an impossible miracle possible.


    The place of the young immortal, the Azure Dragon Palace.


    In a corner of the inner chambers, a girl sat with her head bowed and with her lower face covered with her sleeve. A faint blue aura settled around her eyes.


    It was an unprecedented miracle in the history of Cheongdo Palace.


    There are limits to how tenacious a person can be.


    What on earth drove this girl to such relentless determination? The maids had no way of knowing.


    ¡­In reality, it would have been strange for them to know.

 Chapter 103: Battle to Seize the Vice General (1)

    Seol Tae Pyeong had never seen someone faint while standing.


    When the Azure Princess appeared at the council meeting and wielded the power of the Heavenly Dragon, not only the high officials of the council but also the civil officials and even White Taoist An Cheon who had joined as an advisor, were left with their mouths agape.


    Because they did not understand the situation unfolding before their eyes, they were momentarily at a loss for how to react. It was so absurd that it was akin to fainting in disbelief.


    What was the aura of the Heavenly Dragon after all?


    It was a mystical power that the Heavenly Maiden, imbued with the pure energy from the Heavenly Dragon Hall and the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, could only begin to control after days of meditation and communion with the heavens, if she was deemed worthy.


    To manifest that power, the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall would assist the Heavenly Maiden day and night, and to properly control and develop this energy, the Heavenly Dragon Hall was established at the center of the Inner Palace, which was saturated with yin energy.


    The manifestation of that power, which overturned all the previous prerequisites, sent shockwaves through the council meeting, which had effectively marked the Black Princess as the next Heavenly Maiden.


    ¡°We knew that the Azure Princess was adept in Taoist arts and sensitive to the heavenly energies, but we never imagined she had grown this exceptional.¡±


    ¡°Certainly¡­ it only makes sense for the person who can best handle the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s aura to sit in the position of the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong, who was seated in the Vice General¡¯s chair and listened to the council meeting, was also dumbfounded and just watched the situation unfold.


    He wanted to run straight to the Hwalseong District and ask Yeon Ri, who was likely scrubbing the floors.


    If this manifestation of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power was also part of the predicted future.


    If so, why hadn¡¯t she mentioned it earlier? And if not, what were they supposed to do now?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An awkward silence filled the meeting room among the high officials.


    Everyone harbored similar thoughts, but no one dared to voice them.


    For a long time, the Black Princess had been implicitly designated as the next Heavenly Maiden, and the high officials, both inside and outside the palace, had reorganized themselves around her.


    Sending jewelry and gifts to the Black Tortoise Palace, securing promises for various positions, maintaining the status quo, and currying favor with her¡­


    If the power structure, which had been centered around the Black Tortoise Palace, were to be completely overturned at this final stage, everything would have to be reorganized around the Azure Princess.


    This meant that the political landscape of Cheongdo Palace would once again enter unknown territory.


    The intense behind-the-scenes battle that raged over the past two months would have to be fought all over again, and for some of the high officials who had finally reached the position of victor, the current situation was anything but welcome.


    But¡­ who in the world could have predicted this?


    To manifest the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power, alone in a corner of the Azure Dragon Palace without anyone¡¯s help¡­


    At this point, it was almost as if a final wedge had been driven in, so the high officials had to act swiftly.


    It was clear that many of them wanted nothing more than to bolt from the meeting room as soon as it ended.


    In politics, battles often came down to speed.


    The one who first won over the favor of the Azure Princess was likely to become the real power holder with connections to the Heavenly Dragon Hall, at least for a while.


    ***


    After the council meeting ended, many wished to visit the Azure Dragon Palace, but the first to step through its gate was Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Have you been well, Azure Princess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, come in. Let¡¯s talk inside first.¡±


    The Azure Dragon Palace, with its blue-tinged tiles neatly laid, looked mysterious just by its appearance.


    There was a time when the White Immortal Palace, where White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon resided, was considered the most mystical place in the palace. But after his passing, it seemed that the Azure Dragon Palace had become the most mysterious.


    Among the eunuchs of the outer palace and even the maids who worked directly in the inner palace, the Azure Dragon Palace was often seen as a place where a mysterious Taoist priest lived.


    Perhaps it was due to the rising mastery of the Azure Princess Jin¡¯s Taoist arts.


    Regardless, the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace exuded a half-immortal aura despite her young age and was revered by officials both inside and outside the palace.


    Her innate talent for Taoist arts certainly played a part, but it was also because wherever she went, she maintained a modest and reserved demeanor. While always hiding her face with her sleeves in an old-fashioned way.


    In any formal setting, she spoke no more than was necessary; her words were softly delivered in concise phrases, yet her piercing eloquence always cut to the heart of the matter.


    Reserved.


    That reserved and weighty temperament of hers only amplified her mysterious aura.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°It has been a while now that I think about it. The last time we met alone like this was after the chaos caused by the Sun Demonic Spirit when you came by and brought me some drinks¡­ After that, it¡¯s our first time seeing each other like this. Well, you must have been busy with your work as a third rank officer, but now that you¡¯ve been promoted to Vice General, you¡¯ll be even busier. I understand if we can¡¯t see each other often. Go ahead and take a seat over there. Hui Yin-ah! Bring out the Frost Moon Tea that came from the Inseong region. I hope it suits your taste. Even the Vermilion Princess was impressed by this tea, and since the Vice General himself has come to the Azure Dragon Palace, I should at least show this level of courtesy. So, judging by appearances, things have been chaotic lately both inside and outside, and I¡¯ve heard rumors that I might enter the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ You must be busy too, so I appreciate you taking the time to visit me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, from what I¡¯ve heard¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hear the news has spread that I manifested the power of the Heavenly Dragon. It must have been quite shocking for you, and I was just as surprised myself. I had no particular purpose; I was merely devoting myself to my usual Taoist training, and yet this power descended upon me¡­ Perhaps I am a truly fortunate person. I was just practicing Taoist arts without any other intention, really¡­ I truly had no other purpose¡­ it was just that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I last saw you, Azure Princess ¡­¡±


    ¡°Even after all this time, I haven¡¯t changed much, have I? And seeing you, I feel the same way. Though you¡¯re now dressed in a more splendid military uniform as Vice General, whenever I see you, you still seem much the same as when you were just an apprentice warrior. I suppose not that much time has passed after all. Though it feels like an eternity, rising from apprentice warrior to Vice General, you climbed up so quickly¡­ I always knew your potential was great, but I never imagined you¡¯d rise this fast. Now you¡¯re even assisting the Heavenly Maiden, and at this rate, if you keep growing old, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you eventually set your sights on the position of Grand General. Congratulations on your path forward. Now, try a sip of the Frost Moon Tea. Don¡¯t feel pressured even if you¡¯re unfamiliar with tea ceremonies. I¡¯m not the kind to fuss over such things with men of military rank. I¡¯ll have the best refreshments brought out, so just take a sip, and if you like it, I¡¯ll have some prepared for you to take back to the Hwalseong District. How does it taste? If it seems too bitter, I can bring out the Red Snow Tea. Or there are other teas, too; maybe we can try something new together, and we can share our thoughts¡­ So, how is it? Does it suit your taste?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ tried it yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. I must have been too hasty.¡±


    The sight of the Azure Princess, with her face partially hidden by her sleeve watching Seol Tae Pyeong with an almost piercing gaze, made quite an impression.


    Had she possessed ears and a tail, they would surely have been flailing non-stop, but fortunately, human ears do not flail, and she did not have a tail.


    It was obvious she was excited, as it had been quite a long time since Seol Tae Pyeong had visited the Azure Dragon Palace in person, and she was even chattier than usual. This was likely because he had risen to the rank of Vice General.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong was just an apprentice warrior, even speaking carelessly to her would have been considered disrespectful.


    During his time as the Inner Swords Commander and the Bright Moon General, he was also working as an inner palace inspector, so she could not be friends with him privately.


    However, now that he had risen to the high rank of Vice General and would even be assisting the future Heavenly Maiden, his status had finally aligned appropriately.


    Though the Azure Princess still held a much higher rank in the palace hierarchy, at least they were now in a position where some private conversation was allowed.


    For the Azure Princess, it was an opportunity to finally unload the stories she had been holding back.


    Even the wisest young immortal in the world cannot escape the blinders of infatuation.


    She wasn¡¯t even aware of how much more talkative she had become compared to the reserved image she usually maintained.


    Though she was far from someone who lacked basic self-awareness, the rare opportunity to have a private talk with Seol Tae Pyeong, which might come only once a season, left her unable to contain her excitement.


    How does the tea taste? How does the tea taste? How does the tea taste? How does the tea taste?


    Tell me quickly. Tell me quickly. Tell me quickly. Tell me quickly.


    The Azure Princess was practically wagging her imaginary tail with eyes shooting stars. She was urging him to respond quickly as his answer would determine the next tea to be served.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s perspective, this was enough to make him swallow dryly.


    While he was drinking the tea that definitely boasted a high-quality taste, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mind was racing.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had originally come with the lighthearted thought of paying his respects to the Azure Princess before returning to the Hwalseong District.


    Just as he had paid his respects to the Black Princess earlier, it was only proper etiquette to greet someone who had a chance of becoming the future Heavenly Maiden.


    At the same time, he intended to check on the Azure Princess¡¯s condition.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to be received with such overwhelming hospitality. This left him utterly flustered.


    If the Azure Princess were to become the Heavenly Maiden, would she always exude this level of energy?


    Before even considering matters of life and death, could he handle this?


    It felt as if he were a frail girl being overwhelmed by a large, energetic dog.


    In reality, Seol Tae Pyeong was the strong man, and the Azure Princess was the innocent young girl¡­. but their social statuses were the exact opposite.


    And within Cheongdo Palace, power was mostly determined by social rank.


    The Azure Princess¡¯s sparkling gaze seemed to say to Seol Tae Pyeong:


    Drink the tea, eat the snacks, chat a bit, share updates, take a stroll in the garden, have lunch, watch the maids work, tour the Azure Dragon Palace, and as long as you leave before sunset, there¡¯s no problem, right?


    If I decide to feed you and keep you here, what could you possibly do about it?


    Seol Tae Pyeong could do nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    This was the same legendary Sword Master who had slain thousands of demonic spirits in a single night and decapitated the fearsome Sun Demonic Spirit in a single stroke.


    Yet here he was, utterly defeated by a girl who weighed barely half as much as him.


    ¡°Azure Princess.¡±


    However, even when the sky falls, there is always a way out.


    Just as Seol Tae Pyeong was drenched in cold sweat, Headmaid Hui Yin slid open the paper door and entered to report.


    ¡°The Chief Councilor has just arrived at the Azure Dragon Palace. He wishes to have a brief conversation with you.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok!


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s ears perked up immediately.


    He was the head of the Jeongseon clan and, in reality, he stood at the top of the high officials of Cheongdo Palace. He was the highest-ranking high official.


    Indeed, in this current time when the power of the Azure Princess was being revealed, it was that very Chief Councilor who had moved the quickest.


    His political instincts were as sharp as ever. He was using his high status to align himself early with the Azure Princess, who was showing signs of becoming the future Heavenly Maiden.


    Only someone of the caliber of the three great officials could enter the Azure Dragon Palace this easily, without any prior procedures.


    Even the Ministers of various departments, who held second-rank positions, would rush out with their slippers on and bow deeply the moment they heard that the Chief Councilor had arrived.


    No matter how powerful the Azure Princess was as the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace and a prominent candidate for the future Heavenly Maiden, she couldn¡¯t turn away the Chief Councilor at the gate¡­!


    ¡°Th-The Chief Councilor himself? Th-This is a big deal¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong quickly seized the opportunity. This was a chance.


    Behind the paper door that Headmaid Hui Yin had opened and entered through, several servants could be seen.


    There were even a few carts loaded with what seemed like various treasures, and at the forefront stood the Chief Councilor who was solemnly stroking his beard.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t just leave the Chief Councilor standing outside, so I¡¯ll get up immediately and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tell him to wait.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    He wondered if he had truly heard that correctly.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Headmaids are generally not permitted to question their master¡¯s orders.


    However, Headmaid Hui Yin forgot even this basic rule and couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    ¡°There¡¯s already a guest here. Tell him to wait until we¡¯re done with the current matter.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­. Azure Princess. Th-The Chief Councilor is here.¡±


    Leaving the Chief Councilor of the country waiting outside.


    There was only one person in Cheongdo Palace who would actually do such a thing.


    The Emperor of Cheongdo, Woon Sung.


    ¡°Surely, you know that the Heavenly Dragon Hall and the Four Great Palaces operate under a different order than the civil officials of the main palace. I haven¡¯t finished my business with the guest yet, so I don¡¯t easily allow others to enter. At least within Azure Dragon Palace, the will of its master must be followed.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    While the Chief Councilor¡¯s status might be similar or slightly higher in the palace hierarchy, this was the Azure Dragon Palace.


    According to the rules of the ¡°proper ritual etiquette¡± one must respect the wishes of the master of the place.


    However, when it comes to prioritizing between palace hierarchy and the rules of the ¡°proper ritual etiquette¡±, which should come first?


    If the difference in status between two individuals isn¡¯t significant, should the proper ritual etiquette be prioritized?


    What if there¡¯s no difference? What if there¡¯s an overwhelming difference? What about the relationship between the mistress of Azure Dragon Palace and the Chief Councilor?


    It¡¯s a topic that could easily lead to scholarly debates on etiquette within the palace.


    To avoid such a headache, it¡¯s customary for everyone to show mutual respect for each other¡¯s positions¡­ but¡­


    ¡°General Seol arrived first and is in a private meeting with me. Wouldn¡¯t it be against etiquette to turn him away? He is one of the nine pillars supporting the Cheongdo Empire; he is a high-ranking general. Does a country that despises its military have any future?¡±


    ¡°H-However¡­ considering that Chief Councilor himself has made the trip, it must be a matter of significant importance¡­¡±


    ¡°I will judge that myself. Besides, my private audience with Vice General Seol, who might serve as my aide in the future, is important for my political strategy. Isn¡¯t the Chief Councilor here just to deliver some gifts?¡±


    Interpretation: Why should I squander this rare meeting with Seol Tae Pyeong, which only happens once a season, over some trivial bribes?


    ¡°P-Please, Azure Princess. There¡¯s no need to consider my opinion. I-I¡¯m the one feeling awkward here. I¡¯ll just come back when it¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll come back?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also have work to do at the moment in the Hwalseong District, so let¡¯s leave it at that for today.¡±


    ¡°¡­When will you come back?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong felt his breath catch in his throat.


    ¡°On what day and at what time will you be coming? How long do you plan to stay? Make sure to decide before you leave¡­¡±


    The sight of her looking up at him with tearful eyes made Seol Tae Pyeong feel as if his mind was drifting away.


    ***


    If she manifested the power of the Heavenly Dragon, it was practically a foregone conclusion that the Azure Princess would be the next Heavenly Maiden.


    If the Chief Councilor, who possessed a sharper political sense than anyone else had moved swiftly, then it was almost a done deal.


    I found myself lost in deep thought as I dragged my exhausted body back to Hwalseong District.


    If one of the four were to become the temporary Heavenly Maiden, it might be best if it were the Black Princess.


    She was the easiest to predict, and her habit of maintaining an overall balanced approach to human relationships made her the most suitable candidate.


    However, can the situation be overturned at this point? Now, it¡¯s more concerning whether Seol Ran can push the Azure Princess aside and rise to the position of Heavenly Maiden.


    And if I end up under the rule of the Azure Princess who¡¯s seized the position of Heavenly Maiden¡­


    I, Seol Tae Pyeong, would probably be devoured alive¡­


    ¡°Vice General, you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    When I rode back to the entrance of the Hwalseong District with a few escorts, Adjutant Bi Cheon was there to greet me with a few warriors.


    Yes, first things first, it¡¯s best to meet Yeon Ri and have a talk with her about various matters.


    That was what I was thinking as I was about to enter Hwalseong District.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ Vice General, there¡¯s something to report before you head to the government building.¡±


    ¡°What is it? My head¡¯s a bit of a mess right now, so make it brief.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, the thing is¡­¡±


    Bi Cheon hesitated. He avoided my gaze before finally speaking with difficulty.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess is currently at the Hwalseong District government building.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It seems she¡¯s here to discuss something related to the Jeongseon clan, but¡­ judging by the fact that she¡¯s come in person, it doesn¡¯t seem like a simple matter.¡±


    What on earth are you talking about¡­ Yeon, no, Bi Cheon¡­


    ¡°¡­Do you have any guesses?¡±


    ¡°Guesses¡­ what guesses¡­¡±


    Before I left the Azure Dragon Palace, the image of the head of the Jeongseon clan In Seon Rok flashed through my mind from behind the paper door.


    And now, as soon as I arrive at Hwalseong District, the Vermilion Princess is waiting for me.


    The Jeongseon clan must be plotting something.


    That was the only conclusion I could reach.


    With the position of Heavenly Maiden practically out of reach, they¡¯re shifting their tactics.


    ¡°Bi Cheon¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vice General.¡±


    The situation inside the inner palace feels like it¡¯s spiraling into chaos with every step.


    I heard that the mistresses of the four palaces have never been on good terms since the beginning of Cheongdo Palace.


    I had brushed off those words lightly, but facing this situation now, my head couldn¡¯t help but spin.


    ¡°What¡­ will happen to me¡­¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As I muttered that to myself, I rode into the Hwalseong District with Bi Cheon trailing close behind.


    ¡°That is¡­ too difficult a question for me¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong about that.

 Chapter 104: Battle to Seize the Vice General (2)

    Since the beginning of Cheongdo Palace¡¯s history, it had never been a surprise that the mistresses of the four palaces were never on good terms with each other.


    Most of the conflicts were usually due to power struggles.


    It was only natural that the palace¡¯s internal strife was largely about political battles.


    Therefore, it was unusual for the mistresses of the four palaces to all be fighting just to have Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong in their grasp.


    ¡°At the very least, we must prevent the Vice General from falling into the hands of either the Vermilion Bird Palace or the Azure Dragon Palace.¡±


    The White Princess who was sitting in the White Tiger Palace¡¯s tea room discussing matters with Headmaid Ye Rim was also among them.


    White Princess Ha Wol was skilled at reading the political landscape.


    Compared to the other princess consorts, she had a much keener sense of real-world politics and power games, so it could be said that this situation was her stage.


    However, unlike other power struggles, this time, the difficulty was exceptionally high.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong and the Inbong clan were practically political partners, which made it nearly impossible to manipulate him recklessly.


    In the first place, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong planned to bind the Inbong clan up like this.


    Knowing this, the White Princess couldn¡¯t afford to voice her complaints as she had willingly stepped onto this board.


    ¡°Should we call a few strategists from the Inbong clan?¡±


    ¡°No. If we rely too heavily on the Inbong clan¡¯s personnel, our position could become difficult. And¡­ at this point, trying to seize the position of Heavenly Maiden is too unrealistic.¡±


    The sudden display of power by the Azure Princess was like a bolt from the blue.


    There was no need to invest time and effort in something that couldn¡¯t be controlled by her own power. Given the circumstances, the only option was to seek another way forward.


    ¡°Is it worth going to such lengths to acquire the Vice General?¡±


    ¡°Ye Rim, you might need to sharpen your perception of people.¡±


    It would be a lie to say there was no personal interest involved, but objectively speaking, the Vice General was like an unpolished gem who could one day aspire to the position of Grand General.


    When such an exceptional talent emerges, the ability to bring them into your fold is the foundation of all political skill.


    ¡°¡­Still, the Inbong clan has a competitive edge. The fact that we were politically close to the Vice General before his recent rise is a significant advantage that the other crown princess consorts don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°We might find a way to make use of him somehow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if the situation has changed, we must adapt quickly. If I can¡¯t obtain the position of the Heavenly Maiden, then we simply need to bring the Vice General over to our side.¡±


    From the perspective of the White Princess, who had a strong desire for power, the position of the Heavenly Maiden was highly coveted, but she knew well that she could not take it.


    So the next best thing was to gain control over the Vice General who was a key figure.


    How?


    Create a justification.


    After all, before being the aide to the Heavenly Maiden, he was a high-ranking general of the country.


    If a more important duty were to arise, he would have no choice but to pass on his role as the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s aide to someone else.


    The problem was¡­ there was no guarantee that only the White Princess was having such thoughts.


    Especially since there was another clan within the palace besides the Inbong clan that was quite skilled in playing the game of creating justifications.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve been outside the palace. My father asked me to check on the people from the Jeongseon clan who have made their way into the Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so¡­.¡±


    In a simple tearoom set up in the Hwalseong District government office.


    Since it was a newly established place, not much had been prepared yet. This made it far from a suitable location to host the crown princess consort of the country.


    Ha Si Hwa seemed to have put in some effort to decorate the tearoom and was moving about busily, but naturally, it fell short compared to the tearooms of the four palaces.


    Of course, the Vermilion Princess was not the kind of person who would scold over such formalities, so she let it slide¡­. but this was somewhat uncomfortable for the people of the Hwalseong District.


    Of course, there were many times when she felt that the space itself wasn¡¯t that important.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was a truly remarkable individual.


    No matter where she was, she had an aura that made the place solemn.


    Even sitting in the humble tearoom of the government office, there was an imposing presence that made it impossible to treat her lightly.


    With her fiery red hair and eyes full of vitality,


    Her satisfied smile carried the boldness of a man of valor, but¡­ the graceful composure of a woman was also present, which made her truly extraordinary.


    ¡°If you had informed me beforehand that you were leaving the palace, I would have come to greet you. I¡¯ve just returned from the inner palace myself.¡±


    ¡°That was my oversight. It would have been nice to be escorted by you for the first time in a while.¡±


    She then stifled a chuckle while looking completely at ease.


    Even though she was far from the Vermilion Bird Palace where she mostly stayed at, she seemed to feel as comfortable as if she were in her own home.


    ¡°Did you say you were in the inner palace? Was there somewhere you needed to visit?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I briefly visited the Azure Dragon Palace.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    At my words, the Vermilion Princess propped her chin on her hand and nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°It does seem certain that the Azure Princess will take the position of the Heavenly Maiden. Considering your position, it¡¯s not strange that you went to pay your respects at the Azure Dragon Palace in advance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ but¡­¡±


    I sat across from the Vermilion Princess at the tea table.


    In the past, even sitting at the same table would have been a grave act of disrespect, but now that I held the rank of Vice General, such things were permissible.


    Time has truly brought remarkable changes.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure how this will sound, but¡­ I saw the Chief Councilor entering the Azure Dragon Palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°So I hurriedly left the Azure Dragon Palace and returned to the Hwalseong District, only to find that you, Your Highness, were waiting here¡­ From my perspective, it¡¯s hard to see this as a mere coincidence.¡±


    It felt like the Jeongseon clan was plotting something.


    That¡¯s the only conclusion I could come to.


    Otherwise, how could the people of the Jeongseon clan move so seamlessly with one mind and purpose?


    The Vermilion Princess responded with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Is that so? You saw my father. A coincidence, perhaps, but one could also say it was fate.¡±


    ¡°Is the Jeongseon clan planning something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing that would be unfavorable to you. As you can see, many personnel from the Jeongseon clan have been deployed to the Hwalseong District¡­ So for us, the development of the Hwalseong District is no longer just someone else¡¯s business.¡±


    The interests surrounding the Hwalseong District were complicated.


    This was because both the Inbong clan and the Jeongseon clan, who were usually at odds with each other, were entangled in it.


    Navigating between them was very important, though unexpected variables like this occasionally arise.


    ¡°Lately, the appearance of demonic spirits has been quite frequent; the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s seat is vacant¡­ Even if the Azure Princess has manifested the power of the Heavenly Dragon, there¡¯s no way she can fully wield that power as well as her previous Heavenly Maiden from the start¡­ So we too must pay close attention to the security of the Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°Th¡­ then ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to propose to His Majesty the Emperor that we receive additional troops to manage the security of the Hwalseong District. Since it¡¯s a territory governed by an official of general rank, it shouldn¡¯t be a significant issue even if we have to deploy a lot of soldiers.¡±


    In short, this meant they planned to provide more soldiers to the Hwalseong District.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to establish some military camps and construct more buildings. It will probably get even busier than it is now. If we consider turning it into a key military stronghold, the Hwalseong District will likely see major development.¡±


    ¡°The scale of the current construction will also need to be expanded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a matter that forms the backbone of the country, a task of great importance. That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess spoke proudly and smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Serving as an aide to the Heavenly Maiden is also an important role, but if you look closely, there are other individuals who can fulfill that duty. However, the responsibility of overseeing the Hwalseong District is something only the Vice General can handle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°In the process, you¡¯ll be working more closely with the Jeongseon clan. It seems we¡¯ll be seeing each other often going forward.¡±


    The Jeongseon clan was a clan that maintained its dominance in the political arena of Cheongdo for generations.


    This meant they were the most skilled at manipulating the power dynamics in such situations.


    There were few who could match their skill in recruiting people.


    ¡°His Majesty would also understand this point. He knows better than anyone that the country¡¯s interests can greatly change depending on where and how key figures are placed.¡±


    Watching the Vermilion Princess laugh heartily¡­ it felt as though her underlying intentions became visible.


    Don¡¯t worry, Tae Pyeong-ah!


    You¡¯re safe! As long as you¡¯re under me, there¡¯s nothing to worry about¡­!


    The way she smiled and giggled gave off a more charming vibe than usual.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    This matter¡­ could very well become the spark for a much bigger incident.


    ***


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s possible that a scholar named Han Seong Dam from the Ministry of Personnel will be appointed to assist the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a scholar of etiquette from the Anhyang region who has worked at Cheongdo Palace for over fifty years. He is both experienced and meticulous, which makes him the ideal candidate for the aide position. How could we place a military officer to assist the noble mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall? We must recommend someone who matches her grace.¡±


    The Azure Princess hid her twisted lips behind her sleeves.


    Thankfully, the Chief Councilor sitting opposite did not see this, but her cold, sinking gaze made her feelings instantly clear.


    It was evident that since it seemed certain the Azure Princess would seize the position of the Heavenly Maiden, the Jeongseon clan had stepped in to snatch away the Vice General.


    Considering their experience, they had likely already prepared a convincing justification.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even a scholar with no knowledge of Taoist arts could easily sense the terrifying aura emanating from her.


    It was as if the cold energy flowing from her entire body filled the room completely.


    The young immortal was someone who seemed far removed from the emotion of anger, but the Jeongseon clan had effectively provoked her reverse scale.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know anger; she simply didn¡¯t get angry easily.


    And so, the Azure Princess finally directed her smoldering anger toward the Jeongseon clan.


    ***


    The Black Princess sat on the porch of the Black Tortoise Palace and gazed absentmindedly at the night sky while she was lost in thought.


    Lately, she had been overwhelmed by the constant interference of the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess and spent her days in a whirlwind of activity.


    Although she had tried her best to support her close friend Seol Tae Pyeong, it was no easy task for a girl of common birth like her to deal with the cunning crown princess consorts.


    In the end, the power struggle between the crown princess consorts vying for Seol Tae Pyeong would only become more chaotic.


    The Black Princess gracefully adjusted the hem of her palace robe as it spread across the porch, then took a sip of the tea the headmaid had brought her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong had done everything she could in the past couple of months. She had given her all to the point of complete exhaustion, and even though things had turned out this way, Seol Tae Pyeong acknowledged the Black Princess¡¯s efforts.


    She had done her best, but some things just weren¡¯t meant to be.


    The situation had completely slipped out of the Black Princess¡¯s hands.


    The Jeongseon clan would now fully step in to lure the Vice General away, while the Inbong clan would try to keep him by using their solid relationship, and the Azure Princess would ignore all of that and simply try to drag Seol Tae Pyeong to the Heavenly Dragon Hall no matter what.


    In the midst of this increasingly chaotic power struggle among the consorts, the Black Princess who had already done everything she could was now merely an observer.


    No matter what she wanted to do, there was nothing she could do.


    What could she possibly do against the Vermilion Princess, the White Princess, and the Azure Princess? They were the ones at the top of this Cheongdo Palace.


    So¡­ all she could do was wish Seol Tae Pyeong the best of luck¡­.


    As he left the Black Tortoise Palace, the image of Seol Tae Pyeong comforting the Black Princess seemed to flicker before her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Had she really¡­ done everything she could?


    Such thoughts were starting to well up from deep within her heart.


    The next morning, various reports were circulating in the Vice General¡¯s office at the Hwalseong District government office.


    There was news that countless plans were being devised by the Jeongseon clan to snatch the Vice General away.


    There was news that the Inbong clan intended to host several events to strengthen their already solid relationship with the Vice General.


    There was even news that the Azure Princess of the Azure Dragon Palace had petitioned the Emperor to ascend to the position of Heavenly Maiden as quickly as possible.


    The one standing at the center of these increasingly chaotic developments was Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong. He was overwhelmed by the confusing reports brought to him by his aides and his mind grew foggier with each passing moment.


    Amid this storm-like chaos¡­. even Seol Tae Pyeong himself could not predict which faction would ultimately claim him in the end.


    He felt like he was on a ship without a helm, unable to steer its course. He no longer knew where his destination was.


    Where exactly was this ship heading¡­?


    And finally¡­ Yeon Ri, the headmaid he hadn¡¯t been able to meet since she was busy with various high officials who entered the office.


    It felt as though he was seeing her face for the first time in nearly two days.

 Chapter 105: Battle to Seize the Vice General (3)

    Working as the headmaid at the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace was truly a good job.


    Many maids looked up to her, and perhaps because she had the Crown Prince¡¯s support, there were no inconveniences in her work, and she had a lot more personal time compared to when she had been a maid at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    The increased responsibilities were a bit of a headache, but for the ever-confident Seol Ran, it wasn¡¯t much of a drawback.


    In the end¡­ she felt like she might work at the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace until the day she left the palace for good.


    Having finished her day¡¯s work, Seol Ran sat on the porch at the back of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace to catch her breath.


    ¡°You worked hard today too, Headmaid!¡±


    ¡°Headmaid, would you like me to bring you some tea?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ Sure, please do so.¡±


    Seol Ran who was always used to serving others didn¡¯t feel entirely comfortable with so many maids watching her every move.


    Still, as the saying goes, the position makes the person, and after working for a while, she found herself getting used to it.


    She hoped her smooth work routine would continue like this, but Cheongdo was not exactly a place where one could let their guard down.


    Having risen to this position, Seol Ran now received the major decisions made by the high-ranking officials.


    And lately, the content of these reports has been unsettling.


    What made her feel particularly uneasy was seeing the name of her beloved younger brother mentioned frequently.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran sat on the porch and was quietly lost in thought. Judging from the recent reports, the Azure Princess¡¯s movements were anything but ordinary.


    If things continued like this and she secured the position of Heavenly Maiden, her brother Seol Tae Pyeong would end up serving under her and following her every move.


    What did that mean¡­?


    From the beginning, the Azure Princess who never seemed to have much ambition for power now clung to the position of Heavenly Maiden with an unnatural tenacity.


    Like pieces falling perfectly into place, the scattered information started to come together.


    Yes.


    Seol Ran, who had closely watched Seol Tae Pyeong since his days at the White Immortal Palace¡­. she could easily draw a conclusion when she heard these kinds of stories.


    The mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, the Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    That young immortal who always had a mysterious look in her eyes and walked around the palace like a fairy with her flowing sleeves.


    The reason she insisted on becoming the Heavenly Maiden.


    With a hardened expression on her face, Headmaid Seol Ran looked up at the tiled roof of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    The moment the roles of Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang, who was to become the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, and Seol Tae Pyeong, who would serve under her as the Vice General, became clear, Seol Ran instantly sensed that her younger brother was in danger.


    If the Azure Princess were to exert her authority and take any action, how much could one resist under the orders of the Heavenly Maiden?


    It was clear that Seol Tae Pyeong would need help from someone fully aware of the entire situation. However, how many in the Azure Dragon Palace could truly grasp the cold, calculating heart of the Azure Princess beneath her flowery exterior? Perhaps not even one.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran glanced around with a hardened expression on her face; this was the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace where the current Crown Prince resided.


    Her days working at the Heavenly Dragon Hall were long past.


    She was now bound to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    ***


    ¡°It seems like everything is proceeding according to plan!¡±


    As soon as Yeon Ri entered the office, she spoke with a bright expression on her face.


    The current situation was that the crown princess consorts of the four palaces were eager to devour me. Yeon Ri¡¯s beaming smile prompted me to open my eyes halfway.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ How could you look at a person with those eyes? No matter what, it¡¯s hurtful¡­.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®according to plan¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I heard about the palace news. You¡¯ve been so busy dealing with the crown princess consorts and meeting high officials. It¡¯s all going according to plan¡­!¡±


    ¡°Please, if you¡¯re going to stir up trouble, could you at least give me a heads-up?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ This time, I really had a reason why I couldn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    When I stood up and glared at her as if I was about to devour her, Yeon Ri couldn¡¯t withstand the killing intent and frantically waved her arms before speaking up.


    ¡°The Azure Princess becoming the Heavenly Maiden has been influenced a bit by me. I sent her a gift before my dethronement, so she could properly embrace the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Now that I thought about it, it was something I had already heard.


    Before Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun was dethroned, that wooden box had arrived from the Heavenly Dragon Hall. As the inner palace inspector, I had been informed about it¡­.but I dismissed it, thinking it was just a customary gift.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me, the reason the Azure Princess awakened to the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power was¡­.¡±


    ¡°I gifted her an incense burner filled with Dragon Incense, which is used when absorbing energy in the Heavenly Dragon Hall. Since it was a gift for the Heavenly Maiden, she must have placed it somewhere where it could be seen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Normally, receiving some help from Dragon Incense wouldn¡¯t make it so easy to awaken to the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power. But since the Azure Princess is skilled at handling such energies, I figured it wouldn¡¯t be long before she manifested the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power.¡±


    In short, Yeon Ri had secretly helped the Azure Princess in mastering that power.


    Listening to her, it seemed she wanted the Azure Princess to become the next Heavenly Maiden.


    Even though, in front of me, she had claimed not to know who would become the next Heavenly Maiden.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, I couldn¡¯t tell you beforehand¡­ no matter what, I have a conscience too, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°Conscience? What conscience?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s because, in a way, this was an act of using you as a card to draw Maid Seol in.¡±


    When I heard that, I finally began to see Yeon Ri¡¯s true intentions.


    From the beginning, it was something she had constantly talked about during her time as the Heavenly Maiden. About how we had to bring Seol Ran back to Heavenly Dragon Hall no matter what.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s become the headmaid of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, there¡¯s no way Crown Prince Hyeon Won would easily let Maid Seol go. So, extracting her through political maneuvers isn¡¯t realistic.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°We have to make Maid Seol leave the Crown Prince¡¯s palace on her own. That is, by her own will.¡±


    Rumors were spreading throughout the palace and beyond that the Azure Princess would take the position of the Heavenly Maiden.


    And since there was talk that I, as the Vice General, would take the role of her aide, Seol Ran would quickly realize that I was in danger when she heard the news.


    What kind of person was Seol Ran?


    She was a bold protagonist, someone who would take action as soon as it was necessary.


    ¡°If she just makes up her mind to leave the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, getting her into the Heavenly Dragon Hall wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s favored by the Crown Prince Hyeon Won. Would he really allow her to leave so easily?¡±


    ¡°The method itself is simple. She just needs to get sick.¡±


    Back when Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun still had her position, she definitely said something like that.


    Had she been planning this for a long time since then?


    Indeed, if she were to come down with divine fever¡ªwhich nearly always led to death if contracted¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be able to continue her role as a headmaid in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.


    ¡°Divine fever?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. You¡¯re quick to catch on. Specifically, we just need it to appear as though she¡¯s suffering from divine fever. That part¡¯s not hard. There are plenty of techniques that can make spots appear. The important thing is that Maid Seol herself must have the desire to leave.¡±


    Now, I finally understood why Yeon Ri had been acting without giving me any hints.


    It was because she was trying to bring down Seol Ran, who was already on her own path to success.


    Of course, it was a necessary step to elevate her to a higher position. Specifically, to the rank of Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo Palace.


    Looking at the results alone, she would end up being even more successful, but still, openly participating in a scheme that would strip my sister of her status left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeon Ri seemed to have some understanding of how I felt.


    ¡°More than anything¡­ I didn¡¯t think you would be pleased with actions that would directly deceive Maid Seol. From the start, it¡¯s important for the Seol siblings of the Huayongseol family clan to maintain their strong bond.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I rested my chin on my hand and quietly listened to Yeon Ri¡¯s story.


    Since it was Yeon Ri¡¯s plan, I figured there would be some loose screws in it somewhere¡­


    But surprisingly, what she was saying made sense.


    ¡­Was she actually right?


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s still the drawback that Tae Pyeong would have to serve under the Azure Princess ¡­.¡±


    On second thought, it was just harsh words.


    ¡°Anyway, Maid Seol will officially ascend to the position of Heavenly Maiden soon enough. You just need to hold on until then. Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Remember how we were always at each other¡¯s throats when I was the Heavenly Maiden? Every time you glared at me like you were ready to devour me whenever I messed up, you have no idea how terrified I was inside!¡±


    Yeon Ri-ah, that¡¯s just because you¡¯re easy to deal with.


    ¡­Though I probably shouldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, if the Azure Princess tries to suppress you with her authority and push you around, you can just slip out of it with your clever words and smooth tactics! You¡¯re good at that kind of stuff, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re not just some apprentice warrior like before. You¡¯re now a Vice General!¡±


    With that, Yeon Ri chuckled in satisfaction.


    That¡¯s right. Back when Yeon Ri was the Heavenly Maiden, I never backed down and always spoke my mind, so her argument was that even if the Azure Princess took that position, I could still easily protect my so-called purity.


    Yeon Ri-ah.


    Let me say it again. That was only possible because you were easy to deal with.


    But saying that out loud would be too much, so I held back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡°Just like when you dealt with me back when you were the Heavenly Maiden, you can completely take control of the Azure Princess too, Tae Pyeong-ah. I¡¯ve experienced it myself. You¡¯re not an easy guy to deal with. You¡¯re more than capable of handling someone like the Azure Princess!¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri-ah, that was only possible because you were easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri fell silent after hearing that, then she walked up to my office desk, leaned her arm on it, and sniffled as she spoke.


    ¡°No matter what, that was way too harsh, Tae Pyeong-ah!!!!¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do? It¡¯s the truth¡­!!¡±


    I pressed my temple and nodded my head slowly.


    Anyway, I understood her intention to bring Seol Ran who is under the Crown Prince¡¯s protection to the Heavenly Dragon Hall. It¡¯s something that had to be done sooner or later, in some way or another.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ at first, they were just planning to select a temporary Heavenly Maiden, but by now, it seems like the Azure Princess could officially take the position without anyone finding it strange. She¡¯s handling the power of the Heavenly Dragon so skillfully; how is Ran-noonim supposed to find a way in? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bad move?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not the case.¡±


    Yeon Ri lowered her hand from the table and spoke seriously.


    ¡°The Azure Princess may be skilled at handling energy, but she¡¯d still have to bow before Maid Seol, who¡¯s been awakened to her full power.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran is the most powerful shaman of the Azure Dragon in Cheongdo¡¯s history; she would reach a level no one has ever attained before. Even the gifted Azure Princess, who was born with talents that were like gifts from the heavens¡­. will have no choice but to take a step back.¡±


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang was by no means an easy opponent.


    Since she was young, when she had yet to mature, she was already a prodigy so exceptional that the Taoist priests training at Seon Mountain said they had nothing left to teach her.


    Yeon Ri spoke with unwavering confidence. As if she was fully aware of this fact.


    It was not mere speculation; she spoke as if she had seen it with her own eyes.


    The image of Heavenly Maiden Seol sitting quietly on the Heavenly Jade Pavilion and gently placing her teacup down seemed to flicker before my eyes.


    ¡°The history of the Heavenly Dragon Hall is long, but there has never been, and likely will never be, a Heavenly Maiden with greater talent than Seol Ran.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s who Seol Ran is.¡±


    Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran.


    We¡¯ve confirmed time and again that she is a figure born with extraordinary talent. After all, the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story is practically her own stage.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ for now, let¡¯s focus on successfully getting her settled in the Heavenly Dragon Hall. Everything else is secondary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Right. Even if she wants to leave the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, it won¡¯t be easy. We just need to help Maid Seol find a way to leave the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.¡±


    And so ¡­ my conversation with Yeon Ri reached its conclusion.


    All we had to do was set things up so that Seol Ran could escape from the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    Since it made perfect sense, I felt we should quickly start preparing.


    ***


    ¡°I left the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    And the next morning.


    Seol Ran, who had packed up her belongings, appeared at the Hwalseong District. She was so small, yet she was draped with so many things. She was practically buried under all the luggage she had brought along with her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong and Yeon Ri, who greeted her at the Hwalseong District¡¯s mansion, were left speechless with their mouths agape.


    It¡¯s often said that extraordinary people stand out in every little thing they do¡­


    But even so, this was extreme, and her decisiveness was beyond belief.


    A headmaid of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. This was a highly coveted position among all the maids in the palace.


    It had taken just one day for her to leave the position that everyone coveted.


    And the reason was simple. She wanted to help her younger brother.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Ran-noonim. How could you do this without even discussing it¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going into the Heavenly Dragon Hall, right? I know exactly what¡¯s going on, Tae Pyeong-ah. Now that I don¡¯t have an affiliation, if I speak well with headmaid Lee Ryeong, she¡¯ll accept me back as a maid in the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    Seol Ran set down all the luggage she had brought into the yard, brushed off her hands, and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Did the Crown Prince actually grant your resignation? H-How¡­ how did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I begged him to understand that I would definitely return to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. I begged him all night long, saying that there was something I absolutely had to do, and I kept begging until my hands and feet were worn out¡­.¡±


    Indeed, protagonists of romance fantasy stories often commit extraordinary acts that no one could have predicted, all without batting an eye.


    Although she didn¡¯t explain everything to Seol Tae Pyeong, Seol Ran went all the way to the Crown Prince¡¯s inner chamber and spent the night on her knees begging him. She cried and begged him to allow her to leave, even if it meant taking away all her position and authority.


    This was in front of the Crown Prince. It was not something that could be done without considerable courage, and no ordinary maid¡¯s request would be granted in such a manner.


    But in the end, Crown Prince Hyeon Won showed his softer side to Seol Ran.


    In politics, it was standard to first establish a justification before taking any action, but this girl casually ignored such basic principles. And yet, she still managed to produce results.


    She was very different from the apprentice maid she had been during her days at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Just as Seol Tae Pyeong, who had once been an apprentice warrior, had now become a Vice General, Seol Ran had also taken on various tasks and hardened her resolve in the process.


    Seol Ran let out a sharp breath and rolled up her sleeves. She was ready to help her brother.


    ¡°Do you have a room I can stay in for the time being?!¡±


    She was so bold and decisive that there wasn¡¯t even a trace of hesitation.


    She looked like a troubleshooter who had come to settle the chaotic battle raging around Seol Tae Pyeong.

 Chapter 106: Battle to Seize the Vice General (4)

    It was a significant turning point when headmaid Seol Ran ran out of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace amidst the fierce battle for the Vice General position centered around the inner palace.


    The reason was simple.


    No matter what anyone said, Seol Tae Pyeong was completely devoted to his sister Seol Ran¡¯s words.


    The deep bond between the siblings of the Huayongseol clan was already well-known among the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces.


    Anyone who dared to mess with Seol Ran would inevitably face the wrath of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong. Even Ha Gang Seok, the head of the powerful Inbong clan, could not escape this truth. If even the head of an influential clan could be grabbed by the collar without a second thought, how could the various officials inside the palace be any different?


    Once it was instilled, that fear did not easily fade.


    At some point, under Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s protection, Seol Ran had become a figure who couldn¡¯t be carelessly touched by anyone but the highest-ranking officials.


    ¡°Headmaid Seol Ran sent a letter saying she wishes to work at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    When Lee Ryeong, the headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, reported this, the ears of the Azure Princess who was sitting on the porch perked up.


    ¡°Maid¡­ Seol?¡±


    The location was the Azure Dragon Palace. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was quite unusual for the headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall to be coming and going from the Azure Dragon Palace, but considering that the Azure Princess was effectively the designated next mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, it wasn¡¯t all that strange.


    By the end of the month, after the final meeting, the Azure Princess would officially ascend as the Heavenly Maiden.


    Once that happened, she would formally have the Vice General under her command, so as long as nothing unexpected happened before then, everything would proceed smoothly.


    However, it wasn¡¯t likely that the other crown princess consorts would sit idly by, which made this a complicated time for the Azure Princess.


    She was in a defensive position, not one where she could actively attack, which made it difficult to take the initiative on anything.


    With something sure to happen at the next meeting, it was crucial for her to stay composed during this critical period.


    In the midst of this, it felt like a pumpkin had rolled in on its own.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a maid who has worked at the Heavenly Dragon Hall since her days as an apprentice maid, but as you know, she has left before, so I am hesitant to bring her back. However, since she worked as a headmaid, she¡¯s a highly skilled worker, and her experience at the Heavenly Dragon Hall could actually be beneficial, so I¡¯m considering¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider! Just¡­ just bring her in, no matter what!¡±


    The Jeongseon and Inbong clans were already plotting inside and outside to snatch the Vice General away.


    It would be ideal if the Vice General stayed at the Heavenly Dragon Hall, but if there were another pressing reason, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he left at any time.


    The situation was that she only needed to keep the Vice General until the meeting at the end of this month. Bringing Seol Ran into the Heavenly Dragon Hall meant gaining an incredibly powerful weapon in her hands.


    ¡°Azure Princess. All maids brought into the Heavenly Dragon Hall must be thoroughly¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she already has experience working at the Heavenly Dragon Hall? She will surely adapt well and do her job. When Maid Seol arrives, treat her with the utmost care and place her in the most important position possible.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, I will do so¡­¡±


    Before the Azure Princess enters the Heavenly Dragon Hall, cleanses her body, and starts her duties as the Heavenly Maiden, the environment has to be well prepared.


    Currently, the most important task for Headmaid Lee Ryeong was to adjust the environment of the Heavenly Dragon Hall according to the Azure Princess¡¯s requests.


    In other words, if she said so, then it had to be done.


    ***


    There is a saying: ¡°Nothing is spicier than a sister-in-law.¡±


    Strangely enough, even considering Seol Ran¡¯s position as a senior maid, her status had risen beyond expectations.


    Those who did not know much about the people in the palace only heard of Seol Ran through rumors, so they often thought that she was just a person who lived off her capable younger brother.


    However, the maids who had worked under Seol Ran during her time as a headmaid in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace already knew well.


    Though she seemed lively and innocent, almost like a naive person ignorant of the ways of the world, whenever there was a crisis or a task to be solved, she was the one whose eyes sharpened more than anyone else¡¯s.


    Because she had risen from the lowest rank, she was well-versed in practical matters and personally knew many high officials around her, so she also understood how affairs at the top were conducted.


    Without even realizing it, she had become a capable and competent figure who excelled in many areas.


    To conquer Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, one had to first win over his sister, Seol Ran.


    This was because, even if Seol Tae Pyeong was in the palm of one¡¯s hand, he would refuse if his sister Seol Ran shook her head.


    ¡°It is a great honor to have a private meeting with Headmaid Lee Ryeong, who has been in charge of the Heavenly Dragon Hall for such a long time¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Um¡­ First, why don¡¯t you put your luggage in your private room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran had returned to Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    She, who had once been a junior maid, had returned as a high senior maid favored by the Crown Prince.


    For Headmaid Lee Ryeong, it was truly an emotional moment to see the maid whose face she could barely remember return as a high senior maid¡ªone of the few within the palace.


    However, what was even more amazing was that the moment Seol Ran entered the inner palace, she was showered with a barrage of gifts.


    From the time she first set foot in the inner palace and headed to Heavenly Dragon Hall, Seol Ran¡¯s luggage which had initially consisted of just one bundle had grown to the size of an entire cart.


    Azure Dragon Palace, Vermilion Bird Palace, Black Tortoise Palace, White Tiger Palace.


    Each of the four palaces had sent all kinds of treasures. Be it jewelry, silk, gems, ornaments, money, or various fabrics.


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong could only be dumbfounded as she looked at the huge pile of gifts.


    She never thought she would live to see the day when the mistresses of the Four Palaces would be mindful of a maid.


    No matter what anyone said, Seol Ran was a treasure that Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong cherished more than his own life.


    Lee Ryeong swallowed her bitterness inwardly.


    It might be good for a senior maid under her to have a high reputation, but if that attention came from the mistresses of the Four Palaces, it was an entirely different story.


    It was best for those under one¡¯s command to be easy to handle.


    When someone received such favor from high officials, they were not only difficult to manage but often became arrogant or tried to assert themselves as equals.


    Before even judging whether this was good or bad, it was simply human nature.


    The influence of one¡¯s environment and circumstances was unimaginably powerful, sometimes even blurring the essence of a person.


    How many people placed in such a situation wouldn¡¯t develop heightened self-esteem and start thinking of themselves as being on a higher level?


    In the end, from the standpoint of Headmaid Lee Ryeong who had to manage such a person, it was inevitable that it would become a headache.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    However, one should not judge someone like Seol Ran recklessly.


    She was the protagonist of this entire story, a woman born with an extraordinary disposition.


    Seol Ran who was dressed in the high senior maid uniform of the Heavenly Dragon Hall rolled up her sleeves and shouted with great determination.


    There was a little less than a month before the Azure Princess would enter the Heavenly Dragon Hall as the new Heavenly Maiden.


    It was a time when many preparations had to be made to ensure that the new Heavenly Maiden would not feel uncomfortable in her new environment.


    Watching Seol Ran let this crucial time slip by, Lee Ryeong could only click her tongue in disapproval.


    The first thing Seol Ran did was to gather the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and teach them the practical tasks one by one all over again.


    ¡°When cleaning the hallway, make sure to bring both a cloth dampened with warm water and a dry one! When wiping stained areas, don¡¯t just scrub with all your strength. Sometimes, it¡¯s more effective to apply heat and gently sweep over the spot like this!¡±


    ¡°When you wake up in the morning, soak the dishes in water right away! And since you¡¯re already up early, it¡¯s also a good idea to prepare the vegetables you¡¯ll use that day in advance! An Hwa! If you slice the radish diagonally like that, it¡¯ll be too thin and lose its texture! Han Jin! You need to keep sharp utensils separated and handle them with care!¡±


    ¡°Here! Like this! When hanging laundry, shake it out from the inside to the outside! Now, follow along! If you handle it properly while it¡¯s still damp, it¡¯ll be much easier to iron later!¡±


    A high senior maid was a highly skilled worker whose name was known by the personnel managers of the Inner Palace.


    But most of them, rather than working hard on the actual work, focused mainly on managing the lower-ranked maids and court ladies. They enforced discipline and instilled regulations among them.


    In short, they were the ones who dressed in refined maid uniforms and carried themselves with an air of authority.


    However, one morning when Headmaid Lee Ryeong had dressed neatly and stepped outside the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ she found Seol Ran on the roof, with her sleeves rolled up, cleaning the beams with a few maids.


    ¡°Ma-Maid Seol ¡­ what on earth are you doing right now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Headmaid! It seems the dust has accumulated too much on the beams due to their age, so we were taking care of it!¡±


    She settled back down on the floor with the help of the maids, but she was covered in dust.


    Even her high senior maid uniform, which cost more than most officials¡¯ uniform, looked shabby when it was covered in dust.


    While having a good grasp of practical work was certainly an advantage, for someone of her rank, roaming around in such a disheveled state could undermine her authority.


    Being enthusiastic and diligent in everything was not always a good thing.


    Once you rose to a position that required authority, there were times when you needed to uphold a certain dignity.


    How could someone holding the title of a high senior maid be rolling up her sleeves, carrying rags, and cleaning things herself?


    While it might set a good example for the other maids, it was a disqualifying trait for someone meant to lead the group.


    ¡°The chili peppers, cabbages, carrots, pumpkins, and spinach that arrived this month were in very poor condition. There seems to be a problem with the palace¡¯s logistics, and if such problems arise, you need to inform me in advance. The meals at the Heavenly Dragon Hall must always be maintained at the highest standard, and if issues arise due to external factors, it creates serious difficulties.¡±


    However, that side of her only seemed to show when dealing with internal matters of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    When she had to deal with external officials, she would tidy up her immaculate high senior maid uniform, stand tall with her head held high, and say everything that needed to be said.


    ¡°I heard that a senior official of the Ministry of Personnel got drunk and fell asleep against the wall of the harem, where he was found and treated by a military officer from Red Palace. It is a serious problem that such a drunken person would go near the harem, a place for women, and that a Cheongdo Palace official would be so drunk that he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between inside and outside and would behave disgracefully. You must formally take disciplinary action and make sure that the Heavenly Dragon Hall is properly informed. The Heavenly Dragon Hall will not overlook this matter.


    ¡°I heard that the ceremonial officer raised an issue with the rituals presided over by the Heavenly Dragon Hall, but this is not a simple matter. The arrangement of tea sets discussed in the proper ritual etiquette rules applies exclusively to the main palace, whereas the Heavenly Dragon Hall follows the Ceremony of Peace established by the first consort. Since the Ceremony of Peace does not regulate tea ceremony etiquette, conducting rituals in a way that is more convenient for practical purposes does not violate ceremonial rules. I urge the ceremonial officer to reconsider before submitting a proposal to the council.¡±


    Even when conflicts arose with external departments, she would assert the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡¯s stance firmly as its representative.


    She knew when to uphold her authority and when to actively engage in practical work, so much so that it was almost hard to believe it was the same person.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong had no choice but to admit it by now.


    She was a person without any flaws.


    ***


    ¡°What is¡­ this is scary¡­ how can she be this good¡­.¡±


    It had been over ten days since Seol Ran had started coming over to the Hwalseong District.


    Most of the time, she stayed in the Heavenly Dragon Hall but she occasionally came to the Hwalseong District to check on my condition before quickly returning to her work.


    The work in the Heavenly Dragon Hall couldn¡¯t have been easy, yet she managed everything meticulously. This only went to show that she was no ordinary person.


    Yeon Ri, who witnessed her efforts, couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.


    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t you the one who said with your own mouth that Ran-noonim was an extraordinary person?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that was when she first found a reason to truly pursue becoming the Heavenly Maiden¡­ I didn¡¯t know she would already have such influence inside and outside the palace¡­ She¡¯s still far from awakening her full power¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­.¡±


    Although Seol Ran moving to the Heavenly Dragon Hall had gone according to Yeon Ri¡¯s plan, she was developing her talents even faster than Yeon Ri had anticipated. Not that it was a bad thing; it was just that she moved differently than expected.


    ¡°It really feels like all the attention of the inner palace is turning toward Maid Seol. The crown princess consorts of the four palaces must realize it too. They know that if they don¡¯t win over Maid Seol, then Tae Pyeong won¡¯t give them a second glance either.¡±


    Thinking about it, she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Whoever it was, if Ran-noonim lay down and opposed it even if it meant getting dirt in her eyes, I had no intention of pushing it through either.


    They say the gaze of a sister-in-law is sharper than the chill of midwinter.


    Only those who pass Seol Ran¡¯s rigorous examination can take the Vice General as their own. The crown princess consorts must steel their hearts.


    Thanks to this, the burden on my shoulders had eased considerably. After all, everyone¡¯s attention was now on Seol Ran.


    Conditions had been set for me to focus on the work in the Hwalseong District, and the workload itself had decreased significantly.


    But as if the world were turning on its head,


    A mere court lady was now in a position to judge the mistresses of the Four Palaces.


    Seriously¡­ is this even right?


    Where have the rules of Cheongdo Palace gone¡­?


    ¡°Well¡­ everyone knows about the bond between the Seol siblings by now. It¡¯s obvious that Tae Pyeong won¡¯t get involved with someone who doesn¡¯t meet Maid Seol¡¯s standards, and if she finds your match unsatisfactory, you¡¯ll oppose it with all your might¡­ that¡¯s a given.¡±


    If you want to win Seol Tae Pyeong, you must catch Seol Ran¡¯s eye.


    If you want to win Seol Ran, you must catch Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eye.


    This strange mutual dependence isn¡¯t really all that unusual.


    Even today, countless men of marriageable age are bowing their heads before their prospective fathers-in-law and begging for their daughters¡¯ hands in marriage.


    A family member judging if the relationship is right or wrong has always been a timeless phenomenon.


    And Seol Ran had often received special treatment like this since her childhood.


    She was even kidnapped by the Azure Dragon Palace once and showered with gifts.


    Looking back now, it wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened.


    Right.


    Since Seol Ran had taken the lead, she would somehow manage to handle the situation well.


    Thinking of my dependable sister, I decided to ease my mind.


    After all, confident Seol Ran had said she would take care of it herself, so for now, it was fine to consider it someone else¡¯s problem.


    What kind of person was Seol Ran?


    She was the special maid favored by the Crown Prince, the beauty who had won the heart of the Cold Warrior Commander of the Red Palace, the future Heavenly Maiden trusted by the great Taoist Master An Cheon, and a competent maid who had attracted the attention of countless high-ranking positions.


    If it was her¡­ I could trust her.


    Yes. Now that it had come to this, things felt a lot easier.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    The next morning arrived.


    A letter had been sent to the Hwalseong District from an entirely unexpected place.


    In this absurd situation where the crown princess consorts of the four great palaces were trying to catch Seol Ran¡¯s eye.


    If such a thing could happen, it was clear that the opposite could also occur.


    ¡°A letter¡­ came from the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­ did it say¡­.¡±


    ¡°His Highness, Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­ Wants to have a drink¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    How dare you go somewhere so easily.


    It felt as if the god of fate was shouting those words at me.

 Chapter 107: Battle to Seize the Vice General (5)

    The Military Affairs Council was a meeting separate from the State Affairs Council, which decided on major national matters. It was a gathering where high-ranking military officials, mostly generals, discussed the management of the military camps.


    Though it wasn¡¯t held frequently, when it did take place, the renowned generals of Cheongdo Empire would gather in one place, leaving all the attending officials on edge.


    The generals under Grand General Seong Sa Wook were each born with an extraordinary spirit¡­. If any mistakes were made in arranging the meeting, there was no telling what might happen.


    Especially this time, the newly appointed Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was expected to speak for the first time at the council.


    Among those gathered under the Grand General, some viewed him unfavorably, while others held him in high regard.


    With diverse opinions swirling, it was an opportunity to evaluate this young man who had suddenly been seated in the third highest military position in the Cheongdo Empire.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong has encountered some circumstances and will not be able to attend.¡±


    However, his subordinate Ha Si Hwa came to the council meeting herself, bowed her head, and delivered this news.


    Of all things, this was a meeting personally convened by Grand General Seong Sa Wook and one where Seol Tae Pyeong was supposed to make his first appearance. Yet he was absent.


    Starting off like this for a first impression? Was that even acceptable?


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook, who was seated in the most prominent position, narrowed his deeply wrinkled brow as he spoke to Ha Si Hwa.


    ¡°Absent? Aside from those currently on expeditions, even the other generals have all carved out time to gather here¡­ Does that sound reasonable to you?¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°If there is no valid reason, this will be grounds for serious reprimand. What is the reason for his absence?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the Crown Prince summoned him.¡±


    At those words, the Military Affairs Council fell into silence.


    This was the first time Crown Prince Hyeon Won, who had been living as if he were dead, had directly summoned someone with real authority.


    ***


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won had little interest in the power dynamics within the palace.


    Though he was someone who, by status, was destined to one day become the emperor of the Cheongdo Empire, he merely drifted along while being swept up in the politics played by the high-ranking officials.


    Since he was cooped up in the crown prince¡¯s palace, no one knew what he was doing, and without the emperor¡¯s favor, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he had faded into the background of history at any moment.


    However, the position of Crown Prince was not one to be taken lightly.


    If he put his mind to it, he could exert influence within the palace in various ways.


    But to do so, he would need to seize control of influential figures like Strategist Hwa An and Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    These were not people who could be easily swayed; in fact, with the wrong approach, they could easily turn the tables and overpower him.


    Nevertheless, the Crown Prince could not remain forever confined to the comfortable cradle of his palace.


    One day, he would have to confront real politics and display the dignity befitting his position.


    Knowing this well, even the high officials did not dare to treat Crown Prince Hyeon Won carelessly.


    ¡°The headmaid of the Crown Prince Place seemed to have many concerns about you. I called you here to ask if there¡¯s anything I should take care of on my end.¡±


    I had seen Crown Prince Hyeon Won once when I was the Inner Swords Commander and once when I was the Bright Moon General.


    Back then, he still felt very much like an inexperienced boy, but when I became a Vice General and visited the Crown Prince¡¯s palace again, the impression I got was completely different.


    He seemed much more astute than before, and he extended a glass of wine to me.


    ¡°It relieves me to hear you¡¯ve been in good health. However, I am merely a lowly military officer; what could I possibly seek from Your Highness? I only hope that you remain well, dedicate yourself to your studies, and guide Cheongdo¡¯s future with care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are not someone who simply utters model answers. Do you think I called the Vice General to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace just to hear what pleases me?¡±


    Is that so?


    In the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, Crown Prince Hyeon Won was a character who gradually regains the light in his eyes after he gets influenced by maid Seol Ran.


    She must have been the one who made him truly feel how beautiful the Cheongdo Palace is, how worthwhile the world is to live in, and how noble our lives truly are.


    Under her influence, he slowly regains his clarity and the closer Seol Ran comes to becoming the Heavenly Maiden, the more he becomes the material of a virtuous ruler for this country.


    Is that why Seol Ran has been kept in the Crown Prince¡¯s palace for so long?


    Compared to the past, when he couldn¡¯t find any meaning in life, Crown Prince Hyeon Won now seemed to have gained a sense of composure.


    ¡°Your eyes have changed quite a bit for the better, Your Highness.¡±


    I bowed my head and delivered my bold advice.


    Back when I was the Inner Swords Commander or the Bright Moon General, I had pitied the emptiness in his eyes.


    I even wondered if he was truly a living person; he seemed so devoid of life.


    However, after time passed and I met Crown Prince Hyeon Won again, he nodded with a much more resolute expression.


    ¡°Thank you for sparing your time for a powerless figure confined to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, who never even steps outside.¡±


    ¡°How can I put personal matters first when I¡¯m summoned by Your Highness, who is responsible for the foundation of Cheongdo?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need those empty words. Once officials become high-ranking officials, all they do is spout empty words, and now that you¡¯ve become the Vice General, your words have grown long too. It might be a somewhat unreasonable request, but I prefer it when you speak casually, without embellishment.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s candid words stirred something akin to admiration within me.


    So, is that how it is? People do grow.


    Even someone who seems to be living out of sheer obligation can learn to speak such lively words if given the right trigger.


    Who was it that transformed this puppet-like person so profoundly? It was, without a doubt, Seol Ran.


    There must have been many events.


    I know at least some of it. Since I saw the stories unfold in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    It was she who took the grieving Crown Prince Hyeon Won up to the roof of the palace to show him the blooming scenery of the Cheongdo Palace.


    She was the one who demonstrated the profound wisdom contained within the scriptures that he had been memorizing out of duty.


    She conveyed the insight that a life bound by rituals and regulations is in some ways an unavoidable aspect of being human.


    All of this¡ªthese values¡ªwere things that Seol Ran who was born with an extraordinary disposition imparted to the Crown Prince.


    She was the first person to care for the real Hyeon Won, without any political motives.


    ¡°I have spoken with headmaid Seol Ran on many occasions. I will be straightforward with you; she is more valuable than any treasure I have ever brought into the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°When Seol Ran begged to protect her younger brother with tears in her eyes, I had no choice but to grant her permission to leave the palace. I heard of the bond between you siblings, but I never imagined she would abandon her position as the headmaid and run out like that.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won poured a glass of wine from the simply set table and extended it to me.


    I bowed my head and reached out my arm to receive it.


    ¡°Seol Ran must consider you that precious.¡±


    ¡°I live my life thinking of it as an honor.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ tell me what problem you are facing. If it¡¯s something I can solve, I will.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Solve it? What does that mean?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult matter, is it? For me, I want that headmaid back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I used the Crown Prince¡¯s authority, bringing her back would be no trouble at all, but I don¡¯t want to see her forcibly locked up in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace and struggling with a worried face. From where I stand, the best thing to do would be to solve the root of her worries which is your predicament. ¡°


    You¡¯ve become much more direct since we last met.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t say that out loud.


    In any case, Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­ is saying that he wants to ease the worries in Seol Ran¡¯s heart.


    Only then will Seol Ran return to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace as promised.


    It¡¯s just like Seol Ran.


    As the story of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story became increasingly more interesting, I knew in advance that she would end up captivating all sorts of men¡­


    But to think she has made Crown Prince Hyeon Won fall this deeply in less than a year.


    The fact that she¡¯s a woman of irresistible charm was no exaggeration.


    ¡°Come now; whatever the situation is, I will resolve it for you. Even if it¡¯s just in name, you know better than anyone what it means to have the Crown Prince¡¯s protection.¡±


    To receive the full support and protection of Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Just by being seated in the position of Vice General, most of the Cheongdo Palace officials were already wary, and having such political backing would undoubtedly create enormous momentum.


    Ordinary people would raise both hands in celebration with the thought, ¡°What a stroke of luck!¡± and shout cheers of triumph.


    Having an older sister like mine has really paved my way to success¡­! It¡¯s something I could genuinely be grateful for.


    But¡­


    But¡­!


    How could I possibly say this in front of the person involved?


    It¡¯s not just about being unlucky or full of myself¡­


    It¡¯s practically suicide¡­


    ¡°I deeply apologize. I cannot speak of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I truly felt sorry, but no matter what, I could never reveal this problem of mine, even if my lips were torn apart.


    To think I¡¯d dare respond with a ¡°no¡± to the Crown Prince¡¯s question.


    That in itself was an act of great disloyalty, so from this point on, it was all about crafting my words carefully. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I told you I would resolve anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that is true. His Highness the Crown Prince has kindly promised to listen to whatever concerns this unworthy servant has and to resolve them. But can that truly be considered the duty of a servant?¡±


    It seems that when people are pushed to their limits, even their metabolism adjusts.


    Suppressing the cold sweat that was threatening to break out, I spoke with as much conviction as I could muster.


    ¡°How could I involve Your Highness, who must possess a grand heart for the sake of the nation, in such personal concerns? Your Highness, you must remember the weight of your position.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I will handle my private matters in my own way. Burdening Your Highness with such trivial concerns would be a grave disloyalty as a subject. Please, do not make me a disloyal servant.¡±


    Ever since I rose to a high-ranking position, it felt like my skill in talking my way through things has only improved.


    However¡­ the higher one¡¯s status, the more often they find themselves speechless when a servant like me appeals to their sense of duty.


    They instinctively understand how crucial it is to uphold their authority.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please accept my loyalty, and may Your Highness take good care of your esteemed body and mind for the sake of the Cheongdo Empire.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ want Seol Ran back.¡±


    Seriously¡­ he¡¯s completely bewitched by Seol Ran¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Given the current situation, I started to feel that Crown Prince Hyeon Won might actually hold the key to all of this.


    As the most important male lead in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story and the Crown Prince of Cheongdo country, he could resolve everything if he set his mind to it.


    Of course, if I were to relay my current situation to him without any filter, I¡¯d be executed without mercy¡­ but if I can use him wisely, I might be able to steer the situation in a different direction.


    Yes¡­ I must not forget.


    The mistresses of the Four Great Palaces¡­ are crown princess consorts¡­!


    They were originally supposed to be the consorts of Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­


    The entire situation is laughable. These crown princess consorts have inexplicably developed feelings for me over the years.


    If Crown Prince Hyeon Won would stop hiding away in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace and start fulfilling his role as their husband¡­ maybe, just maybe, I could break free from this predicament¡­!


    Once I reached this thought, my mind felt clearer.


    Isn¡¯t this man the only way out of this hellish mess with these women?


    ¡°Have you met the crown princess consorts of the Four Great Palaces? They have honed themselves meticulously over many years, and each one is not only strikingly beautiful but also exceptionally talented. They are truly models for all the palace maids.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If I could somehow connect Crown Prince Hyeon Won and the crown princess consorts properly, wouldn¡¯t I be able to slip out of this situation?


    In truth, that would be the natural order of things.


    Not out of personal feelings, but simply as a loyal servant protecting Cheongdo Palace. Though I once harbored private emotions, they should remain nothing more than a fleeting lapse that I can never speak of.


    If I just remain as a ¡°passing man¡± and focus on my duty of capturing those who disrupt the order, then that¡¯s enough!


    Occasionally, I¡¯ll toss out a bit of counsel whenever signs of discord appear, and make sure their unity doesn¡¯t fall apart. Yes¡­! This is the right answer¡­!


    If Crown Prince Hyeon Won would just come to his senses¡­!


    Even this threat to my life would naturally be resolved¡­!


    ¡°What a funny story.¡±


    However, the Crown Prince dismissed my words with an expression colder than ever.


    There was an unsettling chill in his tone.


    ¡°¡­If I¡¯ve spoken out of line, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. But¡­ do you really think those consorts of the Four Great Palaces could ever earn my affection?¡±


    ¡°W-Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m supposed to show affection to the partners chosen for me like a puppet by the high officials? I¡­ I can no longer trust those high officials who are only focused on their political games.¡±


    He was a man who had lived his entire life as a puppet, swayed by the politics of the high officials.


    The current officials in power are precisely the ones he despises the most.


    The Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, and the Under Councilor¡­. they were all just parts of the group constantly scheming to manipulate Crown Prince Hyeon Won as their puppet.


    At least for Crown Prince Hyeon Won, he had no intention of giving his affection to the partners chosen by the high officials in their private gatherings.


    After all, even the selection process itself was a product of political influence and schemes.


    And that cannot be denied either.


    The most authoritative of the crown princess consorts, Vermilion Princess, came from the famous and powerful Jeongseon clan, while White Princess was also deeply entrenched in the world of politics and scheming.


    They were never chosen with pure intentions.


    In the end, they were the result of a tangled web of political backroom deals to keep the current crown prince under their influence.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d take as my consort those chosen by the very people I despise? Don¡¯t say such things, even as a joke. They reek of corruption, their minds are completely stained by political games¡­ I can smell the stench unique to those rotten figures.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that may be¡­ but¡­ the laws of the palace¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m holding back because of those laws, but at the very least, I want to choose my consort according to my will. What could those empty figures who are selected only after careful consideration of political conditions possibly add to my life? If they choose such people on their own and call them my consorts, how could I feel anything but disgust?¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won lowered his head as if burdened by sorrow.


    ¡°All I want is to see Seol Ran, the headmaid of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace ¡­.¡±


    Ran-noonim.


    What on earth did you do¡­ to make a person fall this deeply¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I knew she was a ¡°devilish woman¡± who captivated all the main figures of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, but still, there had to be a limit.


    No matter how much the Crown Prince despised his consorts and refused to even glance their way¡­ what was supposed to happen then¡­?


    My¡­ my only way out¡­!!!


    ¡°Anyway, aside from such grand problems, have you had any other difficulties while serving as a general in the palace? Even if it could be called a vassal¡¯s lack of loyalty, it¡¯s still a ruler¡¯s duty to create an environment where his servants can work properly.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s eyes gleamed¡­. As if he was urging me to speak of any discomfort I faced.


    The crown princess consorts were grinding their teeth and fighting to snatch up a mere military officer.


    As for the Crown Prince, this man. He regained the spark in his eyes, all for the sake of winning over a mere palace maid¡­


    The more time passed, the more my mind grew muddled.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that the true ordeal hadn¡¯t even begun yet.


    ***


    The following week, before the final council meeting to select the new Heavenly Maiden was held.


    Central Councilor Cho Beom Seok personally sent me a letter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, listen carefully.


    I have heard much about the power struggles surrounding you and the consorts.


    Fulfilling your duties as Vice General, maintaining relations with the Inbong clan, and assisting the new Heavenly Maiden¡­ all of these seem to be important for you.


    However, as you only have one body, it¡¯s clear that you can¡¯t take on all these roles at once. And even if you tried, it¡¯s likely that none of them would be done properly.


    There have been many discussions about your position within the Inner Palace, and the mistresses of the four main palaces have also shared various opinions, but it seems unlikely that any resolution will be reached within the current council.


    Given the situation, it might be best to simplify things.


    The truth is, whatever task you are assigned, your own intentions matter the most.


    Every position is directly linked to the security of Cheongdo, so think carefully and submit the role that you believe you can perform best to this court.


    Whether you choose to receive support from the Jeongseon clan and focus on developing the Hwalseong District, review your relations with the Inbong clan and work on protecting this palace,


    Or whether you want to assist the Heavenly Maiden¡­ whatever it may be, I will make sure that your intentions are well reflected.


    It seems the power struggles behind the scenes have unnecessarily complicated things, but in the end, isn¡¯t the most important thing where you truly want to go?


    Consider this carefully and report your decision before the council meeting.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°¡­Tae Pyeong-ah. This is¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri¡¯s stunned expression was something else.


    For the Central Councilor to write and send me an official letter directly¡­ it meant that the mistresses of the four main palaces were likely all aware of this decision.


    They were probably waiting quietly in their respective palaces to see where I would end up.


    In short¡­


    They wanted me to personally choose which crown princess to follow and then announce it publicly to the world.


    Ironically, the Black Princess who was the safest choice wasn¡¯t even on the list.


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    Just kill me¡­


    Those words nearly slipped out of my mouth.

 Chapter 108: Battle to Seize the Vice General (6)

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the most critical decision since I entered Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    Whenever something like this happens, there¡¯s a friend I consult.


    It was Wang Han, who worked as a secretary for the Ministry of Justice.


    However, since I was now the Vice General, simply going in and out of the main palace was too troublesome, so I had to summon Wang Han to the Hwalseong District¡­ but knowing the gravity of the situation, he came right away.


    ¡°The Central Councilor sent a letter directly, telling me to decide my future on my own¡­¡±


    When I spoke in a heavy tone like this, a tense silence filled the room.


    In the meeting room of the Hwalseong District, there was Wang Han who had rushed here from the Ministry of Justice early in the morning, and Yeon Ri who served as my headmaid.


    Normally, important figures like Ha Si Hwa, Bi Cheon, or Cheong Jin Myeong would be involved in discussions, but today¡¯s agenda was something only the three of us needed to talk about.


    ¡°¡­You mean they want you to personally choose one of the crown princess consorts from the four palaces? Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ this is¡­¡±


    ¡°The person who gave the order probably doesn¡¯t even understand what this means.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, probably¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri and Wang Han.


    These two, who had been with me since my days in White Immortal Palace, knew exactly how intertwined the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces were.


    ¡°No¡­ Yeon Ri-ah¡­ the situation has come to this¡­. and you¡¯ve been silent all this time, even though you¡¯ve been serving as my headmaid for quite some time now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ there were circumstances, you could say¡­¡±


    When Wang Han looked at her in disbelief, Yeon Ri awkwardly avoided his gaze.


    From Yeon Ri¡¯s perspective, there were probably many things she wanted to say but none of them were easy to explain.


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ carrying out an order that came from above and choosing someone to serve under by yourself are two completely different things. I don¡¯t know how the crown princess consorts will take this¡­¡±


    ¡°I agree with Yeon Ri. Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ but if the Central Councilor went so far as to send a letter, you must decide by the end of today¡­¡±


    Would I throw myself under the Vermilion Princess to accelerate the development project in Hwalseong District with the support of the Jeongseon clan?


    Would I side with the White Princess to strengthen ties with the Inbong clan and extend my influence over the palace?


    Or would I assist the Azure Princess who would become the Heavenly Maiden and help her with her duties?


    ¡°I¡­ I feel most comfortable with the Black Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°The Black Princess has already been pushed aside¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ you know that as well as anyone¡­¡±


    The Black Princess wasn¡¯t from a prestigious clan, nor did she have any extraordinary powers, so she wasn¡¯t even in the running.


    No matter how much the Black Princess tried to stay out of political schemes, had no political ambitions, and treated him strictly as a friend¡­. it was meaningless if there was no legitimate reason to serve under her.


    ¡°Depending on what stance you take here, the outcome of this battle to seize the Vice General will be decided. You¡­ you¡¯re the one who will determine the winner, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much time left from the start.


    He had to make a clear decision by the end of the day so that everything could be formally settled through a letter in time for the council meeting the next day.


    There was no way they¡¯d allow him to run away now saying he wouldn¡¯t do it. Refusing an imperial decree was never an option in the first place.


    ¡°Sh-Should I¡­ just lie down and pretend I¡¯m sick¡­?¡±


    ¡°Would it really benefit a general of the country to show weakness while battling illness?¡±


    ¡°And besides¡­ this isn¡¯t something you can keep running away from forever.¡±


    Wang Han spoke with a determined expression on his face.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something that must be decided eventually, it¡¯s better to reach a conclusion all at once. Being indecisive will only make things worse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tae Pyeong-ah. In this battle to seize the Vice General¡­ you have no choice but to choose the winner yourself.¡±


    Caught between Wang Han and Yeon Ri, I lowered my head and went into deep thought. I felt as if a blade was pressed against my throat.


    Sweat began to rise from my lower back, and it felt as though time was moving slowly.


    The Vermilion Princess, the White Princess, the Azure Princess.


    Where should I go?


    Faced with so many circumstances, how was I supposed to weigh them all?


    I sank deeper and deeper into my thoughts.


    ***


    The next day, the council meeting was held.


    The meeting held in front of the Emperor himself was a place where all the famous officials gathered and sat together.


    Of course, the crown princess consorts of the four palaces did not attend these meetings held in the main palace.


    Unless they were key witnesses in important matters or had a significant influence on decision-making, they all remained waiting in the inner palace.


    Even at the tea gathering that was being held in the Black Tortoise Palace for the first time in a while, the crown princess consorts stayed silent.


    The Black Princess could no longer endure the suffocating atmosphere.


    Perhaps once the tea gathering ended and everyone returned to their respective palaces, the results of the morning¡¯s meeting would be reported.


    It was one of the key issues brought up in today¡¯s meeting, and finally, the decision would be made today.


    Which side did Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong chose to support?


    Given the tangled web of political conditions, no matter what choice he made, it wouldn¡¯t come as a surprise.


    The expectation that the decision would soon be finalized had actually dissolved the tension among the crown princess consorts.


    Now that they believed nothing they did would affect the outcome, the conflicts between them seemed to vanish.


    It was as if they all just wanted the tea gathering to end quickly, so they could return to their palaces and receive the report on the meeting¡¯s agenda.


    ¡°Since it seems we have no further conversation to share today, shall we bring this gathering to a close?¡±


    In the end, the Black Princess had no choice but to speak first, as she was the host of the gathering.


    There was nothing more she could do with the crown princess consorts whose minds were clearly elsewhere.


    And so the consorts of each palace returned to their respective places.


    As soon as the Vermilion Princess who was accompanied by her maids entered the inner chamber of the Vermilion Bird Palace, the headmaid approached her and handed her a letter.


    It was a summary of the agenda from the morning meeting.


    The same thing happened with the White Princess who had returned to the White Tiger Palace, and with the Black Princess who had just finished wrapping up the tea gathering at the Black Tortoise Palace.


    Likewise, the Azure Princess who was seated on the porch of the Azure Dragon Palace also received the letter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Regarding the assignment of duties for the new Vice General, Seol Tae Pyeong


    One of the eight generals who support the Cheongdo Empire in their respective positions under the command of General Seong Sa Wook.


    The agenda concerning the assignment of duties to Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong has now been concluded.


    There were many places that wanted to assign him, but considering he was already handling numerous responsibilities, it wasn¡¯t possible to entrust him with everything.


    By His Majesty¡¯s prior decree, and most importantly, at the request of the Vice General himself, his duties will be carried out at the Heavenly Dragon Hall inside the inner palace.


    The Emperor instructed Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong to ensure there was no lack in assisting the Heavenly Maiden and to always work towards maintaining the peace and well-being of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s will.


    Imperial Council Meeting.


    Session 628, Agenda Item 8.


    Under Councilor Jeong Woon Hyeol


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When the Azure Princess set the document down on the terrace, Headmaid Hui Yin quietly retrieved it.


    ¡°So Vice General will be entering the Heavenly Dragon Hall. Congratulations, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems that¡¯s how it turned out. But rather than a matter of celebration, it¡¯s something I must prepare for with more effort. It¡¯s no simple task to command a general of the country under one¡¯s wing.¡±


    Did the Azure Princess finally mature?


    Headmaid Hui Yin had expected her to leap with joy but was surprised at her calm response.


    Well, one can¡¯t live like a child forever.


    Though she had yet to hold her coming-of-age ceremony and couldn¡¯t officially be called an adult¡­ living amidst the high officials in the imperial palace would inevitably make her more composed.


    Moreover, before concerning herself with the Vice General, she seemed to be contemplating how to proceed in her role as the Heavenly Maiden.


    Perhaps she was now beginning to see the bigger picture and becoming someone who understood how to wield her own influence.


    Watching the Azure Princess grow, Headmaid Hui Yin shed silent tears in her heart. A master¡¯s growth was always a great joy for a maid.


    ¡°It seems the Vice General will come to pay his respects soon. I¡¯m too exhausted from attending the tea gathering, so I¡¯ll rest in my quarters for a short nap. Make sure to keep things quiet and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and bring me the documents again. It¡¯s not right to toss them aside just because I¡¯ve checked one agenda, especially when there are many other important agendas.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ a lot has been decided. I can truly feel the weight on my shoulders now¡­¡±


    With tears brimming in her eyes, Headmaid Hui Yin handed over the documents and opened the door for the Azure Princess who was heading inside to rest.


    Watching her now fully grown mistress, she felt a surge of pride in her decision to remain loyal.


    After entering the dimly lit inner chamber, the Azure Princess slid the door closed and quickly scanned her surroundings.


    Normally, there would be maids inside to look after the Azure Princess¡¯s safety, but perhaps because she had given advance notice, the room was empty today.


    Just to be safe, she closed all the wooden shutters, then quietly slid the door open again to check the corridor.


    In the distance, she could see three or four junior maids standing guard, but they were far enough away not to be a concern.


    ¡°Hooo¡­.¡±


    She closed the inner door once more, calmly dusted off her clothes, and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaah!¡±


    She then flung herself onto the bed and started kicking the innocent blanket with her short bare feet.


    She hugged the silk pillow as if it would burst, rolled around on the spacious bed, jumped up and down on the vanity, and whirled around the inner chamber, bursting with joyous excitement.


    ¡°Euhehehe¡­ Hehehehehehe¡­ hmph!¡±


    Worried that someone outside might hear, she quickly swallowed her laughter.


    But in trying to laugh quietly, even she found her muffled giggles sounded sinister. This was not how the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace should behave.


    In reality, ever since Headmaid Hui Yin had handed her the documents, a shout of joy had been on the verge of escaping from her lips, but she barely managed to keep it in.


    The fact that she had solemnly discussed the future political landscape of the Cheongdo Empire was, in itself, a remarkable display of restraint.


    ¡°Meditating and training in the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power for weeks was worth it¡­ hard work truly pays off¡­! Could this be a gift from the Emperor of Heaven for me ¡­?!¡±


    She opened the precious-looking document once more to read it over.


    Most importantly, at the request of the Vice General himself¡­ his duties¡­ inside the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­


    The Vice General himself requested it¡­


    He requested it.


    He¡­ requested it!


    The Vice General himself¡­ directly requested it!!!


    He could have received support from the Vermilion Princess and gotten the power of the Jeongseon clan; he could have solidified his alliance with the White Princess and the Inbong clan. He could have chosen any path.


    But instead¡­ instead¡­!


    ¡°He specifically chose! He specifically chose the Heavenly Dragon Hall!¡±


    With a smile of triumph on her face, the Azure Princess hugged the documents tightly; her breath was coming in quick gasps.


    Despite having the option to go elsewhere, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong had deliberately chosen to stay by her side.


    She remembered the deep fear she had felt, worried that the Vice General might be influenced by the other princess consorts and leave the Heavenly Dragon Hall. How unfair that would have been.


    He supported her so steadfastly, so why had she ever doubted him?


    ¡°Euhehehehe¡­ I won¡­ I¡¯ve won!!¡±


    When she thought to herself, even she found her own laughter too frivolous that it was something she should never let anyone outside the Azure Dragon Palace witness.


    The Azure Princess quickly rose from her bed and jumped out to grab the scriptures and etiquette book that were in a corner of her room.


    As she rifled through them, she found texts discussing the duties of subordinates, as well as the legal codes organizing the ranks within the palace.


    These books also outlined the responsibilities of those who served in support roles and the obligations of masters toward them.


    Now, Seol Tae Pyeong was officially under her command, and she had gained some authority over how to manage him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What tasks to assign him, what orders to give¡­


    She could personally make those decisions!


    Was this what it felt like to be the emperor, with the whole world at her feet?


    Perhaps this was the feeling of the Heavenly Emperor who grasped the world in his hands.


    ¡°Ah, I should probably make sure he comes to greet me every morning¡­ That much at least seems proper according to the etiquette books¡­ And maybe we could have a meal together every day¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Since the Vice General also has to manage the Hwalseong District, it might be hard for him to be with me all the time¡­ But at least we should be able to see each other daily¡­¡±


    ¡°At the grand events in the Heavenly Dragon Hall, he¡¯ll escort me, right¡­? It seems like that¡¯s what other assistant officials do¡­¡±


    The Azure Princess swung her legs in the air as she imagined her life in the Heavenly Dragon Hall. It felt as if flowers were blooming all around her.


    In her short life, nothing had been as joyful as this.


    ¡°Wh-When will he come to greet me¡­? Now that he¡¯s officially my aide¡­ he¡¯ll come see me again, right¡­? Oh, sh-should I wear the jade butterfly hairpin? Maybe something too flashy wouldn¡¯t be appropriate¡­ Hmm¡­ I should take another look through my jewelry box¡­¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a single light, yet it felt as if a brilliant glow was radiating from within the inner chambers of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    ***


    ¡°Leaving home~, riding the train~, off to the training camp¡­¡±


    ¡°Bowing deeply to my parents as I step out the door¡­¡±


    ¡°Though there¡¯s something bittersweet~ left in my heart~, every blade of grass~, every friend¡¯s face~¡­ everything feels new~¡­¡±


    ¡°And now, once more!! It¡¯s the beginning!!! The life of youth¡­¡±


    As I finished preparing to pay my respects to the Azure Princess, I sang a song full of sorrow.


    Of course, Wang Han who had no idea what the song was spoke with a sad expression.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­ it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Still, I think you made the right choice by selecting the Heavenly Dragon Hall, where Maid Seol can be by your side to help. It¡¯s better than messing with the Inbong clan or the Jeongseon clan and dealing with future problems. Things are balanced right now¡­ so if you had to choose someone, it was a wise decision.¡±


    Wang Han patted my shoulder gently and offered sincere comfort.


    ¡°Anyway, things have turned out this way, so stay strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Han-ah, you too. Do your best with your matters in the Ministry of Justice.¡±


    With that¡­ I finished my preparations and walked out with heavy steps. Then I looked up at the sky over the Hwalseong District.


    From now on¡­ I had to go pay my respects to the Azure Princess.


    The sun that was high in the sky was blindingly bright.


    Completely oblivious to my feelings.

 Chapter 109: The Arrival of the White Demonic Spirit (1)

    The head of the Huayongseol clan had returned after subjugating the northern barbarian country of Elephant Flower.


    In celebration of his return, a grand banquet was held in the courtyard of the main palace, and the atmosphere was at its peak.


    Musicians played music, dancers performed, and the tables were overflowing with delicious delicacies which made it feel like this place was nothing short of paradise.


    All kinds of officials were walking around the head of the Hwayongseol clan, Seol Lee Moon, who was also the host of this place.


    Everyone was gathering in hopes of catching the eye of Seol Lee Moon, one of the greatest military officers in Cheongdo Palace.


    Seol Lee Moon exchanged greetings and clinked glasses with various individuals, but after a while, he stepped out of the banquet hall to rest at the rear of the main building.


    In his younger days, he could drink all night without feeling tired, but as he neared the age of forty, he found that the effects of alcohol were no longer as pleasant as they once were.


    After shaking off his mild intoxication and regaining his composure, he quietly gazed up at the moon before rising to his feet.


    ***


    At those words, Seol Lee Moon¡¯s face brightened.


    Seong Hyeol Hwa was a peddler from the Western Continent. When she came to the imperial capital, they had shared a few drinks by chance and hit it off. Even after returning from subjugating the northern barbarians, he had been curious about her and asked around for news.


    When he heard the shocking news that, after a drunken night, she had become pregnant with his child, his vision went dark.


    However, Seong Hyeol Hwa was a woman of remarkable strength deserving of the title of heroine; she continued her trading journeys even while carrying the child. She left him only with the words to focus on his duties as a military officer before disappearing.


    While Seol Lee Moon was shedding blood on the northern lands, Seong Hyeol Hwa would have already given birth to the child.


    The thought of it made him unable to focus on the banquet. In his heart, he wanted to search the capital immediately for Seong Hyeol Hwa, but he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. At this moment, Seol Lee Moon was a man who couldn¡¯t leave the imperial palace.


    The owner of the Anpyeong Merchant Guild glanced behind him, and a woman stepped forward into the moonlight. She was holding a child in her arms.


    The child who looked about three or four years old was fast asleep in the woman¡¯s arms; her black hair was gently rising and falling with each soft breath.


    Even though the child was merely sleeping, there was an inexplicable air of nobility around her. She seemed extraordinary from birth.


    If the owner of the Anpyeong Merchant Guild said so, it was probably better to remain ignorant.


    The child¡¯s hair shone with a healthy gloss, and her flawless skin was as smooth as white jade.


    It was clear at a glance that she had been raised in luxury. She looked as if she could be the daughter of a noble family, certainly not the kind of child who would end up here, held in the arms of a merchant guild¡¯s worker.


    For a woman to rise to the highest position in Cheongdo Palace; there was only one such position.


    Seol Lee Moon rested his chin on his hand and thought about it for a while. Eventually, he closed his eyes gently and nodded.


    Whether it was Woon Hyeong, the owner of Anpyeong Merchant Guild, or Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Huayongseol clan¡­ both of them were hiding plenty of secrets.


    Adding one or two more at this point wouldn¡¯t make much difference.


    Seol Lee Moon glanced at the young girl who was fast asleep and her breathing soft and steady, then he nodded his head as he spoke.


    In a way, it was only natural.


    Those who rule must possess a certain ruthlessness. Perhaps he understood this well, the head of the Anpyeong Merchant Guild Woon Hyeong also closed his eyes in quiet contemplation.


    A few years later, that young girl would become the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo and ascend to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Watching her command the energy of the Heavenly Dragon at such a young age, one could clearly grasp the meaning of receiving the blessing of the Emperor of Heaven.


    Many officials marveled at her abilities, and the Huayongseol clan, with Seol at its center, sought to protect her and bring about an era of peace and prosperity.


    Scolding her maids, despising those who challenged her authority, and holding more pride in her abilities than anyone else¡­ this was the birth of a Heavenly Maiden destined to rule. She possessed every quality necessary for a ruler.


    A certain degree of arrogance and tenacity is inevitable for one who reaches the top. It was simply a matter of honing her skills and letting her judgment mature.


    And the following year.


    Just as the young girl who was now seated as the Heavenly Maiden was just beginning to discern right from wrong¡­


    The head of the Huayongseol clan Seol Lee Moon launched a rebellion.


    ***


    On the morning of the planned coronation of Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang.


    After finishing her household chores, Yeon Ri lay down on the porch and started protesting.


    ¡°I-can¡¯t-live-like-this-any-longer¡ªugh, I¡¯m dying.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, seriously! Just two more people, okay? Please?!¡±


    Yeon Ri was managing the grand mansion of the Vice General all by herself.


    Of course, I took full responsibility for cooking (there are still plenty of rice soup recipes I want to experiment with), but all the other household tasks and maintenance were entirely up to her.


    Since she had managed the vast White Immortal Palace alone, she thought this would be possible as well, but she surrendered within four months.


    Back at the White Immortal Palace, there were hardly any visitors, and even the White Immortal himself was a recluse, so she could manage on her own ¡­ But in the Vice General¡¯s mansion, officials came and went constantly, so no task could be handled carelessly.


    ¡°Right now, the Hwalseong District is in full swing with development, yet the leader is pulling people away for personal matters when we¡¯re already short on staff; does that make any sense?¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah! You¡¯re the Vice General of the country! Come on¡­ at this level, not asserting your authority is practically a crime! Look at the other generals; they have a whole slew of attendants following them around, and they don¡¯t even pull out their own chairs to sit down!¡±


    As for me who was listening to that story, I was sitting on the porch and trimming some leeks for dinner.


    When I told them to bring in fresh ones, it seemed like they really brought the good stuff. As expected, Ha Si Hwa knows how to get things done.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I like it. Is there some law against that? Even the White Immortal Elder didn¡¯t keep a single attendant, even when she held a third-rank position.¡±


    ¡°¡­You really just picked up all these habits from the White Immortal Elder, huh¡­ You¡¯re already infamous among the generals for being eccentric.¡±


    ¡°Well, once the Hwalseong District development wraps up and things settle down, we¡¯ll hire some people. Until then, we just have to tighten our belts.¡±


    Even though she was complaining like that, Yeon Ri was actually quite capable when it came to work.


    It¡¯s hard to believe she was once the Heavenly Maiden, but in terms of practical skills, she was the type that produced better results the more pressure she was under.


    ¡°When I think about it, Yeon Ri, I remember something you used to say often when you were sitting in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    ¡°M¡­? Me¡­? Wh-What did I say?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re told to jump, you jump.¡±


    Who cares anymore?


    At those words, Yeon Ri wiped away her tears and headed out to the backyard to wash the rag.


    ***


    In the history of the Cheongdo Empire, no one had ever held the position of both mistress of one of the four palaces and the Heavenly Maiden at the same time.


    After all, the title of Heavenly Maiden was not a light one, nor was it common for someone so highly respected by all the people to be easily deposed.


    That is why Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s recent ascension was truly an unprecedented event.


    Officially, the position was temporary, so they couldn¡¯t remove her from her role as the head of Azure Dragon Palace, but at the same time, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone more capable than the Azure Princess herself to perform the duties of the Heavenly Maiden.


    After layers of complex reasons overlapped, she became the first and only person to simultaneously hold the reins of both the Azure Dragon Palace and the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ¨C ? ? ?


    Amid the sound of musicians plucking their strings, the plaza in front of the Heavenly Dragon Hall was filled with maids.


    Jin Cheong Lang who was clad in the pale blue ceremonial attire of the Heavenly Dragon Hall walked through the bowing women, who had their heads lowered to greet their new mistress.


    At the very front, she held a cup carved in the shape of a heavenly dragon, took a silent sip, set it down, and bowed her head.


    As she raised her face toward the sky to quietly receive the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, all the members of the Heavenly Dragon Hall knelt and bowed their heads in respect.


    I too bowed my head in unison at the front of the group and deeply realized that times were changing.


    After the coronation ceremony, the Heavenly Maiden immediately performed a purification ritual with clear water in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    After cleansing her entire body with the sacred water infused with the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy, Jin Cheong Lang entered the inner chambers with the help of the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and began her first official task.


    She received reports from her Headmaid, her adjutant, and the other senior maids, confirmed that there were no issues in maintaining their duties, and then she gave instructions for them to continue fulfilling their roles diligently.


    Though this exchange appeared purely formal, it served to officially confirm that this young girl had now become the rightful master of the grand Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Jin Cheong Lang who was wrapped in a cotton cloth entered the inner chambers.


    She crossed the paper door, which served as the main gate, and then took her seat.


    The maids gathered around to wipe the moisture off her hair and brought a pale blue Heavenly Dragon robe to cover her shoulders.


    In the midst of all this, Jin Cheong Lang stood tall and dignified. She looked so elegant that it was hard to believe she was the same person.


    They said a position makes the person.


    The role of the mistress of Azure Dragon Palace was already a highly esteemed position, but now that she had become the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, she seemed to have ascended to another level entirely.


    ¡°The senior maids of each group managing the junior maids, listen closely.¡±


    Her calm and composed voice settled into the inner chambers of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    With this, the girl had become the woman wielding the greatest power in the Cheongdo Empire. As if to confirm this, the numerous senior maids bowed their heads and listened intently.


    ¡°The duties of the senior maids are the closest to practical tasks, so there will always be many variables. You must be quick to adapt and there will be times when it¡¯s hard to make decisions as middle managers. In those moments, always make judgments that align with the rules and act in a way that you can stand by with pride.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Maiden.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voices of the senior maids who answered in unison echoed through the room.


    ¡°Now, return to your duties and carry out your responsibilities with diligence.¡±


    When the command was given, everyone except the two maids drying the hair of the Heavenly Maid bowed politely and walked backward out of the room.


    ¡°The high senior maids in charge of each department of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, Jeong Rae Yeol, Hwa Jin Lang, Seol Ran, Han Deok Shim, and Ha Sun Ho, listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°Those of you who serve me closely and oversee the many maids carry a heavy responsibility. Always keep your eyes wide open so that the discipline of the Heavenly Dragon Hall remains firm, and whenever you detect any significant disturbance or incident, be sure to whisper the news into my ear.¡±


    The high senior maids once again responded in unison, and when the Heavenly Maid granted them permission to leave, they quietly exited the inner chamber while stepping backward.


    And so, only three or four maids who were tidying the princess¡¯s attire remained in the room, along with Headmaid Lee Ryeong, a eunuch who acted as the scribe, and myself.


    ¡°Headmaid Lee Ryeong, listen closely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°Your experience of protecting Heavenly Dragon Hall for so many years will be of great help to me. As I fulfill my duties as the Heavenly Maid, I will rely on your support often, so I ask that you assist me well, both in spirit and action.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask for that, Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°Good. The senior maids must be feeling confused as they adjust to their new mistress, so go and bring some order to the situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    After offering a respectful bow, Headmaid Lee Ryeong left the inner chamber.


    Moments later¡­ the time came when I, who was kneeling with my head lowered, was finally called.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, listen closely.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°For now, remain seated where you are. Let¡¯s fix your appearance¡­ I have something important to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Beyond the paper door, the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s preparations were nearly complete.


    The once damp hair had dried, leaving only a glossy sheen as it flowed down beautifully, and the almost naked body was now elegantly draped in the noble Heavenly Dragon Robe. And the intricate folds of the court robe were exuding an air of refinement.


    Once her preparations were complete, the maids who fulfilled their duties bowed and left the inner chamber.


    ¡°Vice General, you are well informed about both the affairs inside and outside the palace, and you have wide connections. Your advice in both martial and ceremonial matters is trustworthy, so you will be of great help to someone like me, who only knows some Taoist arts and the energy of the Heavenly Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Y-You honor me too much, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I wish to discuss an important matter that will shape the future of Cheongdo, so the scribe may leave us for now.¡±


    After sending the last remaining scribe out of the room, we were left alone at last.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    An awkward silence lingered for a moment.


    Jin Cheong Lang was now the official Heavenly Maiden. She was a figure to whom one could no longer speak carelessly. Whatever one did in her presence, the utmost respect had to be shown.


    I too kept my head lowered and quietly waited for Jin Cheong Lang to speak. In Cheongdo Palace, the only person permitted to speak first on matters of state in front of the Heavenly Maiden was Emperor Woon Sung himself.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang finally opened her mouth and broke the silence.


    I wondered what grand matter she was about to discuss that required such anticipation¡­


    ¡°Have you¡­ had lunch yet¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As if all her previous dignity had vanished, she awkwardly covered her face with her sleeve and darted her gaze around.


    It was clear she was trying to ease the awkwardness between us, but her approach was so old-fashioned that I couldn¡¯t even laugh bitterly.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you eat?¡±


    ¡°I had a bowl of rice soup¡­.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ it must have been delicious¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Could a person suffocate while still breathing?


    The mere thought of this atmosphere continuing made me feel like I was about to die.


    In front of Jin Cheong Lang, Seol Tae Pyeong stood with his head bowed and just waited for her command.


    As if to affirm her authority, even a Vice General of the country had his head lowered. Such was the power of the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo Palace.


    Now, Seol Tae Pyeong was a general under Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s command. He would act according to her wishes, whatever they may be.


    And so¡­ this was a situation where anything she wanted could be done¡­.She had finally achieved what she had long desired.


    However, there was something she had overlooked.


    From the start, she had no experience in relationships between men and women and was only conceptually aware that such things existed¡­ even if someone set the table for her, there was no way she would have the courage or determination to do anything about it¡­


    Inexperienced people can¡¯t even eat from a meal laid out in front of them!


    She had never once imagined that she herself could be that person! She had spent her whole life commanding those beneath her, so why now of all times was she hesitating?


    ¡°That¡­ General Seol¡­¡±


    In any case, the root of this awkwardness was the fact that they were facing each other in such a setting, in such a situation.


    There was a need to relieve some of the tension. As a lover¡­ no, as a superior, it was useful to have the skill to help a subordinate relax.


    Jin Cheong Lang held her breath and asked Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Do¡­ do you have any hobbies¡­?¡±


    If there was a god of romance, they would have struck Jin Cheong Lang on the head out of sheer frustration.


    But what could be done¡­ she had no experience¡­


    There was nothing left but to watch with pity¡­ and nothing more anyone could do for her¡­

 Chapter 110: The Arrival of the White Demonic Spirit (2)

    It had been quite some time since the Black Princess began observing the tea gatherings.


    When she first arrived as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, there had at least been an atmosphere of warmth or a sense of mutual consideration among the crown princess consorts.


    However, as time went on, the tensions between them grew worse, and there were many instances when their gazes turned sharp the moment they met.


    Though she could understand why the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess were tense with each other due to their competing clans, it was puzzling that the Azure Princess who usually showed little interest in such political dynamics became particularly hostile during these tea gatherings. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Azure Princess who was the youngest of the crown princess consorts was in fact the most aggressive in these exchanges, which left onlookers like the Black Princess breaking into a cold sweat. It felt as though these tensions would only escalate with time.


    However, the tea gathering at the end of the day¡­ was different from what she had expected.


    ***


    ¡°This jade bead came from the Uan region. It¡¯s truly radiant and so beautiful that I thought it would suit the Vermilion Princess well if made into an accessory. I¡¯ve prepared it as a gift.¡±


    ¡°This is a fan called ¡®Hakseon¡¯ and I thought it would perfectly complement the White Princess¡¯s heavenly beauty. I recently came into contact with the Anpyeong Merchant Guild while preparing for the Heavenly Dragon Festival and received it as a gift. I thought of you when I received it.¡±


    The Azure Princess smiled brightly, so much so that it was hard to believe she had ever been the sharp and hostile figure she had appeared to be before.


    What kind of person was the Azure Princess? She had always been a quiet girl who observed her surroundings with an air of mystery.


    After she became the Heavenly Maiden, her authority seemed to grow so much that she was expected to become someone utterly untouchable¡­ but the reality was quite the opposite.


    With her glossy radiant skin and hair the same as ever, she wore a bright sun-like smile that was free of any malice. And she also brought heaps of gifts for the other crown princess consorts.


    Unlike usual, the Azure Princess was dressed in the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s formal court robe and she looked completely satisfied with herself.


    The Black Princess swallowed nervously as she glanced at the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess. As expected, neither of them looked particularly pleased with the gifts.


    Ever since Seol Tae Pyeong decided to enter the Heavenly Dragon Hall, the Azure Princess not only lifted her head high at these tea gatherings but gained an air of confidence as well.


    There is this much of a gap between us.


    As if to make this clear, the Azure Princess smiled generously at the other crown princess consorts.


    In reality, no matter how much she tried to puff herself up with her petite frame, to the Black Princess, she looked adorable more than anything. However, it seemed the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess didn¡¯t see it that way.


    The Black Princess swallowed again as she accepted the beautiful flower pin that the Azure Princess prepared for her.


    What was the cause of the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess¡¯s defeat? Both had come from noble families and tried too hard to maintain their dignity until the end.


    While everyone was busy adjusting their attire and discussing political matters and power dynamics, the Azure Princess swiftly took Seol Tae Pyeong away.


    Above all, it had been Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s own wish to go to the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, so there was no room for reconsideration in this matter.


    ¡°Since you moved to the Heavenly Dragon Hall, your Highness must have had less free time, but I am grateful that you always attend the consort¡¯s schedule.¡±


    ¡°No, as the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, I must be diligent. The Black Princess always shows such concern for me which is why I feel so reassured.¡±


    The Azure Princess¡¯s smile radiated with brilliance.


    Her shoulders lifted proudly as if she had just received an award.


    For the time being, they had to live with the image of this confident and imposing Azure Princess. Unless another opportunity arose, Seol Tae Pyeong was someone under Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s command. No matter what anyone said, .


    After spending the happiest of tea gatherings ever, the Azure Princess returned to the Azure Dragon Palace and quickly checked the various matters of the palace before heading toward the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Though her duties in the Azure Dragon Palace inevitably became somewhat neglected, there was little to worry about with Headmaid Hui Yin being such a capable person.


    No matter what others said, the more important task was overseeing the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    As the Azure Princess who was surrounded by countless maids made her way toward the Heavenly Dragon Hall, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong came to meet her from the main palace.


    ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°M-Mhmm. The weather is truly lovely.¡±


    With Seol Tae Pyeong and the maids escorting her, the Azure Princess continued toward the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Sitting in the grand palanquin, she felt her heart pound for no apparent reason as she watched Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s figure ahead of her.


    She had proudly declared her victory in front of the two women at the tea gathering, but no matter how confident she felt, it was hard to believe they would give up on the Vice General so easily.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was a valuable person, both politically and in his own right.


    A prized sword is something everyone desires with burning eyes, but once it¡¯s in hand, all one¡¯s effort shifts to protecting it.


    It was the same as how those with power worked to secure their own position. As long as the other crown princess consorts didn¡¯t give up, she would have to hold onto Seol Tae Pyeong tightly now that he was in her grasp.


    The most effective method, for now, was to charm him.


    If their relationship became one of man and woman rather than just master and subordinate, and he stayed with her out of affection rather than loyalty, she wouldn¡¯t have to constantly fear losing him to the other consorts.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Inside the swaying palanquin, Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang fell into deep thought.


    It was time to take a hard look at herself.


    As a woman, she wasn¡¯t sure how much appeal she really had.


    She didn¡¯t possess the dignified magnanimity of the Vermilion Princess. She wasn¡¯t physically alluring nor was she cunning like the White Princess. And unlike the Black Princess, she didn¡¯t have a naturally cheerful personality.


    As for her competitive edge, the only thing she could claim was that she was slightly more skilled in Taoist arts and energy manipulation.


    ¡­The most certain way was simply to use illusion arts to charm Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Someone like Seol Tae Pyeong wouldn¡¯t fall for illusion arts so easily.


    When Azure Princess was ill during her childhood, she had once tried casting an illusion spell on him. However, he bit down on his own tongue and even stabbed himself with a sword to regain his senses.


    Of course, Jin Cheong Lang who was skilled in Taoist arts herself could potentially charm him if she gave it her all. But even if she won his heart through deceit, it would feel empty. Once he came to his senses, he would undoubtedly despise her.


    It was best to avoid doing anything that would cause Seol Tae Pyeong to look down on her.


    But as a woman, she couldn¡¯t be sure if she could earn his affection, and using authority to pressure him felt like she¡¯d be doing something cruel, which made her uncomfortable.


    The only remaining option was¡­ truly earning his love simply as a person.


    She felt ashamed of herself that she almost teared up, but she remained certain that she was in a significantly advantageous position compared to the other consorts.


    It seemed that it would take quite some time to win over Seol Tae Pyeong with the desperate conversational skills she had ¡°honed¡± while practicing alone in a corner of the Azure Dragon Palace.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong led the guards at the front and escorted the Heavenly Maiden, he could only break into a cold sweat under the intensity of that scorching gaze.


    Jin Cheong Lang who was unaware of his thoughts was preparing her ultimate tactic to trap him.


    ***


    ¡°The White Demonic Spirit will appear.¡±


    Just when the wounds caused by the Sun Demonic Spirit had finally begun to heal.


    I had to manage the Hwalseong District, keep an eye on the mood in the Jeongseon clan and the Inbong clan, attend to my duties as an inner palace inspector, maintain my training as a warrior, and oversee matters at the Heavenly Dragon Hall. Yet, now another burden was being heaped onto my shoulders.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be as big as the Sun Demonic Spirit. But it will be more difficult to handle¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri who had just finished cleaning wrung out the rag and spoke. I was sitting on the wooden floor organizing the tasks I needed to handle the next day.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was a powerful demonic spirit. It was strong enough to overturn the entire imperial palace.


    It had caused countless casualties and left an indelible scar on the history of Cheongdo Palace. The mere act of beheading it had been enough to earn someone the rank of Vice General; so there was no need to explain in words how great its influence was.


    Now she was speaking of the White Demonic Spirit, the demonic spirit coming after the Sun Demonic Spirit, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how terrifying such an enemy would be¡­


    ¡°The White Demonic Spirit was you, Yeon Ri, in the very first cycle, right?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯d think of me saying this now, Tae Pyeong-ah, but¡­ I was pretty strong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d look at me like that. I¡¯m serious¡­.¡±


    After putting away the cleaning tools, Yeon Ri walked over and sat down beside me with slow, deliberate steps.


    From the training hall, the sky above was always so vast and clear that the stars were easy to see. Because the capital city¡¯s nightscape grew almost completely dark after sunset, the starry sky often seemed to have more stars than empty space.


    By now, I had gotten so used to it that I no longer found it majestic or beautiful, and it had been a long time since I felt the need to marvel at it.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah. Even if the demonic spirit takes on my form, you shouldn¡¯t hesitate when it comes to cutting it down. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. I won¡¯t hesitate at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I thought you¡¯d take a moment to think it over before answering.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut it down cleanly without a second thought, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­!!¡±


    When I replied with such certainty, Yeon Ri shook her head back and forth as if she hoped I would show at least a little hesitation¡­ but there was no chance of that.


    ¡°And even if it¡¯s a little different from what you imagined, don¡¯t be too shocked.¡±


    ¡°As I imagined?¡±


    ¡°People go through adolescence, right? It¡¯s a time when you¡¯re just filled with bitterness toward the world and treat others harshly, and¡­ well, it was something like that. It feels kind of strange to look back on such a stormy period of my life, especially since showing that side to others is a little embarrassing¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really imagine it, though¡­.¡±


    ¡°And like I said, I was pretty strong back then. Now I just lie here, letting time pass, but back then I worked really hard. Of course, I¡¯ve lost a lot of my strength now.¡±


    Yeon Ri lay down on the wooden floor and gazed up at the starry sky.


    The hem of her maid uniform spread out around her. They looked almost like a pair of wings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the energy left to wield the power of the Heavenly Dragon anymore¡­ Knowing this is the last cycle feels strange. I thought after living so long, reaching the end would fill me with emotion or maybe a sense of urgency.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, why are you so calm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I thought that when I got closer to my goal, I¡¯d be so excited that the world would seem different somehow¡­ but it¡¯s just been the same old routine.¡±


    Yeon Ri smiled lightly, in a way that didn¡¯t quite suit her usual demeanor.


    ¡°Maybe, at some point, I veered off course or there was a part of me that broke.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe it was just your way of trying to get through a hard time, even if it wasn¡¯t perfect. Everyone has to do that at some point.¡±


    When I said that, I picked up a small pebble near the edge of the floor and tossed it into the yard. It rolled a few times on the dirt ground before coming to a stop.


    ¡°People¡¯s mental strength is like a consumable. You have to take care of it while you have it.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    There was no sign of her usual nagging, and the way she simply accepted things with an ¡°I understand¡± felt so out of place.


    Come to think of it, Yeon Ri¡¯s words had a point.


    If I were Yeon Ri, I would¡¯ve been so tense or out of breath in this situation.


    After countless repetitions, we had finally reached the last cycle. How could she look at the world so calmly, almost as if she were detached?


    Maybe a part of her heart really had twisted, and in her own way, she had managed to patch it up. To her, life had long become an endless cycle of repetition, prediction, and return.


    Could that even be called living?


    If so¡­ once all these trials were over¡­


    If she could finally see a future after the death of the Plague Demonic Spirit, what kind of expression would she make?


    Would she burst into tears, throw her arms around me, and cry out in gratitude?


    Or, as always, would she sit there with that bitter expression on her face. Just gulp down rice soup, clean the house, and grumble as she went?


    I couldn¡¯t imagine either scenario, so I chose not to speculate.


    All I could hope was to offer her some comfort after the difficult journey she had endured.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    From a corner of the porch where the starlight rested, Yeon Ri whispered my name.


    ¡°Are we having rice soup for dinner again tonight?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ****


    The next morning.


    In the center of a waterfall where clear water flowed stood the dignified Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    At last, the newly appointed Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang was allowed to enter that place.


    It was still early dawn before the sun had risen. Jin Cheong Lang had ventured into the deepest part of Heavenly Dragon Hall to take in the view of Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    In that fleeting moment, when the first light of dawn softly began to illuminate Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    There, where no one should have been, sat a girl on one side of the pavilion.


    It was Ah Hyun, the former Heavenly Maiden.


    Before Jin Cheong Lang could even react, something in the shape of that girl wrapped its arms around her shoulders and whispered something.


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s pupils trembled violently, and her gaze drifted away.

 Chapter 111: Thin Ice (1)

    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden will enter the Heavenly Jade Pavilion starting today to train in the energy of the Heavenly Dragon within the Clear Waterfall. You must guard the entrance to Heavenly Jade Pavilion at all times and make sure that anything she needs is delivered promptly. Organize shifts efficiently to ensure smooth handovers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaid.¡±


    Only the high senior maids were permitted private audiences with the Heavenly Maiden.


    For anyone ranked below that, it was impossible to even approach the Heavenly Maiden without a supervising figure present, as she was the most noble woman in the country.


    The Heavenly Maiden was someone who had to be treated with utmost care, and every action toward her required the highest form of etiquette. She was always accompanied by maids, but when she sat alone in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion to receive the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, she had no choice but to be alone.


    That was why every private audience Seol Tae Pyeong had with Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had always taken place at Heavenly Jade Pavilion. Elsewhere, he could hardly even speak to her. The only other place she spent time alone was her inner chambers, where it would have been impossible to allow an outsider, especially a man, to enter.


    ¡°Maid Seol, you will be in charge of guarding the entrance to Heavenly Jade Pavilion during the early morning hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    When Headmaid Lee Ryeong gave these instructions, high senior maid Seol Ran lowered her head and replied softly.


    ***


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, remember how I said the White Demonic Spirit would be showing up soon? From today onward, you need to stay sharp and focus on your work every day.¡±


    ¡°You should at least give me a hint about how the White Demonic Spirit appears, so I know what to watch out for¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s tricky. The White Demonic Spirit appears differently every time it comes to the palace.¡±


    The next morning.


    After checking all the information that came up in the early morning report from the Hwalseong District, I was getting ready to go to the main palace after giving appropriate instructions to my adjutants.


    As Yeon Ri helped adjust my attire, she spoke with a cautious expression.


    ¡°Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran tried to tear down the palace from inside, while Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang went about it literally by trying to destroy the entire palace with brute force. Neither of them was easy to deal with, but the White Demonic Spirit¡­ sometimes it shows up in this way, other times in that way¡­ it came to the palace differently every time, depending on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, since the situation is different each time, the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s methods change to match. It¡¯s flexible in its thinking and quick to adapt, which makes it a tricky opponent.¡±


    ¡°¡­The White Demonic Spirit was you in the very first cycle, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was a fairly respected strategist back then.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    How did it even end up like this¡­?


    No, never mind¡­ What¡¯s the point in asking that now?


    ¡°Like I said, this time is the most promising out of all the cycles in history. In short, it¡¯s the first time things have gone this smoothly, so we have no way of knowing how the White Demonic Spirit will act.¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri, your advice is helpful, but you always leave out the most important parts¡­.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? This is my first time in this life too¡­.¡±


    Well, the fact that she gave advance warning about the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s arrival has some value in itself.


    The problem was that I couldn¡¯t figure out how to deal with it.


    ***


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden has retired early to her inner chamber. She left word that when the Vice General arrives, she has something important to discuss, so she asked that you call him to the inner chamber.¡±


    ¡°Is it alright for me to enter the inner chamber?¡±


    ¡°General Seol, you¡¯ve already been examined and are serving in an official position as her aide, so it wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate.¡±


    When you have a lot to lose, trust builds up around you.


    They believed I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to act improperly in front of the Heavenly Maiden and risk losing the hard-earned position of General.


    I nodded at Headmaid Lee Ryeong¡¯s words and went to the innermost part of Heavenly Dragon Hall, where the inner chamber was located.


    Of course, the inner chambers of Heavenly Jade Pavilion and Heavenly Dragon Hall were completely different.


    To enter Heavenly Dragon Hall, no matter who you were, you had to undergo a purification ritual. You needed to spill a drop of blood into clear water to prove you weren¡¯t possessed, then bow before the enormous heavenly dragon statue and perform a ritual to make sure the dragon¡¯s wrath wouldn¡¯t be incurred before you could enter.


    During the time when Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun ruled over Heavenly Dragon Hall, there was a Heavenly Dragon tablet, which allowed me to bypass these steps. But since the new Heavenly Maiden had yet to give me the tablet, I had to go through the entire process.


    Next time, I should subtly suggest that she give me the Heavenly Dragon tablet.


    And so, after completing all the long tedious rituals, I made my way to the inner chamber.


    As to be expected from the grand scale of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, I had to open and pass through five elaborately designed paper doors just to reach the inner chamber of the Heavenly Maiden.


    When we arrived at the final door, the maid guiding me bowed her head and retreated quietly.


    ¡°Haah¡­ I really need to get that Heavenly Dragon Tablet this time.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh as I opened the last paper door leading to the inner chamber.


    The inner chamber of the Heavenly Maiden was far too large for just one person. Along one side, luxurious bedding and wardrobes adorned with elaborate floral designs were neatly arranged. On the opposite side, where the warm sunlight streamed in through the wooden window, there was a low tea table and a wooden chair that were perfect for enjoying tea. A young girl sat there.


    Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang.


    She was quietly gazing at the plum tree branches visible outside the window and basking in the sunlight.


    The teacup placed before her seemed to have been untouched for quite some time. Steam rose gently from the cup and it drifted out of the window with the breeze.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    She glanced at me briefly, then smiled warmly as if she was pleased to see me.


    ¡°Come, sit here, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    It was in her next words that I sensed an unsettling feeling.


    ¡°H-Heavenly Maiden, it¡¯s not proper for you to use such a casual title.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­? Do you dislike it¡­? I wish to call you something familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden?¡±


    It was only then that my instincts began to fully detect a strange sensation.


    There was something about Jin Cheong Lang that felt different from usual, as if a subtle layer had shifted.


    Even though my vision seemed strangely out of focus, when I blinked and looked again, everything seemed normal. Still, the atmosphere was far from ordinary.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden, regarding the relationship between a ruler and their subject¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with such boring talk¡­ hmm?¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang stood up and walked over to me, then crouched down in front of where I knelt, before brushing her hands over mine.


    ¡°These hands, with their raised veins and hardened calluses, are truly manly. They¡¯ve surely soaked in much unspoken pain from shedding blood on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°Stay still. Now, let me stroke your hands. Ssshhh, ssshhh.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden, this, this is inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°May I touch your shoulders or back as well? Your sturdy build is fascinating to me. I¡¯d also like to feel your broad chest, just once¡­¡±


    Was she openly flirting with me¡­?


    I swallowed and took a deep breath to regain my composure.


    I had anticipated that working in the Heavenly Dragon Hall e would be a constant battle of defense, but I hadn¡¯t imagined such trials would start right from the beginning.


    Even so, no matter how reckless Jin Cheong Lang was, I had thought she understood at least basic decency.


    In fact, she had a surprisingly innocent side to her. She never openly made any bold advances.


    But the current Jin Cheong Lang had a strange aura about her¡­.. It felt as if she had severed some string in her mind.


    If I get swayed here, I would die¡­


    Not figuratively, but literally¡­! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden, if you continue like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? Look into my eyes¡­ my eyes are sincere¡­.¡±


    Why was she suddenly acting like this?


    The moment I looked directly into Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes, a sensation began creeping from my spine before spreading through my entire body. It made me feel as if I were turning to stone.


    ¡°Now¡­ look into my eyes¡­ can you feel my sincerity¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I go to such lengths to make my appearance beautiful¡­? It¡¯s all to win your favor¡­ What¡¯s the point of having the world beneath me if I can¡¯t capture your heart¡­? If I can¡¯t even get a glance from you, what does it matter¡­?¡±


    A current of unsettling thoughts spread from the center of my mind.


    It was as if some strange compulsion was taking hold of me, making me feel like I had no choice but to follow whatever this girl before me said.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s an illusion spell.


    I realized it in an instant. The key to breaking free of such a spell lies in the initial response.


    If you try to resist after it¡¯s already gotten a hold of your heart, it¡¯s too late. You will end up as nothing more than a puppet, pulled along by her every whim.


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s spell was the real deal. She was a girl who experienced the divine fever after all. If I let my guard down, I would fall for it in an instant.


    ¡°Now, keep looking at me¡­ only at me¡­ Isn¡¯t the woman of your dreams standing right here¡­? The one you¡­ love, is here¡­.¡±


    I bit down hard on my tongue and quickly jumped to my feet before stumbling backward.


    One of the paper doors fell over with a loud clatter.


    Jin Cheong Lang, who had been leaning against me, lost her balance and collapsed to the floor. Then I stood up and put distance between us.


    I quickly shook my head and wiped away the blood trickling from my mouth.


    If I had let my guard down for even a moment longer, I would have been completely consumed by Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s illusion spell.


    I shook my head again and desperately tried to clear the lingering enchantment from my mind.


    After taking a deep breath, I looked back at Jin Cheong Lang. She was sitting on the floor, propping herself up with her hands, and tears welling in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you¡­Do you hate me so much¡­? So much that you had to jump away in such a panic¡­?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re not yourself right now, Heavenly Maiden. We should call for someone and assess the situation¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked if you hate me ¡­ I see¡­ you must have many fine women around you. Someone like me¡­ would never catch your eye, would I¡­?¡±


    She wiped her tears away with the wide sleeve of her robe. The way she sniffled and whimpered made her look like a wounded, small creature. For a moment, I almost denied it and told her that wasn¡¯t true.


    But I had to recognize the truth by now. Jin Cheong Lang was not in her right mind.


    As the Heavenly Maiden, the one who held direct authority over me, if she was under some kind of spell like this¡­ I had to be careful.


    In that instant, a new energy wrapped itself around me.


    Jin Cheong Lang was a rare genius. When it came to the art of Taoist magic, she was second to none.


    The Taoist spell she cast bound my feet, and soon she stood up, letting her robe¡¯s collar fall loose.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Soon, you¡¯ll start to like me. The turmoil in your heart will settle and become as calm as a still clear mirror. So, just trust your heart to me.¡±


    With that, she tightened the energy wrapping around me and strode forward confidently before sliding into my arms with a soft laugh.


    Just as I noticed the unsettling aura surrounding her, I heard the sound of hurried footsteps approaching and someone opening the multiple doors.


    It was undoubtedly the footsteps of the maids who alternated shifts guarding the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s chamber.


    The sound of something breaking echoed from the inner chamber, and they were clearly rushing to investigate.


    But Jin Cheong Lang wrapped herself around me and tried to steal a kiss. As if she was completely unbothered by the noise.


    Since she was small in stature, she couldn¡¯t quite reach my lips even while standing on tiptoe. So she grew frustrated and pressed down hard on my shoulders with an annoyed expression.


    If anyone saw this scene, it would be instant execution.


    That undeniable truth seared into my mind, and the approaching footsteps of the maids sounded like the footsteps of death itself.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden, please. Calm down. If this continues, we¡¯ll both be executed.¡±


    ¡°Even if¡­ even if death tries to part us¡­ how could I possibly calm this storm in my heart? I¡¯ve decided I won¡¯t suppress my feelings any longer.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden! You¡¯re not in a normal state right now! You¡¯ve lost control. You must gather yourself!¡±


    No matter what, I had to stop this scene from being witnessed by anyone.


    Just as I tried to gather my strength to break free from Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s spell¡­


    Sadly, the paper door opened, and the maids entered the place.


    It all happened so quickly.


    Before I could even think of how to react¡­ was this how my life was going to end?


    My life flashed before my eyes, a life full of regrets.


    It was in that moment of silent reflection.


    ©¤©¤The one who opened the door and came in was maid Seol Ran.


    Being the most swift among them, she had entered the inner chamber faster than anyone else.


    When she saw the situation inside, her eyes widened in shock. After about two seconds of processing what she had just seen, she quickly closed the door again.


    ¡°It¡¯s maid Seol Ran¡­ There¡¯s nothing to worry about, so for now, you may leave¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness!¡±


    Without hesitation, Seol Ran charged at Jin Cheong Lang and wrapped her arms around her waist.


    She tore Jin Cheong Lang away from me, and the two of them rolled across the floor several times before stopping. They were both gasping for breath.


    ¡°Why, why are you doing this! Let go of me! I¡­ I need Tae Pyeong-ah!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden¡­! Please, keep your dignity!¡±


    ¡°I ordered you to step aside!¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes flashed as she glared at Seol Ran. Her gaze turned red, and the power of her illusion spell began to encircle her.


    However, at Seol Ran¡¯s waist hung an ornament embedded with the Black Pearl of Jangrim. This was a treasure she received from White Taoist An Cheon.


    Seol Ran was immune to all forms of illusions. She gripped her tightly and signaled to me.


    I nodded and quickly pulled myself together.


    Then I picked up the teacup and tray from the table, opened the paper door, and stepped out into the hallway.


    I turned to the maids who were rushing over and spoke.


    ¡°Her Highness merely stumbled and fell for a moment. It¡¯s nothing serious, so don¡¯t worry too much. The teacup the Heavenly Maiden was drinking from¡ªI brought it out with me, so you can dispose of it.¡±


    I spoke as calmly as possible while trying to make it seem like everything was normal. The maids who had come running nodded their heads for a moment.


    Eventually, they quietly understood and returned to their duties.


    After we finally managed to organize the chaotic situation, Jin Cheong Lang sat on the bed and cried for a long time.


    ¡°Do you¡­. Do you hate me so much that you¡¯d push me away like that?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that wasn¡¯t it at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ do you know how much I¡¯ve done for you? Couldn¡¯t you at least recognize that much?¡±


    ¡°I know. Of course, I know, Heavenly Maiden. You¡¯ve done so much for me¡­ but there are matters of dignity¡­ and the situation as well¡­¡±


    Seol Ran¡¯s face was frozen. She was as stiff as a statue.


    While I tried to respond to Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s words, I exchanged looks with Seol Ran and both of us were completely bewildered.


    One thing was certain. Jin Cheong Lang was not in a normal state.


    It wasn¡¯t just anyone; it was the Heavenly Maiden, and not only that, the one who had the authority over my fate. Her mental state had become utterly unstable. This was not a situation that could be easily dismissed.


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you truly understand my heart? Do you know how hard I¡¯ve worked for you¡­¡±


    ¡°O-Of course. I live every day with gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Then give me a hug.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I ordered you to hug me.¡±


    This is crazy.


    When I hesitated, tears began to well up in Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes again.


    When I quickly spread my arms while still on my knees, only then did Jin Cheong Lang brighten up and eagerly run into my embrace.


    She seemed so thrilled; if she had a tail, it would be wagging furiously right now. Finally, she buried her head into my chest and started rubbing against it as if satisfied.


    ¡°You¡¯re so warm~.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I exchanged a glance with Seol Ran who was watching this and swallowed dryly.


    The Seol siblings of the Huayongseol clan.


    The two of us were facing the worst crisis of our lives.


    Whether she knew that the two of us were losing our minds or not, only Jin Cheong Lang remained blissfully cheerful.


    She seemed utterly content to be held in my arms.

 Chapter 112: Thin Ice (2)

    I couldn¡¯t even begin to measure how much time had passed.


    After turning back the time countless times, the memories from before this endless cycle of reincarnation started had faded into distant scenery.


    Living a life endlessly chasing and killing demonic spirits had become most of my existence. I was left with only faint recollections of how I had lived before.


    They say life is the accumulation of memories.


    But what meaning could there be in a life that only accumulates the same memories, merely surviving through trial after trial?


    Could a life where I struggle just to stay alive even be called living?


    ¡­


    Anyone who endures an endlessly reincarnating world inevitably faces such a dilemma. Protecting one¡¯s heart in a trial with no clear end is truly difficult.


    However, this senior maid Yeon Ri had long since passed such trials.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect weather for drying laundry.¡±


    Looking up at the sky filled with the early autumn air, Yeon Ri lay sprawled on the wooden floor.


    ***


    ¡°Ah, you must preside over the ceremony to receive the fresh water of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion in one hour, your highness. You should start preparing now. The maids will soon come to assist with your dressing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to stay in Tae Pyeong¡¯s arms.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden¡­ you can¡¯t do this¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran pleaded desperately; she was nearly in tears. But Jin Cheong Lang who was nestled in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s arms shook her head firmly.


    It was as if she was clutching her most precious treasure; she kept holding onto Seol Tae Pyeong tightly.


    Of course, with Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s strength, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to push her away, but the moment he showed any intention of doing so, she looked ready to burst into tears. He felt helpless.


    Jin Cheong Lang was someone who, if she wanted to, could create utter chaos with her mastery of all kinds of Taoist arts. In fact, she had done just that moments ago.


    There was no benefit in letting this situation escalate any more. They were in the heart of the Heavenly Dragon Hall after all.


    ¡°Ran-noonim¡­ if she goes out to the official ceremony like this, who knows what kind of disaster will happen?¡±


    ¡°Honestly¡­ maybe it¡¯s better to just say she¡¯s unwell¡­.¡±


    ¡°Still, the news that she fell ill right after ascending as the Heavenly Maiden wouldn¡¯t reflect well on her position¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked down at Jin Cheong Lang with a troubled expression on his face.


    When their eyes met, Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes sparkled as if she had encountered her destined lover.


    ¡°¡­Maybe that would be better than¡­ facing something worse¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, I¡¯ll go report this to Headmaid Lee Ryeong. We can¡¯t hide this from her anyway.¡±


    ¡°Report it¡­ you mean tell her exactly what¡¯s happening right now?¡±


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t deceive her, it¡¯s better to be upfront about the situation. Headmaid Lee Ryeong has known you since Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s time, and she¡¯ll immediately see that the current state of the Heavenly Maiden is not normal. Besides, she¡¯s someone you can trust, she won¡¯t breathe a word to anyone.¡±


    Lee Ryeong, the Headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    The headmaid who was experienced enough to be called a woman of great wisdom was someone who moved solely for the sake of the Heavenly Dragon Hall. No matter what anyone said.


    From the Heavenly Maiden Seol Hwa of two generations ago, to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun of the previous generation, and now the current Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang¡­ there was no one more skilled than her in assisting the Heavenly Maidens of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    If they didn¡¯t win her over, there would be no escaping this crisis.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility and convince Headmaid Lee Ryeong of the situation. Tae Pyeong-ah, for now, don¡¯t leave the inner chamber.¡±


    ¡°Y-You mean I should stay here?¡±


    ¡°Look at the state of the Heavenly Maiden. We don¡¯t know what might happen if you even step away for a moment.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang was clutching tightly to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s waist and kept rubbing her face against him.


    If they were separated even for a brief moment, she looked as though she¡¯d search the entire palace to find him.


    ¡°¡­It seems that choosing to join the Heavenly Dragon Hall was a stroke of luck.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ without that aide position, it would¡¯ve been unnatural for you to come and go from the Heavenly Dragon Hall so easily¡­¡±


    Seol Ran and Seol Tae Pyeong exchanged glances, and then, without either saying a word, they both swallowed dryly at the same time.


    These siblings had endured countless life-or-death trials together.


    From the time they clasped hands and fled their burning home during the destruction of the Huayongseol Clan, up to this very moment, they had faced more life-threatening crises than they could count on both hands.


    It had become second nature for them to fall in sync when facing a crisis.


    ¡°Judging by the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition, it seems she¡¯s fallen victim to an illusion technique.¡±


    After regaining his composure, Seol Tae Pyeong said those words while holding his breath.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong gently patted the head of Jin Cheong Lang, who kept snuggling deeper into his embrace, she surrendered to his touch with a look of pure happiness. Watching her giggle softly, there was no trace of the usually stoic and mysterious Taoist she was known to be.


    ¡°Illusion technique? Of all people, it doesn¡¯t make sense for the Heavenly Maiden to fall victim to such a thing. Isn¡¯t she the most skilled in illusion techniques among all the Taoist artists? There¡¯s no one better in the world, right?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong agreed with Seol Ran¡¯s assessment.


    When it came to illusion techniques, Jin Cheong Lang was unrivaled in the world.


    However, this situation, where she seemed to have lost all self-control as if possessed, could only be explained by the influence of an illusion technique.


    The only possibility that came to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s mind was the White Demonic Spirit.


    At the height of her power, White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun was said to be adept at controlling the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy and highly skilled in all Taoist arts.


    Even so, could she have been powerful enough to cast an illusion technique that could overcome Jin Cheong Lang, who had withstood divine fever and received the blessings of the Emperor of Heaven?


    It felt as if a force that was different from the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy was involved in this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look further into it on my end. After informing Headmaid Lee Ryeong, contact my subordinate Ha Si Hwa in the Hwalseong District. Wang Han may also be of help.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, alright, Tae Pyeong-ah. For now¡­ I mean, despite everything that¡¯s happened¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran pressed down on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s shoulder and her expression turned serious.


    ¡°No matter what, you must protect her chastity, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ if you cross that line, there¡¯ll be no way to avoid the execution ground ¡­.¡±


    It felt as though a sharp blade was hovering just behind Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Yes¡­ noonim ¡­.¡±


    First, it was important to sort out the situation and capture that White Demonic Spirit.


    ***


    ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been a lot of noise centered around the inner palace, but ever since the Azure Princess took on the temporary role of the Heavenly Maiden, things seem to have stabilized. It¡¯s unfortunate you couldn¡¯t take that seat yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, Father. I just hope this current peaceful state continues.¡±


    As the head of the noble Jeongseon clan and an official with many duties, In Seon Rok rarely had time to meet his daughter In Ha Yeon.


    However, as a father before anything else, his desire to look after his daughter remained the same. Because of that, this Chief Councilor always kept In Ha Yeon in his thoughts.


    In Ha Yeon had risen to the position of crown princess consort and became the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace because she was a model woman. However, knowing her well, In Seon Rok was certain she hadn¡¯t wanted such a role for herself, as In Ha Yeon wasn¡¯t one to enjoy taking a political stand.


    Having received much from the Jeongseon clan and being well aware of her exceptional status, she must have accepted the position to live up to the expectations placed upon her.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This would undoubtedly add to the already sky-high prestige of the Jeongseon clan.


    For that reason, the Chief Councilor did everything he could to make his daughter¡¯s life more comfortable.


    Even this time, when she suddenly wanted to acquire the Hwalseong District, he used his influence to help as much as possible, and when the Headmaid of Vermilion Bird Palace fell ill, he personally visited to check on her health.


    Though he was often called a doting father who adored his daughter, In Seon Rok simply wanted to look after In Ha Yeon as much as possible.


    And because In Ha Yeon understood this, she never asked for more than necessary from her father.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems the business centered around Hwalseong District is progressing quite well, so I¡¯d say we can look forward to its future.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Is something bothering you, Ha Yeon-ah?¡±


    The Chief Councilor had keenly sensed that something was not right with the Vermilion Princess.


    The Vermilion Princess was startled. She quickly put her teacup down and shook her head.


    ¡°N-No. I¡¯m sorry if I caused you any worry.¡±


    ¡°Ha Yeon-ah, I always carry a sense of guilt toward you. As the head of the Jeongseon clan and the Chief Councilor of the imperial council, I¡¯ve fulfilled my duties. But as a father, I often feel that I haven¡¯t done enough.¡±


    After dismissing the maids, the Chief Councilor spoke frankly.


    ¡°Is it about the Vice General?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, it is. You¡¯ve always held him in high regard. You¡¯ve continually advised me that we should draw him to the Jeongseon clan, but unfortunately, he¡¯s not someone who can be easily swayed.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok had an exceptional eye for reading people.


    Having survived for decades in Cheongdo Palace and maintained his position as Chief Councillor all that time, he was an excellent judge of character.


    With just a brief assessment of Seol Tae Pyeong, he had already realized that the Vice General would not pledge his loyalty to the Jeongseon clan so easily.


    ¡°I know you Ha Yeon-ah. You¡¯re always thinking of the Jeongseon clan, so I can imagine you¡¯re not happy about losing the Vice General. But there¡¯s always a right time to win someone over.¡±


    ¡°Father, then¡­ may I ask one thing without reservation?¡±


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon had always been a bold and confident person.


    Yet recently, her lack of energy had been increasingly worrying him.


    The Chief Councilor wondered if In Ha Yeon was so worried because the political situation in Cheongdo Palace was going against her expectations.


    However, the truth was strangely different from what he had assumed.


    ¡°This time, the Jeongseon clan was assigned to lead the Heavenly Dragon Festival, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It must be held even more grandly than when Heavenly Maiden Ahyeon, who was ill, was the mistress of Heavenly Dragon Hall. Now, the current mistress, Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang is newly enthroned, healthy, and full of energy.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ regarding the Heavenly Dragon Festival, there are many items to bring in, so I had several meetings with the head of Anpyeong Merchant Guild in the capital. During those talks, I heard something.¡±


    The Anpyeong Merchant Guild.


    It was one of the most renowned merchant guilds responsible for logistics in the capital. It was a place known even to the high officials of the palace, with a long-standing history.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess showed a hint of unease as she cautiously asked.


    ¡°Do you know of the peddler Seong Hyeol Hwa, who was found dead in this palace several years ago?¡±


    In Seon Rok¡¯s expression gradually stiffened at that question. The look of a loving father watching over his daughter was replaced by that of the Chief Councilor of the council.


    Seong Hyeol Hwa, the peddler.


    A lively merchant who traveled between the western regions and the capital while selling all sorts of goods. It wasn¡¯t a name the Chief Councilor necessarily had to remember.


    Yet, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok did remember that name.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you bringing up that name?¡±


    She had been the woman deeply cherished by the most notorious traitor in Cheongdo Palace¡¯s history.


    She was the biological mother of Seol Tae Pyeong and Seol Ran.


    The rebellion led by Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Huayongseol Clan.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon spent her life resenting the traitor who had killed her most trusted uncle In Chang Seok.


    However, she became curious after seeing that traitor¡¯s descendant, Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Why had that loyal soldier, who had devoted himself to the country until the rebellion, raised a flag of rebellion against Cheongdo?


    The reason for it was not recorded in the historical texts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok¡¯s face darkened with concern.


    After taking a sip from his cup, he quietly set it down and began to speak with his head bowed.


    As she listened to the story that came from his lips¡­ the Vermilion Princess¡¯s eyes gradually widened in surprise.


    ***


    Sitting in one corner of the Black Palace, the Black Princess had been enjoying some tea and snacks when she suddenly felt the urge to get some fresh air, so she climbed up onto the tiled roof.


    Her Headmaid had pleaded with her to simply take a walk in the garden if she wanted to enjoy the breeze, but there was no reason for the Black Princess who had once roamed the White Stone Immortal Mountain, to take that request to heart.


    Sitting atop the roof, gazing down at the Cheongdo Palace scenery, the Black Princess savored the beautiful early autumn landscape.


    Yes, this is peaceful. If only this atmosphere could last forever.


    She had grown tired of being caught up in these tangled love affairs that only gave her headaches.


    Just as she was thinking this¡ª


    A chill crept up her back.


    Sensing something was wrong, the Black Princess quickly stood up and turned around. There she found a familiar figure standing behind her.


    ¡°Wha¡­ what¡­?¡±


    The Black Princess instinctively leaped back and put some distance between them. But when she got a better look at the figure, she froze and her body started trembling all over.


    It was a woman who looked exactly like Ah Hyun, the previous Heavenly Maiden who had long since been dethroned.


    Even her clothing was the same. She was dressed in the traditional clothes of a Heavenly Maiden. And the Black Princess was momentarily stunned.


    Taking advantage of that moment, a dark ominous energy rushed toward her. It all happened in an instant.


    How could one capture the Sword Master, Seol Tae Pyeong?


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun knew the most efficient way all too well. Almost frighteningly well.

 Chapter 113: Thin Ice (3)

    The condition of the Heavenly Maiden was unusual.


    Upon hearing the report, Headmaid Lee Ryeong already felt her head starting to spin.


    Did something happen to Jin Cheong Lang, who had just been appointed to the position of Heavenly Maiden and was about to officially begin her duties?


    While this was undoubtedly a serious issue for Jin Cheong Lang herself, it was also a matter that the Headmaid could not take lightly. She was, after all, the one who had to assist the Heavenly Maiden more closely than anyone else.


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden¡­ cannot appear in front of others in her current state¡­ You¡¯ll understand once you see for yourself¡­¡±


    With that, Seol Ran led Headmaid Lee Ryeong into the inner chamber, where she saw the Heavenly Maiden cradled in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s arms and smiling blissfully as if she had not a care in the world.


    Seeing her smiling brightly as if everything else was fine, it was hard to see her as the dignified Heavenly Maiden. Instead, she looked like just another girl her age.


    ¡°¡­ Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Headmaid. Today, I feel like resting in the warm embrace of General Seol, so postpone the rest of my schedule, okay?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how did this happen¡­?¡±


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong had worked in the Heavenly Dragon Hall for almost her entire life. There was no one among the palace maids more experienced than her.


    She had already reached an age where she worried about wrinkles and gray hairs, and many regarded her as just an old woman relegated to the backroom. But that was a foolish assumption. Even with age, Headmaid Lee Ryeong¡¯s sharpness never dulled. In urgent situations, she was always quick to grasp what was happening.


    Her hazy eyes and the way her lips slackened with a dazed smile made her look like a beast acting purely on instinct.


    Everyone, no matter who they are, lives with their instincts tightly reined in.


    Once the veil of self-restraint and reason is lifted, anyone can become disgraceful.


    So, could this be Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s true nature?


    Just witnessing her mistress¡¯s disgraceful behavior made Lee Ryeong feel unsettled, but there was no time to dwell in confusion.


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong decided that the first thing to do was regain control of the situation.


    ¡°Your Highness. The Vice General is uncomfortable. For now¡­ for now, you need to step away and then think things over¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want. There are too many thieves in the palace¡­.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang, who was cloaked in the energy of her Taoist arts, spoke with a trembling voice as if she was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Everyone, this woman and that woman, they¡¯re all desperate to snatch the Vice General away. I was the first to be connected with him, so why are they all so eager to steal General Seol, whom I hold tightly in my arms? Lee Ryeong, are you also planning to steal the Vice General away from me?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s vision began to blur as he watched Jin Cheong Lang hug him tightly with her body filled with spiritual energy. The whole situation was clearly getting out of control.


    Later, when she came to her senses, what did she plan to do after having gone this far?


    Then again, right now she seemed to have lost all reason, so it was a meaningless thought.


    Seeing her sobbing and holding Seol Tae Pyeong tightly as if he were her most precious treasure, even the experienced Headmaid felt unsure about how to handle the situation.


    Since Jin Cheong Lang was skilled in Taoist arts, trying to forcibly separate them could lead to some unexpected consequences. But no matter what, they had to prevent the situation from escalating further.


    In the end, there was no choice but to seek cooperation from the Vice General.


    ¡°I, I will cancel all future schedules as you instructed. However, there are too many eyes inside the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ Won¡¯t it be better to move to the Azure Dragon Palace with the Vice General for now?¡±


    The Heavenly Dragon Hall was one of the most prestigious buildings in Cheongdo.


    It was practically impossible to protect Jin Cheong Lang, who had clearly lost her mind, in a place so heavily examined.


    So, moving her to the Azure Dragon Palace, where many of her people were stationed, was undoubtedly the right decision. It was the best judgment one could make in such a dazed state.


    ¡°The Four Palaces are the den of thieves trying to steal the Vice General¡­! General Seol, you must stay here at the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­! Here¡­ here, the mistresses of those palaces can¡¯t reach us¡­.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Let¡¯s head to the Azure Dragon Palace for now¡­.¡±


    Catching on to the Headmaid¡¯s intent, Seol Tae Pyeong quickly grabbed hold of the opportunity. At this point, he was the only one who could guide Jin Cheong Lang.


    ¡°And¡­ the Heavenly Dragon Hall is full of enemies. Headmaid Hui Yin and the maids of the Azure Dragon Palace have been by your side since your childhood; wouldn¡¯t you feel more at ease near them?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­.¡±


    ¡°For now¡­ let¡¯s leave the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­.¡±


    When Seol Tae Pyeong spoke softly, only then did Jin Cheong Lang nod her head with a timid face.


    Following his subtle glance, the Headmaid and Seol Ran quickly instructed the maids to prepare a palanquin.


    The Headmaid would handle the rest of the schedule properly.


    The most important thing was to return the Heavenly Maiden to her normal state before the situation escalated.


    ***


    As I made my way to the Azure Dragon Palace, accompanied by the maids guarding Jin Cheong Lang, it became increasingly difficult for me to maintain a neutral expression on my face.


    Judging by the circumstances, it seemed clear that the White Demonic Spirit had done something to the Heavenly Maiden.


    Though it was unclear what chain of events had led to Jin Cheong Lang being in such a state, it was clear that finding the White Demonic Spirit and eliminating him before things became more dangerous was the right course of action.


    The attack was so precise that chills ran down my spine.


    Was this really the same Yeon Ri from the past? My chest swelled with a strange mixture of awe and dread.


    In any case, if I disappeared like dew on the execution ground, the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s objective would be fulfilled.


    There was no need to launch a sudden attack like the Moon Demonic Spirit, nor to swing a sword like the Sun Demonic Spirit.


    If the Heavenly Maiden charged forward and suppressed me with her authority, there would be no way to fend her off.


    It was said that the greatest power was social power. It¡¯s not the thug with a knife who kills the elder, but the boss at work.


    The thought was so disturbingly realistic that it somehow made my mind feel strangely clear.


    Near the palanquin carrying the Heavenly Maiden, two senior maids struck glass rods with daggers and created a clear, resonant sound.


    It was to announce to everyone nearby that the Heavenly Maiden was passing through, so they should show their respect.


    Even the officials of the palace who were busy going about their duties would stop and bow their heads when they saw the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s palanquin.


    They all did their best to express their respect, believing that she might be watching them from inside.


    As I passed through the crowd, I knew I needed to organize my thoughts quickly.


    For now, it seemed she was calmly resting inside the palanquin, but once we arrived at the Azure Dragon Palace, Jin Cheong Lang would surely lose her composure and rush at me again.


    At this rate, not only would I fail to find the White Demonic Spirit, but I wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave the Azure Dragon Palace.


    Jin Cheong Lang wouldn¡¯t let me out of her sight for even a moment, so it was clear she wouldn¡¯t easily let me leave.


    That meant this was my chance. While she was still inside the palanquin, I could slip away quietly, find the White Demonic Spirit, and kill it.


    The mistresses of the four palaces immediately came to mind.


    However, Jin Cheong Lang was in a mentally unstable state, and both the Vermilion Princess and the White Princess had strong backgrounds and I didn¡¯t want to owe them anything. The consequences would be too much.


    That left only one person. It was the most open and easygoing of the four palace mistresses.


    If I borrowed the authority of the Black Princess, I could mobilize the maids and thoroughly search various spots within the inner palace.


    There was no need to personally stir up the male-restricted areas; I just needed to share the situation and take down the demon spirit.


    It was never a bad thing to know people in power. Knowing many people certainly had its advantages.


    With renewed determination, I sent the palanquin toward the Azure Dragon Palace and quickly strode off toward the Black Tortoise Palace.


    If Jin Cheong Lang realized I had slipped away, things could spiral out of control, so I had to resolve this quickly and return before she noticed.


    ***


    ¡°Mhmm, I¡¯ll help. How could I not when it¡¯s Tae Pyeong asking?¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. I will definitely repay this debt.¡±


    When I ran halfway to Black Tortoise Palace, the headmaid of the Black Tortoise Palace was startled and quickly guided me to the tea room.


    She probably hadn¡¯t expected the Vice General to come knocking at the Black Tortoise Palace without even a single escort.


    When I said it was an urgent matter, I was relieved to find that Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was present.


    I had been worried since she sometimes took walks outside the palace, but it seemed I had arrived just in time.


    ¡°I apologize for the great discourtesy of visiting without proper procedure or formality. Once this matter is resolved, I will send someone to offer an appropriate token of thanks.¡±


    ¡°No need for that~ Tae Pyeong-ah. Why are you being so formal between us?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Black Princess ¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    The Black Princess sipped her tea with a relaxed smile. Her light green hair, which was adorned with an array of intricately embroidered flower ornaments, made her look like a blooming spring garden.


    Her elegant yet simple demeanor might have seemed out of place for someone with the authority of the mistress of one of the Four Palaces, but thanks to her innate warmth, even that simplicity appeared as a unique charm.


    However, something felt off today.


    I lowered my voice and spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°There are ears¡­ around us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s fine, Headmaid An Rim is trustworthy. And the senior maids are too.¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Tae Pyeong-ah, you really do worry a lot. Don¡¯t worry. Is it such a big deal that we¡¯re friends? You¡¯re no longer an apprentice warrior, you¡¯re a vice general now.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, there are still certain rules to follow¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. You know I don¡¯t care about those things, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Although the Black Princess preferred close informal relationships, she usually maintained a certain level of authority when in public. But today, she didn¡¯t seem to care about the attention of those around her.


    And the unsettling feeling gnawing at me¡­ things like that usually proved true.


    ¡°Everyone already knows we¡¯re close, so what¡¯s there to worry about? If anyone looks at us with concern or tries to intervene, they¡¯re just jealous. Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of place is Cheongdo Palace? A place filled with politics and deceit, yet pursuing a genuine relationship here¡­ how romantic is that? Being as close as we are, that¡¯s no easy feat. I know Tae Pyeong would never betray me, and of course, I¡¯ll never betray you either¡­So it¡¯s inevitable that we become the object of jealousy for someone who wants that kind of relationship, mhmm?¡±


    I lifted my head and looked at the Black Princess again.


    She looked just like she always did. Her beautiful appearance was a common trait among the mistresses of the Four Palaces, but beyond that, her warm, sunny disposition, the kind that embraced people, was what truly stood out.


    Nothing seemed different.


    Yet, between the smile she wore while holding her teacup, there was something subtly off. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I heard that such changes comes in many forms.


    There are cases like Jin Cheong Lang where you can tell at a glance that there¡¯s something wrong with the person, while others slowly unravel from within and the situation is barely noticeable at first.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud and happy to have someone as close as you, Tae Pyeong-ah. Let¡¯s stay this way for a long, long time, mhmm?¡±


    ¡°Black Princess?¡±


    Sensing something was amiss, I glanced at Headmaid An Rim and she too was beginning to wear a troubled expression on her face.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re worried about the difference between men and women? I don¡¯t see you that way, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­ Ah, you¡¯re such a worrywart. Well, given the circumstances lately, it¡¯s not strange you¡¯d feel that way.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°But, how exactly do we draw the line between being close friends and being a man and a woman? Where do we set that boundary? Hmm¡­ that¡¯s a tough one. Of course, one shouldn¡¯t cross certain lines, but then¡­ what about hugging? Is that crossing a line? What about holding hands? Making eye contact, exchanging glances? The standard for these things is so ambiguous, right?¡±


    ¡°Black Princess¡­ this¡­ you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Was she always so talkative?


    By the time I realized something was off, the Black Princess had already leaned in; her face was just inches away from mine.


    ¡°And besides the fact that I don¡¯t see Tae Pyeong that way, what if he starts having those kinds of thoughts about me? Should I then figure out how to handle it? Or maybe it¡¯s necessary to clarify this vague boundary?¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really that uneasy, how about we hold hands? Or maybe even try hugging? If your heart flutters then, we can think about it again, but wouldn¡¯t it be worth testing it out?¡±


    ¡°Black Princess, I think your thoughts are heading in a very strange direction right now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? Come on, here¡­ give me your hand.¡±


    With that, Black Princess suddenly grabbed my hand tightly and then pulled me into a hug while smiling brightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of calluses. You must have been through a lot. I guess not just anyone can reach the rank of a general.¡±


    ¡°Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, my heart did flutter a little¡­ You really are a man, aren¡¯t you? But does something like this mean we can¡¯t be close friends? Should we test it further? Do you want to hug again?¡±


    ¡°Black Princess, please maintain your dignity.¡±


    Unable to watch any longer, Headmaid An Rim quickly entered the room and glanced around to assess the situation.


    An Rim sensed that something was wrong and had already dismissed the senior maids. It was a wise move.


    ¡°Hmm? An Rim, why are you so startled?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the difference between men and women is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop fussing. I told you, I don¡¯t see Tae Pyeong that way. But we can still test it out, right? If the difference between men and women is so important, then shouldn¡¯t we verify it? Don¡¯t you think? Come on, Tae Pyeong-ah, hug me. Come on, come on.¡±


    Yes. I think I understand now.


    Finding the White Demonic Spirit wandering around the inner palace was important, but first, I had to get out of here.


    I quickly stood up from the tea table and said,


    ¡°Black Princess, once you¡¯ve had a moment to compose yourself, I¡¯ll return.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Tae Pyeong, you¡¯re so sudden. What is there to compose? Come now, just give me a hug. That broad chest of yours is so comforting just to look at. You really are my closest friend.¡±


    I glanced at Headmaid An Rim, and she hurriedly began clearing the tea set off the table.


    But before she could finish, Black Princess sprang up and thrust her face right in front of mine.


    Only then did her gaze strike me with fear. Were her eyes even focusing? She smiled warmly, as she always did, with a distant, faraway look, as if she was gazing into the void.


    At first glance, she seemed just like her usual self. There was nothing visibly strange.


    And yet, that was precisely what sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Tae Pyeong-ah? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    As she said this, her hand slid down my chest, and for a moment, I almost stopped breathing.


    Even the Black Tortoise Palace had fallen.


    If this was happening, there was no guarantee that the Vermilion Bird Palace or the White Tiger Palace would be safe either.


    For now¡­ For now, I had to leave the inner palace. Rather than wandering around here, it would definitely be better to retreat to the Hwalseong District. This wasn¡¯t my battlefield.


    If I stayed any longer, this inner palace would become my grave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave just yet, Tae Pyeong-ah. Sit back down.¡±


    ¡°Black Princess, I need to go take care of matters at the Hwalseong District¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, right? Hmm? Just let me hold you once. Come on¡­ or do you want to hold me instead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    At last, as Black Princess grabbed my arm and finally a strange feeling began to surface.


    The warm smile she had just moments ago was completely gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    At the sight of the Black Princess gripping me with those cold eyes¡­ both I and Headmaid An Rim couldn¡¯t help but freeze at the same time.

 Chapter 114: Thin Ice (4)

    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s footsteps quickened as she walked down the hallway of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Her silk-like red hair swayed in time with her pace, and the maids following her hurriedly lowered their heads and kept up with her.


    The serious expression on the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face made it clear to the maids that something had happened during her conversation with In Seon Rok.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    In Ha Yeon¡¯s father, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, was seated as a high-ranking official of Cheongdo and was famous as a great official who devoted himself to the country for a long time.


    In Ha Yeon too had now grown into a fine young woman.


    The days when she would laugh joyfully while she was being carried in the arms of her uncle In Chang Seok were nothing but childhood memories. The time when the whole world smiled warmly at her and doted on her had long ended in the distant past.


    Now she had to grow up.


    As a member of the Jeongseon clan, she had to know how to fulfill her role.


    It was not just about wielding a sword, but learning how to wield people as well.


    When sitting in a high position, she needed to endure the waves of jealousy and envy that inevitably came her way.


    For that, she had to know how to dirty her hands.


    At some point, the Vermilion Princess began to realize this.


    Her father In Seon Rok who had always appeared experienced and mature¡­ was not simply a clean man.


    You learn this as you live.


    The world is not like the stories written in books, where people are clearly divided into evil villains and obviously kind and good souls.


    The people she had seen in Cheongdo Palace during her time as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡­ were mostly gray, neither entirely one way nor the other.


    Where there were merits, there were also flaws. Where there was kindness, there was also cruelty.


    There were those who treated their families coldly but were excellent officials, and there were also officials who were corrupt and vile but extremely kind and loving to their families.


    The very fact that he had endured so long in the muddy, cutthroat politics of Cheongdo Palace meant that he couldn¡¯t be entirely a good man.


    Because of that, she thought she had at least prepared herself mentally.


    ¨C ..¡­.


    In Seon Rok who cherished his daughter deeply didn¡¯t want to reveal the darker sides of himself.


    He had a vague sense that the Vermilion Princess had picked up on some of his shady dealings, but he didn¡¯t want to blatantly expose them to her.


    However, he couldn¡¯t remain the kind father forever.


    He was someone who, for the sake of the people, cracked down on loan sharks who made exorbitant profits, arrested merchants who exploited the tribute system to bleed the people dry, spread agricultural techniques, traveled to remote mountain villages to see the reality of people¡¯s lives, and refused to pardon those who slandered the Emperor.


    But he was also someone who, in order to maintain his position, sometimes framed others, used underhanded tricks, arrested the innocent, and crushed rival clans.


    In the end, if he wanted to continue protecting his daughter, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, he would have to reveal everything to her.


    The Chief Councilor set aside his long pipe and looked down at his beloved daughter with an even more serious look.


    S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At those words, the Vermilion Princess momentarily caught her breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess had spent half her life resenting the Huayongseol clan.


    The treacherous clan that killed her uncle In Chang Seok who was a pillar of strength in her childhood.


    She had resented them, hated them, and even gritted her teeth as she swung her sword at Seol Tae Pyeong, the descendant of that family.


    Only now did she fully understand that Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t someone with such a sinister nature.


    However, the fact that it was her own father who had trapped the head of the Seol family, Seol Lee Moon was an entirely different matter.


    Seol Tae Pyeong and Seol Ran had endured a tragic childhood.


    Looking back, the siblings would say that it hadn¡¯t been all bad. They fondly recalled those difficult days when they wandered the imperial capital as orphans, holding each other¡¯s hands tightly, but¡­ that was only something they could say because it had all passed.


    The true root of all their misfortune had been the Jeongseon clan. It was that family that had made them outcasts, the bastard orphans of a traitor¡¯s bloodline.


    The existence of the In surname, which was attached to her name like a curse, was actually like an enemy to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    She remembered the way she had once wielded her sword in the name of avenging her uncle, In Chang Seok, against the descendants of the Huayongseol clan.


    In truth, if revenge was justified, it should have been Seol Tae Pyeong seeking it against the Jeongseon clan. That would have been the natural order of things.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess! Are you alright?¡±


    As the Vermilion Princess strode forward, her legs gave out beneath her, and she collapsed.


    The event happened so suddenly that the startled maids rushed out in a panic.


    It was the first time since she had taken the seat of the Vermilion Bird Palace that In Hayeon, the symbol of courage and maturity, had shown such a weak side to her.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang hurried to support her, but when she saw the expression on the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face, she froze in shock.


    In Hayeon¡¯s shoulders were trembling and her expression was filled with fear. Just like a frightened child.


    It was unclear what the Vermilion Princess had heard from the Chief Councilor to be so shocked, but moving her to her chamber seemed to be the most urgent task.


    Her hands were trembling as they pressed against the wooden floor, and her gaze was wandering.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happened, but I think it would be best for you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang-ah ¡­ Hyeon Dang-ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vermilion Princess. I¡¯m right here, Your Highness.¡±


    She had lived her entire life supported by the Jeongseon clan. Since she was the daughter of such prestigious clan.


    From the court robes she wore to the food she ate, even the grand mansion where she spent her blissful childhood¡­ everything had come from the Jeongseon clan.


    Now, turning her back on the Jeongseon clan in disgust seemed impossible after all she had received, and doing so wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    If she had not been the daughter of such a renowned clan, would she ever have been able to take her place as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace?


    No matter how extraordinary her beauty was, how perfect her character was, or how skilled she was in martial arts, could she have come this far on her own?


    In the end, she belonged to the Jeongseon clan. That fact would cling to her until the day she died and it would never disappear.


    And the ones who had killed Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s parents were also from the Jeongseon clan.


    Her father, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, was beginning to appear more like a monster than a man.


    In front of the descendant of the people he had killed with his own hands, he nonchalantly praised him as a military officer who would greatly contribute to Cheongdo, supported him, and smiled in satisfaction.


    He had buried the shameful past deep in the annals of history.


    He walked forward nonchalantly, swapped one mask for another, and just continued living his life. If you followed his path, you would see hundreds, if not thousands, of discarded masks rolling across the ground.


    That was how he had lived.


    That was how he had survived.


    Surviving in this imperial palace, where schemes and deceptions ran rampant.


    Sitting at the top, holding the title of Chief Councilor, and gaining fame as a great official¡­.what did it all mean?


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ Hyeon Dang-ah¡­¡±


    Could she, who had grown up under his power and nurtured by his influence¡­. dare to criticize him? Or should she side with Seol Tae Pyeong instead?


    Would he even accept that?


    She recalled the night of the Birthday Ceremony when demonic spirits swarmed the place.


    In a remote cave on the White Immortal Mountain, she remembered the silhouette of the man quietly treating Hyeon Dang.


    He had no resentment toward life, no hatred for the world. He had simply accepted reality as it was and continued to live calmly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the admiration she had once held for him to turn into shame.


    And that shame stirred up the confusion in the Vermilion Princess¡¯s heart. The guilt with nowhere to go clouded her mind, making it difficult for her to even maintain her balance.


    At that moment, it felt as if time had stopped and the surroundings were frozen.


    From the corner of the Vermilion Bird Palace courtyard, a figure landed gracefully with its court robes fluttering as if to survey the anxious princess.


    All the maids were startled.


    The figure dressed in the clothing of the Heavenly Maiden, upon closer inspection, had the decaying form of a demonic spirit with flesh rotting away in patches.


    Before the maids could scream and run, the aura of a Heavenly Dragon emanating from the demonic spirit swiftly overwhelmed them.


    ***


    I quickly informed Headmaid An Rim of the situation and escaped from the Black Tortoise Palace.


    Staying in the inner palace now would have been suicidal. The crown princess consorts who had lost their senses seemed dangerously unstable, and leaving them alone could lead to a disaster beyond imagination.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah! I told you to stay still! There¡¯s too much I still need to test!¡±


    Ignoring the frantic shouts of the Black Princess from beyond the tea room, I gritted my teeth and dashed out of the courtyard of the Black Tortoise Palace¡­ where other figures were already waiting for me.


    ¡­I hadn¡¯t told anyone I was going to the Black Tortoise Palace, so I couldn¡¯t understand how they knew to wait for me.


    One of them, Headmaid Hyeon Dang from the Vermilion Bird Palace clasped my arm and bowed her head as she spoke.


    ¡°Headmaid Hyeon. Why have you come all the way here¡­?¡±


    ¡°I heard a rumor that General Seol was in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear such a rumor?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Vermilion Princess would like to help you. Would you like to come to Vermilion Bird Palace?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer my question.


    I was already hovering on the edge of suspicion, so I began to feel a growing sense of unease.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang of the Vermilion Bird Palace was someone who always knew how to handle situations, was quick to read the room, and responded appropriately to anything said. The fact that she was now awkwardly avoiding my questions was a clear sign that something was off.


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand.¡±


    With that, I immediately turned and bolted toward the main gate of the inner palace.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but¡­


    If I went to Vermilion Bird Palace now, I would surely die.


    That instinct flashed through my mind like lightning.


    After doing this for years, I could feel my intuition sharpening.


    Run.


    As if this place were the end of the world, as if the vast meadow stretched on forever.


    Toward that red sunset¡­ I would keep running. I¡­. Seol Tae Pyeong¡­

 Chapter 115: Thin Ice (5)

    Among the military officers in the palace, the name Seol Tae Pyeong had already reached towering heights.


    As a child, he had killed a wild boar, and even during his time as an apprentice warrior, he had slain hundreds of demonic spirits. He wielded the Cold Iron Heavy Sword as if it were a pair of metal chopsticks and cut down even the special demonic spirits that threatened the imperial family. He was the Sword Master of Hwalseong District.


    In fact, Seol Tae Pyeong was already exaggerated by those who had never seen him before, and stories of him demolishing a building with a single sword strike or defeating intermediate demonic spirits with his bare hands had long since been added.


    What could that monster possibly be incapable of? Where were his limits?


    Who could possibly stand in the way of that warrior with a sword at his waist? That beast, who would cut down anyone he met and keep moving forward, was the rising star among the warriors of Cheongdo Palace.


    It was said that in the dictionary of that brave warrior, the word ¡°retreat¡± did not exist.


    For Seol Tae Pyeong, the Sword Master who cut down all masters and monsters alike, the only option was to move forward.


    This Seol Tae-pyeong was currently running around in fear of death.


    The passing maids stared in shock as he dashed across the inner palace.


    The brave military officer who had once decapitated Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was now running away with terror-stricken eyes.


    Even the maids felt a creeping fear and started wondering what on earth had happened.


    Seol Tae Pyeong finally reached the middle gate, but the maids of Vermilion Bird Palace were already stationed around it.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you, General Seol. Please enter the Vermilion Bird Palace.¡±


    ¡°It seems something serious is happening at Hwalseong District. As its master, I need to get there immediately.¡±


    ¡°Still, please take a moment to meet with Her Highness, the Vermilion Princess. She has personally summoned you.¡±


    Within the palace hierarchy, the Vermilion Princess held the highest rank.


    However, no matter how powerful a crown princess might be, she wouldn¡¯t dare order around a general-level officer. Hierarchy alone did not symbolize absolute power.


    It was more like the relationship between a battalion commander and a civilian administrator.


    Even though the ceremonial hierarchy clearly favored the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, it was rare for them to restrict each other with commands, as mutual respect was usually maintained.


    However, if the Vermilion Princess had truly intended to hold Seol Tae Pyeong in place, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse her orders. That would have been seen as a direct challenge to the authority of Cheongdo Palace.


    If they were alone, it might have been a different story, but openly defying the Vermilion Princess¡¯s command in front of so many eyes and ears could easily escalate into a significant problem.


    Seol Tae Pyeong swallowed dryly and gave a nod after he saw the state of the gathered maids.


    His only option was to head toward Vermilion Bird Palace for now, then find a chance to slip away when no one was watching.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Before that, you¡¯ll need to stop by the White Tiger Palace first. You can visit the Vermilion Bird Palace afterward.¡±


    A figure had entered from the other side of the middle gate while carrying various luggage.


    It was Ye Rim, the Headmaid of White Tiger Palace, who was tidying up her maid¡¯s uniform while letting her pure white hair hang down.


    ¡°Huh? But the Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°There seems to be a problem with the talisman that wards off demonic spirits in the White Tiger Palace. We urgently need someone to take a look. Since you hold both the rank of Vice General and also served as an internal inspector in the White Immortal Palace, you should be able to review it quickly. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    That was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s initial thought, but he quickly shook his head.


    The White Tiger Palace wasn¡¯t likely to be much different. Right now, escaping the inner palace was his top priority.


    If things took a turn for the worse, his only option might be to overturn all palace hierarchy and make a run for it¡­ but that would be risking his life. For now, watching how things played out seemed to be the best course of action.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess may have her reasons for summoning you, but the issue with the talisman in the White Tiger Palace is directly tied to our safety. Especially during times like these, with the disturbances caused by demonic spirits, it¡¯s even more critical. So¡­ we ask for a brief delay in your visit to Vermilion Bird Palace.¡±


    While the Vermilion Princess¡¯s personal matters were important, they couldn¡¯t take precedence over palace security.


    When such reasoning was put forth, not even a maid representing Vermilion Bird Palace could object.


    ¡°In that case¡­ please come to Vermilion Bird Palace once the matter is settled.¡±


    In the end, the Vermilion Bird Palace had no choice but to back down.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong followed behind Headmaid Ye Rim of the White Tiger Palace, his mind was racing furiously once again.


    He had avoided being dragged to the Vermilion Bird Palace by the maids, but there was no guarantee the White Tiger Palace would be any safer.


    Since it was almost certain that the crown princess consorts had fallen victim to the White Demonic Spirit, entering the White Tiger Palace could be as good as a death sentence.


    However, the White Tiger Palace was located on the outskirts of the inner palace. Once he got there, if he timed it right, he could scale a few walls and escape to the main palace.


    If he could just make it out of the inner palace, he could run straight to the Hwalseong District. So, as soon as he entered the courtyard of White Tiger Palace, he planned to use the excuse of visiting the bathroom to make his escape.


    The plan was perfect.


    But then again, plans are always perfect¡­ until reality hits.


    ¡°Oh, Vice General, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    To his shock, the White Princess appeared as soon as they stepped into the courtyard. There was no chance to run.


    White Princess Ha Wol rarely ventured outside the White Tiger Palace, but today, for some reason, she stood in the courtyard and was gazing up at the branches of a plum tree.


    Why did it have to be today? Why, of all times, did it have to be now, right when they had summoned Seol Tae Pyeong to the White Tiger Palace under the pretense of inspecting the talismans for warding off demonic spirits?


    Seol Tae-pyeong, whose mind was already at its limit, began to sweat as he subtly took a step back.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen General Seol¡¯s face. But¡­ you don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°Wh-White Princess, I-I, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I called you at an inconvenient time when you¡¯re not feeling well? But I had something urgent on my end, so I hope you understand.¡±


    A hint of concern appeared on the White Princess¡¯s face as she spoke. However, she wasn¡¯t the type to openly express such emotions.


    From her perspective, since Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t look well, the most considerate thing to do was to let him rest as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re busy with matters in Hwalseong District, so once you finish inspecting the talismans, have a cup of tea and go. Since these are talismans the White Immortal Elder himself placed, it would be most efficient for you to check them personally.¡±


    With that, the White Princess along with her maids crossed the courtyard and headed inside to attend to her own matters.


    As the mistress of the White Tiger Palace, the White Princess was busy. In fact, she played a crucial role in managing the affairs of the Inbong clan as well, so there was a lot of work to be done every day.


    Of course, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was an important figure to keep an eye on, but if she neglected the inner workings of the Inbong clan, it would be a case of losing sight of the bigger picture.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the White Princess walking towards the palace, thinking about her duties.


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    The White Princess was unharmed.


    She hadn¡¯t fallen to the White Demonic Spirit yet¡­!


    ¡°Please, help me, White Princess.¡±


    After swiftly completing his inspection of the talismans inside the White Tiger Palace, Seol Tae Pyeong entered the tea room.


    He bowed his head and spoke from where he sat across from her.


    The White Princess who had been reviewing the ledgers of the Inbong clan widened her eyebrows slightly in surprise at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s actions.


    ¡°¡­General Seol?¡±


    ¡°The other palace mistresses are behaving strangely right now. If this continues, I¡¯m as good as dead.¡±


    The White Princess suddenly changed her expression and put down her brush when he saw Seol Tae Pyeong speaking like that.


    For a moment, she suspected he might be employing some trick to deceive her. After all, suspicion had become second nature to her. She was the kind of person who had grown accustomed to doubting others.


    But after taking a step back to reconsider, she realized Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t the type to resort to underhanded tactics. He might engage in power plays or carefully calculated exchanges, but he wasn¡¯t someone who openly schemed like this.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Among the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, you are the only one who remains in her right mind, White Princess.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to explain more clearly if you expect me to believe that.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong hesitated and his gaze dropped to the floor before he finally spoke; his words came out with difficulty.


    ¡°If you see it for yourself¡­ you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    The White Princess ran her fingers through her loose hair to straighten it.


    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Seol Tae Pyeong was talking about, but judging by his expression and demeanor, it was clear he was deeply desperate.


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    The White Princess was an opportunist by nature. She was someone who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary if it meant securing power and authority.


    Negotiation could only happen between equals.


    For reasons she didn¡¯t yet know, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s life seemed to be hanging by a thread. In this situation, the White Princess could take the upper hand.


    No matter how hard she searched, she couldn¡¯t find a single weakness in the vice general Seol Tae Pyeong. So this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take advantage of him¡­!


    On second thought, perhaps now wasn¡¯t the time to be reviewing the Inbong clan¡¯s ledgers.


    Maybe it was fate, aligning timing and luck, that gave the White Princess this chance to gain control over the Vice General.


    The White Princess closed the ledger and pushed it aside. She then cleared her throat as she prepared to speak.


    ¡°I am the mistress of the White Tiger Palace. No matter how urgent your situation may be, you cannot simply command me to©¤¡±


    She stopped mid-sentence and studied Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face again.


    He was drenched in cold sweat, looking as if he had truly come back from the brink of death.


    This fearless warrior, who hadn¡¯t even flinched before the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, now looked utterly defeated.


    Was the situation far more dire than she had anticipated?


    But still, that was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s problem, wasn¡¯t it?


    Regardless, the circumstances were clearly in her favor now, and from the White Princess¡¯s perspective, it was only right to take full advantage of this upper hand.


    This was her golden chance to raise her own value. Letting such an opportunity slip away was unthinkable for a strategist like her.


    And yet¡ªSeol Tae Pyeong¡¯s expression that was filled with such desperation¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The White Princess paused for a moment and swallowed dryly without realizing it.


    Corner him, manipulate him.


    Use your cooperation as a weapon to extract something from him.


    That was how the Inbong clan did things.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, what is it you need me to do?¡±


    The White Princess bit her lower lip and let out a sigh.


    Weighing the pros and cons was important, but for now, it seemed wiser to extend a hand to Seol Tae Pyeong in his troubled state.


    This too was like planting a seed that she could reap in the future.


    Without even realizing that this thought was a form of self-justification, the White Princess listened to what Seol Tae Pyeong had to say.


    ¡°If my prediction is correct¡­ soon, the White Demonic Spirit will appear.¡±


    The fact that the White Princess was still unharmed meant that the White Demonic Spirit was still roaming the inner palace.


    If that was the case¡­ the White Princess herself was the most crucial key to drawing it out.


    ***


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong entered the Heavenly Jade Pavilion with Seol Ran.


    She believed that if they performed the ritual using the Heavenly Jade Pavilion¡¯s pure water, they could dispel the illusion spell that was clouding the mind of the Heavenly Maiden.


    Of course, it would take quite some time. If they wanted to return the Heavenly Maiden to her original state as soon as possible, they would need to act swiftly.


    ¡°Fill the water jars with the pure water. We should inform the Taoist priest of the main palace about the situation and ask him to prepare a medicinal decoction to dispel the illusion spell affecting the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Headmaid.¡±


    Seol Ran hurried along while carrying a water jar, and quickly filled it with the pure water of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Only a select few were ever allowed to enter the Pavilion.


    Even for a high senior maid, access to this most sacred place within the Heavenly Dragon Hall was only granted in times of emergency.


    Therefore, this was the first time Seol Ran had entered so deep into the Pavilion, and the first time she had seen the fabled waterfall she had only heard about.


    Of course, the urgency of the situation left no time for her to take in her surroundings.


    While she carrying the water jar with Headmaid Lee Ryeong, she paused for a moment and looked up at the large waterfall.


    ¡°Maid Seol, we don¡¯t have time. Stay focused!¡±


    Seol Ran who had been staring up at the waterfall in a daze with the jar in her hands briefly had a faint blue light flicker in her eyes before it vanished.


    It happened so quickly that even the Headmaid didn¡¯t notice the strange situation.

 Chapter 116: Just Because (1)

    Rotting flesh and the sinister energy of the demonic spirits clung to her body.


    Her once clear eyes had turned white, with red veins bulging from the corners, and her once beautiful face had become grotesque.


    The time when the world bowed down before her had long passed.


    The one who had once sacrificed everything for the world had been cast aside like a worn-out shoe.


    Even though the demonic spirits still swarmed the outskirts of the imperial capital, regardless of which Heavenly Maiden took the position, those who had expelled Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun didn¡¯t bother to think deeply about it.


    As long as they had someone to blame for the miserable reality, that was all that mattered. And if it was the will of the people, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had decided she would no longer live for the world.


    No, instead, she would seek revenge on it.


    What did it matter if it was the will of the Plague Demonic Spirit that would devour the world? In Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s eyes, this world held no worth to protect.


    Ungrateful wretches, foolish and ignorant beings.


    A world filled with such imbeciles could only continue to produce more misery and sorrow. Surely, if it were reduced to ashes, it would look far more beautiful in the eyes of the Emperor of Heaven.


    So, let us all escape from the meaningless cycle of life.


    Let us acknowledge our ignorance and relinquish this life filled with nothing but suffering.


    Let the world to come be left to the demonic spirits, and cast aside this meaningless, worthless life entirely.


    That¡¯s how White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun, who was consumed by emptiness and madness, walked down the halls of the White Tiger Palace.


    She hummed a tune, one she had rarely sung during her days as the Heavenly Maiden.


    She brushed the elegant and old-fashioned sleeves of her Heavenly Dragon robe and trudged through the corridors, weaving her way past the maids.


    The maids of the White Tiger Palace didn¡¯t even attempt to stop the monster. Just meeting her eyes was enough to paralyze them, and their bodies were frozen by the illusion spell that coiled around her.


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun, the final special demonic spirit of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun of the first cycle.


    The demonic spirit of the past who had even accepted the energy of the Plague Demonic Spirit now wielded the powers of the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces from their prime. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Throughout countless cycles, each master of the palaces had experienced a peak period where their abilities were at their strongest.


    All of those abilities were engraved in the eyes of the Plague Demonic Spirit. And with the memories of those times fused together, the monster was able to create its greatest masterpiece. This White Demonic Spirit.


    The Azure Princess in her prime had mastered the arts of Taoist magic and illusion; the Vermilion Princess had perfected swordsmanship with the Vermilion Sword, archery, and riding; the Black Princess in her prime had shown mastery of movement technique and perfect memory; the White Princess had honed the profound techniques of the art of heart reading.


    And now, the White Demonic Spirit even controlled the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, a power said to be granted only to the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall. Even if the most renowned Taoist masters lined up, there was no guarantee any of them could display their strength in front of her.


    A level of power that could only be reached by fully harnessing the power of the Plague Demonic Spirit. She was at a level where even renowned Taoist masters like the late White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon couldn¡¯t match.


    If a Taoist priest were twisted by demonic energy, would they appear like this?


    The hem of the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s sleeve fluttered once.


    With a single gesture, the maids guarding the White Tiger Palace lost consciousness and collapsed at the same time.


    In one corner of the tea room in the White Tiger Palace, White Princess Ha Wol sat alone.


    She had even sent away her loyal Headmaid Ye Rim. She was simply gazing at the steam rising from the teacup placed on the small tea table.


    Is the sun setting soon?


    After swallowing such a thought, she flicked her fingertips and lit the lantern.


    Footsteps echoed louder as someone approached from the corridor outside the tea room.


    When the door to the tea room finally opened, there stood an unusual looking demonic spirit.


    And beyond it in the hallway, numerous maids lay unconscious across the floor.


    ***


    ¡°General Seol has headed to White Tiger Palace. It seems there¡¯s an issue with the warding talismans blocking the area around the White Tiger Palace, so he deemed inspecting them more urgent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess who had been waiting for Seol Tae Pyeong at the entrance of the Vermilion Bird Palace had a darkened expression on her face.


    Her face, which always appeared lofty and graceful, was now filled with unease. The worry clouding her heart was so unlike her usual self.


    ¡°I¡­ must go see General Seol myself.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­.¡±


    The White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun was a demonic spirit capable of gripping a person¡¯s mind and manipulating it at will.


    It was difficult for anyone with an average level of mental strength to easily resist its illusion arts.


    In the end, without even remembering that she had been attacked by the White Demonic Spirit, the Vermilion Princess had to endure the growing unease that festered inside her.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s Taoist magic preyed on the unstable emotions of the heart.


    Desires for possession, guilt, anxiety, uncertainty, self-denial, fear¡­. All those negative emotions that corrode a person¡¯s mind were twisted and shaken by the demonic spirit as it pleased.


    Once someone fell into its grasp, there was no way to resist. Eventually, they would be played by the will of the demonic spirit before slowly losing self-control and being driven by instinct.


    The Vermilion Princess was not the only one who had fallen into that trap.


    The White Demonic Spirit spread its influence as it roamed the shadows of the inner palace.


    The Black Princess, the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, also sat in her tea room and was nervously biting her nails.


    Believing that she couldn¡¯t allow her dear friend Seol Tae Pyeong to remain in danger, she was driven by a twisted protective instinct and grew determined to capture and keep him at all costs.


    As a mistress of the inner palace, it didn¡¯t take long for her to learn that Seol Tae Pyeong had headed to White Tiger Palace.


    Likewise, Jin Cheong Lang who had changed into the clothing of the Azure Dragon Palace, trembled with anxiety the moment she heard the report that her escort Seol Tae Pyeong had disappeared.


    She was already driven by an obsessive desire to possess him, so she was ready to search for Seol Tae Pyeong and go to the White Tiger Palace.


    And then there was the one who was the origin of the White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun.


    She was the former Heavenly Maiden, the woman at the center of this endless cycle of reincarnation, the woman who observed the twists and turns of the world.


    Yeon Ri, the senior maid of Hwalseong District.


    ¡°Today, the laundry came out really well!¡±


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead with a satisfied expression on her face. She hung up a large amount of laundry in the backyard of the vice general¡¯s mansion.


    Since she had found a certain joy in doing housework, a sense of fulfillment often welled up inside her as she looked at the neatly lined-up bed covers.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s nice too¡­ it¡¯ll dry quickly.¡±


    Her expression was so content as if even the world ending tomorrow wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem¡­ It was hard to believe that this girl was on a journey to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Nevertheless, Yeon Ri let out a peaceful smile as she glanced toward the main palace.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­ I should start heading to the inner palace.¡±


    As if she had been waiting for something, the girl rolled up her sleeves and left the Hwalseong District mansion.


    She borrowed a horse from the Vice General¡¯s stable and quietly made her way through the forest.


    As a maid serving the vice general, she wasn¡¯t allowed to leave designated areas without her master¡¯s permission.


    When she thought about it, this was her first time leaving the Hwalseong District in quite a while.


    ***


    ¡°Lower demonic spirits look pretty twisted and grotesque ¡­ but once they become a special demonic spirit, it¡¯s almost impossible to tell them apart from humans at a glance.¡±


    Even with a special demonic spirit right in front of her, White Princess Ha Wol kept her calm and just smiled calmly under the flickering lantern light.


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun felt a sense of unease as it observed the White Princess¡¯s demeanor.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang had been startled and her eyes opened wide the moment she saw it sitting in Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong had taken a few large steps back before showing open hostility when she spotted it on the tiled roof.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon had reached for her sword the instant she saw it appear before her courtyard.


    Whether it was shock, hostility, or fear, these were the typical reactions of humans when faced with a demonic spirit.


    However, the White Princess was none of those things. She merely addressed the situation in a calm tone, as if what was happening was nothing out of the ordinary.


    In the quiet tea room, the White Princess didn¡¯t stand, nor did she move.


    Its sharp gaze gleamed behind the occasionally flickering lantern light.


    ¡°But judging by the rotten flesh and blood-filled eyes¡­ it¡¯s clear you are no longer human.¡±


    [The stench of decay reeks in your heart as well.]


    At this point, no matter what, her eyes had to harden for a moment.


    The White Princess flinched and opened her eyes wide.


    The demonic spirit spoke.


    It could communicate.


    She had heard that a Higher Demonic Spirit, who absorbed extreme amounts of demonic energy, could seize or deceive a person¡¯s mind.


    However, she had never imagined it could communicate so directly like this.


    [White Princess Ha Wol. Do you think I do not know you?]


    The sharp voice carried a hint of hostility.


    The White Demonic Spirit contained the lingering thoughts of Ah Hyun, the former Heavenly Maiden.


    Long ago, before she had gone through countless cycles of reincarnation,


    It was the trace of that fierce woman who had once cursed the world, hated the foolish masses, and gritted her teeth in rage against Cheongdo, the nation that had abandoned her.


    Of course, the White Princess at this moment had no way of knowing such stories of Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s past, but the chilling air that enveloped her body made it clear that this was no ordinary presence.


    [The Inbong clan is just a pack of hunting dogs drunk on the sweetness of power who would always put Cheongdo¡¯s safety aside. You Inbong clansmen are all the same; people who are foolish enough to think that you can bask in wealth and glory for a lifetime by playing your little power games.]


    Though the tone was formal, the inflection of the voice was twisted.


    Even though she tried her best to speak with a throat that was rotting away, only strange and terrifying sounds came out as blood gurgled from here and there.


    ¡°Those words are true. I live by power and will die by power.¡±


    The White Princess did not deny those words.


    The stench of decay that lingered in her heart was only natural, considering the life of the Heavenly Maiden who had spent her entire life devoted to the Heavenly Dragon Palace.


    White Princess Ha Wol had never once concerned herself with the cause of Cheongdo.


    She had never once been interested in the life of a woman who was loyal to the emperor, worried about the people, tended to her husband, and remained dutifully in her place.


    ¡°We are alike, you and I. Your flesh has rotted, and my heart has rotted. But at least on the outside, I seem to be more beautiful.¡±


    With those words, the White Princess let out a seductive laugh.


    Though rumors spread that her appearance was like that of a fairy descending from the White Immortal Mountain, when she sharpened her gaze and laughed like that, she looked no different from an evil woman.


    The White Demonic Spirit raised its hand without showing any sign of concern.


    Spiritual energy was gathered in that hand, which was wrinkled and covered in folds. No matter how imposing the White Princess¡¯s presence was, in front of the White Demonic Spirit, she was nothing more than a woman without a single guard.


    Like the other princess consorts, the White Princess was merely a pawn to be used in the game to kill Seol Tae Pyeong.


    If she became useless, she would simply disappear in the execution ground along with Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Just as the White Demonic Spirit was about to overpower the White Princess in one swift move, the latter suddenly kicked over the tea table and sprang to her feet.


    The table flipped and then flew toward the White Demonic Spirit.


    However, the White Demonic Spirit didn¡¯t even assume a defensive stance.


    The tea table didn¡¯t even touch the White Demonic Spirit before shattering completely and rolling across the floor.


    Could this even be called resistance? It wasn¡¯t even worth considering.


    Just as the White Demonic Spirit was about to pounce on her, the White Princess shoved the paper door as if she were about to break it. Shen then fell out into the corridor and rolled across the wooden floor.


    It was the same situation when the White Tiger Palace burned and when the Sun Demonic Spirit caused havoc.


    In urgent situations, the White Princess was accustomed to throwing aside her dignity and throwing her body into action.


    She had rolled across a muddy floor that was covered in blood and ashes and had once even shoved someone into a burning pile of firewood.


    For someone who had clawed her way up from the bottom, there was a ferocity about her that someone born into nobility could never possess.


    She hadn¡¯t been raised as a distinguished noblewoman like the Vermilion Princess.


    Nor was she blessed with the favor of the heavens like the Azure Princess or the Black Princess who went through the divine fever.


    The White Princess had nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    Her physical abilities were ordinary, her talent for Taoist magic was average, and although her birth status was somewhat noble, it had been more of a disadvantage since she had been used by others. What did it matter that she had been born into a wealthy family? She could barely remember a time in her childhood when she had eaten her fill, and whenever the opportunity arose, she had been beaten. She hadn¡¯t even had her coming-of-age ceremony before she was thrown into solitary confinement and told to fend for herself.


    Only those who come from such humble beginnings can truly scramble for survival when they face a crisis.


    Even in the midst of this chaotic situation where the White Demonic Spirit was almost on her doorstep, the White Princess showed no sign of panic. Instead, she cast a Taoist spell that set fire to the area around the paper door.


    Smoke began to rise and it threatened to obscure the view, but in an instant, the White Demonic Spirit closed the distance with a teleportation technique and arrived right in front of the White Princess.


    [Trying to escape with such petty tricks¡­]


    The White Demonic Spirit didn¡¯t even finish speaking.


    The White Princess was already rolling across the floor.


    Looking down at her expression, a smirk tugged at the corner of her lips.


    At that moment, Seol Tae Pyeong burst through the opposite paper door and sliced through one of the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s arms which was filled with spiritual energy.


    Blood spurted out along the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 117: Just Because (2)

    A boy with a sword at his side asked under the midnight moon.


    The boy¡¯s appearance was far from tidy.


    His patched hemp clothes were so worn that finding an intact spot in them was nearly impossible, and the handle of his sword was stained with dirt and it was worn down from use.


    At a glance, he looked like a beggar who had lived his entire life without ever knowing wealth or luxury.


    Yet, strangely enough, despite his beggar-like appearance, there was a certain air of ease in the boy¡¯s eyes which made him look far from unhappy.


    To the girl¡¯s eyes, he looked like a Taoist immortal descended from the moon.


    Was she so troubled that she was seeing hallucinations?


    ¨C ¡­¡­.


    The place was a corner of the forest at the foot of the White Immortal Mountain.


    The girl had been wandering through the forest after being chased out of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, and having exhausted her strength, she had slumped down and leaned against the first tree she could find.


    After living her entire life as the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, enjoying luxury and comfort, here she was, lying on the dirt of a desolate mountain with no one around.


    She found her own demise ridiculous. And so she shed tears quietly.


    The occasional chirping of insects in the wild, the distant growls of mountain beasts, and the sound of rustling leaves that seemed to mock her.


    Whether she starved to death lying here or was devoured by wild beasts, it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.


    As she lay there silently reflecting on her life, Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong appeared before her without any warning.


    The back of the boy¡¯s sword was already dripping with the blood of beasts.


    It seemed he had already cut down a few wild animals on his way here.


    Seeing this, the girl held her breath for a moment.


    Ah Hyun of the first cycle, Seol Tae Pyeong of the first cycle.


    A cruel, self-centered, and arrogant Heavenly Maiden who was filled with a superiority complex.


    A young swordsman who had lived his entire life as a beggar wandering the imperial capital.


    The two, who had nothing in common, simply stared at each other in silence for a long while.


    Then, at last, the girl spoke.


    The girl was utterly devoid of any semblance of respect or manners.


    ***


    The tip of the sword trembled.


    The severed arm of the White Demonic Spirit rolled onto the floor of White Tiger Palace.


    Along with the dark blue blood of the demonic spirit, the overflowing energy of the Heavenly Dragon dispersed and vanished completely. If he had been even a little later, the White Princess would have completely lost consciousness like the other crown princess consorts.


    With a sharp twist of his body, another strike came flying.


    The sword strike that narrowly grazed over White Princess¡¯s head aimed straight for the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword failed to sever the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck.


    The blade shattered against the demonic spirit¡¯s neck; it felt as if he was striking solid steel. Unlike its arms, the vital points of the White Demonic Spirit were protected by skin as tough as iron.


    Even though Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong had slashed with all his might, the fact that the white demonic spirit hadn¡¯t been cleaved in two meant this was no ordinary demonic spirit.


    Brushing off the broken hilt of his sword and taking a deep breath, Seol Tae Pyeong finally had the chance to observe the White demonic spirit fully.


    [Are you the Sword Master of the Hwalseong District?]


    The voice was eerily similar to Yeon Ri¡¯s, yet strangely distorted.


    This demonic spirit had taken on the form of the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, though it was clear that this version of her was far younger than the Yeon Ri of now.


    The Ah Hyun from the first cycle.


    The former Heavenly Maiden whose hatred for the world reached the heavens. Before she ever met Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Considering Yeon Ri, who had crossed countless reincarnations and fought an ongoing battle of wits with the Plague Demonic Spirit, this earlier version of her was severely lacking in experience.


    In terms of years, it had likely been decades, and Yeon Ri now had grown infinitely more mature compared to her first cycle.


    Even so, as Seol Tae Pyeong sheathed his sword, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in surprise.


    [You, too, are nothing more than someone struggling in vain.]


    The demonic spirit wore the majestic robes of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Despite the tattered state of the extravagant attire, it still exuded dignity and majesty.


    Even though parts of her flesh had rotted away, there was an undeniable nobility about her. Her tone, though quiet, carried the weight of strength. It was the voice of someone who had ruled from the top for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [No matter how many times you struggle, what meaning is there in it? If you cannot accept the death that has come for you, all you do is drive yourself into endless suffering.]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong couldn¡¯t hold back the question that surfaced in his mind as he stared at her.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    [I am Ah Hyun, the former Heavenly Maiden Palace who once wore the robes of the Heavenly Dragon Hall. I am the foolish woman who was abandoned by the people of Cheongdo and met a miserable end.]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [Bow your heads. I am the shaman who served the power of the Heavenly Dragon at the very top of this country on your behalf. Lowly and foolish commoners, if you wish to speak to me, do not meet my gaze; kneel first.]


    The figure of the White Demonic Spirit asserted its authority with unwavering resolve.


    Its sharp, upturned eyes exuded a sense of dignity, and the way it firmly conveyed its intentions radiated both elegance and grace.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overlapping with this scene was the image of Yeon Ri, the senior maid of the Hwalseong District.


    Could it be that you hurt your head while reincarnating¡­?


    Such worries popped into his mind first.


    The resistance from the White Demonic Spirit that followed was fierce.


    With just one sweep of her spiritual power, which had wrapped around her body, a massive explosion erupted from the corridor of the White Tiger Palace all the way to the wooden floors.


    The power of the White Demonic Spirit far surpassed the limits of what a human could achieve. Simply making eye contact with her allowed her to control someone¡¯s senses with ease.


    Though Seol Tae Pyeong who was blessed by the divine fever could resist to some extent, the others in the palace were completely helpless.


    A monster who plunged entire areas into confusion with every step. White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun was a calamity that shook the hearts of all who encountered her.


    Amid the explosion that swept through the wooden floor of White Tiger Palace, Seol Tae Pyeong burst out while wrapping one arm around the White Princess.


    He rolled once across the courtyard and landed smoothly, making sure to shield White Princess from scraping against the ground with her body.


    As the thick cloud of dust finally cleared, the White Princess found herself sitting on top of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Startled, she quickly stood up and turned her gaze with effort toward the smoking White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°Th-Thank you. But¡­¡±


    Though her entire body was now covered in dust, the White Princess hardly seemed to care.


    ¡°Whenever I¡¯m involved with you, the White Tiger Palace always ends up getting badly damaged.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it when lives are on the line.¡±


    ¡°Yes. With you, it¡¯s always a matter of life and death. Could this too be a trial sent by the Emperor of Heaven with some deeper purpose?¡±


    A gust of wind followed the aftermath of the explosion.


    The sound of clothes flapping filled the air.


    ***


    I planted my feet firmly to avoid being swept away by the wind and held on to the White Princess.


    Despite her small frame, she clenched her teeth and stood her ground. She looked straight at the one-armed demonic spirit that had emerged onto the wooden floor of the White Tiger Palace.


    The arm that had been severed by my sword was still dripping blood, and as it writhed in a grotesque manner, a new hand began to grow.


    The process was so disturbingly bizarre that it was hard to watch without wincing.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s veins bulged and pulsed across its entire body, creating a horrifying sight. From a distance, it still resembled the beautiful Heavenly Maiden, but up close, there were far too many unnatural features to count.


    ¡°In any case, if this chaos continues, it won¡¯t be long before the military officers of the Red Palace arrive. No matter how powerful a special demonic spirit might be, it cannot possibly take on multiple generals. We just need to escape before then.¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s judgment was swift and precise.


    There was no need to fight this opponent. No matter how formidable the demonic spirit¡¯s power was, it couldn¡¯t singlehandedly overcome all the officers and soldiers of Cheongdo.


    But surely, the White demonic spirit must have anticipated that.


    Suddenly, the energy of the Heavenly Dragon began to surge around the White Demonic Spirit.


    The sight of an evil demonic spirit freely manipulating the divine energy of the Heavenly Dragon was unnatural in itself, as if the laws of the world were being violated.


    For a demonic spirit to wield the power of the Heavenly Dragon, which was the very force that demons feared most¡­.it seemed impossible. Yet, that was exactly what White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun was doing.


    ¡°Th-That¡­.¡±


    The pupils of the White Princess trembled violently.


    The energy of the Heavenly Dragon held such immense power that it could even turn back the flow of time itself.


    Anyone who could fully wield that power would possess abilities far more divine than any Taoist on earth.


    Although Yeon Ri had now lost most of that power, she had possessed the greatest and most formidable strength in her first cycle.


    Before her power was gradually depleted after repeating the cycle of the world several times, her full power had once covered the entire world.


    And when she closed her eyes and opened them again¡ª


    The world turned to night.


    ¡°¡­.¡­!¡±


    The sun and moon, day and night, light and darkness.


    Could anything be impossible for a power that could casually overturn the creations of the Emperor of Heaven?


    The sun hadn¡¯t set slowly; its light had vanished in an instant as if a lamp had been snuffed out. The White Princess and I could do nothing but hold our breaths in shock.


    The moon and stars hanging high in the sky seemed to proclaim that the laws of the world, created by the Emperor of Heaven, were now in the hands of this White Demonic Spirit.


    ¡°Wh-What is this¡­?¡±


    The White Princess looked at me after she gazed up at the darkened sky.


    It was as if she were silently asking what kind of monstrous act that creature was committing.


    Amid the overwhelming energy of the Heavenly Dragon rising from its entire body, White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun swung her arm.


    And with just that one effortless gesture, she severed the entire space of the inner palace from the outside world.


    Since she was causing chaos in the heart of Cheongdo Palace, there was no way she hadn¡¯t considered the soldiers from the Red Palace and the Truth Insight Terrace who would come running at any moment.


    I had expected her to have prepared some sort of countermeasure, but never imagined it would involve isolating the entire inner palace from the outside world.


    No matter what, there are limits to what one can conceive as possible.


    Just how powerful was the energy of the Heavenly Dragon that Ah Hyun of the first cycle had controlled?


    It wasn¡¯t as though I¡¯d never had a chance to gauge it.


    Yeon Ri had already warned me once.


    But still, she never said it would be to this extent.


    The maid who used to lie lazily on the floor, basking in the sunlight while cleaning her ear¡­. who could have ever imagined that she once possessed such power?


    When I looked up at the sky, I saw a massive formation encircling the vast inner palace.


    It seemed to be a type of barrier that physically cut off the palace from the outside world, yet it was a level of Taoist magic far beyond that. No, it wasn¡¯t even something you could call Taoist magic.


    It was more like a power that severed time and space itself from the outside world¡­ a force akin to the authority of the Emperor of Heaven.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was full of the desire to take revenge on the world that made her despair.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t enough to destroy the world, surely she could have done something out of resentment toward Cheongdo Empire, which had dethroned her.


    And yet, this girl quietly accepted her dethronement and vanished into the annals of history.


    The question of ¡°Why?¡± didn¡¯t even arise.


    There was no time to be thinking about such things.


    [Reinforcements won¡¯t come.]


    In front of the collapsing White Tiger Palace, the girl who was full of malice spoke as if she was delivering a sentence.


    The White Demonic Spirit that had swallowed fragments of Ah Hyun, the former Heavenly Maiden.


    It was the masterpiece of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    The demonic energy of the White Demonic Spirit began to pierce the heavens.


    A massive pillar of light surged up from the center of the inner palace.


    The energy of the Heavenly Dragon that engulfed the entire inner palace, as if it was cut off from the rest of the world, was so dazzling that it was almost blinding.


    Even from horseback, Yeon Ri could clearly see that massive pillar of light as she rode toward the main palace.


    She glanced briefly at the large sword strapped to her saddle, then gripped the reins and continued toward the palace.


    Despite the dire situation, Yeon Ri¡¯s expression seemed unusually calm.


    As if none of this worried her at all.

 Chapter 118: Just Because (3)

    It was about a week after Seol Tae Pyeong first met Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who looked like a beggar was greatly shocked when he realized that the girl he had found at the foot of the White Immortal Mountain was the former Heavenly Maiden, but it took less than a week for him to match her.


    The girl who introduced herself as the former Heavenly Maiden had absolutely no manners.


    She would yell at any opportunity, and whenever Seol Tae Pyeong tried to say something, she would scold him. She would ask what kind of behavior that was, pick at every little thing, and get angry at the smallest matters, to the point where Seol Tae Pyeong was on the verge of being fed up.


    Despite all this, Seol Tae Pyeong took her in and let her sleep and eat at his hideout by the riverside on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. He was a living saint in every sense of the word.


    However, that clueless girl, instead of showing any gratitude, kept demanding this and that¡­ By the time his head was filled with the thought that he had saved her for nothing, she spoke.


    The girl sat quietly in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s riverside hideout and said while hugging her knees,


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sarcastic response made Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s face scrunch up with irritation. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong acted as if her expression didn¡¯t bother him at all and continued grilling fish over the campfire.


    Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t just dressed like a beggar; he was, in fact, a beggar.


    He was a wandering swordsman who was drifting near the imperial capital with nothing but a single sword.


    His swordsmanship was remarkable, to the point that if he had entered the palace and pursued the path of a military official, he might have secured a good position.


    However, he seemed to have no ambition for the military official¡¯s path and was just idly wasting his days like a vagabond.


    Seol Tae Pyeong blew on the grilled fish to cool it before taking a bite. Several more fish that were skewered and sizzling were roasting over the fire in front of him.


    A few of them were pointed in Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s direction as if he was offering her some to eat as well.


    She must be a woman with no proper upbringing.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was sure of it in his heart.


    At Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun nodded her head.


    After saying that, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun quietly stared at the flickering campfire.


    She was already covered in dust and her elegance was nowhere to be found, but it was clear that she wanted to go to the Heavenly Jade Pavilion one last time.


    But she wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Maiden anymore. How could she possibly enter the Heavenly Dragon Hall?


    She wouldn¡¯t even be able to approach the entrance of Cheongdo Palace, let alone the Heavenly Dragon Hall. For the rest of her life, there was no way this girl would ever set foot in Cheongdo Palace again.


    ***


    The phrase ¡°heaven and earth being overturned¡± was not just a metaphor.


    The vast inner palace had fallen entirely into the hands of the White Demonic Spirit, and not only was it cut off from the outside world, but the flow of time itself had begun to distort.


    When the wrinkled hand of the White Demonic Spirit sliced through the air, a huge crack split open in the wide courtyard in front of the White Tiger Palace.


    From the shimmering energy, monsters began to tear through the air and quickly spread throughout the inner palace.


    ¡°That¡­ that is¡­!¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    The first thing she saw was a gigantic bird soaring into the sky.


    It was so large that just one wing could cover an entire person with room to spare.


    It was covered in bluish feathers. This was the legendary Blue Cloud Bird, a mythical creature that occasionally appeared in ancient paintings and literature.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Grotesque creatures like a twisted Qilin, a human-headed bird, and a lion with seven faces leaped out and charged forward.


    Since the beginning of time, the Heavenly Dragon that protected Cheongdo had been the most powerful divine beast. It had received a portion of the Emperor of Heaven¡¯s strength, the creator of this world.


    That power was so immense that it seemed to mirror the Emperor of Heaven¡¯s authority. It broke the very boundaries of common sense.


    It could sever space, completely isolate the inner palace from the outside world, or even reverse the flow of time itself.


    Or it could unleash mythical creatures that shouldn¡¯t exist into the world.


    These mythical beasts that were born from the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power soared into the sky above the inner palace. As if they were flaunting their presence.


    The mythical creatures that were fully unleashed were all corrupted by demonic energy. Some of them were rotting and decaying, while others were grotesquely distorted. The once mysterious atmosphere was long gone, leaving only twisted monstrosities in its place.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    The White Princess¡¯s eyes trembled violently as she watched the scene.


    She was so absorbed by the sight before her that she seemed to forget how to breathe. Her breathing eventually grew ragged, and the strength in her legs began to give out.


    If there was such a thing as hell, would it look like this?


    The sight alone was enough to make her stomach churn, but with superhuman willpower, she managed to regain her composure.


    ¡°So this is the power of a special demonic spirit ¡­ It¡¯s truly different.¡±


    I grabbed my broken sword and started to step forward in front of the White Princess.


    As I glanced at her face, I saw her pupils trembling. She was filled with fear.


    It was a situation where anyone could collapse to the ground after their legs gave way, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    But the White Princess gritted her teeth and clung tightly to the sleeve of my robe.


    ¡°Can you think of a way to win?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If not, we must find a way to escape.¡±


    I could feel her hand trembling violently as she gripped my sleeve.


    But even in this terrifying situation, she stood firm and held her head high as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace. She was determined to find a solution.


    ¡°I am familiar with the layout of the White Tiger Palace. If we are to escape, following my lead would be the most efficient.¡±


    Her voice trembled like a quaking aspen as she looked up at the horde of mythical creatures swarming the sky.


    There was no room for her to hide the fact that she was afraid.


    However, it¡¯s in moments of crisis that a person¡¯s true character is revealed.


    The White Princess had always lived her life balancing on the edge of a cliff. Even when her life was at stake, even in situations of extreme terror that left her body trembling, she instinctively sought the right answer.


    However, my gaze was fixed on the sword in my hand.


    Seeing this, the White Princess widened her eyes and spoke again.


    ¡°But if you intend to fight¡­¡±


    She knew what had to be acknowledged.


    In this situation, she herself was nothing more than a burden. Her basic knowledge of Taoist arts wouldn¡¯t be enough to survive against that special demonic spirit.


    If protecting her restricted my actions, it would hinder the defeat of the White Demonic Spirit, the very cause of all this chaos.


    She closed her eyes tightly, then opened them again before throwing off the long silk robe that clung to her sleeves.


    She grabbed the hem of her dress, which nearly dragged on the ground, tied it up, and pulled her hair back into a bun.


    Then she spoke firmly.


    ¡°I will abandon you and run.¡±


    It was a fitting statement for the White Princess.


    Although she said she would leave me behind and escape, in reality, separating from me in such a situation was nearly suicidal.


    The safest choice for the White Princess would be to stay close to me. In the chaos that had overtaken the palace, I was the only one who could protect her.


    Nevertheless, she made the ¡°right¡± decision.


    ¡°As I mentioned, I know the internal layout of the White Tiger Palace well, and I can perform basic Taoist techniques. Just because I¡¯m on my own doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll die immediately. I can at least hide myself.¡±


    ¡°White Princess.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about pointless things. I don¡¯t intend to die here. I want to live longer.¡±


    She knew it was too late to hide her fear.


    And so, even while fully exposing her fear, she didn¡¯t utter a word of weakness.


    ¡°My ambition is still high.¡±


    And then she forced a smile. The very fact that she could smile in such a situation was absurd.


    So, from my perspective, I couldn¡¯t help but return her smile.


    Before I could say anything, the White Princess dashed out through the middle gate of the White Tiger Palace.


    The sky above the inner palace was filled with stars and the moon.


    No matter where one went, the scenery of Cheongdo Palace was always beautiful. The palace, filled with young women of exquisite beauty, constantly received praise for its romantic landscape, no matter where you looked.


    Under that romantic night sky, the sight of various mythical beasts roaming about gave the illusion of having stepped into the immortal realm of a painting or poem.


    However, those creatures were wandering the world to kill. It was closer to hell than an immortal paradise.


    The sudden chaos that descended upon the inner palace was already overwhelming, but the unknown monsters rampaging made the maids scream in unison.


    Sadly, there was nowhere to run. The inner palace was filled with the terrified screams of the maids, and fear stained every corner.


    As she ran, the White Princess had already finished organizing her thoughts perfectly.


    She didn¡¯t know what those strange monsters were, nor could she understand what was happening in the inner palace, but¡­ somehow, she felt a strange certainty that Seol Tae Pyeong would take care of it.


    Yes, there was no denying it now.


    Using others, calculating gains and losses, discarding people without hesitation, stepping on them like rungs of a ladder to climb higher¡­. such a life had always seemed normal to her.


    For the first time, the girl realized the weight of trust.


    Amid the confusion of the current situation, she felt an unwavering certainty that Seol Tae Pyeong would somehow resolve everything. There was no basis for this certainty, yet she unhesitatingly staked her life on it.


    Just as she began to feel a strange discomfort with her own foolish decision¡ª


    She saw several women staggering toward her from beyond the middle gate of the White Tiger Palace.


    The moment she felt a sense of familiarity with their elaborate clothing, a peculiar sense of danger crept up her spine.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ where are you¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ your misfortune¡­ is due to the Jeongseon clan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ where have you gone¡­ there¡¯s still so much we need to discuss¡­¡±


    By some stroke of luck, the White Princess had avoided falling under the spell of the White Demonic Spirit.


    It was partly because the White Demonic Spirit had come for her last, and partly because Seol Tae Pyeong had protected her just in time.


    But the other princess consorts were not so fortunate.


    The other palace mistresses were completely overtaken by the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s illusion. They had come all the way to the White Tiger Palace with their bodies limp like lifeless corpses.


    Behind them¡­ the ground was littered with the bodies of countless mythical beasts.


    These women were all different from the White Princess. They were skilled enough to defend themselves against such creatures. There was no need to worry about them being injured by the rampaging beasts.


    However¡­ their mental states were far from normal.


    At a glance, it was clear that entering the White Tiger Palace like this would only lead to them being exploited by the White Demonic Spirit. There was no way this situation would benefit Seol Tae Pyeong. On the contrary, it would only add more burdens and weigh him down even further.


    The White Princess swallowed dryly.


    Now that things had come to this, the plan to sneak into the outer gate¡¯s guard post had to be abandoned.


    The White Princess grunted as she pushed the latch of the outer gate. Then she slammed the large door shut.


    And so the White Princess stood guard before the outer gate of the White Tiger Palace.


    ¡°White Princess ¡­ is Seol Tae Pyeong inside¡­?¡±


    The eyes of the gathered princess consorts gleamed with an inexplicable sharp intensity.


    The White Princess turned her head and swept her gaze over them. Not one of them was an easy opponent.


    Crossing her arms in front of them, the White Princess firmly steeled her resolve.


    The Vermilion Princess, the Azure Princess, the Black Princess.


    Each one of them was formidable, not the kind to be taken lightly. Yet, as the only one among them who had managed to maintain her sanity, the White Princess had to block their advance with nothing but her sharp tongue.


    The situation felt as though she were chasing away stray cats from her own lover, which hurt her pride deeply¡­ but if she let them reach Seol Tae Pyeong, it would only lead to disastrous consequences.


    And so the White Princess mustered her courage and spoke before them.


    ¡°You all cannot enter the White Tiger Palace. As the palace mistress, I say this with absolute resolve.¡±


    A single stray hair had escaped from her tied-up hairstyle, clinging to her cheek.


    Gone was her usual divine and mysterious beauty; now, only a determined young girl stood guarding the outer gate.


    ¡°Do not even think about touching General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    A flicker of life sparked in her eyes.


    The White Princess herself never imagined she would one day utter such words.

 Chapter 119: Just Because (4)

    It had been quite some time since the girl who once commanded an entire country from its peak became a wanderer who drifted through the imperial capital like a beggar.


    Her status as the dethroned Heavenly Maiden now felt like a distant tale from long ago, and she had grown accustomed to following Seol Tae Pyeong through the capital and living a life that flowed aimlessly.


    Wandering the world without purpose wasn¡¯t as bad as she had imagined.


    There were many sights she had never seen while living in the grand halls of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Whether it was strolling along the foothills, walking through the reeds by the riverside at night with fireflies around her, or wandering through bustling market streets filled with life¡­


    She realized over and over again that the world was far broader than she had thought.


    And so she grew curious to know more of the world.


    So many people lived in this world. Each one was living their lives for different reasons.


    Some must have their days filled with happiness, while others would be steeped in sorrow.


    Though there were occasionally those who chose to abandon their lives, most people in the world lived in their own ways.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyu had lived to uphold the world.


    As the Heavenly Maiden, she had dedicated her life to protecting the country. Even though it ended with her being sacrificed and dethroned, she still believed the noble efforts leading up to it were worth it.


    Yet now, even though she had lost every reason to live, food still went down her throat easily.


    In the morning, her eyes would open, she would marvel at the sun rising between the mountain ridges, and a bite of sweet pastry would jolt her awake. Drinking wine would lift her spirits, and the cool breeze of late evening would wrap her body in an inexplicable freshness.


    Even though she had lost all reason to live.


    Her life had crumbled; she had been betrayed by the people she had loved so dearly, and there were no longer any beliefs or values left for her to protect.


    Yet, the day still began.


    Yet, life went on.


    Life was so tenacious, it never ended easily.


    So one day, as she sat with her chin in her hand, and stared blankly at the boy swinging his sword among the reeds, she asked him.


    This boy who had no grand dream or purpose.


    Who claimed his goal was to work little and earn much. The man who was wandering the imperial capital with no clear direction.


    This man with no ambition, no dream, and none of the convictions she had lived by. This man who was simply maintaining his gray empty life.


    Why did he live?


    To that question, the boy answered so plainly.


    It was so simple and clear; she couldn¡¯t even manage a hollow laugh.


    The boy who had paused his sword swings to wipe the sweat from his brow gave an answer that day.


    Little did she know that his response would become the driving force that would carry her through countless cycles of reincarnation in the years to come.


    ***


    A deer with large antlers that was covered in plum blossoms split the sky.


    If its flesh had not rotted and decayed, it might have looked like a mythical beast from a fairy tale.


    The mythical beast that had leaped into the sky with a mighty roar charged toward Seol Tae Pyeong, only to be split in two and disappear.


    Even with his sword cut in half, Seol Tae Pyeong continued to slice through the beasts one by one.


    The sight of him jumping up and down on the ruins of the collapsed White Tiger Palace was impressive.


    The killing intent flowing from the broken tip of his sword was aimed solely at the demonic spirits.


    Before him stood the White Demonic Spirit wearing Yeon Ri¡¯s form, but no matter what anyone said, it was undoubtedly a demonic spirit.


    Keeping that fact in mind over and over, Seol Tae Pyeong jumped into the night sky of the inner palace.


    With only half of his sword left, he steadily sliced through the beasts before closing the distance to the White Demonic Spirit.


    Watching the beasts he had cut down turn into mere chunks of flesh, it became hard to tell who the real monster was.


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun.


    Even though it was the masterpiece of the Plague Demonic Spirit, and someone capable of wielding the power of the Heavenly Dragon, it could not easily handle the Sword Master standing before it.


    Through countless cycles of reincarnation, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s soul had been honed to the point where he could face even the Plague Demonic Spirit in battle.


    The White Demonic Spirit was well aware of this fact.


    That¡¯s why it had used the crown princess consorts to stir up chaos within the palace in an attempt to weaken him.


    If it came down to a clash of strength, could anyone truly defeat Seol Tae Pyeong?


    No one could say for certain.


    Even the Plague Demonic Spirit, the ruler of all demonic spirits, was wary of the talent Seol Tae Pyeong possessed with a sword.


    Because of this, the White Demonic Spirit resolved to unleash its full power, leaving no room for complacency.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong cut through the beasts like they were mere paper, the energy of the Heavenly Dragon flared around him.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s gaze grew sharper, and the blue energy swirling around its body expanded, almost covering the sky.


    ¡°Grrk!¡±


    Suddenly, lightning struck from the heavens.


    It wasn¡¯t a metaphor. Lightning fell from the sky in the truest sense.


    It was divine punishment, the wrath of the heavens.


    A judgmental light meant to punish anyone foolish enough to defy the power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    ¡°Kuhhah!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong took the full force of the lightning strike and was thrown across the courtyard of the White Tiger Palace.


    It was the kind of attack that should have killed even the strongest warrior instantly.


    Yet, without showing even a hint of dizziness, Seol Tae Pyeong rose to his feet, kicked off the ground, and in an instant, charged directly at the White Demonic Spirit once more.


    The defensive barrier surrounding the White Demonic Spirit blocked Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s strike.


    Seol Tae Pyeong gritted his teeth and tried to break through the barrier with all his strength, but the barrier didn¡¯t break. Instead, the entire body of the White Demonic Spirit was pushed back by the sheer force of his blow.


    The White Demonic Spirit was sent flying and crashed into the rubble of the collapsed White Tiger Palace.


    When it rose from the rubble, its red glowing eyes focused on Seol Tae Pyeong, who stood in the courtyard, shaking the blood from his sword.


    He gripped the hilt of his sword that now returned to its sheath, and a breath escaped his lips. He was like a predator, salivating at the sight of his prey.


    It wasn¡¯t even a proper sword. It was just a broken one.


    It wasn¡¯t the sturdy Cold Iron Heavy Sword he usually used, nor the Jade Leaf Sword passed down from White Immortal Lee Cheol Won. It was merely a ceremonial sword he wore out of habit.


    He couldn¡¯t fight with his full strength. Even so, he was holding his own against the formidable White Demonic Spirit.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong was strong.


    He wasn¡¯t unaware of that simple fact.


    Even Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, who far surpassed the White Demonic Spirit in raw strength, had been defeated in a fair sword duel with him and had turned to dust.


    That crazy Sword Master couldn¡¯t be beaten through straightforward tactics. He was the ultimate predator, someone who could slay any demonic spirit.


    To capture someone like him, one had to rely on weaknesses and trickery, not on a fair contest of strength.


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun was a demonic spirit who was well aware of such things.


    The overwhelming energy of the Heavenly Dragon began to blanket the courtyard of the White Tiger Palace once more.


    The White Demonic Spirit who had risen from the rubble of the White Tiger Palace staggered to its feet. Then it glared with eyes where the whites stood out starkly.


    As it clenched its fist tightly, the energy of the Heavenly Dragon engulfed the area, wiping out all visibility.


    The power of the Heavenly Dragon defied the natural laws of the world with ease.


    Even the moonlight that shone down was scattered without resistance, robbing Seol Tae Pyeong of his sight.


    No matter how great a Sword Master he was, without sight, he couldn¡¯t swing his sword properly.


    With his vision completely obscured, the White Demonic Spirit used Taoist magic to summon countless iron weapons buried in the rubble of the White Tiger Palace.


    As if they were drawn by telekinesis, countless kitchen knives and ceremonial swords emerged from the wreckage.


    Without sight, there was no way to block the incoming strikes. Dozens of blades whirled toward Seol Tae Pyeong like a dance.


    His choice in response was simple. He charged straight through the storm of swords.


    It was reckless to the point of absurdity.


    He leaped forward once more towards the White Demonic Spirit, weaving through the blades with his eyes closed.


    He couldn¡¯t block every sword flying at him, but just before he lost his sight, he had confirmed the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s location.


    If he couldn¡¯t block the enemy¡¯s attacks, then the only option was to take the enemy down with him.


    He had to act quickly before the White Demonic Spirit could change position. That¡¯s why he dove into the storm of blades without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    It was the most viable choice, one that required both quick reflexes and immense courage.


    By the time Seol Tae Pyeong broke through the swirling energy of the Heavenly Dragon and reached White Demonic Spirit, his body was covered in cuts from the swords.


    Blood flowed like a river, but Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t care. He swung his sword while aiming for White Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck.


    The powerful barrier infused with the energy of the Plague Demonic Spirit deflected Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword once again, but cracks were beginning to show.


    Even the defensive Taoist magic personally bestowed by the Plague Demonic Spirit was slowly breaking under the relentless blows of that brute.


    It was hard to believe, but there was no time to admire it.


    Just as the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s robes fluttered and it prepared to summon a new surge of Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy¡ª


    At that moment, the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s body was forcefully lifted.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s barrier only protected vital points directly tied to survival.


    There was no way someone with Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s extreme battle instincts wouldn¡¯t have noticed that.


    As soon as he realized the weakness, Seol Tae Pyeong grabbed the White Demonic Spirit by the collar and slammed it down into the courtyard.


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A burst of blood spewed from the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s mouth.


    Seol Tae Pyeong drew his sword and drove it into the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s side. The Taoist magic of the Plague Demonic Spirit wouldn¡¯t activate unless it was a vital point leading to death.


    It was more efficient to cut off and regenerate instead. The senses of these demonic spirits were different from humans; they could easily discard any part of their body they deemed unnecessary.


    Even the Sun Demonic Spirit, who kept charging despite Seol Tae Pyeong slicing at its neck, was the same. As long as it wasn¡¯t death, it didn¡¯t matter if it lost a few limbs.


    As long as they didn¡¯t die.


    That was the overarching rule that dominated the demonic spirits¡¯ battles.


    But what about pain?


    [Kuhuk!]


    The sword embedded in the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s side shook once.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s hand that was gripping the hilt tightly didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°It must take quite a bit of energy to maintain the force cutting off the inner palace from the outside. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s gaze as he looked down at the White Demonic Spirit was quite terrifying.


    The first thing he had to do was restore the inner palace, which had been severed from the outside world, back to its original state.


    [Kuhuhu. Do you think physical pain can break my spirit?]


    ¡°You won¡¯t know until you try.¡±


    [Kuhuk!]


    Seol Tae Pyeong twisted the sword once more.


    A fresh spurt of blood erupted from the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s mouth, but Seol Tae Pyeong had no intention of making this demonic spirit¡¯s suffering any easier.


    Despite his human-like appearance, Seol Tae Pyeong showed no mercy when faced with demonic spirits.


    Which meant, if necessary, he could carry out torture without hesitation.


    Though the opponent in front of him wore a human form, it was undoubtedly a demonic spirit.


    He knew well that although it had taken on Yeon Ri¡¯s form, shared Yeon Ri¡¯s memories, and had the same past as Yeon Ri, all of it was merely a fabrication created by the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    He had already made several promises to Yeon Ri.


    No matter how much the opponent took on her form, he would never hesitate.


    There was no wavering in that promise.


    A person was a person, and a demonic spirit was a demonic spirit.


    If the opponent was a demonic spirit, Seol Tae Pyeong was someone who became more merciless than even a devil.


    [Kruuuugh!]


    Each time Seol Tae Pyeong twisted his sword, blood continued to spray from the mouth of the White Demonic Spirit.


    Until the demonic spirit could no longer maintain its mental strength and unlocked the seal of the inner palace, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword would relentlessly pierce its side.


    [You¡­ bastard¡­]


    ¡°Release the seal of the inner palace. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you beg for death.¡±


    [Haha¡­ Do you think I¡¯ll move according to your will? I¡¯ve already decided to drag this Cheongdo Empire into the pit of death.]


    However, the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s hatred toward the world was no ordinary thing.


    This demonic spirit was a crystallization of pure determination to bury the Cheongdo Empire.


    [Even if I meet my death here, every human in this inner palace will die.]


    ¡°What a meaningless act.¡±


    [Yes, I always do meaningless things. If I hadn¡¯t dedicated my whole life to this wretched country, I wouldn¡¯t have felt this betrayal.]


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun was a monster that had inherited the hatred toward the world held by Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun of the first cycle.


    Because of that, it was a clear representation of the kind of hatred Yeon Ri from the first cycle had harbored.


    No one could know what kind of past that frivolous maid¡ªwho would lie on the floor, pat her full belly, and hum a tune¡ªhad lived through.


    But just by looking at the current White Demonic Spirit, it was clear.


    She had hated the world.


    [The Cheongdo Empire, which I had protected all my life, stripped me of my status and dethroned me. I now¡­ have nothing left to protect.]


    She had lost her reason to live.


    [That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯d rather die here than fail in my revenge against Cheongdo. Do you think I¡¯ll submit to this physical pain?]


    She had resolved to take revenge.


    The Yeon Ri of the first cycle was someone who would not have hesitated to use her power to overthrow the Cheongdo Empire once again.


    What could have changed her heart?


    Who, or what, had made her love the world again?


    Some things could be guessed, others not¡­


    But one thing was certain. The current White Demonic Spirit hated the world completely.


    Therefore, there was no reason to let it live.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong intended to save the world.


    If convictions did not align, only the one who cut down their opponent would move forward.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong struck down with his sword, cracks began to form in the seal carved into the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck.


    Killing the White Demonic Spirit would make all these strange occurrences disappear. That much was certain.


    If it did not submit, he would simply kill them. That was all there was to it.


    Though Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong might have been a righteous swordsman who refrained from indiscriminate killing when facing humans¡­


    When it came to dealing with demonic spirits, he was nothing more than a butcher who slaughtered all he saw.


    Still, wouldn¡¯t one hesitate if the demonic spirit took the form of an old acquaintance?


    However, with demonic spirits, there was no need for words.


    The cracks in the seal of the Plague Demonic Spirit widened slowly and were nearing their limit. The White Demonic Spirit couldn¡¯t just stand there any longer.


    The energy of the Heavenly Dragon, which it had gathered with great difficulty, spread across the battlefield and lifted Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body high into the air.


    Taking advantage of that moment, the White Demonic Spirit rose to its feet and used its Taoist magic again to summon a giant tiger.


    The blazing white tiger made of the blue energy of the Heavenly Dragon lunged at Seol Tae Pyeong and sunk its teeth into his shoulder.


    Blood spurted out, and for a moment, it seemed his arm would be torn off¡­ but Seol Tae Pyeong let out a battle cry and grabbed the tiger¡¯s jaws before hurling it back.


    It seemed more appropriate to call that Sword Master the real monster rather than the demonic spirit.


    The White Demonic Spirit gritted its teeth in anger and rose to its feet before gathering energy to kill Seol Tae Pyeong.


    It was an instinct carved into the core of its being. Kill Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Countless spirit beasts leaped toward him, but Seol Tae Pyeong tore each one apart with his bare hands as he charged at the White Demonic Spirit. Though he was called a Sword Master, no sword remained in his hands now.


    At fifteen, he had beaten a wild boar to death with his bare fists, and by adulthood, he had hunted bears the same way. He was an utter madman.


    What did it matter if they were spirit beasts? If he caught them with his bare hands and ripped them apart, they would die all the same. That is, they would spray blood as they got torn to pieces.


    Fear gleamed in the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes as Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s gaze pierced through the torn flesh of the spirit beasts.


    There were limits to strength.


    But this man¡­ was disgustingly strong.


    Forgotten curses hovered on the tip of the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s tongue.

 Chapter 120: Just Because (5)

    The sword master who was tempered like a blade through countless trials became a grim reaper that slaughtered every demonic spirit in his path.


    This was not an opponent that could be defeated by mere force alone.


    For that reason, the White Demonic Spirit cloaked itself in the energy of the Heavenly Dragon and leaped away to create distance.


    The title of Sword Master seemed meaningless now. Who would think of that name when watching him tear apart the spirit beasts with his bare hands without wielding a single sword?


    A beast lowered its body and charged at him. Its blood-soaked form stirred, spreading the stench of blood.


    Even when spells were cast to breathe fire and raise walls, he broke through them with a shout and charged in with his bare body.


    A bird with the face of a man erupted from the ground, letting out a grotesque scream as it spread its wings, but he grabbed its neck, slammed it into the ground, and pounded it again and again until it was drenched in blood.


    It was said that a properly forged sword that gets tempered could cut even through steel.


    The Sword Master who had his soul honed through endless cycles of reincarnation was not someone who could be stopped merely by controlling the energy of the Heavenly Dragon.


    Unless the Heavenly Dragon itself descended, there was no way to stop that man as he recklessly charged forward.


    [Is that so¡­.]


    Only then did the White Demonic Spirit realize the role it had been given.


    At the moment when Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang¡¯s head was severed, there was no longer any way to defeat that mad Sword Master by force.


    And so, the role that the Plague Demonic Spirit had granted it was to use the power of the Heavenly Dragon, which twisted the laws of the world, to bind the Sword Master to this world.


    By harnessing the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, which bent even time and space, the White Demonic Spirit could sever this entire palace from reality and turn it into a prison to trap that monster.


    Until the Plague Demonic Spirit resurrected, seized control of the world, and escaped from the curse of endless reincarnation, the White Demonic Spirit only had to keep that monster bound here.


    Like it was said before, mere physical damage was not enough to subdue the White Demonic Spirit.


    Either it had to be killed, or it had to be forced to break the space-time seal that locked the inner palace of its own accord.


    Under the protection of the Plague Demonic Spirit, its life was completely safe. Moreover, the White Demonic Spirit had absolutely no reason to break the seal on this palace.


    Until the day the Plague Demonic Spirit resurrected and swallowed the world, it would continue fighting that crazy monster within this locked prison.


    For a day, a month, a year, however long it took.


    As long as the White Demonic Spirit did not surrender, there was no way for that Sword Master to escape from the palace¡¯s seal.


    [¡­¡­]


    The White Demonic Spirit was nothing more than a sacrificial pawn.


    It was a lock who guarded the Inner Palace, thrown in with the crown princess consorts of the Four Great Palaces and Seol Ran of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, leaving the outside world completely defenseless.


    No matter how many times it was torn apart and mutilated by that Sword Master, its role was to cling tightly and never release the palace¡¯s seal.


    Upon realizing this, most would fall into despair or feel betrayed by their creator.


    But in the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes, its resolve only burned brighter.


    [Even if you tear my body to shreds, you will never achieve your goal.]


    It was a demonic spirit driven solely by hatred for the world. That was how it had been made.


    If its actions could even slightly aid in closing the doors on this cursed world, it could endure the pain with a willing heart.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s body floated into the air before putting distance between itself and Seol Tae Pyeong. It was fleeing.


    For now, it planned to hide somewhere in the inner palace and buy itself some time to recover.


    ¡°Really, the lengths you¡¯ll go.¡±


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong had no intention of letting it escape. He leapt from the wall and flew flying straight toward it.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    More terrifying than the fearsome spirit beasts filling the inner palace was the twisted look on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face.


    ***


    There was no way the White Princess could handle all three of the crown princess consorts alone.


    She had no noble lineage, mastery of the Taoist magic, or the blessing of the divine fever. She was nothing more than an ordinary human being.


    Among those who ruled the Four Great Palaces, she had risen to her position with nothing more than her sharp tongue, wit, and political sense.


    ¡°If you interfere with the Vice General now, it could disrupt the plan. So, as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace, I absolutely cannot allow you to pass.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying, White Princess.¡±


    The Black Princess immediately rejected her words.


    The moment she heard this, a chill ran down the White Princess¡¯s spine. The Black Princess was known as a moderate, someone who always worked to prevent conflict and discord.


    But the Black Princess who now looked at her was utterly expressionless.


    When the Black Princess, who always showed various expressions of joy, anger, sorrow, and pleasure, looked at her with an expressionless face, she felt an inexplicable sense of discomfort and unease that seemed to pierce her insides.


    ¡°You¡¯re not blocking the way as the mistress of the White Tiger Palace; you¡¯re just a woman blocking the way, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is that supposed to mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did you really think we wouldn¡¯t notice that you too see the Vice General as a man?¡±


    What in the world was she talking about?


    The White Princess found it ridiculous but reminded herself she had to keep in mind that the other party was not in her right mind.


    At present, each of the crown princess consorts had gone mad in their own way.


    So there was no need to attach more meaning than necessary to what they said.


    Nevertheless, the Black Princess¡¯s words struck right through her as if piercing her core.


    ¡°You talk about political gains, about the greater cause, but did you really think we wouldn¡¯t notice that you also see the Vice General as a man?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding greatly, Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°Surely, Tae Pyeong is doing his best to keep that demonic spirit in check. Supporting him for the greater cause is, of course, the most important thing, but I can¡¯t help feeling uneasy sensing everyone¡¯s private feelings mixed in.¡±


    The Black Princess tapped her chest with the end of her long sleeve and spoke proudly.


    ¡°So, it seems best for me, who¡¯s purely a close friend of Tae Pyeong, to step in here.¡±


    ¡­


    A brief silence fell over the group.


    Everyone looked dumbfounded at the Black Princess¡¯s words.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong and I, we¡¯re such childhood friends that it wouldn¡¯t bother either of us to hug each other completely without clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, have you actually hugged each other without clothes?¡±


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s beside the point.¡±


    ¡°Were you ever even childhood friends to begin with?¡±


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s beside the point.¡±


    The crown princess consorts found the Black Princess¡¯s words so ridiculous they dismissed them immediately.


    Just then, the Azure Princess raised her voice.


    ¡°If the goal is to support the Vice General, then it only makes sense for the person with the greatest strength to step forward.¡±


    A straightforward argument pierced the conversation.


    The White Princess who was the only one holding onto her sanity swallowed dryly.


    Although the Azure Princess was hardly in her right mind, the logic in her words would be hard to refute.


    ¡°Among the mistresses of the Four Palaces, is there anyone who can confidently claim to possess greater strength than me?¡±


    The Azure Princess covered her mouth with her sleeve and radiated a fearsome aura.


    If she decided to subdue the other crown princess consorts by force, none of them would be able to stop her.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t normally resort to such extreme measures, but¡­ right now, the Azure Princess was nearly devoid of self-restraint.


    In the worst-case scenario, she might really use her Taoist arts to crush the crown princess consorts and then charge into Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s arms.


    She might imagine herself running into Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s arms with a wide innocent smile, but if the Azure Princess joined the fray, it would only give the White Demonic Spirit one more weakness to exploit.


    The White Princess swallowed hard and steadied her voice.


    ¡°Even so, it won¡¯t be allowed. If you cross this gate, we¡¯ll take it as a full declaration of war against the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    ¡°And if I decide to cross, what exactly do you plan to do, White Princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure word spreads in the palace that military officer Seol Tae Pyeong has become romantically entangled with the crown princess consorts of the Inner Palace.¡±


    At that, a dangerous glint flickered in the eyes of the crown princess consorts.


    This was their reverse scale that should not be touched, one that absolutely should not be provoked. The hostility that spread among the crown princess consorts soared to the sky.


    The White Princess felt her senses sounding an alarm.


    In order to subdue the crown princess consorts who were consumed by madness, she would have to wield a weapon of equal power.


    In the end, there was only one way to bring them under control. That is to latch onto Seol Tae Pyeong, who was the root of their actions.


    ¡°If you try something like that, the Jeongseon clan won¡¯t stand by quietly.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess spoke in a raised voice.


    ¡°And even if you manage to undermine the other crown princess consorts in that way, without concrete evidence it will end as nothing more than rumors. If it¡¯s concluded that the Inbong clan manipulated matters to bring down the others, you, White Princess, could end up facing backlash instead.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Vermilion Princess.¡±


    The White Princess replied with a slight smile.


    ¡°The crown princess consort of the Four Palaces rumored to be in a relationship with Seol Tae Pyeong will be none other than Ha Wol of the White Tiger Palace.¡±


    If she became the subject of such rumors herself, there would be no room for accusations of slander or malicious plotting.


    ¡°When the mistress of the White Tiger Palace, overcome with guilt, tearfully confesses her sins before the Inner Palace, the Vice General will either be executed or, at the very least, cast out of the palace along with the mistress.¡±


    The contributions the Vice General had made to the country of Cheongdo were nothing short of monumental.


    When he had slain Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, he had risen to the status of a national hero, and at such a young age, he was carrying out the important duty of a general-level official.


    So perhaps he might avoid a death sentence, though that too was merely a guess.


    Hadn¡¯t it often been the case that the imperial family gave women of the palace as wives or concubines to generals with distinguished merits?


    Of course, never in Cheongdo¡¯s history had such a woman been a crown princess consort, but there was no rule that said something unprecedented couldn¡¯t happen. After all, the current Crown Prince of the Imperial Palace did not show the slightest interest in his consorts. He only harbored contempt for those selected as his partners by the high officials.


    If needed, they could simply choose another woman to take the White Princess¡¯s place.


    In fact, from the perspective of the country, it might be more important not to lose Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    If they offered him the head of the Inbong clan Ha Wol, perhaps Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s loyalty to Cheongdo would grow even stronger.


    Or he might simply disappear like dew on the execution ground. It was impossible to predict how the Emperor would ultimately judge the matter.


    But if White Princess Ha Wol willed it, she could drag Seol Tae Pyeong into that unknown abyss with her, like a water ghost pulling him under.


    A deep silence filled the air, as though a massive bomb had dropped at its center.


    The White Princess held the explosive power to completely overturn the simmering tension within the inner palace.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s avoid having anyone cross this inner gate of the White Tiger Palace and simply watch how things unfold.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If necessary, I¡¯ll even place Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s life on the line. I¡¯m sure you all know by now that I¡¯m capable of such a thing.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Betting her own life was something she had long grown accustomed to.


    Perhaps the Vermilion Princess surpassed her in family background and martial arts, the Azure Princess Jin in Taoist arts, and the Black Princess in pure character.


    However, when it came to taking a hostage, risking life with sheer nerve at critical moments, and creating negotiating power from scratch, none could surpass the White Princess.


    She had spent her life dwelling in shadows and schemes.


    The noble figures who had lived peacefully in fragrant gardens, basking in sunlight, could never understand the mindset of a fighter who had clawed her way up from the depths of filth.


    But she had no desire to be understood.


    She simply supported Seol Tae Pyeong in her own way.


    And so, a cold silence filled the air for a long while.


    The tension crackled like sparks in a fire, as though it would stretch on forever.


    At this moment, White Princess Ha Wol of the White Tiger Palace had become a shared enemy among the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces.


    Yet, no one could easily figure out how to rein her in.


    Each woman here was a noble presence whom even ordinary officials in Cheongdo could not dream of addressing.


    There was no one who could raise their voice to mediate amidst the conflict between such figures.


    Especially in this crisis, with the entire inner palace sealed off and the spirit beasts running rampant¡­ who could possibly hope to control them?


    Reasonably speaking, there was no such person within the palace, and yet¡ª


    ¡°So this is where everyone¡¯s gathered. The situation is urgent.¡±


    At the entrance of the White Tiger Palace.


    Two maids covered in blood emerged through the throng of spirit beasts.


    At the front was Headmaid Lee Ryeong who was gripping a sword, and close behind her followed a senior maid clutching a flask of pure water tightly as sweat poured down her face. Her name was Seol Ran.


    At the sight of her, a ripple of tension spread among the crown princess consorts.


    Senior maid Seol Ran.


    She was the one person that even the formidable Vice General could not easily command and whom he treated with unwavering respect.


    Neither the head of the Jeongseon clan nor the Inbong clan could ever bring him under their influence.


    However, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong never opposed his sister Seol Ran¡¯s words. In fact, it was widely believed he prioritized her words above even those of the emperor.


    Silence passed among the crown princess consorts who were aware of this.


    All eyes turned to Seol Ran.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Under the intense gaze of each powerful mistress of the inner palace, Seol Ran instinctively caught her breath.


    The one and only person in Cheongdo who was capable of reigning in Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Not the emperor, nor the mistresses of the Four Palaces, but senior maid Seol Ran.

 Chapter 121: Just Because (6)

    The blood spraying through the air looked just like scattering cherry blossoms.


    Under the moonlight, Seol Tae Pyeong launched himself off the half-shattered tile roof. His fingertips were already stained with dark red blood.


    Watching the White Demonic Spirit flee wildly toward the center of the inner palace, scattering talismanic spells as it went, it became impossible to tell who was the demonic spirit and who was the human.


    Even with a single swing of his broken sword, the force of his blade surged forth and covered the entire area.


    The demonic spirit unleashed an immense force of spiritual energy that blazed through the surroundings, yet he burst forward without getting harmed and seized the collar of the White Demonic Spirit.


    This White Demonic Spirit was Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun from the first cycle, and having never met Seol Tae Pyeong before, it had no idea who he was.


    Nonetheless, through memories passed to it by the Plague demonic spirit, it could roughly sense the immense power he wielded.


    He had killed Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran and Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    Neither illusion arts at the pinnacle of mastery nor sheer brute strength could bring down this Sword Master. Yet, even with all that, it had never been anything quite like this.


    To resist the energy of the heavenly dragon, to nullify high-level spells with just a shake of his head¡­.this level far exceeded what the Plague demonic spirit had hinted about his power.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s soul had been honed endlessly through the vast cycles of reincarnation.


    What had turned him into such a monster?


    What on earth had driven him to endure this endless suffering and tempered his soul to the absolute limit?


    There was only one person who could have done something like that.


    The senior maid of the Hwalseong district led her horse leisurely to the outer perimeter of the palace, which was now in chaos.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to picture that girl gazing indifferently at the pillar of light rising up from the center of the inner palace right about now.


    The one responsible for creating that monster was none other than her future self.


    Her own self, who loathed the world and felt a profound disappointment with the futility of life. And the one binding that self was none other than the senior maid of Hwalseong District.


    Gritting its teeth, the White Demonic Spirit gathered all of its energy and leaped back into the sky above the Inner Palace.


    It floated higher than the walls of the White Tiger Palace and tried to escape out of the reach of that crazy monster.


    High up in the sky, the mighty energy of the Heavenly Dragon began to spread.


    The Heavenly Dragon, the guardian deity of the Cheongdo Empire, who was charged by the Emperor of Heaven to protect the world and uphold righteousness.


    To see the energy of that Heavenly Dragon drawn by a mere demonic spirit¡¯s use of Taoist arts was an utterly shocking sight.


    This energy filling the entire sky was clearly visible to all those trapped in the inner palace.


    The large moon was now tainted by the ominous energy of the demonic spirit. The power that the White Demonic Spirit Ah Hun wielded had reached a level that even dozens of prominent Taoist masters could not hope to subdue.


    The people gathered in the inner palace raised their eyes to the scene.


    The maids of the Four Great Palaces, who guarded each palace against the rampaging spirit beasts, also watched, as did Headmaid Lee Ryeong of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, who was running around with purification water.


    Even the crown princess consorts gathered before the White Tiger Palace.


    And even Seol Ran, the senior maid seated at the center of Heavenly Dragon Hall, the one who held the role of this world¡¯s protagonist.


    The end of the world had come.


    A chain of hatred stretched endlessly.


    Under the blood-red moon, the White Demonic Spirit proclaimed it.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong leaped forward, grabbed its collar, and yanked it down without hesitation.


    With a choking sound, the demonic spirit tumbled to the ground and its form gradually revealed Yeon Ri¡¯s appearance.


    With each leap and evasive move, the two monsters had, at some point, arrived right in front of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, situated at the center of the inner palace.


    In the courtyard of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, Seol Tae Pyeong threw the White Demonic Spirit to the ground and then struck it square in the face with his fist.


    The White Demonic Spirit flew backward and rolled across the front courtyard of the hall. Its clothes were now covered in dirt and dust.


    [Keuhu¡­ hah¡­]


    The maids screamed in terror as they fled from the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    They were terrified not only of the White Demonic Spiri¡¯s appearance but also of Seol Tae Pyeong who was breathing heavily while clenching his bloody fists.


    Who here was the real monster?


    Even the White Demonic Spirit seemed to share that thought as Seol Tae Pyeong finally spoke.


    ¡°Yes¡­ somehow, it seems I still have the heart of a human.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong gritted his teeth and glared at the White Demonic Spirit.


    Hesitation had somehow crept into his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a mere demonic spirit. Even if you¡¯ve taken on Yeon Ri¡¯s form, it¡¯s only an illusion created by the Plague Demonic Spirit. I vowed never to forget that and to push forward without hesitation. However¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked at the White Demonic Spirit with sad eyes.


    ¡°You too must be connected to Yeon Ri in heart, carrying the memories from the very first cycle. Even if your memories were crafted, the grief and sorrow you feel are real.¡±


    [¡­.¡­]


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why hesitation clings to my fists. I too haven¡¯t been able to escape the weakness that comes with a human heart.¡±


    The White Demonic Spirit, who saw Seol Tae Pyeong hesitating, reached up to touch its own cheek where a strange numbness began to rise.


    ¡­Hesitating? Wandering in doubt?


    Where? How?


    In that instant, Seol Tae Pyeong leaped forward once again.


    ¡°Damn it! Yes¡­ I promised Yeon Ri! No matter what form my opponent might take, I swore never to hesitate! I promised with all my heart¡­!!!¡±


    The White Demonic Spirit tried to pull away to put some distance between them, but Seol Tae Pyeong had already closed in and landed a fierce punch across its face.


    A tooth shattered, and fresh blood splattered. Its cheek began to swell as waves of searing pain surged. It felt as if the bones in its face had been crushed.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! I must! Harden my resolve! I must break free from this temptation!!¡±


    ¡°No matter if you¡¯ve taken the form of a fragile woman, I must not be swayed by appearances¡­!!! I have to stay alert¡­!!!¡±


    The White Demonic Spirit tried to summon the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy to engulf Seol Tae Pyeong, but he braced his arms with all his strength and sharply twisted his body to the left, before driving his fist into the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s left side.


    [Guh, ah¡­!]


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s breath stopped instantly. Its consciousness slipped away before it snapped back into clarity.


    But by the time its senses returned, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s foot had already driven into its abdomen.


    Even if it was a demonic spirit, it had taken on the form of a human woman. Was it really necessary to beat it so savagely?


    So brutal was the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s appearance now that such thoughts might actually arise.


    After a hard kick to the solar plexus, it flew backward and landed sprawled in the courtyard. Its figure could only be described as utterly destroyed.


    As it staggered and tried to pull itself up, a fleeting thought crossed its mind.


    Should it¡­ just stay down?


    Pretending to have lost consciousness and lying flat might mean taking fewer blows.


    But that would be a mistake.


    The monster was charging again with clenched fists and blazing eyes. Just because something appeared unconscious didn¡¯t mean this monster would stop punching.


    In order to take even a few less hits, it had to keep moving somehow. In Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s view of ¡°equality¡± there was no mercy.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Seol Tae Pyeong landed another blow, the White Demonic Spirit was sent crashing through the paper doors of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and landed in the inner chamber.


    Since this was where it originally lived, it was like sending it back to its hometown.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had come to the Heavenly Dragon Hall with one purpose in mind. That is to finish off the White Demonic Spirit.


    The crown princess consorts gathered in front of the middle gate of the White Tiger Palace saw it clearly. He was risking his life and fighting against the White Demonic Spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    The shift in the battleground carried great significance.


    Until now, the White Princess had been able to hold back the crown princess consorts solely because she was the mistress of the White Tiger Palace.


    No matter how prestigious the other crown princess consorts might be, it would be a breach of etiquette to trespass into the domain of another palace¡¯s mistress.


    That position as mistress of the White Tiger Palace had given her the authority to block them.


    However, if the battleground changed to the Heavenly Dragon Hall, the situation would be entirely different.


    The mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ was likely the most dangerous person among those gathered here.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong has gone to the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­!¡±


    A glimmer like starlight flashed in Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes.


    The Heavenly Dragon Hall, not the White Tiger Palace, was Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s domain. If she were to decide to stand her ground there, she could stop not only the other crown princess consorts but anyone short of the Emperor himself.


    The White Princess wallowed dryly.


    If Jin Cheong Lang returned to the Heavenly Dragon Hall, who knew what might happen.


    She couldn¡¯t allow Jin Cheong Lang who was under the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s influence to hinder Seol Tae Pyeong, who was in the midst of a fierce battle.


    But how?


    If the Heavenly Maiden wanted to return to her quarters, who in the world could stop her?


    The only one who could control the Heavenly Maiden was the Emperor.


    But Emperor Woon Sung couldn¡¯t intervene now. Within this inner palace, the Heavenly Maiden was as powerful as the Emperor himself.


    ¡°P-Please¡­ stop!¡±


    The White Princess hastily raised her voice, but it was useless.


    A huge surge of spiritual energy gathered around Jin Cheong Lang. The sheer amount of energy pouring out of her fingertips was overwhelming. This only went to prove that despite her young age, she had already reached the level of a skilled Taoist master.


    Those blessed by the divine fever sometimes surpassed human limitations.


    She intended to cover the entire area with her energy and subdue everyone in her path to make her way to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, Your Highness!¡±


    At that moment, someone ran forward with her arms spread wide.


    Black hair as dark as ebony billowed in the wind. While others braced themselves with their eyes shut tightly against the force of Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s energy, only Seol Ran moved freely within it. It was strange.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ¡­ go to Tae Pyeong now¡­!¡±


    Seol Ran also understood that Jin Cheong Lang was not in her right mind.


    If she went out into the battlefield now, she would only be used as a tool by the White Demonic Spirit. Therefore, Seol Ran was determined to keep her here.


    How could a mere senior maid hope to stop this young Taoist master who was blessed with divine fever and wielded the power of the Heavenly Dragon?


    But Seol Ran wasn¡¯t one to care about such things.


    If something needed doing, she did it. She was that kind of person.


    And Seol Ran had one weapon she could rely on.


    She was none other than the sister of Seol Tae Pyeong, the vice general at the heart of this conflict.


    ¡°If you go to Tae Pyeong now¡­! If you go to him¡­!¡±


    Seol Ran felt like her brain was on fire.


    It was utter chaos in the inner palace, with spirit beasts rampaging and demonic spirits wreaking havoc.


    The mental state of the crown princess consorts was somewhat off, and her only family Seol Tae Pyeong was risking his life in battle.


    In the midst of this escalating crisis, she reminded herself of her duty.


    She had to trust her brother Seol Tae Pyeong, and make sure he had an environment where he could focus entirely on the fight. To do so, she would have to use any means necessary.


    Even if her opponent was Cheongdo¡¯s most powerful woman, the Heavenly Maiden, she would pull out every weapon she had to stop her from leaving.


    No matter how ugly or shameful¡­!


    Even if it meant being a coward¡­! If it had to be done, she would do it¡­!


    ¡°If you go to Tae Pyeong now¡­! I-I¡¯ll gossip about you¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll say that the Azure Princess is picky and overly demanding, th-that she¡¯s not fit to be a companion¡­! I¡¯ll make sure he hears terrible things about you¡­!¡±


    What madness was this?


    The White Princess who was watching this felt her head spin.


    Was this maid even aware of the absurdity of what she was saying?


    A mere maid, threatening to slander the Heavenly Maiden of the entire country? Did she not value her own life?


    The Heavenly Maiden could end her life with a mere point of her finger. This was nothing short of madness.


    Yet Seol Ran clenched her teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Even if I have to¡­! Lie down in my own grave¡­! I¡¯ll never let you get close to him¡­! I¡¯ll hold Tae Pyeong by the shoulders and make him listen to his sister¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And truthfully, she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Everyone who knew anything about the Hwayongseol siblings was well aware of the strength of their bond. Even if it meant defying an imperial order, these two would never ignore each other¡¯s advice.


    If his blood sister Seol Ran was adamant about stopping him, Seol Tae Pyeong would undoubtedly keep his distance from whoever she disapproved of.


    Yes, this was Seol Ran¡¯s ultimate strategy as Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sister.


    Just hearing it felt immature and ridiculously petty. It was the kind of ploy that seemed more appropriate for a teenage girl, to whisper and gossip as if she had some kind of power. To the point that it was almost embarrassing to watch.


    Even Seol Ran, who had said it out loud, felt her back grow hot with embarrassment as a blush crept across her cheeks, but she managed to raise her chin and steady her trembling voice.


    ¡°Tae¡­ Tae Pyeong listens very well to his sister¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°O¡­ Ohoho¡­!!¡±


    She tried to force a haughty laugh, but her attempt at acting like a villainess only felt awkward, like a poorly fitting costume.


    In the end, it was the White Princess, the only one still in her right mind, who bore the full weight of embarrassment.


    From the start, such a lowly tactic was never going to work against the Heavenly Maiden.


    After all, she was the Heavenly Maiden of the entire country. It was not a title that could belong to someone easily swayed by the tricks of a mere maid.


    Yet, at that moment, the intense spiritual energy that had filled the area gradually began to subside.


    The White Princess had failed to consider one crucial fact. Right now, Jin Cheong Lang was not in a normal state either.


    Through the subsiding spiritual energy, Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s form was revealed. She was covering her mouth with the sleeve of her robe as usual.


    And in the now calm atmosphere, she stood still¡­ drenched in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 122: Just Because (7)

    There was no reason for people to grow weak.


    That was the impression Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun felt as she sat in the Heavenly Dragon Hall while gazing at the many officials before her.


    Hadn¡¯t it been said that no flower blooms for ten days? Those high officials who once seemed like they would rule the world forever would, eventually fall like petals with the passage of time.


    What was power really that they spent their entire lives chasing it, only to one day vanish with a knife stabbed in their back?


    Even those who had basked in a seemingly endless golden age would slowly become fading stars. Then they would reflect on their lives before finally drifting away into the afterlife.


    If one examined the long history of humanity, a long line of people fading in just that way stretched endlessly.


    Most people grew weak.


    They aged, they lost what they had to protect, fulfilled their deep-seated desires, or faced disappointment. In the ebb and flow of joy and sorrow, wrinkles creased their skin, and rather than dreaming of the future, they grew old reminiscing about the past.


    There was no reason for people to grow weak. Humans had always been like that.


    And because of this, those who grew strong carried a reason deep within them.


    Only those with a reason to become strong could endure bone-deep hardship and stand tall.


    ***


    The White Demonic Spirit used its spiritual energy to block Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fist that pierced through the dust.


    Yet even with that, the impact alone pushed it back, smashing it through the inner wall of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and sending it all the way to the deepest part of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Ever since he began to unleash his true power in the White Tiger Palace, the White Demonic Spirit had been nothing more than a target that got continuously beaten.


    Through the rising smoke from the fallen debris, Seol Ta Pyeong¡¯s figure emerged. The energy of a wild beast radiated from his face.


    No matter what anyone said, he was overwhelmingly strong.


    [Kugh¡­!]


    As the White Demonic Spirit coughed up blood and lifted the collar of its robe, it found it heavily stained.


    Seeing the thick, dark blood of a demonic spirit trickling down, it couldn¡¯t help but marvel at just how much blood its body contained.


    [Huff¡­.]


    The sound of the waterfall poured down around the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    The pavilion surrounded by clear water was beautifully located in the deepest part of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    It was always the place where Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun would sit and gather the energy of the Heavenly Dragon.


    Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had spent nearly her entire life there. Though the Heavenly Jade Pavilion was known as the most sacred spot within Cheongdo Palace, to Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, it was a place as comfortable as home.


    Whenever she sat in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion and listened to the sound of the waterfall, her heart would always find peace.


    She even thought that it would be nice to spend her whole life sitting in this sacred garden and observing the world.


    The White Demonic Spirit forced itself to rise while spitting out blood.


    Amid the cascade of clear waters, a ghost of the past staggered and struggled to stay upright.


    [You¡­ are stronger than I imagined¡­.]


    Those who were strong had a reason to be so.


    While living in this inner palace as the Heavenly Maiden, she had encountered many powerful figures. It wasn¡¯t just physical strength. Some had strong hearts, some were politically sharp, and some were exceptionally perceptive.


    Among them, the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces stood out as those who lived strongly in their own ways.


    They all had to be strong. Their survival depended on it.


    It was during her childhood, when Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun knew nothing, that she first ascended to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    From that moment on, she had lived in Heavenly Dragon Hall longer than anyone else. She observed and remembered each of them with clarity.


    She kept the memories of these women of the Four Great Palaces close to her heart. Each one of them was sitting in her own palace and living her life for her own reasons.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon lived to prove her worth.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang lived to master the heights of Taoist arts.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong lived to foster harmony within the palace.


    White Princess Ha Wol lived to seize even greater power.


    The mistresses of the Four Great Palaces who were each guarding a different corner of the Heavenly Dragon Hall each looked in different directions and reached out to pursue different goals.


    But it wasn¡¯t only the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces who lived this way.


    The Emperor lived to ensure the safety of Cheongdo Palace. Strategist Hwa An lived to protect his authority. Chief Councilor In Seon Rok lived to elevate the prestige of the Jeongseon clan. Vice General Jeong Seo Rae lived to defend the people from demonic spirits. Grand General Seong Sa Wook lived to protect the Emperor.


    The Headmaid lived to guard the Heavenly Dragon Hall and the Heavenly Maiden. The Head Chef lived to create more delicious dishes. The merchants lived to earn great wealth; the physicians lived to save as many lives as possible; the soldiers lived to protect the country and their families.


    In this Cheongdo Empire, where noble people gathered, there were countless individuals with strong wills, each of whom steadfastly followed the path of their own lives.


    For the endless journey of life before them, this country was the place where many coiled, rested, and waited to begin anew.


    And so, it hadn¡¯t been difficult for the young girl to find her own purpose in life.


    She would live to protect this Cheongdo Empire that was filled with people like them.


    To honor each person¡¯s cherished reason for living, she resolved to embrace those precious, invaluable ¡°reasons¡± and protect this country.


    The young girl who had once strolled aimlessly through the courtyard, holding the Headmaid¡¯s hand, carried a purpose grander and more noble than any other.


    Yet, what meaning would it have to harbor such a feeling alone?


    In time, to ensure she could one day affirm this resolve, she would often share her determination with a friend she met regularly at the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Whenever she visited the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, the girl would always go up to the roof and talk to her friend.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    But now, that too had become a story of the past.


    With a powerful strike from Seol Tae Pyeong, the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s body went crashing once more onto the pavilion¡¯s rooftop.


    The very rooftop that had once shielded Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun from snow and rain now supported her body once again, as if it was protecting her even now.


    Amidst the rising dust, the monster¡¯s fierce eyes gleamed once more.


    Seol Tae Pyeong pulled out his broken sword.


    Before the White Demonic Spirit could resist further, he drove the blade into its right shoulder.


    [Ack!]


    The White Demonic Spirit screamed in agony as sharp pain surged through its body.


    Its dark red blood flowed, blurring its vision momentarily.


    The blade that went straight through the roof served as a stake, which held the demonic spirit in place so it couldn¡¯t move.


    Even slight movements caused searing pain, as though its flesh were being sliced anew.


    In the midst of this, Seol Tae Pyeong grabbed the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s opposite shoulder and struck at the protective barrier of the Plague Demonic Spirit on its neck.


    A dull, heavy sound echoed. It felt as if he was striking an immense wall.


    No matter how strong he was, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through the protective spell imbued with the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s power.


    Still, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fists did not stop.


    The sight of him pounding madly on the already half-cracked barrier was truly terrifying.


    To the White Demonic Spirit, who no longer had the strength to move, Seol Tae Pyeong looked like a demon risen straight from hell.


    Occasionally, a dull thud or the splatter of blood echoed through the air.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fists repeatedly slammed into the barrier, and soon his hands twisted in agony, blood spurted from his knuckles, and his flesh was scraped raw.


    With each blow, blood sprayed in all directions, but he paid it no mind and kept striking over and over again.


    His calm expression, as though he were numbing himself to the pain, sent chills down anyone who watched.


    His bones began to crack, and his hands were drenched in blood as he continued pounding on the barrier. Finally, just as his hands were on the verge of breaking completely, the barrier shattered into pieces.


    Through the scattering remnants of energy, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fist pushed forward.


    He grasped the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck tightly. His eyes were blazing as he looked down.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve caught you.¡±


    [Co¡­ cough¡­]


    ¡°I told you to release the seal on the inner palace, or I¡¯ll crush your neck.¡±


    The trembling at Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s fingertips made it clear he was at his limit.


    Yet, even so, it seemed he still had the strength to crush the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck and snuff out its life entirely.


    The pressure rising from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s grip around the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s throat left no doubt.


    This monster wouldn¡¯t take even a second to end the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s life now.


    [Me¡­]


    The White Demonic Spirit barely managed to make a sound through its heavy breathing.


    Tears began to form in the corners of the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes, and Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s brow quivered slightly at the sight.


    [Kill¡­ me¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I would rather die than surrender to my enemy.


    It was not said with such spirited intent.


    The white demonic spirit who was covered in blood from head to toe spoke with a trembling voice.


    It was simply that it no longer clung to life.


    [I¡­ have no reason to live anymore¡­ How can you threaten someone with death when they have no desire to stay alive?]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [In a way, death is my true peace. So go on, grip my neck and crush my bones.]


    If it couldn¡¯t stop Seol Tae Pyeong, then perhaps dying here was better.


    Because it had no reason to go on living.


    What had driven her to this solemn resolve?


    What had plunged this young girl into such endless emptiness?


    [I once made a promise to my only friend that I would protect Cheongdo for all my life. That promise was my reason to live. I even asked my friend to witness my resolve and to watch over my life. But now that I¡¯ve lost even that purpose¡­ there¡¯s no reason for me to go on.]


    ¡°Your friend¡­?¡±


    [Yes. The one who sat alone in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, always willing to listen to my story. My friend would look down at me, sometimes smiling, sometimes turning away and disappearing¡­ my one and only friend¡­.]


    The battered White Demonic Spirit gazed at the distant sky with vacant eyes.


    The huge full moon that dyed the dark red sky with bright light was warmly shining down on the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to picture the young Heavenly Maiden.


    The Heavenly Jade Pavilion, late at night, when no one else was there.


    Under the bright moon, which shone like the sun, the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo sat proudly alone.


    She had lived all her life as the Heavenly Maiden. She always received looks of reverence but had no one to truly open her heart to.


    The high officials of Cheongdo Palace each harbored grand ambitions, and even the people in the inner palace carried heavy responsibilities on their shoulders.


    In a world where everyone endured life¡¯s headwinds in their own way, she too embraced her own weighty purpose and gazed up at the sky. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Up there, there was only the moon looking down warmly on everything, and the Heavenly Jade Pavilion was a place that no one could approach.


    The naive girl had no friend who would simply listen to her fleeting resolutions.


    That was why there was no one who would laugh at her resolution, which was not appropriate for her age, and say it was too grandiose.


    While other girls her age picked up pebbles by the river, gathered flowers, or played tag, naturally coming to understand the ways of the world, this girl had not yet grasped those simple truths.


    Life, in truth, is something that simply goes on.


    Even without grand ambitions.


    Even without any immediate goal you must pursue.


    Even when the purpose you once saw as your destiny vanishes before your eyes like an illusion.


    Even when you believe that the wound from pain, like a knife to the heart, will linger for a lifetime.


    You just open your eyes the next morning. And when it is time to eat, you get hungry.


    Sometimes, you get restless and you go for a walk.


    You might pick up a book out of boredom, and while you stare blankly out the window¡­ life just goes on.


    And as you continue living, new reasons for going on suddenly appear.


    They come and go, and even if they seem to disappear, they often come back again. That¡¯s what gives life its purpose.


    Living in that flow, one day you might look back on the path you¡¯ve walked.


    You think, ¡°I lived well enough¡± and die. That¡¯s what human life is all about.


    So truly fleeting.


    That was why it was beautiful.


    There had simply been no one around to tell her that.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong slowly closed his eyes.


    Was this feeling that rose within him pity?


    Even so, she was still a demonic spirit.


    The moonlight poured down on the roof of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s clenched fist tightened with strength.


    ***


    Senior maid Yeon Ri led her horse to the back of the main palace library.


    With the palace thrown into chaos, she had managed to slip in without much trouble.


    From the shadowed alley between buildings, she looked up at the pillar of light stretching toward the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting to get cold.¡±


    She muttered to herself in a cheerful voice and then wrapped her arms around Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s Jade Leaf Sword, which was tied to the horse¡¯s flank.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s so heavy. How does he swing this around like it¡¯s a twig?¡±


    With that, Yeon Ri settled on the ground behind the library and clutched the sword in her arms as if she was waiting for something.


    In the past, she never would have considered sitting on the dirty ground and soiling her clothes; it seemed so much time had passed.


    Ignoring the dust rising around her, she sank down behind the library and spent a quiet moment.


    As she looked up at the sky, the sun-drenched horizon slowly gave way to a moon that had risen without her noticing.


    Come to think of it, it had been a long time since she had last looked up at the sky from the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ don¡¯t feel too sad.¡±


    When she sat alone in the lonely Heavenly Jade Pavilion, she would sometimes sneak up onto the pavilion roof, out of sight from the maids¡­ and gaze up at the large full moon floating in that wide, open sky.


    It was something she had done since her childhood, even before her endless cycle of reincarnation began.


    The girl leaned her head against the wall and closed her eyes with a quiet sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to drift away from old friends, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    When she reached up to the sky from the roof of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, it felt as though her fingers could almost touch that distant moon amid the stars.


    The young Heavenly Maiden would look up at her round and bright friend in the sky and confide her worries to it.


    Though she found it a little embarrassing, it had helped her not lose heart amid the barren halls of Cheongdo Palace.


    So, when had it started?


    When had she stopped climbing up to the roof of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion?


    She couldn¡¯t quite remember when she first began gazing at the moon from the pavilion¡¯s roof; it was simply too distant a memory.


    But she recalled precisely when she had stopped. That memory wasn¡¯t so old.


    The memories of laughing and chatting beneath the Heavenly Jade Pavilion¡¯s roof, rather than above it.


    She remembered the boy who had survived countless cycles of reincarnation, coming to the Heavenly Jade Pavilion with the Heavenly Dragon Tablet.


    Sometimes he would throw sharp remarks her way with a nonchalant expression; other times he would watch her with a look of suspicion, and now and then he would even applaud her intelligence as if it surprised him. This young military officer who frequently visited the Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    Perhaps, without realizing it, she had no choice but to drift away from her old friend.


    The arrival of the Plague Demonic Spirit. The endless destruction of the imperial road. Repeated deaths. Witnessing countless people torn apart in the cycles of reincarnation. Bearing the crushing weight of the world on her shoulders.


    In this endless cycle of hardship, in this trial that would break the spirit of any ordinary person many times over, how had she kept her heart intact?


    ¨C


    It was now a memory from long ago.


    Amidst her sorrow, she had asked the boy that question as he swung his sword with a detached expression amidst the reeds.


    And the boy answered her as though her question was ridiculous.


    ¨C


    And so she simply lived.


    Through endless cycles of reincarnation, she lived, just like that.


    Now, Yeon Ri looked quietly up at the pillar of light that had the energy of the White Demonic Spirit.


    The light that was carrying the energy of the Heavenly Dragon felt strangely familiar.

 Chapter 123: Just Because (8)

    Seol Tae Pyeong had already honed his blade to the utmost limit.


    That was also the reason why Yeon Ri did not let her guard down while continuously warning Seol Tae Ppyeong to be careful.


    Because as long as Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t let his guard down, she couldn¡¯t imagine a future where he would be defeated by the White Demonic Spirit.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s final strike hit the White Demonic Spirit, cracks began to form in the barrier that covered the sky above the inner palace.


    It may have been the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, capable of overturning even time and space, but it was only natural that it would collapse if its caster lost its life.


    Yeon Ri, who had pulled out the Jade Leaf sword, stood up from her seat while groaning.


    Though it was a weapon the Vice General wielded effortlessly, it was no small task for her to lift it with a woman¡¯s strength.


    Still, Yeon Ri steadied herself and stood tall as she gripped the sword firmly.


    Very few could wield the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, and because that energy itself was shrouded in mystery, almost no one understood its true nature.


    And so, people didn¡¯t know that once it was fully mastered, the energy of the Heavenly Dragon allowed one to overcome even death once.


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun would revive at least once, even if it was killed.


    Since she had once used the Heavenly Dragon Energy herself, she understood this. When the Heavenly Dragon Energy that filled the inner palace disappeared and the aura of the White Demonic Spirit completely dissipated, no one would realize this truth.


    If left alone, it would hide somewhere within the palace once again and pray for resurrection.


    Such was the nature of these special demonic spirits that were personally created by the Plague Demonic Spirit. They could not be killed easily. Whether it was the Moon Demonic Spirit, the Sun Demonic Spirit, or the White Demonic Spirit, each of them had clung desperately to life until the very last moment.


    If they weren¡¯t dealt with completely, they would come back to haunt them later.


    This was why Yeon Ri had slipped into the main palace with the Jade Leaf Sword in hand.


    Cracks appeared in the pillar of light pouring out from the inner palace, and soon it began to break apart and collapse like shattered glass.


    The twisted flow of time and space slowly started to right itself, and the inner palace within began to return to its original form.


    The soldiers gathered from the main palace and the Truth Insight Terrace stood with mouths agape.


    The maids, who had strained to protect their mistresses inside the inner palace, also looked up at the scene in awe.


    Sunlight streaming through the cracks in the shattered barrier felt as if dawn was breaking after a long night.


    The fragments of the barrier which drifted down like snowflakes in winter adorned the sky.


    The glimmering shards that were scattered like grains of salt in the sky looked like stars shining in broad daylight.


    Yeon Ri closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them again to gaze up at the sight in silence.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    It had been such a long journey.


    She had overcome the crown princess consorts of the Vermilion Bird Palace, the White Tiger Palace, the Azure Dragon Palace, and the Black Tortoise Palace.


    She had killed the Moon Demonic Spirit, the Sun Demonic Spirit, and the White Demonic Spirit.


    Through countless deaths and cycles of reincarnation, Seol Tae Pyeong had finally reached the end of his last journey.


    Up until the moment before killing the Plague Demonic Spirit, he had faced every hardship perfectly without losing a single life.


    Amid the countless repetitions of these trials, she had finally grasped a single chance, the brightest possibility she had ever known.


    But instead of feeling overwhelmed or deeply moved, Yeon Ri simply closed her eyes and smiled.


    She had always done so, and she would continue to do so.


    [Heuk¡­ Heuk¡­]


    Just then, a familiar figure of a demonic spirit emerged from beyond the alley while dragging itself forward.


    It was a creature that had somehow managed to cling to life after fleeing from the broken seals of the inner palace.


    Yeon Ri picked up the sword she had drawn and strode toward it.


    The creature¡¯s eyes went wide with surprise as it caught sight of Yeon Ri approaching from a distance.


    She was dressed in a simple maid¡¯s attire, not in the court robes of the Heavenly Maiden, and her hair was now much shorter than before and neatly tied back.


    Yet, even so, the demonic spirit instantly recognized who the maid approaching from afar truly was.


    ¡°Well~you went through quite a lot, didn¡¯t you? Mhmm¡±


    What exactly had taken place inside the inner palace was unclear.


    One thing was clear, however: that creature had surely tried to kill Seol Tae Pyeong and had failed in a truly absurd fashion.


    It must have been consumed with grief and frustration and wanted to take revenge on the world that had betrayed it. And no one knew this feeling better than Yeon Ri.


    But even so, the Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong was not someone who could be defeated by mere hatred.


    Hatred hurled at the world would only circle back and harm oneself in the end.


    Once, she herself had been filled with hatred toward the world.


    To think of what inner turmoil Seol Tae Pyeong must have endured while facing that part of herself¡­ It pained her greatly.


    How difficult it must have been for him, even if it was a demonic spirit, to cut down a creature wearing Yeon Ri¡¯s form.


    And that was why¡­ she had warned Seol Tae Pyeong time and again.


    No matter what form the White Demonic Spirit might take, he must never hesitate.


    [Heuk¡­ Heuk¡­ You ¡­]


    The figure of the White Demonic Spirit revealed in the darkness¡­.. looked pitiful beyond words.


    Its lips were chapped, its cheeks were swollen, and one of its eyes was bruised.


    ¡­ It was the face of someone who had been beaten like a dog, without a hint of mercy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Though she wouldn¡¯t say it herself, she had once been quite beautiful back in her days as the Heavenly Maiden.


    Because her weight would creep up if she didn¡¯t watch it, she had been more diligent than anyone in maintaining her appearance. All in order to preserve her elegant figure.


    Yet, here she was, looking at herself beaten to the point of being unrecognizable¡­ and Yeon Ri couldn¡¯t help but think to herself,


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    His punches made no distinctions between men and women.


    The title of Heavenly Maiden was long gone, and if she wanted to survive, she would just have to throw herself flat on the ground¡­ Yes, if she made a mistake, she would really get herself knocked down¡­


    After putting that precious information firmly into her mind, Yeon Ri picked up the sword.


    The battered and broken White Demonic Spirit had already lost the powers of the Heavenly Dragon.


    Now it was nothing more than a dying enemy who could be subdued by anyone with only a blade in hand.


    [It¡­ doesn¡¯t make sense¡­]


    As Yeon Ri raised her sword, the White Demonic Spirit who was in a near-death state spoke in a voice full of despair.


    [What¡­ meaning is there? To save a world this twisted and vile¡­ what meaning could there possibly be to you¡­?]


    Its bleeding face twisted with agony.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun was herself at the height of her hatred for the world.


    Thinking back, there had been such a time. She had looked at everything with hostility, was convinced that anyone who didn¡¯t revere her was insulting her, and she placed no value on this miserable world.


    Yeon Ri lowered her gaze momentarily, as if embarrassed, while still holding her sword.


    ¡°Still clinging to your pride, huh¡­ Yeah, that used to be me¡­ Ugh, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    [What¡­ did you say¡­?]


    ¡°Are you still living with that grand delusion about saving the world or whatever? Living like that with so much tension won¡¯t get you very far~. You¡¯ve got to relax a bit if you want to get through life.¡±


    Yeon Ri sighed and then spoke with the weariness of someone fed up with it all.


    Only then did the White Demonic Spirit sense the traces of time etched into Yeon Ri¡¯s gaze. Her body may not have aged, but the marks of time on her soul were far beyond what any ordinary young woman would carry.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes trembled as it looked at Yeon Ri and it eventually asked slowly,


    [How many times¡­ have you reincarnated¡­?]


    ¡°Counting each one would be absurd.¡±


    [A life spent meeting death over and over again in the same chain of time¡­ can that even be called living?]


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t bother with those kinds of philosophical questions.¡±


    Her mindset was so carefree, it was as though thinking itself had slipped out of her brain.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s fingertips trembled again and again. The creature couldn¡¯t believe that this was her future self.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not live bogged down by overthinking. What¡¯s the point of a reason to live? You just live.¡±


    With that, she thrust the Jade Leaf sword into the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s shoulder.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s scream of pain echoed sharply.


    ***


    Seol Tae Pyeong staggered out of the ruined Heavenly Dragon Hall. He could barely hold his body upright.


    When he looked up, the once large full moon that had loomed as though it could cover the entire world was gone.


    That full moon, once the only friend of the White Demonic Spirit, had merely been an illusion, a vision created through the energy of the heavenly dragon.


    Now that the seal on the inner palace had broken and the flow of space and time had returned to its natural course, the setting sun hung in the western sky.


    The situation had finally reached its end.


    Seol Tae Pyeong let out a deep sigh of relief and looked around.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    Each time he subdued a special demonic spirit, he felt as though he was pushing his body to its absolute limits.


    Even so, he thought that this time had been easier than with the Sun Demonic Spirit. Pyeong Ryang had truly forced him to draw upon his strength until the very last ounce in their battle of pure power.


    All those who had been under the influence of the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s Taoist magic now lay unconscious. The maids were scattered across the inner palace grounds.


    The countless spirit beasts that had filled the sky as if to smother it had also vanished completely. At last, this chaotic nightmare had come to an end.


    Surely, he could finally let down his guard and get some rest.


    The moment he allowed his body to relax, he felt it.


    The White Princess caught his collapsing body and placed one of his hands over her shoulder to support him as she helped him to his feet.


    ¡°If you lose consciousness from that much blood loss in a place like this, there will be lingering aftereffects.¡±


    ¡°White Princess¡­ When did you get here¡­?¡±


    ¡°When that monster¡¯s power disappeared, everyone under its influence lost consciousness. That bought me enough time to move.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was a good two hands taller than the White Princess.


    Though there was a vast difference in their physiques, she strained under his weight and helped him out of the Heavenly Dragon Hall step by step.


    The barrier that had surrounded the inner palace had crumbled, which meant it wouldn¡¯t be long before the soldiers of the main palace arrived in droves.


    They would tend to those who had collapsed and bring the situation under control.


    ¡°Hold on just a bit longer. Once we reach the main gate, you¡¯ll be able to hand yourself over to the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°White Princess, your wounds are serious too. Please see to your own injuries first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. From my perspective, having helped the Vice General right to the very end works strongly in my favor.¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol.


    She was known as the venomous viper of the inner palace, one who would never lose her composure in any extreme situation.


    However, she spoke to Seol Tae Pyeong frankly with a smile that showed no trace of venom.


    ¡°Just think how impressive it will look when I¡¯m seen helping the Vice General at the very end. While the other crown princess consorts are still reeling and lost in confusion, here I am, calm and doing what needs to be done. My reputation will surely benefit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°For my sake, then, you¡¯ll let yourself be used as a tool, yes?¡±


    Though she said it in that way, there wasn¡¯t a single lie in her words.


    She was simply someone incapable of helping others out of pure goodwill. Once Seol Tae Pyeong understood that about her, he found that even the fact she was supporting him held a unique significance. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You went through a lot. You¡¯ve saved the inner palace once again.¡±


    The White Princess chuckled lightly as she supported Seol Tae Pyeong who was bleeding profusely.


    Come to think of it, it had been ages since the White Princess praised anyone with genuine intent¡­ Even she found it quite astonishing.


    With that, Seol Tae Pyeong who was supported by the White Princess made his way toward the middle gate.


    When he looked to the sky, a huge cascade of light poured down like a shower of stars.


    ***


    Jin Cheong Lang came to her senses only after she had been urgently escorted back to the Azure Dragon Palace by the soldiers.


    By the time she opened her eyes, most of the immediate issues had already been handled.


    It had been nearly two days since she lost consciousness after being attacked by the White Demonic Spirit.


    Jin Cheong Lang raised herself and sat up on the lavishly decorated bed.


    Her whole body was weighted down with fatigue, though thankfully, there were no serious injuries.


    Given the chaos the White Demonic Spirit had stirred up in the inner palace, things would likely remain noisy for some time, so it would be best to rest as much as she could while she had the chance.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    When she tried to rise from the bed, a sudden wave of dizziness hit her, and she dropped her head again.


    She somehow managed to shake her head, get up, and open the wooden window to let in the fresh breeze from outside.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    As she stood there, letting the cool dawn breeze wash over her body, faint memories of the recent past gradually began to surface.


    Right¡­ How humiliating it was¡­ the Azure Princess had fallen completely under the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s spell.


    And.


    And then¡­


    Amid the refreshing dawn breeze, a sudden wave of heat rose within her.


    Finally¡­ Jin Cheong Lang remembered in full detail the disgraceful scene she had caused.


    Regardless of how she had been controlled by the White Demonic Spirit¡­


    There was no one in the world as appallingly pathetic as she had been.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Right now, Jin Cheong Lang wanted nothing more than to hang herself and die on the spot.


    She slammed her forehead against the tea table. She was frustrated beyond reason.


    The red swelling on her forehead was nothing compared to the misery of the shame twisting and surging in her chest.

 Chapter 124: Embrace Your Karma (1)

    Had the time come when the era of Cheongdo would no longer expand like a sail filled by a favorable wind? Recently, the officials at the central palace had been plagued by headaches over the turmoil that was sweeping the imperial capital.


    With the power of Cheongdo now towering over the entire continent, the smaller border countries could not even imagine rebellion. And yet, the true enemy that threatened Cheongdo, which seemed to have no human rival under the heavens, was not a man but a demonic spirit.


    Already, there had been three outbreaks of rampaging demonic spirits in the heart of the imperial capital.


    The significance of these incidents differed fundamentally from disturbances caused by demonic spirits at the borders. And it was the capital of all places.


    This rampant emergence of demonic spirits, which were once considered a natural disaster, now seemed to carry a darker meaning.


    Never before, in any era, had demonic spirits erupted at the very heart of the imperial capital like this.


    After facing not one or two, but a third outbreak of rampaging demonic spirits, Cheongdo Palace inevitably plunged into deeper turmoil.


    In the end, all attention turned to the one at the peak of the nation¡¯s hierarchy. It was Emperor Woon Sung.


    With the demonic spirits¡¯ repeated rampages, it almost seemed as if the heavens themselves were determined to destroy the ruler of Cheongdo.


    Not to mention the imperial capital, even Cheongdo Palace where the emperor resided had seen these demonic spirits rise several times.


    If such incidents continued, the eyes of doubt among the people of the empire would soon shift from the Heavenly Maiden to Emperor Woon Sung himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the office of Emperor Woon Sung that was decorated with magnificent imperial splendor.


    The Emperor bowed his head in deep contemplation as he sat in front of the three highest-ranking officials.


    Even after replacing the Heavenly Maiden, nothing changed. He could no longer stand by and watch the ongoing rampage of demonic spirits.


    If his authority began to falter, it would become irreparable.


    It was time for decisive measures.


    ***


    ¡°A new unit, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems His Majesty intends to form a special military unit focused on hunting down demonic spirits. It would be different from the standing forces centered around the Truth Insight Terrace.¡±


    It had been barely three days since the chaos in the inner palace had been quelled.


    The chaos had only just been managed, and there was still an overwhelming amount of unresolved aftermath to address.


    I too had no time to attend to the affairs of the Hwalseong District and had come out to lead the soldiers of the main palace. That¡¯s when my adjutant Bi Cheon approached me to inform me of the results of the council meeting.


    Bi Cheon spoke politely with his head lowered.


    ¡°It seems the Palace plans to directly recruit demonic spirit hunters, provide them with salaries, train them in military protocols, and secure for them ranks equivalent to commissioned officers.¡±


    ¡°¡­There will be a lot of resistance.¡±


    As I checked the bandages wrapped around various parts of my body, I sat on a mattress set up in the temporary garrison and replied.


    Demonic spirit hunting was a despised profession. People viewed demonic spirit hunters as little more than cursed beings who spread misfortune wherever they went.


    One might think that in a time when demonic spirits ran rampant, the treatment of such hunters would improve, yet oddly enough, people often looked down on others despite their necessity.


    Just as the butcher who slaughters cattle and pigs, or the trader who handles dogs, are essential but naturally despised, so too were the demonic spirit hunters despised.


    Even though they roamed the land and took money to kill demonic spirits, they were beings to be feared and loathed.


    Even the Black Moon Unit currently working in Hwalseong District had once been wanderers until they found a place here. The fact that no one wanted to take them in despite their elite skills showed how much prejudice there was against them. It was as clear as day.


    But in the most sacred and revered palace of all, the Emperor wanted to bring in demonic spirit hunters, feed them the country¡¯s salaries, and give them official posts to make them military officers.


    It was a very radical policy, and the other officials who held the title of ¡°officer¡± with great honor were bound to push back fiercely.


    Nevertheless, Emperor Woon Sung seemed determined to carry it out.


    ¡°Given that demonic spirits invaded Cheongdo Palace not once or twice but three times, they would consider the situation serious enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Therefore¡­ you too may be asked to take a position in this new unit, Vice General.¡±


    ¡°Me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±


    Now that he mentioned it, it was true.


    Since my days as an apprentice warrior, I had hunted and killed demonic spirits. During my time at the Inner Sword Command, I had followed General Jeong Seo Tae on expeditions to slay these demonic spirits. I was the prized disciple of Lee Cheol Won, a master at saying demonic spirits. And I was also the one who had struck down the Moon Demonic Spirit, the Sun Demonic Spirit, and the White Demonic Spirit.


    On top of that, I was the third-highest ranked officer in Cheongdo, beneath only Grand General Seong Sa Wook in first rank and Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo in second rank. But neither of them had killed as many demonic spirits as I had.


    In short, if a new unit were to be established, I was the only one suitable to command it.


    ¡°¡­Among the high officials of the palace, it¡¯s already considered a settled matter with no room for dispute.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second, Bi Cheon-ah. I¡¯m already the lord of the Hwalseong District, the internal inspector of the harem, the aide to the Heavenly Maiden, and a general-level official of the Red Palace¡­ and now they want me to take responsibility for an entire military unit too?¡±


    ¡°It appears that the high officials of the main palace are unaware that death from overwork is a real phenomenon. As a mere low-ranking warrior¡­ it¡¯s not something I can comment on¡­.¡±


    ¡°Those old fools¡­ are they planning to work me to death?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    With the mountain of duties already piled on my desk, were they really planning to add even more?


    The problem was that the one pushing for this was none other than Emperor Woon Sung, who sat at the very top of this nation.


    Really, he needed to look at the workload before assigning tasks. At this rate, people would die from exhaustion.


    Even if I wanted to say that, it wasn¡¯t easy to raise my voice to the emperor.


    ¡°Still, no matter how I look at it, it¡¯s hard to deny that General Seol is the most suitable candidate. If you wish to avoid this task¡­ you¡¯d need to prove your own incompetence¡­.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If it were a matter initiated by the three great officials, I might have been able to negotiate my way out of it. But this was an imperial decree.


    No matter what, there was a limit to what a person could reasonably accomplish.


    It was a given in bureaucratic society that when orders came, you followed them. But if I didn¡¯t put up even the slightest resistance, I really might end up dying from overwork.


    ¡°I-I mean¡­ while my personal career advancement is important, I¡¯d also like to consider the contributions of my successor. You know¡­ what¡¯s his name, that Bright Moon General who came after me? Wasn¡¯t his name Hwa Il Yong? The one who followed General Jeong Se Tae around hunting demonic spirits. He has a great vision and outstanding skills, so shouldn¡¯t he be given a chance? With someone like him available, why should I be the one to step up?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this position too heavy a responsibility for someone at the Bright Moon General¡¯s level¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely by taking on heavy responsibilities that one¡¯s skills improve. Can¡¯t we find a way to use that as an excuse?¡±


    With a deeply apologetic expression, Bi Cheon lowered his head and responded with difficulty.


    ¡°As I mentioned, it¡¯s a matter connected to His Majesty¡¯s authority, so¡­ I¡¯m not sure if it will be resolved so easily¡­.¡±


    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll focus on the mess in the inner palace that needs cleaning up. In fact, I¡¯m supposed to meet with the Minister of Personnel right after lunch today.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform the Central Councilor of your current stance.¡±


    ¡°The Central Councilor? That man came in person? Is he the one in charge of this matter?¡±


    ¡°He contacted us when he visited to check on the inner palace situation.¡±


    Central Councilor Chu Beom Seok


    Among the three great officials, he was considered the most mild-mannered. Though, considering he was a politician, he was probably filled with cunning beneath that exterior.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t take any action¡­ you will be appointed as the head of the new military unit.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ anything but that¡­.¡±


    I took a deep breath and swept a hand over my face.


    If I took on any more work, I would really die of overwork. Even if it was an order from His Majesty, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be done.


    However, as Bi Cheon had pointed out, this was a serious matter directly linked to His Majesty¡¯s authority, and Emperor Woon Sung would hardly concede so easily.


    Even as the Vice General ranked third among the military officers, I couldn¡¯t just voice my opinion or shake my head at His Majesty¡¯s orders.


    Wasn¡¯t there¡­ wasn¡¯t there some way?


    Now was actually a perfect time. My position as the inner palace Inspector was useful for monitoring the situation in the inner palace. I didn¡¯t want to give up the administrative control of the Hwalseong District, and Jin Cheong Lang would never let go of my post as the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s aide.


    ¡­Jin Cheong Lang?


    ¡­Could it really be¡­?


    I sighed and ran my hand over my face a few more times. Then I braced myself and spoke with determination.


    ¡°If this is how the palace intends to proceed¡­ then I have my own way of handling things as well¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wh-What are you planning, General Seol?¡±


    ¡°When you want to express a point, you have to make it absolutely clear.¡±


    I took another deep breath. I had plenty to rely on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go on strike.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Bi Cheon blinked in disbelief. As if he hadn¡¯t heard right.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ General Seol, if an official at your rank did that¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be outright treason¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my ways.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ that can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Bi Cheon¡¯s eyes quivered with unease.


    For a general holding military power to outright reject His Majesty¡¯s orders and act independently was a very grave matter.


    With great power came great responsibility, and a single reckless misstep or simple misunderstanding could lead straight to the execution grounds.


    If one thought that rising authority meant security in the palace, they were sorely mistaken.


    Living as a person of influence in Cheongdo was like walking a tightrope over molten lava. The approach may change, but the risk of losing one¡¯s power was always there.


    High authority often served as armor to protect your life, yet it could just as easily become the poison that squeezed the life out of your heart.


    And so, the higher one¡¯s authority was, the more carefully each and every action must be taken.


    That was just common sense.


    So, I¡­ needed to find a justification, an excuse.


    An excuse for what, you ask?


    An excuse, a justification¡­ to avoid working.


    Despite strong opposition, Emperor Woon Sung had decided to establish a military force dedicated solely to dealing with the demonic spirits. Supporting this decision would undoubtedly strengthen my authority in the future, but no matter what, I couldn¡¯t be buried in endless work.


    I had to make it clear that there were things I simply couldn¡¯t do, and to do that, I needed to find someone and a solid reason to back up my voice.


    Fortunately, I had plenty of support behind me¡­!


    Influential figures lined up at my back¡­!


    Even the mighty Emperor Woon Sung would find it difficult to ignore me if the mistresses of the four palaces or the Heavenly Maiden spoke up.


    In short, I just had to go to Jin Cheong Lang, who was the current Heavenly Maiden, and appeal to her.


    I would tell her that I, the Vice General, was already overwhelmed with tasks and that adding more responsibilities would be too much.


    If she could arrange for an environment where I could focus on the affairs of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, it would ultimately help the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡¯s safety and, by extension, contribute to the peace of Cheongdo.


    If I made such an appeal, she wouldn¡¯t be one to turn me down.


    And with that justification, even Emperor Woon Sung would have to reconsider.


    After all, if establishing a new military force to deal with the demonic spirits led to a negative impact on the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡¯s safety, it would defeat the entire purpose.


    The justification was flawless.


    Though it might be a bit awkward to say so myself, wasn¡¯t Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang entirely on my side?


    If I went to her, expressed how difficult things had been, and lamented my hardships, I was certain she would lend me her strength.


    I, Seol Tae Pyeong, am not a petty coward who hides behind powerful people and meekly bows my head in submission!


    But still¡ª


    A person has to live, right? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to do something wrong. In fact, when you look at it, I¡¯m giving up a good position¡­ so from someone else¡¯s point of view, it might even seem like charity work.


    With that self-justification, I showed my Heavenly Dragon Tablet and entered the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡¯s quarters.


    I walked confidently through the hallway of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, which still showed signs of ongoing repairs, and headed straight for the inner chambers where the Heavenly Maiden would likely be resting.


    ¡°I greet the Vice General.¡±


    Since I held the position of aide to the Heavenly Maiden, no one found it strange to see me striding across the wooden floor of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    The maids simply lowered their heads and greeted me with respectful bows.


    I passed through them, made my way past a series of paper doors, and finally arrived at the inner chamber of the Heavenly Maiden.


    It was my first time to see her in person since the chaos caused by the White Demonic Spirit, and I felt it necessary to check on her well-being.


    Well, in any case¡­ I had known Jin Cheong Lang for more than a few years by now, so formal pleasantries hardly seemed necessary.


    I simply treated her with courtesy as the Heavenly Maiden and raised my voice toward the inner chamber beyond the paper door.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden. This is Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    [Heek!]


    There was a faint gasp from behind the sliding door.


    It sounded as if she had flinched, like someone who had ice placed on the back of their neck.


    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡±


    [I-I¡¯m fine! I¡¯d like to be left alone for now!]


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ there is something important I need to discuss with you¡­¡±


    [I said I want to be left alone!]


    She shut me down.


    ¡­


    Was this really the same Jin Cheong Lang who used to come sprinting out, practically wagging an invisible tail at the mere sound of my footsteps? My heart sank as I felt unexpectedly small and empty.


    But¡­ why?


    ¡°H-Heavenly Maiden¡­!¡±


    [I-I already told you to leave! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself, o-ow.]


    Her voice faltered as though she had bitten her tongue, and she sounded as if she was in tears.


    [I-I don¡¯t want to see your face right now¡­! Just, please go¡­! Quickly! I-I¡¯ll call for you next time¡­! I promise I¡¯ll call for you, so¡­ for now¡­ please, just go¡­! I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­! Just¡­ give me some time¡­!]


    ¡°.¡­.¡±


    And that was how I was driven out of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    I slumped to the ground in despair before the grand middle gate of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Yes, I had always thought a day like this would come.


    The day Jin Cheong Lang would finally come to her senses, realize the propriety of distance between men and women, recognize her own status, and try to distance herself from me.


    I had resolved countless times to brace myself and hold steady, knowing that day would eventually come.


    And now that the day had finally arrived, why did I feel nothing but emptiness in my chest?


    No, actually, there was some sense of relief. But¡­ why, of all times, did it have to be now, when I most urgently needed the support of someone with power?


    Still¡­ it could be worse. Maybe it was actually fortunate that she came to her senses, even if it was now.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I still¡­ have many people I know¡­.¡±


    Though it wouldn¡¯t carry quite the same authority as the Heavenly Maiden speaking for me directly, there were still plenty of influential people willing to lend their support to my words.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong, White Princess Ha Wol. Weren¡¯t they all on my side?


    If I went to the mistresses of each palace and explained the situation¡­ they would help me without calculating the political advantages or making demands! We¡¯ve known each other long enough for that¡­!


    So, first things first, I¡¯ll go to them and explain what¡¯s happening.


    I still have many places to turn.


    After all¡­ I am Vice General Seo Tae Pyeong¡­.


    ***


    ¡°Vice General Seo Tae Pyeong has arrived.¡±


    At dusk, in front of the middle gate of the White Tiger Palace.


    While White Princess Ha Wol strolled across the courtyard and was lost in thought, Headmaid Ye Rim came to deliver the report.


    ¡°The Vice General, again¡­?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, he¡¯s come to check on your well-being after what happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ now that I think about it, they said he visited both the Black Tortoise Palace and Vermilion Bird Palace earlier this afternoon.¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol who was always well-informed about the affairs of the palace already knew Seo Tae Pyeong had been visiting various places. He was apparently checking on the safety of the crown princess consorts.


    It wasn¡¯t strange, considering he was a general-level officer and also an inspector for the inner palace.


    Still, the fact that he went to the Azure, Vermilion, and Black princess consorts first, and only came to her last¡­ she couldn¡¯t quite decide if she should be pleased or a little disappointed by this.


    If she were to put it plainly, she had expected him to come to her first, so it was a bit disappointing that he hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    As soon as she realized what she was thinking, she grew embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t as if the order of visits mattered that much, yet she found herself feeling unusually affected.


    Still¡­ for some reason, her mood soured, and any inclination to greet him warmly faded away.


    If he was going to visit, he could have come sooner.


    She had been so preoccupied, wavering between worrying about Seo Tae Pyeong¡¯s safety or dismissing it as nothing, that it had occupied her mind for some time¡­ and yet here he was, arriving just as the sun was setting.


    It was around the time she permitted Seo Tae Pyeong to enter the palace that these thoughts crossed her mind.


    ¡°Wh-White Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­General Seol?¡±


    Seo Tae Pyeong entered White Tiger Palace. His face was brimming with gratitude.


    ¡°At least the White Tiger Palace¡­ let me in. Thank you, White Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I went to Azure Dragon Palace, Vermilion Bird Palace, and Black Tortoise Palace¡­ but they all turned me away¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    None of the princess consorts were the sort to turn him away.


    Not just one, but all of them; they didn¡¯t even allow Seol Tae-pyeong to enter the palace.


    Not someone else, but Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong?


    From White Princess¡¯s perspective, it was hard to believe. Each of them had always seemed eager for Seo Tae Pyeong¡¯s presence. They never missed a chance to keep him close.


    Watching the dejected look on Seo Tae Pyeong¡¯s face, the White Princess rested her chin on her hand and fell into deep thought.


    As she thought, various possibilities started to surface in her mind; after all, she was quick-witted when it came to such matters.


    ¡°¡­Could it be¡­¡±


    Before long, she arrived at a conclusion.


    ¡°¡­White Princess?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ General Seol. I think¡­ perhaps you need to be a bit more sensitive. Or is it¡­ that it¡¯s hard to gauge the situation from your end? Well¡­ I suppose it¡¯s none of my concern.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A woman¡¯s heart¡­ it¡¯s like a turbulent sea. It¡¯s impossible to predict.¡±


    ¡°¡­What on earth is that¡­¡±


    Even the most cool-headed White Princess had a hard time conveying this situation openly


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ they likely need some time¡­ that¡¯s all. Just give them a bit of time¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All Seo Tae Pyeong could do was slump to the floor and feel deeply dejected.

 Chapter 125: Embrace Your Karma (2)

    ¡°Indeed, the spread of these demonic spirits is becoming more serious as time goes on¡­ No wonder His Majesty feels the urgent need to take decisive action¡­¡±


    The White Princess and Seol Tae Pyeong sat together in the White Tiger Palace¡¯s tearoom and exchanged their thoughts seriously.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had been turned away not only from the Heavenly Dragon Hall but from the Vermilion Bird and Black Tortoise Palaces as well. He was glad to find at least one place left where he could lean on for support.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure how it sounds to you, General Seol, but if I were to form a new military unit, I think I would appoint you as its commander.¡±


    The White Princess slurped her favorite tea as she spoke.


    ¡°R-Really¡­? However, if we consider the training of the next generation, I think putting the new Bright Moon General Hwa Il Yong in command would be best.¡±


    ¡°¡­To be frank, the reality is that anyone could be appointed to the commander¡¯s position as long as it¡¯s not you?¡±


    ¡°Actually, if I were to speak the truth, that is what I want.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to dress things up with formalities when we¡¯re already well aware of each other¡¯s inner workings. Neither you nor I are exactly paragons of purity, are we?¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol wore countless layers of masks.


    Though she was famous for her radiant image, so much so that rumors circulated that she was a fairy who had descended to Cheongdo Palace, this was simply the image she projected to the world.


    The truth that she was a person whose core had long since rotted was no secret between them.


    ¡°However, I do want to respect your wishes as much as I can. Now that our Inbong clan has aligned itself with the Vice General, I would prefer if you focused more on raising your political power inside the main palace. After all, other military officers can handle slaying demonic spirits, can they not?¡±


    ¡°I understand that, of course, but¡­ I don¡¯t have much interest or talent in that area.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I wasn¡¯t unaware of that when I took on this matter. While I could certainly handle such matters myself, I have to admit that I find it rather disappointing that someone at the very top has no interest in raising their political standing, but instead runs off to chase demonic spirits¡±.


    The White Princess thought about this and ran her fingers along her chin a few times before continuing.


    ¡°To put it simply, I would prefer for you to remain in a less active role.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ if that¡¯s your conclusion, then I feel the same way. You¡¯re the only one who understands my feelings on this, White Princess.¡±


    ¡°You do have a silver tongue. Did you even consider the implications of what I said¡­?¡±


    With a sigh, the White Princess leaned back into her chair and glanced up at the ceiling.


    Thinking about how things had come to this point made her sigh again, and she felt the tension ease from her shoulders.


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    But then, realizing she was sitting in front of the Vice General of the country, she quickly adjusted her posture.


    She hurriedly gathered herself, straightened her clothes, and swallowed the unseemly sigh that had escaped. She straightened the sleeves that she had left draped carelessly around her.


    As a crown princess consort and the mistress of the White Tiger Palace, it would be highly improper to present herself so casually before the third-ranking military officer in the palace.


    She suddenly recalled that she had just come from her morning training, which might mean she still smelled of sweat. Perhaps she should have applied a bit more perfume before coming. Her hair too was less glossy than usual which made her feel self-conscious.


    Of course, this ignorant man likely wouldn¡¯t be sensitive enough to notice these details or judge her by them, but that was beside the point; it was a matter of mindset.


    Authority and dignity can be surprisingly undermined by the smallest and seemingly insignificant details. Anyone who has to embody authority should never show their human side.


    To think that she forgot such a fundamental rule.


    Anyway, Seol Tae Pyeong was the kind of man who somehow had the knack for making you let your guard down more than you intended if you spent enough time with him.


    ¡°Regardless, even if you keep insisting that you dislike all this, you¡¯re far too competent to be dismissed so easily. You¡¯ve already achieved so much. While the Inbong Ha clan might be able to help find you a quieter position, we still need someone who can make their voice heard.¡±


    In any case, the White Princess was the sort who knew when to step in fully for Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sake.


    The reason for this, however, was a strange one. Seeing him sigh and complain, ¡°This is too hard, I don¡¯t want to work, haah.¡± filled her with an inexplicable sense of futility. But even though the White Princess was above him in official rank¡­ the moment the Inbong clan joined forces with the Vice General¡¯s faction, he had become the power and she the subordinate.


    Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t one to throw his weight around openly, but politics made it impossible to ignore these power dynamics.


    And the White Princess was a politician by nature.


    ¡°Then, what would be the best course of action?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, you¡¯ll have to try persuading the other crown princess consorts.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ none of them will meet with me¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ your karma¡­.¡±


    ¡°Karma? What exactly did I do wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Karma¡­ sometimes it comes without any wrongdoing at all¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not making any sense.¡±


    ¡°Well, life itself is unreasonable; just accept your karma without overthinking it. Even if it feels unfair, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Honestly, I can even understand things from their perspective¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked at her in disbelief, but the White Princess simply lowered her gaze in silence.


    ¡°In any case¡­ since you¡¯re in need of support, if they refuse to meet you, you¡¯ll have no choice but to force a meeting.¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s force our way through.¡±


    The White Princess began to rack her brain.


    Anyone looking at White Princess Ha Wol would see a woman completely clad in white from head to toe.


    She appeared as radiant and pure as untouched snow, but her mind was filled with all manner of filthy, underhanded schemes.


    ¡°You said you have some talent for basic Taoist magic. Do you know how to blur your presence¡­?¡±


    There was rarely any middle ground in the schemes that came from someone like her.


    ***


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong wanted to die.


    She had been sitting on her bed scratching her head relentlessly for over an hour.


    In that time, she had kicked her quilt off the bed with her feet 21 times, twisted and strangled her pillow 14 times, fussed with her hair on a whim only to mess it all up and lie back down again 6 times, rubbed her face with her hands 41 times, knocked her head against the bedpost 21 times, and let out an empty hollow laugh 7 times.


    After more than 100 acts of self-destruction, she finally took a deep breath and muttered to herself.


    It was a question so absurdly belated that, had anyone else heard it, they might have let out a hollow laugh themselves.


    Since she had asked the question, she felt obligated to answer it, but no answer came easily.


    Her thoughts were piled up like mountains, all needing to be sorted.


    In any case, the real problem was the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s spell.


    There were far too many troubling aspects for her to brush it off so lightly.


    The White Demonic Spirit¡¯s spell erased a person¡¯s self-control and sense of shame, leaving them to act purely on instinct.


    In her state, with all her psychological defenses broken down, she couldn¡¯t believe the best she managed to do was fumble awkwardly around Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body. Was there any woman in the world quite this ridiculous?


    Then, to make it worse, she blurted out things like, ¡°We¡¯re friends, so this much is okay,¡± and that nothing was inappropriate. Even if the White Demonic Spirit had scrambled her mind with a spell, how could she say such things with a straight face?


    As her thoughts reached this point, the Black Princess could only rub her face with her hands for the 42nd time.


    However, humans were such mysterious creatures; it was common for thoughts and instincts to run in opposite directions.


    More than anything, the Black Princess was a person who disliked conflict and valued harmony.


    With Seol Tae Pyeong constantly at the center of squabbles among the crown princess consorts, she had taken it upon herself to mediate, and over time, her perspective became trapped in that role.


    Harboring excessive feelings for Seol Tae Pyeong would only add to the chaos in an already chaotic palace.


    The Black Princess who was fully aware of this instinctively relegated him to the position of a close friend and buried her true feelings deep inside.


    But as all these unspoken feelings twisted and turned within her, a single spell from the White Demonic Spirit peeled back her rationality to reveal her embarrassing display.


    Honestly, how many people in this world could live in a constant state of perfect, flawless control?


    The real problem was that she had exposed this side of herself directly in front of Seol Tae Pyeong¡­


    And the shame from it¡­ was something beyond what any person could endure.


    Humiliation. Oh, the ancient foe of humanity¡­


    Even as the mistress of Black Palace, with all the dignity that position entailed, she found it difficult to withstand the rippling shame.


    There was only one cure. It was time.


    Although she had heard that Seol Tae Pyeong had come to Black Palace early that afternoon, the Black Princess, who was in desperate need of time, had turned him away at the gates.


    It pained her to do so, and she felt terribly sorry for him, but she trusted that he would understand if she explained it later.


    With her mind still in a state of turmoil, meeting him now was simply impossible.


    It seemed best not to face Seol Tae Pyeong until she had managed to calm herself a bit. He was a busy man, after all, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big issue.


    Or so she thought¡­


    In truth, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s situation was also dire, with flames practically licking at his heels. He couldn¡¯t afford to be selective in his methods.


    ¡°Black Princess, someone from the Hwalseong District has arrived.¡±


    Her hand, which had been mercilessly battering her pillow, froze mid-motion.


    She hiccupped in surprise at the sudden report that came from beyond the paper doors and asked again in disbelief.


    ¡°Th-The Hwalseong District?!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hwalseong District¡­ then Tae Pye¡­ no, the Vice General?! I told him earlier that meeting today would be difficult¡­¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not him¡­ he sent a subordinate just to deliver a message¡­ it seems quite urgent.¡±


    ¡°R-Really¡­?¡±


    The Black Princess let out a sigh of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t have to face Seol Tae Pyeong himself.


    She quickly caught her breath and regained her composure as she spoke.


    ¡°If it¡¯s one of his subordinates, I trust it will be fine. Very well, S-Send him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ who did you say it was?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Black Moon Leader, someone named Cheong Jin Myeong.¡±


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong. He was the demonic spirit hunter who wore a cotton cloth wrapped around his face.


    She had heard that he rarely left the Hwalseong District¡¯s perimeter, as he was constantly busy hunting demonic spirits there.


    She looked a little confused. She remembered that she had heard that he was never allowed to leave the Hwalseong district because of the critical nature of his duties.


    In any case, if they had dispatched someone of that caliber, it must have been quite an urgent matter.


    ***


    ¡°Has the Vice General not returned to his chamber yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ Did you have something to report to him?¡±


    ¡°Lower demonic spirits have been spotted in the northwestern mining area, so I¡¯m planning to go out and subdue them today. I was going to take some guards from Hwalseong as guides if I could get permission.¡±


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, the closest aide to Seol Tae Pyeong, was exchanging thoughts with Ha Si Hwa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report that much myself. There¡¯s someone among the wooden craftsmen who¡¯s currently on rest due to an injury; take him along. He should be capable enough for guiding.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯ll set off for the mining area right away. If there¡¯s any unnecessary damage, it¡¯ll just become a headache¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please be as cautious as possible to avoid any injuries. That includes you, Leader Cheong.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    In the Hwalseong District office.


    Ha Si Hwa had brought a pile of documents for the Vice General to review and was organizing them one by one. After listening to the Black Moon Leader¡¯s report, she quickly made the order.


    When the Vice General was away, she carried out her duties as his deputy. She ran Hwalseong efficiently in her own way.


    Meanwhile, Yeon Ri was observing the busy aides, who tirelessly moved in and out of the Vice General¡¯s residence, from a distance.


    ¡°It almost brings tears to my eyes¡­¡±


    She stopped scrubbing the wooden floor and looked up at the sky. It was such a clear, bright blue.


    Thinking about how that ragged warrior now commanded such a grand residence and directed all these aides, she couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved.


    She muttered something to herself as she wrung out the cloth over her water jug, then sat back down on the porch.


    She let out a deep sigh, hoping to rest for a moment.


    She leaned her head against the pillar beside the porch and exhaled heavily. As she closed her eyes, a vivid image of the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s last moments filled her mind. Its shoulder was pierced by a blade as the creature met its end.


    Looking down at herself, watching life drain out and blood spill from her body in those last moments, was not a memory she relished.


    Even so¡­ she had wanted to finish it by her own hand. And at least once, she had wanted to see the scene.


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    Though she had gone through countless cycles of reincarnation, this was the first time everything had aligned so perfectly.


    Finally¡­ only the Plague Demonic Spirit remained. It was the source of all these calamities, the king of every demon spirit.


    Throughout the endless cycles, she had slain the White Demonic Spirit countless times, but never before had it been so flawless. She could never witness the end of the White Demonic Spirit with her own eyes.


    Because of that¡­ the scene from two nights ago of the White Demonic Spirit murmuring softly in its last moments still flickered vividly in her mind. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sight of the demonic spirit reaching a hand toward the buildings of the main palace rising before it¡­


    Though she couldn¡¯t quite explain it¡­ the gesture seemed to hold some kind of meaning¡­

 Chapter 126: Embrace Your Karma (3)

    The Plague Demonic Spirit was sealed at the bottom of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    When the time came, the Plague Demonic Spirit would descend, destroy Cheongdo Palace, and plunge the imperial capital into the depths of ruin.


    The ending Ah Hyun had confirmed countless times had never once changed.


    Even the blade known as Seol Tae Pyeong who was honed to his ultimate edge had only ever cornered the Plague Demonic Spirit. He had never succeeded in cutting it down.


    But this time, perhaps it would be possible.


    Throughout countless cycles of reincarnation, she had seen Seol Tae Pyeong innumerable times, but never before had the conditions been as favorable as they were now.


    Lost in these thoughts, Yeon Ri could only feel that her mind had become confused after witnessing the White Demonic Spirit¡¯s last moments.


    Since the beginning of these endless cycles, the battle of nerves with the Plague Demonic Spirit has never ceased. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While its bizarre body might be sealed deep underground, its mind and soul could very well be roaming the world above.


    Thinking back on everything that had happened, it wasn¡¯t such a strange idea.


    Within these cycles, there must have been a reason why it had managed to sabotage things so perfectly.


    It would also explain how it could send out the White Demonic Spirit, Sun Demonic Spirit, and Moon Demonic Spirit with such perfect timing if one accepted that premise.


    If someone, somewhere, was observing the situation within the palace¡­ and was doing everything possible to bring her down ¡­


    Then just who could that person be?


    Considering that even the arrogant White Demonic Spirit had shown them respect¡­. they must be of noble status or at least widely respected.


    It was likely someone with enough knowledge of Cheondo Palace¡¯s inner workings to easily grasp the situation and someone who could operate beyond the sight of others.


    Yeon Ri¡¯s usually calm expression hardened for a moment.


    In her many cycles of reincarnation, she had come to believe that she had met nearly everyone she could possibly encounter in every corner of Cheongdo Palace.


    How many people held a position that allowed them to observe the inner workings of the Heavenly Dragon Hall?


    The Heavenly Dragon Hall was the residence of the Heavenly Maiden. There were few who possessed the rank to monitor the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s affairs, few enough to count on two hands.


    Emperor Woon Sung.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    Central Councilor Chu Beom Seok.


    Strategist Hwa An.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    General Hwang Su.


    And Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    If there was an incarnation of the Plague Demonic Spirit among them.


    Whoever it turned out to be¡­ had to be eliminated.


    That was, in fact, the quickest way to break free from all these shackles.


    ***


    ¡°Tell the Vice General that I regret my earlier rudeness.¡±


    A man with a cotton cloth wrapped around his face was bowing his head in front of the tea room.


    This man was known as the most skilled demonic spirit hunter in Hwalseong District. He was the trusted subordinate who pledged his loyalty to Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    While Seol Tae Pyeong had no shortage of talented subordinates, few were as direct a force on the battlefield as Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.


    Not being an official affiliated with Cheongdo Palace meant Cheong Jin Myeong faced no particular restrictions on his movements. This allowed him to handle a wide range of tasks.


    From hunting demonic spirits to engaging in direct combat, from physical labor to acting as a messenger, he was highly skilled at hiding himself and was adept at covert operations and deceit.


    As long as the Hwalseong District was maintained, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong would never lose his position as Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s most trusted subordinate.


    Because of this, the Black Princess who held Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong in special regard, couldn¡¯t treat his subordinate Cheong Jin Myeong carelessly.


    After all, social life was always a game of aligning oneself with the right people.


    Choosing the right person to serve under meant that even a low-ranking aide without an official title could still earn the respect of a crown princess consort.


    ¡°Considering that I directly asked the Vice General to withdraw, and yet he still sent his aide¡­ it must be quite urgent. Knowing his personality, I doubt he¡¯d typically handle his subordinates this way¡­.¡±


    Feeling a sharp headache, the Black Princess sat at the low table and pressed her fingers to her temples.


    She had spent the entire night sorting through various concerns and was utterly exhausted. Even though she had dressed herself to meet with this guest, she couldn¡¯t muster the usual energy she put into her appearance.


    ¡°Vice General is in a difficult situation right now.¡±


    The man who had lowered his head spoke in a low voice.


    The moment she heard his voice, the Black Princess¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. For some reason, the voice felt vaguely familiar.


    Under normal circumstances, her senses would have been sharp enough to immediately identify the source of the discomfort, but the man had used concealment techniques to cloud her perception with the help of the White Princess.


    The inside of the cloth tightly wrapped around his face was covered with numerous talismans.


    But what was the need to hide? He introduced himself as Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, yet the face concealed beneath that cloth was someone else¡¯s. There was no need to say whose face it really was.


    If he could not meet Po Hwa Ryeong as the Vice General, he decided that he would rather use Cheong Jin Myeong¡¯s identity to convey what he had to say.


    ¡°The Vice General is in a difficult situation?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems His Majesty intends to entrust him with an important role, but the General worries that any additional duties may cause him to neglect his existing responsibilities¡­ so he is trying to find a respectful way to decline His Majesty¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­ knowing Vice General¡¯s personality, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want to take on anything more.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ please make it clear to the mistresses of the Four Palaces that the Vice General has reached his limit with just the work of the Inner Palace Inspector and the position of Heavenly Maiden¡¯s aide.¡±


    ¡°Was that the Vice General¡¯s job?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    The Black Princess let out a deep sigh and almost rested her head on the tea table.


    Right now, she was in the midst of a report from the Vice General¡¯s subordinate. Showing any sign of unrest would only cause unnecessary concern for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°That should be something I can do. I¡¯ll try to bring it up with the crown princess consorts at the next tea gathering and suggest that he be allowed to focus more on his work as the Inner Palace Inspector.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The man, who had been bowing deeply, trembled slightly at his fingertips.


    He looked as though he had just received good news he wasn¡¯t expecting. It was clear he had the loyalty of a true subordinate.


    Seeing his master¡¯s hopes fulfilled brought him joy as if it were his own.


    They say good subordinates are drawn to good people.


    Indeed, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong was a capable subordinate who matched the reputation of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    At that point, Po Hwa Ryeong became a little curious.


    ¡°Could I ask how the Vice General has been doing lately?¡±


    Po Hwa Ryeong asked the man who lowered his head as if she was subtly probing.


    ¡°The Vice General? He¡¯s doing well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? He hasn¡¯t shown any signs of undue worry; no hint of concern anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Why, why would he have any reason to? The threat of the demonic spirits has been handled, and since there was a bit of a disturbance in the inner palace, he seemed to be worried about the health of the mistresses of the Four Palaces.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ worried¡­.¡±


    The Black Princess paused and ran her fingers along the rim of her teacup. Then, even though she knew how ridiculous the question was, she couldn¡¯t help but ask it.


    ¡°Wh-Who does he worry about the most¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, specifically, who has he been most worried for¡­ After all, the Vice General is only human¡­ Worry isn¡¯t something that can be perfectly divided into four exact pieces, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The man¡¯s reaction was as if to ask, ¡°Why would she ask something like that?¡± In reality, even the Black Princess didn¡¯t quite understand why she was asking such an irrelevant question.


    But she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity. Human curiosity is, after all, bound to be unreasonable.


    Yes, it was just curiosity.


    Living amidst the chaos of the inner palace, where conflict and schemes were ever-present, it was only natural for one to be a bit curious about where Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s gaze might be directed¡­!


    ¡°I know that given my lowly status, I have no right to question such things, but I cannot help but ask for the sake of my lord¡¯s safety. Black Princess¡­ why did you ask such a question¡­?¡±


    ¡°B-Because I was curious. Do I really need to justify every little curiosity¡­?¡±


    ¡°If¡­ if you put it that way¡­ Ah, I understand.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to ask her outright why she was curious.


    After all, the Black Princess, as the mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, held a rank second only to the Heavenly Maiden in terms of court hierarchy. How could a mere adjutant of the Hwalseong District question someone of her status?


    All he could do was answer whatever she was curious about, with no other options.


    The real issue was that the man hiding his face behind the mask wasn¡¯t actually Cheong Jin Myeong.


    Yet it was said that even a dog that¡¯s been around a school for three years will learn to recite poetry.


    No matter how little interest Seol Tae Pyeong had in pleasing others or engaging in court politics, he still knew what the right response was in such a situation.


    After all, it was the Black Princess standing before him.


    So¡­ saying he was worried about the Black Princess seemed the most socially appropriate answer.


    ¡°B-Black Princess has suffered a great deal, and considering all that she endured because of the demonic spirit power, he was very concerned for her.¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ So, um¡­ well¡­ Black Princess¡­ you are, after all, quite close to the Vice General¡­ He said, as the saying goes, the arm bends inward, so he was deeply concerned about whether you had suffered any serious harm.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­ yes¡­ I suppose that¡¯s true¡­! We are rather close¡­!¡±


    All of a sudden, it was as if flower petals were blooming behind Po Hwa Ryeong.


    Though she lowered her voice as if to maintain her dignity, her tone lifted at the ends of her words. It was clear how happy she was.


    The man behind the mask never expected her mood to brighten so much, so he found himself sweating nervously.


    ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not right! The Vice General must be so strange~!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°With all the troubles piling up and the other noble princess consorts caught up in all this chaos¡­ why would he be most worried about me~? Strange~ Really strange~.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even offer the Vice General¡¯s adjutant a cup of tea! Would you care for some tea?!¡±


    ¡°For a subordinate to directly receive tea from the mistress of the Four Palaces¡­ that would be most disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, you really are Tae Pyeong-ah¡¯s subordinate, aren¡¯t you? So strict with rank and decorum¡­! Ah, no¡­ I mean, not Tae Pyeong-ah¡¯s subordinate¡­ the Vice General¡¯s subordinate¡­.¡±


    She quickly brushed off her slip of the tongue and gave a small shrug as she looked at the man for his reaction.


    Clearing her throat, Po Hwa Ryeong straightened herself.


    She had heard it so many times in her imperial etiquette lessons that it practically rang in her ears. If one is a crown princess, one must display dignity rather than familiarity.


    Though she was never entirely at ease with such things, she had to maintain some level of authority in front of someone so far below her in rank.


    Yet¡­ it was so hard to hold back¡­!


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong was one of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s most trusted subordinates.


    Always stationed nearby, he likely knew many details about Seol Tae Pyeong that others wouldn¡¯t know.


    But she snapped out of it and suddenly slapped her own cheek as if she was startled.


    At this point, there was no denying it.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong¡­ didn¡¯t see Seol Tae Pyeong as just a friend¡­!


    However, Po Hwa Ryeong had no desire to stir up any unnecessary trouble among the princess consorts. Knowing her place well, she didn¡¯t want to burden Seol Tae Pyeong with needless pressure.


    She didn¡¯t want to see Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ in a romantic light¡­!


    If she did, wouldn¡¯t it be like losing her closest friend?


    Just like the other crown princess consorts, she too would end up becoming just another burden in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s life.


    So, harboring any passionate feelings would only serve to bring him nothing but harm.


    It was just a ripple in her heart, which until now had been as calm as a mirror-smooth lake.


    She had never passionately loved anyone to the point of creating rumors. She simply acknowledged that Seol Tae Pyeong was a good man and that there were aspects of him that naturally drew her in on an emotional level.


    The Black Princess quickly shook her head back and forth to clear her thoughts.


    The Black Moon Leader, who was bowing his head cautiously asked if she was alright, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    She was too overwhelmed, just trying to sort out her own thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm, Black Moon Leader, listen carefully. It would be troublesome if you misunderstood.¡±


    After struggling to collect her thoughts, the Black Princess finally managed to speak.


    ¡°You are the closest aide that Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong genuinely trusts, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens, you work solely for the Vice General, and you would be ready to sacrifice anything for his sake, wouldn¡¯t you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would¡­ but why are you asking me this¡­?¡±


    The Black Princess was breathing heavily.


    When shame reaches its limit, it can completely destroy a person¡¯s composure.


    In the mess of everything she had shown in front of Seol Tae Pyeong, it was no easy task to sort out her feelings toward him.


    Because of that¡­ she needed to do something, anything, to make Seol Tae Pyeong put some distance between them.


    Yet it was too embarrassing to say it outright.


    But¡­ if it were spoken from the mouth of a subordinate that Seol Tae Pyeong deeply trusted¡­ who knows¡­


    ¡°G-Go and tell the Vice General yourself, tell him that Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong might, possibly, have romantic¡­ fe-feelings toward him¡­ I¡¯m not certain, but it could be possible¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Wh-What do you mean, Black Princess¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as just friendship between a man and a woman. So, pass along a warning to be careful around the Black Princess.¡±


    ¡°But if I just suddenly say such a thing¡­¡±


    ¡°J-Just do it if I say so¡­! I¡¯d rather die than do it myself!¡±


    When the Black Princess forced the words out, the man couldn¡¯t bring himself to argue any further.


    Like it had been said many times before, the difference in status between the two was so great that it was a great disloyalty to ask a question.


    Were it not for the Black Princess¡¯s tendency to overlook formalities, he would have been punished for his rudeness by now.


    In any case, the Black Princess hung her head low and clutched her hair in frustration.


    Now that she had actually said it aloud, her back was burning even more than she¡¯d expected. Still, it was far better than confessing directly to him.


    ¡°I apologize, Black Princess!¡±


    Just saying those words had taken a tremendous amount of courage.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t as if she had said them directly to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face. With all the determination she could muster, she could manage to let someone else convey that much.


    Understanding how much courage it had taken for her to say those words¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong couldn¡¯t hide behind the cloth any longer.


    When the Black Princess looked up, she saw the man who had torn the cloth which was covered with talismans inside bowing low in front of her.


    That face was all too familiar.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it was too urgent from my perspective¡­ No matter how I tried, you wouldn¡¯t meet with me, so I had to¡­ resort to these means¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong knew exactly how much courage and noble determination the Black Princess had summoned to say those words, and he couldn¡¯t stand by quietly in response.


    If he had been a less sincere man, he might¡¯ve pretended not to understand.


    ¡°Ah, so she likes me~¡± he could have thought and just pretended not to know, then walked away to keep his pride and put some distance between them.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ was not that kind of person¡­!


    He was simply¡­ this kind of man.


    At that moment, Seol Tae Pyeong could not hold back any longer. He bowed his head deeply and apologized, which was so typical of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    The Black Princess who remembered all the foolish behavior she had displayed¡­.


    She felt her heart clench in embarrassment.


    If there were ever a day when the Black Princess, the ever-cheerful and bright Black Princess, might consider ending her own life¡­


    It would probably be¡­ right now¡­

 Chapter 127: The Jeongseon Clan (1)

    Because of her warm and gentle appearance, people often overlooked one crucial fact. Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong was remarkably intelligent.


    With a perfect memory that never forgot a single thing she saw, she had spent her early days in the palace buried in books and reading from dawn till dusk.


    The depth of knowledge and culture she accumulated was already worthy of the title of Black Princess, and over the years, she gained ample experience in handling all kinds of people.


    The young herbalist girl who had once wandered the White Immortal Mountain alone had now grown into a woman of authority. Therefore, she could easily deal with such a sudden situation.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-aaaaah?!¡±


    No, she could not deal with it.


    When the person claiming to be Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong took off the cloth covering his face, it turned out he was none other than the third-ranked Vice General in the military hierarchy of Cheongdo.


    Such a twist should have been manageable with calm and proper conduct, but the ridiculous display she had already made¡­ was beyond repair.


    Given that she had confessed to him directly, heat was now rising to her face.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was bowing with his head lowered in apology.


    She could understand his reaction.


    As an upright and righteous man, he believed it unfair to accept the Black Princess¡¯s difficult confession while hiding behind the mask of the Black Moon Leader.


    That was just who Seol Tae Pyeong was. Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s growing admiration for him came from his generous, bold, and honorable nature.


    Though he could be pragmatic enough to survive in Cheongdo¡¯s political arena, his human warmth and masculine sincerity set him apart.


    But still¡­ could he not have just pretended not to know¡­ just this once¡­?!


    Surely, it would have been fine if he just stayed hidden behind the mask of the Black Moon Leader and acted a little more crafty¡­ wouldn¡¯t it?


    But then, the thought of that embarrassed her too. She hated it.


    And yet, watching him bow his head outright like this was unbearably mortifying.


    Still, maybe he could have pretended not to notice, just this once.


    On the other hand, it felt unfair to be the only one who had shown any courage, which left her feeling frustrated.


    Even so, she wished he considered her shame and kept quiet for her sake.


    But then, that made it seem as if she were the only one with the stronger emotions, which somehow felt even more humiliating.


    One moment like this, and then the next like that.


    The Black Princess couldn¡¯t even make sense of her own feelings.


    Her thoughts kept circling, spiraling endlessly until they began to overwhelm her mind completely.


    With her face heating up, the Black Princess knew she had to say something, anything.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Fooled you, didn¡¯t I!¡±


    She tried to pull off a bluff and bit her tongue in the process.


    The Black Princess somehow managed to endure the sharp pain shooting through her tongue.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°You. you¡­do you really think I wouldn¡¯t recognize you, Tae Pyeong?! Just because you threw on some silly cloth? You¡¯ve got a voice and a build; I wouldn¡¯t know you?!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?!¡±


    In reality, he had concealed his presence quite well with a bit of Taoist magic, so it would have been difficult for the Black Princess, who was relatively inexperienced in such things, to notice him.


    But despite it all, she pushed forward with sheer force of will.


    ¡°How, how¡­ how could you come to pay respects to the crown princess consort, all while hiding your identity¡­? Th-This is, depending on the circumstances, a grave crime that could be severely punished under martial law¡­!¡±


    ¡°A¡­ Ah¡­ you¡¯re absolutely right!¡±


    ¡°But how could I treat my dear friend Tae Pyeong so harshly? That¡¯s why¡­ I simply gave you a chance to reveal yourself on your own!¡±


    Despite being pushed to her mental limits, the Black Princess spoke with a surprising fluency.


    By now, she had no idea what she was saying, but as the words kept spilling out, she was oddly fascinated by how naturally they flowed.


    Even as the whole world seemed to spin around her, the Black Princess steadied herself and spoke with effort.


    ¡°You¡­ you pass.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°To the end, you didn¡¯t keep your identity hidden but instead came forward and bowed first. You truly deserve to be called a loyal and upright Vice General!¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I simply gave you a chance to reflect!¡±


    The sight of the Black Princess biting her tongue while saying everything she wanted to say was pitiful.


    Watching her, Seol Tae Pyeong looked moved. He had a heartfelt expression on his face.


    And then, inwardly, he thought,


    Surely he didn¡¯t really believe all those random words that she blurted out with her face burning red.


    He had revealed his identity in response to the Black Princess¡¯s brave gesture of expressing her feelings, but from now on, it was the right thing to do to really pretend not to know¡­!


    Yes, he would humbly express his gratitude for her generous pardon of his serious crime and vow to always remember her deep loyalty and leniency.


    Then¡­ things would be settled.


    Seol Tae Pyeong took a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡°Black Princess!!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaah!!!¡±


    But the Black Princess did not allow him a response.


    And so, Seol Tae Pyeong was promptly expelled from the Black Tortoise Palace.


    ¡°¡­I, I misjudged. You are not the type of person who would turn away from people¡¯s hearts and deceive them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°S-Still¡­ there¡¯s something to be said for a woman¡¯s delicate feelings. Couldn¡¯t you have been a bit less cruel in this moment?¡±


    ***


    ¡°I regret it now.¡±


    Back in the White Tiger Palace.


    After being harshly turned away from the Black Tortoise Palace, Seol Tae Pyeong buried his head in the table with tears in his eyes.


    The White Princess watched him in silence, then sighed deeply.


    Though he said he regretted it now, Seol Tae Pyeong would never betray or ignore the Black Princess, even if the same situation arose again.


    He needed to know when to be a little cunning, to obscure his intentions when the situation called for it. He was certainly capable of that when it came to politics, but when it came to personal relationships, he completely erased that part of himself.


    Perhaps it was this particular trait that drew the princess consorts to him and made them stumble helplessly.


    In Cheongdo Palace, which was full of schemers with hidden agendas, someone like Seol Tae Pyeong who treated people with unwavering sincerity was worth more than gold.


    Even as he rose to the position of Vice General, he retained that purity, which might be why he seemed so precious to the princess consorts.


    However, that was that, and this was this.


    What sin did the Black Princess commit? When one stabs at a young girl¡¯s innocent heart with the blade of shame, it usually ends in disaster.


    When she imagined the Black Princess who was usually so lively turning red and trembling all over, the White Princess couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had done something terrible.


    She felt a pang of guilt. But the Inbong clan also had to survive.


    ¡°It seems¡­ White Princess, your way and mine just don¡¯t align.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think, after all, I have to carve my own path forward. Depending on you to solve my burden was where I went wrong.¡±


    At any rate, he simply had to avoid being appointed as the commander of the newly established unit.


    For that, he would need someone with a strong voice to convey his difficult position to the palace. It would be far more convincing than coming from his own lips.


    With a resolute expression, Seol Tae Pyeong lifted his head and looked at the White Princess.


    ¡°It seems¡­ if I¡¯m going to make such a request, only the Vermilion Princess could help. She¡¯s the most influential princess consort, a noblewoman of the Jeonseon clan and the holder of the Golden Hairpin. If she herself spoke on my behalf¡­ surely His Majesty would consider my situation.¡±


    ¡°General Seol, let me ask since it worries me. Just how do you plan to meet the Vermilion Princess who openly turned you away?¡±


    Sneaking in, disguising his identity.


    If he were to ask the White Princess for a plan, she would suggest something along those lines¡­ but Seol Tae Pyeong would likely approach it in an entirely different way.


    The White Princess did not want to see her ally overworked with grueling tasks, so she wanted to respect his decision¡­ but she was anxious because she didn¡¯t know what kind of plan he would take.


    ¡°C-Could I ask what sort of plan you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°The problem was thinking I needed a plan in the first place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ***


    A magpie landed in a corner of the courtyard of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    It pecked at the ground a few times before flapping its wings and vanishing. It looked to be very free.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon quietly lowered her head as she watched the scene.


    The one responsible for driving Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s father to his death was none other than In Seon Rok, the head of the Jeongseon clan and the Chief Councilor of the Empire.


    He was a selfish, devious man who skillfully balanced justice and injustice to maintain his power.


    And the Vermilion Princess¡­ was his daughter.


    As she sat quietly in front of the courtyard with an exhausted expression, her maid Hyeon Dang approached and bowed her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, Vermilion Princess. Perhaps it would be best to cancel your afternoon schedule and take some rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, that might be for the best.¡±


    ¡°The maids are quite worried for you. Please treasure your health and focus on regaining your strength.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess who had reached the pinnacle of martial arts rarely struggled with illness.


    That was why seeing her in such a weakened state came as a great shock to her maids.


    Had the recent White Demonic Spirit incident affected her health so badly?


    Rumors circulated wildly, and the maids were practically tearing through Cheongdo Palace¡¯s pharmacy in search of good medicinal herbs.


    Among the maids of the Vermilion Bird Palace, there was not a single one who did not hold the Vermilion Princess in the highest regard.


    If she fell ill, they would give up their very hearts and livers if it meant helping to heal her.


    However, the illness that plagued the Vermilion Princess was not of the body but of the heart.


    Life had been nothing but a relentless path of thorns for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    And it was the Jeongseon clan that had driven him into that abyss.


    It felt as if the curse woven into her clan name questioned her.


    You were born into a privileged clan, received everything you wanted, and only ascended to your noble position because it was promised to you. Even the painful effort you put in would have meant nothing without your clan¡¯s background.


    How could you stand with authority before a man who had clawed his way up from the very bottom? How could you pretend to be something you¡¯re not?


    And worse yet, the root of his misery was in her own bloodline.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess took a deep breath and lowered her head. Headmaid Hyeon Dang quickly stepped forward to check on her.


    In all her years, Hyeon Dang had never seen the once brave and noble Vermilion Princess look so broken.


    ¡°Hyeon Dang-ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vermilion Princess. I am here by your side. Please, speak.¡±


    ¡°Hyeon Dang-ah, have you¡­ ever resented your own birth?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Hyeon Dang¡¯s expression grew blank at the unexpected question.


    But at the very least, the Vermilion Princess was not someone with reason to resent her own birth.


    Throughout her life, she had benefited from the Jeongseon Clan. She had risen to a level of nobility that most could never hope to achieve thanks to her noble birth.


    She was not so shameless as to disregard everything she had received, to turn her clan into her enemy by clinging only to visible flaws.


    By now, any attempt to act righteous and pure would be hypocritical; she had received far too much.


    Yet, evil was evil.


    And birth was birth.


    In this turmoil¡­ the Vermilion Princess found herself unable to calm her heart.


    And so, she lacked the courage to face Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Though she had spent her life confronting fear, the thought of meeting the Vice General¡¯s gaze filled her with a fear unlike any other.


    It was as if the sins she had carried on her back her entire life loomed before her¡­ an immense dread overcame her.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess!¡±


    At that moment, a maid from the Vermilion Bird Palace rushed into the courtyard with an urgent voice.


    ¡°Th-The Vice General¡­ he¡¯s kneeling right now outside the palace¡¯s main gate¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What¡­?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s bowing his head to the ground, begging to meet with you just once¡­ he refused to leave.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess felt dizzy.


    ***


    A straightforward approach.


    How could such a man take a roundabout path in life?


    Born a man, he ought to stand tall and walk the main road with his chest held high.


    I, Seol Tae Pyeong, have lived as a man.


    I go forward as a man.


    So, with those words, Seol Tae Pyeong had made his way to the Vermilion Bird Palace¡­ and knelt before the main gate in protest.


    Whether under the sun or the moon, rain or snow, he would remain there until she agreed to meet him.


    This, a display of a true man¡¯s unwavering spirit¡­ was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s way.


    The White Princess felt a chill run through her.


    She could easily picture the scene unfolding at the main gate of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    The passing maid and the Hwalseong District aides would try to dissuade him, and yet the sight of that resolute man who was standing firm with his head held high and waiting for the Vermilion Princess in complete silence¡­!


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How long could such a rumor be endured?


    With the spirit to see who would win in this standoff, he charged forward like a blind ox; one had to admire his sheer tenacity.


    But the Vermilion Princess was left in a state of endlessly tangled emotions. She was caught between shame and guilt.


    While it was certainly improper for anyone to grab her by the collar and beg for an audience in this way, Seol Tae Pyeong had his own reasons for urgency.


    At this rate, he would die from exhaustion.


    The only one who could save him from such a fate was none other than the Vermilion Princess¡­!


    This man, was he really set on driving all the princess consorts to utter shame?


    Truly, he was unmistakably the descendant of that treacherous Seol Lee Moon.


    Simply by existing, he was practically storming through the inner palace!


    The White Princess who was sitting in the tea room suddenly felt a shiver run down her spine, which made her shudder.


    It was fortunate not to have fallen victim to that spell of the White Demonic Spirit.


    Had things gone differently, it would be her suffering under Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s merciless onslaught right now¡­

 Chapter 128: The Jeongseon Clan (2)

    Someone within the palace was the reincarnation of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    The moment that possibility came up, Yeon Ri¡¯s mind grew impossibly tangled.


    For countless ages, Yeon Ri had observed everyone while undergoing endless reincarnations within Cheongdo Palace.


    Except for Seol Tae Pyeong, on whom she had personally exerted influence, most people tended to act in the same patterns each time they reincarnated.


    If someone had moved differently than Yeon Ri expected, she would have noticed it at least once over the countless cycles.


    Yet, aside from Seol Tae Pyeong, she had never seen anyone aware of the existence of this cycle.


    The fact that this incarnation of the Plague Demonic Spirit was aware of Yeon Ri, yet continued to act similarly each time, while pretending to be completely unaware of the reincarnation, was frightening.


    The realization sent a cold shiver through her mind.


    Yeon Ri felt like a blade was pressing against her neck and swallowed dryly.


    ¡°Headmaid, your expression doesn¡¯t look so good. Is it hard handling the Vice General¡¯s mansion all on your own?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, Manager. I was just lost in thought for a moment. I¡¯m sorry about that. Haha.¡±


    Yeon Ri who had been kneeling on the floor scrubbing looked up as Ha Si Hwa, who was carrying an armful of bamboo slips as she approached and asked her.


    Even with her tangled thoughts, she didn¡¯t stop working; this was a habit she couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    From the exalted Heavenly Maiden to the lowest maid¡­ hers was truly a life of rises and falls.


    Regardless, what was most urgent now was discovering the identity of this incarnation of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Yet, no clear method came to mind.


    If it wasn¡¯t a fool, then it would know that the moment its identity was discovered, its head would be taken by Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s blade.


    Therefore, they would have to catch it off guard.


    ***


    ¡°The Vice General hasn¡¯t moved for nearly three full hours. He¡¯s declared that he won¡¯t budge from the gate until Your Highness the Vermilion Princess agrees to see him¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess sat alone in the library of the Vermilion Bird Palace deep in thought, when Hyeon Dang approached to deliver the report.


    From what she had heard, Seol Tae Pyeong was truly kneeling outside the gate and waiting without so much as a twitch.


    This protest, which had begun when the sun was high in the sky, was continuing now as the sun set and the moon rose.


    By now, not only passing maids but even high-ranking officials had caught wind of the situation.


    According to the rumors, the Vice General must have committed some grave wrongdoing and was pleading for the Vermilion Princess¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°What¡­ what on earth is going on here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    To speak the truth, Seol Tae Pyeong had done nothing wrong toward the Vermilion Princess.


    If anything, it was the Vermilion Princess herself who harbored feelings of guilt toward Seol Tae Pyeong.


    This situation, which seemed completely upside-down, could only feel deeply uncomfortable for her.


    For the upright and honorable Vermilion Princess, it was an unbearable poison of a situation.


    In a sense, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s actions had proven to be the most effective way to pressure her.


    ¡°This humble servant Hyeon Dang dares to risk her neck to offer her sincere counsel to Your Highness.¡±


    Then, Headmaid Hyeon Dang knelt down, bowed her head, and spoke with solemn determination.


    ¡°The current Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong already commands immense respect in the palace; his authority is sky-high, and he¡¯s admired by many military officials¡­. The faction he leads is also quite considerable.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I know that much.¡±


    ¡°But the sight of someone like him, apologizing as if he¡¯s wronged the Vermilion Princess¡­ I can¡¯t imagine this situation will reflect well on you.¡±


    What exactly could this distinguished Vice General have done to offend the Vermilion Princess? And why would the compassionate Vermilion Princess refuse to forgive him?


    It seemed that such curiosity had started to spread throughout the palace. And that was far from ideal.


    Because¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong had, in fact, done nothing wrong.


    The reason the Vermilion Princess avoided seeing Seol Tae Pyeong was because of the overwhelming shame, guilt, and awkwardness stirring within her.


    It was this unresolved emotional turmoil that was at the heart of the matter. If only she had a little more time and space, she might have been able to compose herself and face Seol Tae Pyeong.


    However, the way Seol Tae Pyeong charged forward like an iron horn showed no trace of patience.


    ¡­And this was because he too was desperate in his own way.


    Anxious and confused maids.


    Officials whispering amongst themselves around the palace.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang voicing her counsel boldly.


    And Seol Tae Pyeong, without fault, bearing the shame and sitting outside the palace gate.


    Amid this swirling chaos, the Vermilion Princess could only sweat in distress.


    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­ ah¡­¡±


    In the end, the Vermilion Princess had no choice but to raise the white flag.


    She had never faced a man who pressed forward so relentlessly.


    ***


    It was only after almost five hours that the Vermilion Princess allowed me to enter the middle gate of Vermilion Bird Palace.


    I had come prepared to stay for three days and nights if I had to, but surprisingly, the gate swung open within half a day. Seeing the situation unfold like this, I felt certain my initial intuition had been right.


    Indeed¡­ I should handle this my way. It was a mistake to think of relying on White Princess¡¯s schemes.


    Go your own way¡­ Seol Tae Pyeong¡­


    No matter where you go, there are bound to be careless people.


    In the distance, a few maids were whispering, thinking they wouldn¡¯t be overheard. I decided not to bother with them.


    I kept my head down. Then I followed the guidance of Headmaid Hyeon Dang and entered the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    I had heard that the grounds of Vermilion Bird Palace were rather vast, but having visited the Heavenly Dragon Hall several times, even its grandeur was beginning to feel ordinary.


    They said that when one¡¯s position changes, so does their perspective. Still, I never imagined a day would come when such a luxurious palace would look so commonplace.


    Anyway, after steadying myself, I entered the tea room.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, I apologize for my grave discourtesy.¡±


    As I stepped inside and offered my apology, I saw the Vermilion Princess seated at a large table in the center of the room. She was dressed in a red court robe.


    Her faintly hesitant manner was such a stark contrast to her usual dignified presence that I found it difficult to adjust.


    I swallowed nervously and took a seat across from her.


    ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t been well, Vermilion Princess. I knew it was a serious breach of duty to press for a meeting at such a time, yet I had an urgent matter that I could not bring up if not now¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess couldn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    The formal court robe she wore, as always, was elegant with its phoenix-like feathers, but the woman who wrapped herself in it seemed completely different from her usual self.


    Could this truly be the Vermilion Princess?


    Was this really the same fearless woman who could raise her head and speak frankly before His Majesty? The same woman who would laugh heartily even in front of a horde of demonic spirits and wield her sword without hesitation?


    ¡°I¡­ I am not¡­ in a place to¡­ face you¡­ not right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about what happened when you were under the influence of the White Demonic Spirit, please don¡¯t let it weigh too heavily on you. It was an accident, after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The Vermilion Princess twisted her body as if she had been hit with a stick, then sighed and said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite tell if you have courage or if you lack tact.¡±


    ¡°You know well enough that this is just the way I am, don¡¯t you? If I were to show some unfitting kindness, it would only backfire on me¡­ please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­ hoo¡­ seeing your face now, I think I understand a little. I know what kind of person you are, so what was I so worried about¡­.¡±


    Only then did the Vermilion Princess relax her shoulders a bit before her expression hardened again, and she spoke.


    ¡°I know exactly what it is you want to ask me. You wish to refuse the position as commander of the newly formed unit that His Majesty is establishing, don¡¯t you?¡±


    When she said that, I couldn¡¯t help but tense up.


    Though I knew she was well-informed about palace affairs, I hadn¡¯t expected her to so bluntly hit the nail on the head like this.


    ¡°However, you should know that the Jeongseon clan strongly supports His Majesty¡¯s decision to create this new army.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Jeongseon clan is His Majesty¡¯s strongest ally¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if His Majesty insists on this matter, it won¡¯t be something you can openly oppose.¡±


    The Jeongseon clan was Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s most trusted circle of supporters.


    While it might be possible to suggest that someone else fill the role, there wasn¡¯t any compelling reason to push for such a change.


    ¡°I want to help you, but the Jeongseon clan won¡¯t act without gaining something in return. There are too many people in their ranks who won¡¯t be persuaded by mere logic or moral arguments¡­.¡±


    Then, with a darkened expression, she added,


    ¡°My father¡­ included¡­.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I see¡­.¡±


    ¡°More than that, aren¡¯t you someone close to the Inbong clan? At the very least, you should make an effort to get closer to the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    ¡°Knowing you would say that, I held my ground outside the main gate.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I lowered my head and spoke.


    ¡°I was aware that you might feel uncomfortable meeting with me. I knew that if I tried to come see you, I¡¯d be turned away at the door. That¡¯s why¡­ our kindhearted Vermilion Princess left me standing outside for five full hours.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Normally, you¡¯re not one to do such a thing. Now, because of that, the rumor has spread all over the palace that you kept the Vice General waiting outside as if you were holding some leverage over me.¡±


    After all, I hadn¡¯t survived the political arena of Cheongdo Palace for just a day or two.


    No matter how much the Jeongseon clan claimed to stand for justice, I knew well that they wouldn¡¯t act without a proper pretext. In the end, those with power all tended to behave according to a similar playbook.


    ¡°This will bring great benefits to the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, right now, you are wielding control over Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    That perception¡ªthe idea that Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon could direct the Vice General at will¡ªwas exactly what I intended to create.


    This impression would serve as a basis for the Vermilion Princess to make her voice heard within the Jeongseon clan.


    The Vermilion Princess looked at me with wide eyes for a moment before she seemed to gather her thoughts and then broke into laughter.


    ¡°Kahaha.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, is that how it is? The once-proud warrior of the Red Palace now knows how to place even their pride onto the bargaining table.¡±


    Then, after briefly lowering her gaze, she looked up with a complicated expression.


    ¡°You too¡­ have become a politician.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay an apprentice warrior forever.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ true. This palace is full of people who would love to see the Vice General bow and be controlled. If I am seen as the one who rejected and managed to direct you, then my own influence would surely rise even further.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was an ally.


    And if she was an ally, I only needed to strengthen her position.


    Warrior pride, and authority¡­ these things held no currency here, nor did they contribute much to calculating political gain or loss.


    Giving up what was unnecessary and securing what was necessary was the basis of any successful deal. By giving her the weight of authority in exchange for a minor amount of work, everyone would come out a winner.


    Just as I had fully brought the White Princess of the Inbong clan under my influence, if I could elevate the Vermilion Princess to the key position within the prominent Jeongseon clan¡­


    It would be like gaining control over the two most powerful families that held sway over Cheongdo Palace.


    It was still an ambitious plan, but one could never achieve a grand design without first sketching out the basics.


    However, in time, the Jeongseon clan would surely come asking.


    So, are you with the Jeongseon clan or the Inbong clan?


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s say that you have wronged me.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll take it that I¡¯ve made a great mistake and that the Vermilion Princess is right to be angry with me. That way, your voice will carry more weight, and from my position, it is beneficial to have someone who can speak to the Emperor on my behalf.¡±


    I spoke with a happy raised voice.


    ¡°I would be grateful if you would at least submit a brief statement at the next council meeting.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess did not look well, and she didn¡¯t seem inclined to continue our conversation for long.


    I decided it was best to leave things at this point and make my exit; that way, I could give the impression that I had been turned away at the door.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    As I bowed respectfully and prepared to leave, the Vermilion Princess spoke.


    ¡°You may seem like a straightforward warrior, but when it comes to assessing situations and acting accordingly, you¡¯re like a fox with a tail full of tricks.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re disappointed in me as a schemer¡­ then I have no choice but to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess sighed and added with a slightly more relaxed expression.


    ¡°Regardless, you are indeed a man impossible to pin down.¡±


    I hurried away from Vermilion Bird Palace, but the rumor stayed behind like a small spark waiting to ignite.


    Apparently, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong had committed a grave offense against the Vermilion Princess and had come in person to apologize.


    It was said that the Vermilion Princess had refused me at the door for a long time and that I, who was unable to utter a single word of protest, had apologized and quickly slipped away.


    ***


    The Vermilion Princess, who sat alone at her tea table with her head bowed, heard the rumor and wore a complicated expression on her face.


    ¡°Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ wronged me¡­?¡±


    The image of the young Sword Master who had lost his parents flickered before her eyes.


    It was his own political decision to make, but the situation that had now branded him a sinner felt like a weight dragging at her chest.


    And then, the following day.


    ¡°I heard that the Vice General came to Vermilion Bird Palace.¡±


    The head of the Jeongseon clan.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok had arrived at the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    As someone so busy that even seeing his face was rare, it was obvious why he made the time to come all the way to the palace.


    He wanted to confirm whether his daughter In Ha Yeon might have any hold over Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    To In Ha Yeon, his actions seemed like those of a wild dog sniffing out for the meat of a rotting corpse.

 Chapter 129: The Jeongseon Clan (3)

    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, come here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After all the commotion in the palace, when I finally returned to the Hwalseong District late at night, Yeon Ri¡¯s expression was unusually serious.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I had fallen for this pattern. This Yeon Ri ¡­ she was the type who was unfazed when things were genuinely critical, yet more serious than anyone else over trivial matters.


    When she adopts this serious demeanor under the moonlight, right here in the office, it¡¯s usually when she¡¯s about to say something completely ridiculous.


    ¡°So, what nonsense are you planning to spout this time¡­.¡±


    ¡°It seems your trust in me has already hit rock bottom¡­.¡±


    ¡°Every time you try to make it sound serious like this, it always turns out to be nothing.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this time, it¡¯s real.¡±


    Yeon Ri¡¯s face showed how wronged she felt and spoke sharply.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    Good heavens.


    It was actually something serious this time.


    When I sit alone in the office on a summer night, the gentle sound of insects outside is surprisingly pleasant.


    I often worked at night because I liked to catch occasional glimpses of the landscape outside the wooden windows. But as fall passes and winter creeps in, the landscape begins to feel subtly lonely.


    ¡°Are you saying the Plague Demonic Spirit has manifested in the main palace?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no need for long explanations.


    Since this was the first cycle in which Yeon Ri had taken down the White Demonic Spirit directly, she had only now been able to confirm it.


    I swallowed hard and looked at her with a serious expression.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that the Plague Demonic Spirit witnessed us making all this commotion trying to stop it?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, there¡¯s a high chance that it doesn¡¯t have low status. I¡¯ll need to go through each person who¡¯s been able to monitor the situation at the Heavenly Dragon Hall whenever they wanted.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any means to check?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ but so far, I haven¡¯t found a good method.¡±


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit was determined to conceal its identity, there wasn¡¯t much we could do from our side.


    In fact, even Yeon Ri didn¡¯t recognize the existence of the Plague Demonic Spirit over numerous past cycles. No matter how absent-minded Yeon Ri might be, if there had been someone whose behavior changed with each cycle, she would have sensed the oddness quickly.


    It means this one was deliberately hiding themselves.


    ¡°Still, we¡¯re not completely in the dark. Tae Pyeong-ah, think about it. How could this Plague Demonic Spirit possibly have entered the Main Palace?¡±


    ¡°True¡­ it¡¯s not a position one can reach in a day or two. It takes at least a dozen years of investment to attain a high place in the Main Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Which means it¡¯s much more likely that it devoured someone already in a key position in the Main Palace and took on their appearance.¡±


    It¡¯s not as if the Plague Demonic Spirit could have predicted in advance that Yeon Ri would draw the Imperial Capital into a cycle of reincarnation.


    The more likely scenario was that it rushed to devour someone within the Main Palace to infiltrate.


    To stop Yeon Ri¡¯s cycles of reincarnation without anyone noticing.


    ¡°So, we need to find someone whose behavior or policy changed drastically before and after the start of the reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And also¡­ someone who seems to ¡®recognize¡¯ that the world is reincarnating.¡±


    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t sound easy.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, if they¡¯re truly determined to hide, there¡¯s no way to find them.¡±


    But there were some people who stood out as likely suspects.


    From Emperor Woon Sung at the top, down to officials of the third rank and above.


    Only those of that level could freely monitor the situation at the Heavenly Dragon Hall and exert meaningful influence on the affairs of Cheongdo Palace.


    That¡¯s about the limit for individuals the Plague Demonic Spirit could infiltrate.


    Yeon Ri returned from the kitchen with freshly brewed tea.


    Then she sat down across from my desk, took a sip of the steaming tea, and let out a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little creeped out, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ the thought that someone¡¯s been watching me this whole time. Ugh¡­ it¡¯s creepy¡­¡±


    ¡°I can understand that¡­ but did you do anything worth watching?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri held her breath for a moment, took another sip of tea, and then spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°Ta-Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ when you¡¯ve lived a life of endless reincarnation, sometimes you just want to try something a bit¡­ different.¡±


    ¡°What on earth did you do that¡¯s making you so uneasy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ I just¡­ surely they didn¡¯t see all of that¡­ right? They couldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you dance your way to the palace or something? A little freedom is fine, but let¡¯s keep it under control.¡±


    Still, Yeon Ri¡¯s words were shocking.


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit had truly been watching us all this time, it meant we¡¯d have to be extra cautious with our every move from now on.


    Whether it was the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran, the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, or even the White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun, hadn¡¯t we always somehow anticipated their appearances and rushed in to handle them before anyone else?


    To the Plague Demonic Spirit, it was clear now that Yeon Ri and I were constantly monitoring the situation and had honed our abilities to handle each threat as it arose.


    After all these cycles of reincarnation, I finally understood why whenever managed to defeat the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    The battlefield was tilted against us from the beginning.


    But this time, we knew.


    If we could pinpoint exactly who the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s current form was, we might be able to stop them before the Imperial Capital went up in flames.


    ¡°By the way, some rumors from the inner palace reached even Hwalseong District. What in the world did you do to upset the Vermilion Princess like that?¡±


    ¡°The rumors have already reached Hwalseong District?¡±


    ¡°Manager Ha is sharp when it comes to gossip. Your subordinates over there were all in a frenzy worrying about you.¡±


    The aides at Hwalseong District were all loyal and dependable, and knowing I had caused them some concern didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s less about me doing something wrong and more about strengthening Vermilion Princess¡¯s position. The more influence she gains among the Jeongseon clan, the better it is for me too.¡±


    ¡°Somehow¡­ that does make sense.¡±


    Yeon Ri sighed deeply, as if a weight had been lifted from her.


    ¡°But even so, it must be complicated for the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°Complicated?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. The one who killed the uncle she trusted and followed from the Jeongseon clan was none other than Seol Lee Moon. Imagine how complicated it must feel to be relying on the descendant of her sworn enemy.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    It was true that the Vermilion Princess hadn¡¯t looked well lately.


    I had thought it was just lingering shame after her encounter with the White Demonic Spirit, but looking back at things now, there seemed to be something else weighing on her mind.


    Should I have been more sensitive?


    Even though her perception of the Huayongseol clan has improved recently, it was still the clan of her enemy.


    Pretending everything is fine might even be seen as disrespectful to her deceased uncle.


    Considering Vermilion Princess¡¯s commitment to walking the path of virtue, it¡¯s no wonder this whole situation would feel so conflicting for her.


    ¡°The stigma of being a descendant of a treacherous family doesn¡¯t go away easily, huh.¡±


    ¡°Still, you¡¯ve risen to the rank of Vice General. For someone from the Huayongseol clan to achieve that is practically unheard of.¡±


    It was no small feat.


    I had stopped Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang when it nearly tore down the palace and killed the emperor, and I had also defeated the White Demonic Spirit who sealed off the inner palace and attempted to take over the capital.


    Even though I had contributed greatly to the glory of Cheongdo, there were still those who occasionally brought up my Huayongseol clan lineage.


    The stigma of a treacherous clan that never goes away no matter how many times you contributed to saving the country.


    Truly, it seemed like a burden I might have to carry until the day I died.


    ¡°But still, Tae Pyeong-ah, you don¡¯t seem to resent your father Seol Lee Moon, do you?¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    I had no reason to.


    By the time I came to this world, I was already an orphan.


    The only family I had was Seol Ran who carried the stain of being an illegitimate child from a clan branded as traitors. Just like me.


    I had never even seen my parents¡¯ faces, and by the time I was old enough to understand, I was already wandering through the imperial capital on my own.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be absurd to resent someone whose very existence was hard to confirm? I had simply accepted my circumstances as they were and lived my life.


    I had drifted through life, so what purpose would blaming anyone serve now?


    Mine was a life focused on the present.


    ¡°Still, it does make me curious. I¡¯ve heard he was the most renowned military officer in Cheongdo Palace and the head of the most powerful clan¡­ Why would he suddenly destroy everything and commit treason?¡±


    ¡°No one knows the full story now. But it is strange.¡±


    Yeon Ri rested her chin in her hand and fell deep into thought.


    ¡°Even the historical records don¡¯t clearly explain it, and none of the older officials could ever give a definite reason.¡±


    What use was there in digging it up now?


    Still, Yeon Ri spoke slowly with an uneasy expression on her face.


    ¡°For a man with no reason at all to betray anyone to suddenly lose his mind and start a rebellion¡­ what could possibly have driven him to that?¡±


    Seol Lee Moon was a famous military officer known for his unwavering loyalty to Cheongdo Palace.


    One day, he strode into the courtyard of the main palace as if struck by madness. He brandished the Blade of Heaven and Earth like a god of war drunk with blood.


    More than a few high-ranking officials still remembered that stormy day as a nightmare.


    And yet, even now, no one could explain what had driven him to do it.


    ¡°It was as if¡­ he discovered something, and overnight, he changed completely. That sudden change doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    As she said this, Yeon Ri looked me straight in the eyes.


    The head of the Huayongseol clan, Seol Lee Moon.


    What had he seen back then?


    Why had he drawn his sword?


    It felt as though the answer to the great mystery we sought lay within that question.


    ***


    When Emperor Woon Sung decreed the creation of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, a wave of shock rippled through the high officials in the palace.


    They argued that it was unacceptable to appoint lowly demonic spirit hunters in large numbers and grant them a significant space at the Truth Insight Terrace.


    Rather than integrating them into the regular army with positions at the Truth Insight Terrace, they proposed establishing a separate organization for them at the outer palace. The high officials insisted that they could never allow these butcher-like people to hold positions defending the country.


    Emperor Woon Sung dismissed such objections outright.


    He rebuked them severely, saying that with the lives of the people hanging by a thread, it was no time to care about appearances. After ignoring the opposition, he pushed the plan forward.


    It was practically no different than inviting butchers into the main palace; considering the times, this was a remarkably bold policy.


    ¡°A letter has arrived from the main palace.¡±


    Early morning at the Hwalseong District.


    While I was reviewing the day¡¯s matters with my aides in the office, Bi Cheon entered and announced this.


    I instructed him to pause the briefing and took the bamboo slip Bi Cheon handed over.


    At any rate, the Jeongseon clan must have put forth Bright Moon General Hwa Il Yong as the commander of the new Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit.


    With the Inbong clan also backing the recommendation, Emperor Woon Sung could hardly ignore their voices.


    Such was the game of politics.


    I had never expected that I could remain in this Cheongdo Palace forever as an innocent and pure military officer.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ let¡¯s take a look at this appointment plan¡­.¡±


    With those words, I unrolled the bamboo slip.


    It was a death sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Personnel officer In Seok Woon of the Jeongseon clan recommended Bright Moon General Hwa Il Yong as the commander of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, but His Majesty did not approve.


    Ha Wol of the Inbong clan had recommended Bright Moon General Hwa Il Yong as the commander of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, but His Majesty did not approve.


    The Minister of Justice and chief secretary Wang Han also recommended Bright Moon General Hwa Il Yong as the commander of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, but His Majesty again did not approve.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess was struck with shock as she read the council meeting records brought by Headmaid Hyun Dang.


    Despite numerous high-ranking officials openly recommending Hwa Il Yong, Emperor Woon Sung overruled all recommendations and insisted on placing Seol Tae Pyeong in the commander position of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit.


    While Emperor Woon Sung seemed to act in his own self-interest, his ability to discern character during critical times was remarkable.


    Who would carry out the work best when placed in such a position?


    He knew more clearly than anyone that, no matter what others said, the answer was Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­.¡±


    ¡°Send him some good medicinal herbs so that the Vice General doesn¡¯t die from overwork¡­.¡±


    She had done all she could on her end, yet it was no use.


    With those words, the Vermilion Princess closed her eyes in quiet resignation. Though she had supported Seol Tae Pyeong to the fullest, she couldn¡¯t overcome the Emperor¡¯s determination.


    Emperor Woon Sung understood all too well.


    Positions like this were better given to the person who reluctantly dragged their heels than to one who eagerly clamored for the role.


    So he gritted his teeth and appointed Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Who asked him to be so capable?


    It was as if the Emperor laughed mockingly at the situation.


    Either way, it felt like she was only piling up debts on Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ***


    ¡°Ha! Fine! Let¡¯s work ourselves to death! Work until we drop dead!¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That night, Seol Tae Pyeong sat Yeon Ri down on the porch of his house in the Hwalseong District and drank himself nearly to death.


    Each glass he raised was brimming with tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri drank next to him and gave him a sharp look from time to time,


    Of course, she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    For now, she wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Maiden but merely Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s maid, which meant he had all the authority over her¡­

 Chapter 130: Search for the Plague Demonic Spirit (1)

    It didn¡¯t take long for the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit to be established.


    After all, demonic spirits had already swarmed the inner and outer palace two times.


    Normally, Emperor Woon Sung would have hesitated, since he was faced with resistance at every turn, but in this case, he seemed determined and pushed the matter forward.


    Even if there was no outward threat of the rampaging demonic spirits, the high officials who usually raised their voices would have had no choice but to hold their tongues anyway.


    As a result¡­ a decree was soon issued calling for skilled demonic spirit hunters from all over the country. Within less than a month, famous demonic spirit hunters could be seen coming and going from the Truth Insight Terrace.


    They were wrapped head to toe in cotton cloth, and even from a distance, they looked ominous.


    They were hired hands who cut down cursed monsters, so they were all bound to be unusual. For most of them, this was the last resort. Demonic spirit hunting was a trade chosen by those who had led lowly lives.


    ¡°Good grief¡­ What¡¯s to become of the palace¡­? Those brutes who used to slice up corpses are now strutting in and out of Cheongdo Palace¡­¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? The demonic spirits have grown so powerful that we¡¯re forced to rely even on such lowly hands.¡±


    As I climbed the picturesque stairs to the Red Sky Pavilion, I could hear officials above me exchanging some words with each other.


    I had come to attend the Emperor¡¯s banquet, but the first thing I heard was a story of people cursing the demonic spirit hunters.


    When I reached the top of the Red Sky Pavilion, the officials who were gathered around a table looked up and met my eyes. They then quickly turned away and cleared their throats awkwardly.


    It had long since become ordinary for demonic spirit hunters to be openly disdained, but to speak so freely of them in front of the newly appointed commander of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit was a bit much, even for them.


    ¡°Minister of Works and Chief Inspector, you both arrived early. The table is so full of drinks that it looks like a good place to have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Vice General, you are a little late today. No doubt it¡¯s because you have your hands full. These days, no matter where you go, people always talk about the Vice General, and rightly so. You have become the pillar that supports Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°You flatter me.¡±


    The view from the Red Sky Pavilion was certainly splendid.


    Sitting here, overlooking the Truth Insight Terrace directly below, drinking like this could make you feel as if the whole world was in the palm of your hand.


    I looked up at the scenery of the White Immortal Mountain and accepted the glass of wine that the Minister of Works offered me.


    ¡°The weather has grown quite cold. It seems the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony is drawing near.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time for the Crown Prince to come of age and formally bring the princess consorts into the palace. It¡¯s a blessed year, so the birthday ceremony will likely be even grander.¡±


    As if he was trying to steer the conversation away from demonic spirits, the Minister of Work rolled his eyes and brought up the topic of the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Princess consorts in the palace¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, I felt as if a veil had lifted from my mind.


    ¡°This year, his coming-of-age ceremony will also be held at the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ***


    As soon as Seol Tae Pyeong returned to the Hwalseong District, he went straight to find Yeon Ri.


    Yeon Ri was in the kitchen, secretly making mooncakes with lard and sugar.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you eating?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Tae Pyeong-ah. The headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall sent me some mung beans, pine nuts, and other beans as a gift, you see? So I thought I¡¯d use them as stuffing, mix the leftover lard with sugar to make dough, shape it, bake it, and put the stuffing inside. Don¡¯t you think it would make delicious mooncakes? Since the Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching, we should enjoy these symbolic foods and get through the coming winter together, so just let go for a second, Tae Pyeong-ah, I¡¯ll be done in a moment, please, just put that down for a second.¡±


    ¡°These are perfect ingredients for making soup broth. It¡¯s quite generous of the Heavenly Dragon Hall to send us such a gift.¡±


    ¡°Please, Tae Pyeong-ah! They¡¯re my babies! My precious, precious creations¡­!¡±


    Yeon Ri clung to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s calves and started sobbing, but he mercilessly gathered the ingredients and was already mentally planning what kind of soup to make for dinner.


    Once he cleared away the ingredients, Seol Tae Pyeong perched on the edge of the table and spoke.


    ¡°Some good news has come from the main palace.¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡±


    ¡°Once the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony is over, he will start to bring the princess consorts into the palace. As a ruler, it¡¯s important to find a good companion and leave many heirs; he can¡¯t keep postponing it forever.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong had a satisfied expression on his face for the first time in a while.


    Ever since Seol Tae Pyeong had been appointed commander of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, he wore an expression that seemed ready to face death any day, but today he appeared uncharacteristically cheerful. Yeon Ri raised her head and looked past him; she was eyeing the mooncake ingredients behind him.


    ¡°In short, after the coming-of-age ceremony, the Crown Princess consorts will finally begin fulfilling their roles as his official consorts.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Crown Prince Hyeon Won absolutely hates those crown princess consorts who were chosen by the high officials.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s never met them one on one. If he were simply nudged into the palace for even a single visit, he¡¯s still a man, after all. His opinion could very well change.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong smiled and stroked his chin as if he was satisfied.


    ¡°Who are these princess consorts of the Four Great Palaces? Their looks alone could rival any fairy in the Heavenly Realm, and each of them has talents that make you wonder if they were loved by the Emperor of Heaven. They are all deep thinkers and have sharp minds, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    ¡°Once the Crown Prince spends some time with them, his views are bound to change. He¡¯ll realize that they¡¯re not just empty figures placed there by political figures; each one of them is an extraordinary genius in her own right. And when that happens, the princess consorts will each be faithful to their own duties.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In other words, he was implying that there would be no need to keep walking this tightrope with his life on the line.


    But Yeon Ri couldn¡¯t simply nod her head in agreement.


    Having experienced countless cycles of reincarnation, Yeon Ri knew all too well.


    In all those cycles, there had been ample chance for the Crown Prince to develop feelings for his princess consorts, but Crown Prince Hyeon Won had never once looked their way.


    In the end, the princess consorts turned their affections toward Seol Tae Pyeong, but those endings were never happy. Whether disappearing in execution or perishing in flames at the hands of demonic spirits, none escaped their fate.


    However, the bonds between souls that had formed one by one in those lives couldn¡¯t be easily severed, even if the Crown Prince were to be drawn back.


    Besides, just what kind of person was Crown Prince Hyeon Won?


    For someone who despised his childhood as nothing more than being a puppet for high-ranking officials, the idea of giving his affection to the partners chosen by those very officials was like denying his own existence.


    There was only one woman in the world who could soothe his wounded heart.


    That was Seol Ran, the future Heavenly Maiden and Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a troubled expression, Yeon Ri-ah.¡±


    ¡°Rather than focusing on impossible tasks, why not try to find a realistic solution within the given circumstances ¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°Usually, it¡¯s me saying that to you, but this time, you¡¯re saying it to me.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ I always have my own logic and reason when I suggest a solution¡­!¡±


    ¡°Your logic is always extreme, and your reasons are always absurd.¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­!¡±


    Clearing her throat, Yeon Ri took on a serious expression.


    ¡°Sure, things have been going relatively well this cycle¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean Crown Prince Hyeon Won will actually develop feelings for the princess consorts¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he does.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong wore an expression more serious than ever before.


    His determination to connect Crown Prince Hyeon Won and the princess consorts this time was so intense it was almost unsettling.


    What on earth had made him so serious?


    Naturally, it was the repeated threats to his life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times. I¡¯ve seen up close while working as the inner palace inspector just how extraordinary the crown princess consorts from the four palaces truly are.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, His Highness holds trust in me. If needed, he would appoint me to a position, and besides, my sister is Ran-noonim. If I say it¡¯s necessary, he¡¯ll listen to me.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t want to meddle in petty affairs as a man of honor, given the situation, he had no other choice.


    ¡°Besides, even if I may not seem like it¡­ I also know how to handle things with words when it matters. I don¡¯t always wield my sword. Believe it or not, I¡¯m a man who knows how to use his tongue too.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll give you that, but¡­ Tae Pyeong, don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ might just have a knack for matchmaking as well¡­ Yeon Ri-ah¡­¡±


    This time, Seol Tae Pyeong was determined to risk everything to bring Crown Prince Hyeon Won and the princess consorts together.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was burdened by an unfortunate past was a tragic figure twisted by the isolation of his lonely position. As befitting a leading man in a romance novel, he had sharp and handsome features.


    And the Vermilion Princess, the Azure Princess, the Black Princess, and the White Princess¡­each one of them possessed not only beauty but virtues and skills of their own.


    They were all noble, refined men and women of stature, so with a little push, things could easily develop into a favorable atmosphere.


    Along the way, any involvement they had with a man like Seol Tae Pyeong would fade into nothing more than a youthful delusion during a turbulent time in their lives. Eventually, the princess consorts would go on with their duties with the thought, ¡°There was once a time when I had an unspoken delusion with such a warrior¡­.¡±


    Perfect.


    It was such a beautiful image that it nearly brought tears to his eyes.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, you¡¯re making a futile effort. Honestly, it¡¯d be lucky if things don¡¯t just get worse¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Yeon Ri-ah.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ at the very least, it¡¯s true we need to get a closer look at the Crown Prince.¡±


    Yeon Ri took a deep breath, then stood up suddenly from the table as she continued.


    ¡°We pretty much confirmed last time that the manifestation of the Plague Demonic Spirit resides within the palace, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something we can openly talk about, but honestly, any official of the Upper Third Rank or higher seems suspicious to me.¡±


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit had possessed someone¡¯s body and continued reincarnating in their place¡­


    Then it would at least have to be someone able to monitor the inner workings of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and exert influence over the court¡¯s affairs.


    Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t have interfered with Yeon Ri through countless cycles of reincarnation like this.


    ¡°To be honest, even Crown Prince Hyeon Won seems suspicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fact was, Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s position itself was just too advantageous.


    His noble status and habit of rarely appearing outside the Crown Prince¡¯s palace made it impossible to keep him under close watch.


    On the other hand, if he wished, he could easily use his resources to gather information about the Heavenly Dragon Hall. If he were indeed the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s incarnation, everything would fit together too perfectly.


    ¡°If His Highness the Crown Prince is the manifestation of the Plague Demonic Spirit, he would be aware of the fact that the world is caught in a cycle of reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°¡­But suspecting the Crown Prince of a country is a dangerous act. If we¡¯re wrong, it¡¯ll be straight to execution.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t confront him directly, but it would be good to subtly test him. Since you¡¯re the Vice General, you should be able to request a private meeting with the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    ¡°The chances are low, but just in case, you should be the one to probe him, Tae Pyeong-ah. Try to find out if he remembers any past lives. If he really does, we need a way to confirm it without arousing suspicion.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong nodded seriously with a grave expression on his face.


    ¡°Alright. First, I¡¯ll request a private audience. His Highness will grant it, won¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°And when you do, what will you say?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯ll be hard to confirm memories of reincarnation immediately. So, I¡¯ll focus on what I can do.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong lowered his voice. His expression was more solemn than when he faced an army of thousands of demonic spirits.


    ¡°I¡¯ll convince him, no matter how many nights it takes, how extraordinary and virtuous the crown princess consorts from the Four Great Palaces truly are.¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show him what it truly means to be a heaven-sent matchmaking genius¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ Sometimes, doing nothing at all is the better choice.¡±


    Yeon Ri pressed her temples and sighed in exasperation.


    ***


    ¡°I will not enter the imperial harem.¡±


    The next day, during a meeting convened to prepare for the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony, Crown Prince Hyeon Won himself spoke directly.


    I sat in stunned silence among the assembled officials. My eyes were wide open.


    What did he just say?


    ¡°I am the Crown Prince of Cheongdo, blessed by the Heavenly Emperor, and the future master of this palace. My partner, who will continue the bloodline of Heaven, is someone I will choose for myself. How can the high officials decide such a matter based on political calculations?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡±


    The flustered Under Councilor trembled as he spoke.


    Everyone was aware that Crown Prince Hyeon Won didn¡¯t show much affection toward the crown princess consorts of the inner palace, but no one expected him to so openly and firmly declare it.


    No matter how much authority he wielded as the Crown Prince, even he could not blatantly disregard the laws of the palace.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ please reconsider. Entering the harem on the night of your coming-of-age ceremony is a strict tradition upheld in the palace for generations.¡±


    ¡°Does this tradition take precedence over a Crown Prince blessed by the Heavenly Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡±


    The once unchanging Crown Prince Hyeon Won, who always seemed to drift aimlessly, had noticeably changed in recent years.


    Rumors of this change had already circulated throughout the palace.


    When the Under Councilor who just spoke faltered, this time Chief Councilor In Seon Rok came forward. He bowed his head as he addressed the council.


    ¡°Your Highness, the crown princess consorts of the harem were not chosen based on mere political calculations. They were carefully selected to be your consorts, taking into account both the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s will and the harmony of earthly energies; they are the most noble and excellent women who are worthy of being Your Highness¡¯s companions. The selection process was also harsh and difficult, so much so that even the maids of the inner court were astonished.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Chief Councilor In Seon Rok?¡±


    It had been a long time since Crown Prince Hyeon Won had appeared in the main palace.


    Today, he seemed to radiate the dignity befitting a crown prince.


    ¡°Then answer me this: among the so-called noble women who were chosen without any political calculations and who are supposed to embody all these virtues, is In Ha-yeon, who now holds the position of mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace?


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that woman from the esteemed Jeongseon clan truly seated in that position without any political conditions influencing her? How strange that she, like you, happens to hail from the same Jeongseon lineage.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok could not muster a single word in response.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won turned his gaze to the other high officials, who kept their heads bowed, and shouted.


    ¡°The one sitting in the position of the White Princess, the person named Ha Wol, is also a marvel, as she is from the influential and powerful Inbong clan. Ha! Do you still think of me as a puppet who innocently moves according to your what honeyed words dictate?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°The sacred laws of the palace? Whenever high officials seek to conceal their ambitions and manipulate others, they always use such excuses.¡±


    Sitting back on his throne, Crown Prince Hyeon Won drew a deep breath and spoke in a low resolute voice.


    ¡°I will choose my companion. Now leave at once.¡±


    In the time he had been away, Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s personality had grown remarkably strong.


    There was no need to question it. What had breathed life into him was none other than Seol Ran, who had once served as his headmaid.


    ¡°We should hold a grand birthday ceremony. Yes, but once the coming-of-age ceremony is concluded, I will return to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. Even if my father himself comes to persuade me, I will not change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, even if you do not wish to take them as companions, would it not be worthwhile to meet the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces at least once? If you evaluate their merits and worth, your perspective might change.¡±


    ¡°I said, leave at once.¡±


    Even if he did not intend to take a companion, just meeting and assessing them should have been acceptable.


    That was a separate matter from being manipulated as a puppet by the high officials.


    However, Crown Prince Hyeon Won showed a strange refusal to meet with the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces. Drawing such a firm line was in itself rather unusual.


    I lowered my head and observed the expression on Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s face.


    He frowned at the high officials before glancing sideways toward the palace corridor where the maids passed by.


    Indeed.


    He was likely scanning for any sign of Seol Ran among them.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    The Crown Prince likely avoided meeting the crown princess consorts because he feared that if Seol Ran heard about it, she might doubt his sincerity and think of him as a frivolous man.


    Rather than appearing like a ruler who flitted from one woman to another, he wanted to stand firm as a ruler who remained true to his principles.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Was he, perhaps, the pure romantic of this era?


    Still, there were limits to such behavior.


    I clenched my teeth and swallowed my frustration.


    How was I supposed to connect the crown princess consorts to someone so unyielding like this?


    But I, Seol Tae Pyeong, was a man who thrived in the face of impossibility.


    There was no way I would get tangled in this matter with the consorts only to end up executed.


    I would forge my own path.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I had been involved with the crown princess consorts more times than I could count, and no one knew better than I how valuable and extraordinary they were. Their abilities, their deep and vast potential¡­they were amazing.


    I waited for the council meeting to end and then requested a private audience with the Crown Prince through one of his maids.


    ***


    ¡°It seems His Highness is in the main palace. I hear that he plans to meet with the Vice General in private after the meeting.¡±


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang who was seated quietly in a corner spoke with her head bowed.


    The Vermilion Princess who was shooting an arrow in the archery range of the Vermilion Bird Palace flinched at the news.


    ¡°Are you talking about now?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong and Crown Prince Hyeon Won were meeting.


    For some reason¡­she felt uneasy about that.

 Chapter 131: Search for the Plague Demonic Spirit (2)

    A sycophant.


    It was a term for those petty figures who cloud the judgment of the ruler. They were busy currying favor and pursuing their own selfish interests.


    Many who came to Cheongdo Palace aspiring to embark on a career as officials began with noble intentions. How many could have entered this path from the start with the intent of becoming sycophants?


    No matter how cold the world may be, it was rare to find someone who stepped into the palace already filled with vile ambitions and shameful intentions.


    Most simply tried to survive each day, resigning themselves to reality. Over time, like clothes soaked in a steady drizzle, they unwittingly embrace hollow talk and petty schemes.


    It was no simple task to offer honest counsel to the ruler.


    How could one dare to voice dissent and speak bluntly to the person who held the very thread of their life in their hands?


    The higher one climbed in rank, the more natural it became to abandon one¡¯s convictions.


    As such, most would lower their heads in silence before an enraged ruler and comply with their will.


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since I last entered the main palace, and now I even get to see the Vice General.¡±


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    The buildings of the main palace were all grand and magnificent, no matter which one they were.


    Among them was the Jade Tiger Palace which served as an annex to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. It was there that I was granted a private audience with the Crown Prince.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won, who seemed to grow larger and more imposing every time I saw him, now fully possessed the dignified aura of royalty.


    The passage of time was evident compared to the first time I saw him at his birthday ceremony.


    I had come here to deliver a frank appeal.


    To convince the ruler, who had grown utterly weary of the behavior of high officials during his childhood years, that there were times when he needed to respect their intentions.


    More specifically¡­


    I had to persuade him to accept the crown princess consorts chosen by the officials. They were truly remarkable individuals, and I needed him to take them in.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve had a hard time because you¡¯re from the Huayongseol clan. Although the cruel deeds of the Huayongseol clan will forever be a stain on the history of Cheongdo Palace, there¡¯s no reason for someone like you, an illegitimate child and someone who has lived without ties to the Huayongseol clan, to bear this burden.¡±


    It seemed he was trying to gauge the hardships I faced while living in the palace.


    I lowered my head and politely expressed my gratitude for his grace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hold much prejudice against your clan background. If you¡¯ve gone so far as to request a private audience, it seems you have something to say. Speak freely without holding back.¡±


    Power truly was a remarkable thing.


    Being Seol Ran¡¯s sibling probably helped my standing, but ultimately, my position as the third-ranking military officer in Cheongdo Palace held its own weight.


    The mere fact that I could dare to request a private audience with the Crown Prince was proof that I had secured some footing within Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°I heard the Vice General is coming, so I told them to bring out my finest liquor.¡±


    His welcoming demeanor, paired with a satisfied expression, made me feel almost burdened by the hospitality.


    Of course, I had bowed to Crown Prince Hyeon Won since the days when he was tortured by high-ranking officials without any ulterior political motives.


    And, as someone who couldn¡¯t even pretend to get along with the officials, I likely seemed quite favorable from the Crown Prince¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. Here, take this. It¡¯s called Seolju, and it¡¯s distilled four or five times in a region that endures harsh winters. It¡¯s an extraordinary liquor that smells of fruit even though no fruit is added. It¡¯s a bit strong, but I figured a warrior like you who has even endured the blood of demonic spirits could handle it. Haha.¡±


    With the simply prepared drinks between us, the Crown Prince and I clinked our glasses.


    After politely holding the cup with both hands and downing its contents in one go, I quickly placed it back down and spoke quietly.


    ¡°I heard your birthday ceremony is approaching. They say that once it is over, you will formally begin your studies as a ruler and prepare to move to the main palace.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But what meaning does it really hold? With His Majesty in such good health, any pretense of seeking power would only draw disapproving looks.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won took a sip of his drink with a satisfied smile before speaking.


    ¡°Do you know why His Majesty favors me? It¡¯s because I live as if I¡¯m already dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°By living as though I¡¯m dead, as though I neither exist nor don¡¯t, I avoid causing him any trouble. I never overstep my boundaries, and that is the secret to how I¡¯ve managed to hold onto the position of Crown Prince all these years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It must be hard for you to respond. I understand.¡±


    To my eyes, he looked like nothing more than a young man.


    Yet despite that, Hyeon Won gazed out with the eyes of someone who seemed to have already grasped the essence of the world.


    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it wonderful? All I have to do is remain still, and I can live as the Crown Prince with the entire land at my feet. Truly¡­ truly, it¡¯s a lucky and blessed life, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t quite sound that way to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re perceptive.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won closed his eyes quietly. As if he was reflecting on his life.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s specialty was ¡°doing nothing¡±.


    No one could sit in his chair and stare blankly into space better than he could.


    How could one be ¡°good¡± at doing nothing? Some might ask such a question.


    But remaining still was akin to torture in some ways.


    There were countless days when he spent entire hours simply staring into the void, letting the time pass aimlessly.


    No one forced him to do so. If he had wanted to read, he could have read. If he had wanted to recite poetry, he could have done that too.


    But Hyeon Won chose to sit quietly and let time slip by. Like an empty shell of a man.


    Because his life was devoid of meaning, he found no purpose in the life he was born into as the Crown Prince of Cheongdo Empire.


    He never sought to do anything. Whenever he tried, it usually led to undesirable outcomes.


    And so, by confining himself in this prison of his own making, he ensured he could never escape on his own.


    The hardest prison to escape from in the world is a prison without bars.


    To grasp it, one had no choice but to break free from it entirely. Yet the world was filled with people who went their entire lives without ever realizing this paradox.


    ¡°Once, I was sitting idly in the tea room, and your sister Seol Ran walked in and was utterly startled. It must have been last spring.¡±


    Even without asking for the details, I knew exactly what had happened.


    ¨C


    It was an uneventful holiday.


    The Crown Prince who was not interested in eating had dismissed the meal and entered the tea room alone.


    There was no sign of movement inside. Seol Ran was driven by a faint sense of fear and decided to enter without permission.


    Even as a special attendant maid, disobeying the Crown Prince¡¯s orders was an act of disrespect. Such a violation could escalate into a grave crime. But Seol Ran paid no heed to such concerns.


    Instead, what struck her was the unnerving tension in the tea room, evoked by the Crown Prince¡¯s solitary figure.


    A man staring blankly into the void.


    On the low tea table before him sat a single teacup, left by a maid after lunch.


    It seemed untouched, as a small insect hovered over the cold tea inside.


    One might have expected him to light a lantern as night fell, but even in the gathering darkness, Crown Prince Hyeon Won remained seated in place. He looked more like a lifeless doll than a man.


    If startled into speaking, he would respond eventually.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Usually, this was where anyone would suppress their shudders, discreetly retreat, and later whisper among the maids. The Crown Prince seemed strange, and even broken somehow.


    On the surface, he appeared perfectly fine, yet somewhere deep inside, there was a noticeable fracture.


    The gossip would circulate for a while, but the maids would eventually settle back into their quiet lives of servitude.


    But Seol Ran was no ordinary maid. She was the protagonist of the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±.


    She may seem ordinary and simple at a glance, but she was someone who acted in ways that others could not in crucial moments.


    Such extraordinary qualities revealed themselves when least expected.


    ¨C


    Seol Ran grabbed the hem of Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s sleeve, pulled him to his feet, and flung open the window.


    For a moment, it looked like she might actually throw him out. But instead, she climbed onto the beam that supported the ceiling, stepped deftly up, and disappeared onto the tiled roof above.


    Then, she turned and gestured for Hyeon Won to follow her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before him, the cold wind rushed in through the open window, framing an empty night sky.


    The boy, who had never experienced even the slightest act of rebellion in his life, hesitated. But Seol Ran dragged him along. She insisted until she finally succeeded in leading him to the top of the tiled roof.


    ¡°It was the view of Cheongdo Palace under the moonlight, with cherry blossoms blooming below.¡±


    That day, in a world covered in shades of gray, he became aware of color for the first time.


    The world, to which Hyeon Won had never been able to attach even a fragment of affection, appeared beautiful to him for the first time.


    Under the pale moonlight, the girl waved her arms energetically as she spoke.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Her smile bloomed like flowers in spring.


    ¨C


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won put down his wine glass and smiled faintly. This rare ease softened the expression on his face.


    ¡°She made such a fuss about wanting to be sent to the Heavenly Dragon Hall. So, is she doing well over there?¡±


    ¡°Y-You mean Ran-noonim?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been some time since I last saw her face. Suddenly, I find myself missing her.¡±


    ¡°.¡­.¡±


    I swallowed hard and clutched my liquor cup tightly.


    ¡°Y-Yes, of course. As always, she¡¯s lively and working diligently¡­¡±


    And now, I was expected to tell him to direct some of that affection toward the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces?


    They say that speaking honestly is the hallmark of a loyal subject.


    But I¡­ had no desire to court death.


    ¡°When the matter is settled, I¡¯d like you to deliver a message: Tell her to return to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace as a special maid. Since you requested this private meeting, I thought it would be appropriate for you to deliver the message. When such things come out of the mouths of officials, needless rumors tend to arise.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ if that is your wish, I will make sure to deliver it.¡±


    ¡°Good. You are truly reliable, Vice General. Even in this main palace which is full of treacherous officials, you stand out as a rare example of loyalty.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won was not one to say such things lightly.


    Though it was comforting to be regarded so highly, I couldn¡¯t deny that it felt like sitting on a bed of thorns.


    Still¡­ I, Seol Tae-pyeong, am not one to back down once I¡¯ve set my mind to something.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ after the birthday ceremony is over, your coming-of-age ceremony will also take place, right¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The commotion over the matter of me entering the inner palace has been giving me a headache. You were just in the meeting, so you¡¯re well aware of the situation.¡±


    Hyeon Won sighed as he took a drink. His voice was heavy with frustration.


    ¡°There are too many poisonous snakes in the palace. What should I do with these snakes that are so eager to satisfy their own greed?¡±


    How should I respond to this?


    Even the smooth-talking merchants famed for their silver tongues would find it difficult to navigate such a moment with honest advice.


    If only I had some sort of justification to lean on¡­


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    At that moment, a lifeline descended from the heavens.


    From beyond the paper door, a maid lowered her head and cautiously raised her voice.


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess has come to see you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon¡­!


    At the mention of her name, I felt my ears perk up involuntarily.


    As to be expected from the most authoritative crown princess consorts, she was the first to act in fulfilling her duties.


    Yes¡­ I knew I could rely on her. Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    Judging by the timing, she must have heard I was meeting with the Crown Prince and came out of concern.


    Now that it¡¯s come to this, wouldn¡¯t it be wise to step forward, offer a gift, and engage in some pleasant conversation to make a favorable impression?


    No matter how biased Crown Prince Hyeon Won might have been, anyone who spoke with Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon even a few times would quickly recognize the depth of her character.


    ¡°Tell her I have no intention of meeting her.¡±


    However, Crown Prince Hyeon Won intended to send the Vermilion Princess, who had come all the way to the Jade Tiger Palace, back without granting her an audience.


    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow dryly.


    ¡°She dares to call herself my partner while sitting in the seat that was given to her by the Jeongseon clan? Nothing good will come from meeting her.


    His sharp gaze turned cold in an instant, leaving the hapless maids around him frozen in their expressions.


    I thought to myself that this was not a chance to let slip away, and so I quickly raised my voice.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, the mistress of the Vermilion Palace, is not someone who would indulge in vanity or become intoxicated by the power she holds.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I think it wouldn¡¯t hurt to meet with her just this once.¡±


    Even as I spoke, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. I was afraid I would be reprimanded for overstepping my boundaries.


    And indeed, it was an intrusion that exceeded my place.


    But instead of exploding in anger, Crown Prince Hyeon Won spoke to me in a calmer tone.


    ¡°Vice General, it¡¯s not that I doubt your judgment, but I urge you to reconsider. No one survives for years in the political landscape of Cheongdo Palace without harboring a snake in their belly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no ¡®buts¡¯. I¡¯ve heard enough about what kind of person the Vermilion Princess is. I¡¯ve seen her on stage several times during the birthday ceremony. It is true that her elegant appearance, reminiscent of the Vermilion Bird itself, may have the power to captivate people, but¡­ it is precisely because of that that I felt even more deeply unsettled.¡±


    Everyone in Cheongdo Palace was, without exception, a snake hiding their true intentions.


    The impact of childhood memories on a person was greater than one might think.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won who had an unfortunate childhood couldn¡¯t help but be consumed by such thoughts.


    ¡°Vice General, you understand this too, don¡¯t you? Do you truly believe there exists anyone in this detestable political landscape of Cheongdo who holds their position solely through steadfast resolve and loyal righteousness?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even you, Vice General, who speak like this, cannot be an empty shell with no understanding of the political world. That is why I find the noble and unapproachable facade of the crown princess consorts all the more disgusting¡±.


    Even those who ascend to lofty positions cannot be guaranteed to have darkness in their hearts.


    I wanted to say as much, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to voice it.


    Because if it were anyone else, perhaps I might argue, but with Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­ I could understand why he carried such blind distrust.


    The childhood he spent alone in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, placed under the calculating gazes of high officials, was a nightmare that would haunt him for the rest of his life.


    ¡°I find pure clarity and innocence¡­ far more moving.¡±


    In a way, that might explain why the crown prince was so drawn to Seol Ran, who was just a maid.


    ¡°Did you say Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon? I have no intention of meeting that sly fox.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Like all the members of the Jeongseon clan, she must harbor hypocrisy in her heart while pretending to be a noble Vermilion Bird. I have no desire to engage in the folly of diving into the pit of poisonous snakes. Meeting her would only give her an opportunity. The mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace is surely no different from the other poisonous members of the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    With that, he downed his drink in one gulp.


    No matter what counsel I offered, he seemed resolute and shook his head firmly.


    To push the matter further would be stubbornness on my part.


    Worse, it would only provoke the crown prince and back me into a corner.


    However.


    ¡°That might be¡­ a shortsighted view, Your Highness.¡±


    At those words, the nearby maids froze in place.


    Though the words were spoken with respect, they were undeniably bold and bordering on insolence.


    Though I ranked third in the military hierarchy, questioning the insight of the Crown Prince of a country was not something a mere military officer should do.


    There was nothing to gain from it, and it was the kind of situation where anyone would have urged me to stop.


    Yet the words left my mouth before I could restrain them.


    ¡°Not everyone from the Jeongseon clan is of the same caliber. A person¡¯s origins do not fully define who they are, so it is the individual themselves who must be judged.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite presumptuous.¡±


    ¡°I only wished to speak frankly, Your Highness.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won, who was slightly drunk, furrowed his brow.


    Even so, I sat there calmly, not moving an inch.


    It was nothing more than an act of defiance, bringing no political benefit whatsoever.


    Any official who saw this scene would have clicked their tongue in disapproval.


    ¡°Well, your thoughts are far too na?ve. Was it not Seol Lee Moon who killed In Chang Seok, the most renowned general of the Jeongseon clan? Do you think the people of Jeongseon regard someone like you with favor?¡±


    ¡°That, I cannot know.¡±


    ¡°Your origins hold far more influence than you think. That In Ha Yeon you speak of surely harbors resentment toward you in her heart. It¡¯s only that your position is too lofty for her to openly express it.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won poured himself another drink and chuckled.


    ¡°Anyone holding a rank of Upper Third Rank or higher carries poison like a snake. If you want to survive in Cheongdo Palace, you¡¯d better remember that.¡±


    ¡°Those words are certainly true. But there are always exceptions to the rule.¡±


    With that, I stepped back from the table, bowed my head, and offered a formal salute.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon is a woman of value who has not lost her dignity despite her noble position. As someone who has long served as the Inner Palace Inspector, I can assure you of this.¡±


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    ¡°I understand how justified Your Highness¡¯s suspicions are. However, despite that, could you consider lowering your guard against her just this once?¡±


    At the very least, Crown Prince Hyeon Won trusted me.


    Because of that, I had to take my chance here.


    Even if it meant risking being disrespectful, I had to make my move.


    I fervently hoped he would recognize my sincerity.


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    Nevertheless, Crown Prince Hyeon Won closed his eyes slowly and shook his head.


    ¡°You still possess some purity within you. Yes, that is why I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Leave at once. I have no intention of meeting privately with the foxes of the Inner Palace.¡±


    His heart had already drifted entirely to Seol Ran.


    The way he looked at the princess consorts assigned to him by political calculations had grown as cold as if he were staring at insects.


    As soon as I opened the paper door and stepped out, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Standing there while holding a large Great Star sword as if it were a gift¡­. was the Vermilion Princess. Our eyes met.


    It was then that I understood why the maids¡¯ faces had looked so pale.


    The Vermilion Princess had already made her way into the corridor and had been waiting. Considering she was the crown princess consort of the country, no one would have dared to stop her.


    Still, at this rate, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to see the Crown Prince¡¯s face and would face rejection at the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I wondered if she had overheard the conversation that had taken place behind the paper door, but at this point, what would it matter?


    I gave her a silent nod of courtesy and quickly walked away from the Jade Tiger Palace. Stirring up any unnecessary fuss here would serve no purpose.


    The sharp gaze of the Vermilion Princess, who seemed to be startled when she saw my retreating figure, pricked at me¡­ but leaving the scene seemed to be the wisest choice for now.


    Throughout our conversation, I had never once felt anything amiss.


    As I sorted through my thoughts, I turned my steps toward the Main Palace.


    I had already checked on Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡­ Now I had to check on the Emperor.


    However, no matter how high my position as Vice General was, having a private audience with Emperor Woon Sung would not be an easy task.

 Chapter 132: Search for the Plague Demonic Spirit (3)

    Respect and admiration.


    Those were the emotions reflected in the eyes that followed Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon her entire life.


    Yet she found those eyes burdensome.


    Not once had she ever shown it, but she had been at war with the world¡¯s expectations of her for her entire life.


    Staying up all night to study the classics, wielding a sword whenever time allowed, shooting arrows late into the night, learning tea ceremony, mastering poetry, calligraphy, and painting, cultivating virtue and etiquette¡­ Never once had she allowed herself to grow tired.


    Even after living so rigorously like that, the only thing that had allowed her to endure was the pride she took in being a member of the Jeongseon clan.


    Starting with her uncle In Chang Seok, countless members of the Jeongseon clan had brought honor to Cheongdo and become heroes who saved the people in times of despair.


    Amid such noble and loyal individuals, she had always believed she too must live up to their legacy.


    In her entire life, she had never slept more than half a day in one go.


    Like a swan gliding gracefully across the water, she had fought more fiercely beneath the surface than anyone else.


    Thanks to her favorable circumstances, her efforts had always borne fruit.


    But¡­ how could life always follow the path of fairness?


    The essence of life lies in its irrationality. Yet, the privileged environment she had enjoyed was far too affluent and abundant for her to grasp that truth early on.


    Eventually, she had to learn the hard truth. That some things simply couldn¡¯t be achieved through effort alone.


    Outside the courtyard of the Jade Tiger Palace, the sound of maids whispering reached her ears.


    Hyeon Dang who had been kneeling behind the Vermion Princess furrowed her brow.


    When Hyeon Dang stood up and rolled up her sleeves to punish the maids for their absurd gossip, the Vermion Princess stopped her with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Vermion Princess had been sitting outside the paper doors of the Jade Tiger Palace for over an hour while holding the Great Star Sword she had brought as a gift.


    Though her position as a crown princess consort meant she should have been closest to Crown Prince Hyeon Won, he hadn¡¯t spared her a single glance, leaving her to sit in the cold outside.


    It was the onset of winter.


    The chill seeped into her until the blood drained from her fingertips, but she remained perfectly still.


    As the mistress of the Four Palaces, her existence held no meaning if she could not support the Crown Prince.


    The reason she held the title of Vermilion Princess was to fulfill that duty.


    Coming from the resolute Jeongseon clan, she was not the type to let such cold indifference disturb her.


    And Hyeon Dang understood better than anyone how strong-willed the Vermilion Princess was.


    Brave yet gentle, bold yet poised, In Ha Yeon was the mistress Hyeon Dang had sworn to serve for life.


    But now, the current In Ha Yeon¡­ looked as unsteady as a branch swaying in the wind.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, perhaps it is best to return to the Vermilion Bird Palace for today.¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    Had the Crown Prince¡¯s rejection at the door shocked her so deeply?


    No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    The woman she served was not someone so fragile that her spirit would break from a trial of this magnitude.


    Even when faced with far more shocking and terrifying sights, In Ha Yeon had never lost the flame of vitality that burned in her eyes.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s act of turning her away at the door was nothing more than a catalyst.


    The root of the unease lingering deep within her heart lay elsewhere.


    Kneeling before the paper door with her sword laid down, the Vermilion Princess closed her eyes quietly.


    Her pupils trembled faintly. A storm of emotions churned within her.


    ¨C


    The words of Seol Tae Pyeong that were spoken in counsel to the Crown Prince from beyond the paper door had struck her heart like a dagger.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, of all people, should have harbored resentment toward her as a member of the Jeongseon clan. And yet, he had been the first to step forward in her defense.


    By now, In Ha Yeon was more than aware of the workings of politics.


    For Seol Tae Pyeong, there had been no need¡ªnone whatsoever¡ªto advocate for her so insistently in front of the Crown Prince who trusted him.


    In fact, from a political standpoint, it was a blunder, a move that might have earned him the Prince¡¯s anger.


    Seol Tae Pyeong too was a man well-versed in the treacherous undercurrents of Cheongdo Palace¡¯s political arena.


    No one knew better than him that his words and actions offered him no personal advantage. Even so, he had chosen to stand by her without hesitation.


    Why had he done so?


    Because he believed it to be the right thing.


    That man was someone who pursued what he deemed righteous with unyielding conviction.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he was naive to the bitter realities of a complex world.


    He knew, and still, like an iron horn, he charged forward along the thorn-strewn path.


    What did it mean to be righteous?


    She had spent her entire life believing in the righteousness of the Jeongseon clan, but now she understood the evil schemes hidden beneath their facade.


    She had known all along that one could not live forever as a pure, untainted, and noble Vermilion Bird.


    Someday, she would have to soil her hands with mud.


    Now, she felt as if cracks were forming in the beliefs she had relied on all her life.


    A wave of disappointment washed over her pride in being a member of the Jeongseon clan, which she had carried so fervently.


    The sight of Chief Councilor In Seon Rok rushing forward to seize Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s weakness left her with a bitter taste of disgust.


    She despised the hypocrisy of the Jeongseon clan, who claimed to uphold righteousness yet were more deceitful than anyone.


    And yet, she could not deny the truth. She too was a part of the Jeongseon clan, and it was thanks to them that she had risen to her current position.


    When she finally accepted that truth, she raised her head, and what came into view was the firmly shut paper door.


    Turning to look behind her, she saw the distant silhouette of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    She could also see the path leading to the Jeongseon clan¡¯s main mansion and the streets of the Imperial Capital stretching out before her.


    There were many paths to take.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell which one she was meant to follow.


    Even the Jeongseon clan felt like strangers to her.


    The grand Vermilion Bird Palace seemed no more than a hollow, fancy prison.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won had no intention of opening the firmly closed paper door for her.


    There was no one who truly understood her.


    Despite having lived in this palace for so long, there was not a single person who could embrace her heart.


    After spending countless nights here, there wasn¡¯t a single place where she could find peace.


    What then was the point of all of this? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hyeon Dang-ah.¡±


    In Ha Yeon called for her Headmaid in a quiet voice.


    Hyeon Dang who had been bowing her head behind her approached.


    ¡°I feel¡­ stuffy. Could you hold this for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±


    After saying that, the Vermilion Princess gently set down the Great Star Sword she had brought with her, then carefully removed the golden hairpin from the back of her head and placed it in Hyeon Dang¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Th-This¡­ Vermilion Princess ¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s neatly tied red hair cascaded down like a curtain. It looked like a veil hiding her heart.


    She let the collar of her court robe fall slightly. Finally, she lifted her head just enough to show her face.


    The moment Hyeon Dang¡¯s eyes met her mistress¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock.


    Those eyes that had once burned with unyielding intensity in any crisis.


    The eyes of the most authoritative crown princess consort, who had smiled even with a parade of demonic spirits before her and retained her composure amidst any political upheaval.


    Now, those eyes looked empty, as though they had lost their light entirely.


    Hyeon Dang felt the deep emptiness that had taken root in her mistress¡¯ heart and hesitated before bowing her head and reluctantly answering.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ This golden hairpin is far too precious for me to hold onto.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ want to feel the breeze for a moment.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess dismissed all the maids. She then quietly disappeared behind the Jade Tiger Palace.


    She left the Great Star Sword behind and placed the golden hairpin into the Headmaid¡¯s hands. She then faded silently into the shadows behind the palace.


    The Vermilion Princess had walked the path of righteousness her entire life.


    Not once had she strayed, nor had she ever violated a single rule or regulation. She had always adhered strictly to principles and discipline.


    That¡¯s why everyone thought this incident would soon pass.


    Yet, not even an hour later, the Headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace Hyeon Dang noticed something was wrong.


    The Vermilion Princess had told them she was heading to the back garden of the Jade Tiger Palace for a brief respite.


    However, she was nowhere to be found in the garden where she should have been.


    ***


    ¡°No matter how I think about it, Crown Prince Hyeon Won doesn¡¯t seem to be the Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so? Are you sure you¡¯re not jumping to conclusions too quickly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ he¡¯s exactly the same as the Crown Prince I know.¡±


    As soon as I returned to my mansion in Hwalseong District, I sought out Yeon Ri.


    She was sweeping the yard while lost in thought, but the moment she saw me, she bombarded me with questions and pressed me for answers.


    I told her to bring out some tea, then sat beside her on the wooden porch, and we began to talk.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that reasoning a bit too flimsy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­.¡±


    The Crown Prince Hyeon Won I was referring to wasn¡¯t the Hyeon Won of the present.


    It was the Hyeon Won depicted in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    In the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, the reason Crown Prince Hyeon Won became completely in love with Seol Ran was simple. It was because she restored color to his eyes.


    Hyeon Won was slowly sinking into the darkness. Then Seol Ran grabbed his hand, pulled him up onto the tiled roof of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, and showed him the beauty of the world.


    That scene where she revealed the splendor of the world became a memory the Crown Prince carried in his heart for the rest of his life.


    Yes, that was the Hyeon Won I knew.


    The Hyeon Won of ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±.


    ¡ªAnd there was no way the Plague Demonic Spirit could know about the existence of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    ¡°No matter how smart the Plague Demonic Spirit may be, it couldn¡¯t possibly know the contents of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.¡±


    Yeon Ri had identified two methods for detecting the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    First, it would be someone aware of this world¡¯s cycle of reincarnation.


    Second, it would be someone who suddenly began acting in a way completely different from their previous self.


    The latter method held more importance for me.


    It allowed me to compare what I saw in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story with the behavior of the people here.


    No matter how skilled the Plague Demonic Spirit might be at acting, it couldn¡¯t imitate actions inspired by a text it didn¡¯t know existed.


    If someone¡¯s behavior aligned with the events in Heavenly Dragon Love Story, the likelihood of them being the Plague Demonic Spirit would diminish greatly.


    Superficial actions and judgments may coincide or even be imitated, but inner values such as those displayed by the Crown Prince this time could never be so easily replicated.


    Such things could only be understood by the person who truly experienced them.


    By methodically eliminating suspects through deduction like that, it would be possible to exclude several figures of Upper Third Rank or higher from the list of suspects.


    ¡°Well¡­ if you¡¯re saying that, Tae Pyeong, then¡­ I suppose that must be the case¡­ Hmm¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri crossed her arms and reluctantly accepted my reasoning.


    Even so, perhaps due to lingering unease, she glanced at me nervously and asked another question.


    ¡°Then¡­ it¡¯s best to start at the top and work our way down, right? Starting with Emperor Woon Sung¡­¡±


    ¡°Though, I think there¡¯s a fairly low chance it¡¯s Emperor Woon Sung.¡±


    If it were someone as influential as him, there would likely have been some subtle sense of unease in even the smallest details.


    However, in all the long years I¡¯ve observed Emperor Woon Sung, not once has he ever given me such an impression.


    That was because he had always acted precisely in line with the flow I was familiar with.


    Still, that alone felt like a weak basis to dismiss the possibility entirely.


    ¡°Still¡­ it¡¯s better to tread carefully, as they say. Like I said before, It can copy external actions as much as it wants.¡±


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit could be discovered early, it could be killed before its revival without unnecessary sacrifices.


    This could be the key to ending all these trials.


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    ¡°T-T-Terrible news! Vice General¡­no, Inner Palace Inspector!¡±


    At that moment, a maid ran in from the entrance of the Hwalseong mansion. I was just about to go deeper into the discussion when I was interrupted by this commotion.


    It was quite late at night. For someone to burst in with such urgency at this hour, it clearly wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Th-The Vermilion Princess of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡­ she has gone missing!¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Not just anyone, but the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace herself had gone missing.


    As the Inner Palace Inspector tasked with protecting the princess consorts, this was a situation that could not be ignored.


    The structure of the inner palace was like the palm of her hand. She knew it very well; she spent half of her life there after all.


    By the time news of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s disappearance began to spread in earnest, she was already calmly walking through the bustling market streets of the imperial capital.


    How could she so effortlessly leave the grand and vast Cheongdo Palace which was swarming with soldiers like that?


    No one in the palace could have imagined that someone like the Vermilion Princess, who had lived her life with strict discipline and unwavering respect for rules, would disappear like this.


    Had it been someone like the Black Princess, or the Azure Princess, the palace people would have reacted quickly.


    But for the Vermilion Princess to act so out of character? Even the most steadfast senior maids could hardly believe their ears.


    That disbelief was exactly why, when she told the soldiers to step aside, they obediently moved out of her way without a second thought.


    She didn¡¯t have many maids with her, didn¡¯t have a hairpin, and her hair was hanging down.


    Her demeanor lacked its usual majesty and commanding presence. This made her seem strangely different from usual.


    Yet, despite all that, the soldiers complied without an ounce of suspicion.


    After all, she was Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    The woman who was the embodiment of the rules of Cheongdo Palace. The model that everyone had admired for as long as they could remember.


    In any case, her identity was certain, and if she was doing something, it surely had a reason.


    Doubting her in that moment was no easy task.


    The trust and authority she had built over a lifetime had, in this instance, become her greatest weapon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ***


    The imperial capital late at night.


    The streets were deserted, with not a soul in sight.


    A girl who had spent her entire life as the lofty Vermilion Bird was now looking up at the sky. She was lost.


    Her empty eyes were fixed on the sky where a solitary brilliant moon hung. It was casting its cold light upon her as if judging her pitiful state.


    What was right, and what was wrong?


    If one came to understand what was right, could they act on it? Could they, like ¡°him¡±?


    It felt as though the moon itself was asking her these questions.

 Chapter 133: Search for the Plague Demonic Spirit (4)

    The disappearance of a crown princess consort was no ordinary matter.


    Everyone involved would inevitably face punishment, and depending on the severity of the situation, some might even lose their heads.


    It wasn¡¯t just anyone who had gone missing; it was the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace who had disappeared within the palace grounds. Questions would surely arise as to what the headmaid had been doing, the guards who had let her pass would have to answer for their actions, and even the inner palace inspector responsible for maintaining order in the inner palace would not escape blame. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The higher one¡¯s status, the greater the influence they wielded over the surrounding officials.


    A single misstep could lead to heads rolling around you, especially for someone in the position of the crown princess consort.


    Someone like the Black Princess who was blessed by the divine fever might have managed to act without anyone noticing. But the Vermilion Princess could hardly disappear without drawing attention.


    Many would suffer because of this, and numerous innocent people would be wrongfully accused.


    The Vermilion Princess was surely aware of this.


    Her actions reflected a state of mind so troubled that she could not even account for such consequences.


    Seol Tae Pyeong couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ***


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess seemed unwell. It felt as if she was being chased by something or harboring a growing fear in her heart¡­ She seemed lost and unable to find her footing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    By the time I returned to the palace, Hyeon Dang who was already in a state of exhaustion from the ordeal was giving a tired testimony in her haggard state.


    It seemed that she had already been reprimanded by the high officials of the main palace and the officials of the Inner Palace.


    The Headmaid had done nothing when her mistress disappeared right in front of her. She had merely clutched the golden hairpin in her hands.


    Once this incident was resolved, it would likely be difficult for her to retain her position as Headmaid.


    ¡°¡­That¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If you knew all this, why did you let it happen?


    I almost said those words but stopped myself. Such a question must have already been repeated endlessly by the officials of the Inner Palace.


    The situation had already unfolded, and picking apart the details of what had passed would achieve nothing.


    This was the Vermilion Princess.


    She had always been strong and dignified, so no one would have expected her to act so impulsively.


    Especially not her close confidant, Headmaid Hyeon Dang.


    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll probably be dismissed from my position as inspector as well.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say in my defense. Please¡­ punish me with the harshest penalty possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. What matters is finding the Vermilion Princess¡¯s whereabouts first.¡±


    I had brought my adjutants Bicheon and Cheong Jin Myeong with me.


    Since the Inner Palace was designated as a strictly male-free zone, it seemed appropriate to leave the search there to Ha Si Hwa. I instructed my subordinates to focus their efforts on combing through the imperial capital.


    ¡°Vice General¡­ no, Inspector, you¡¯ve come as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you so late at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    Warrior Commander Jang Rae of the Red Palace had dashed out as soon as he received the news. His cooperation was essential to deploy the palace guards for the search effort.


    When the warriors Jang Rae had brought along were added to the mix, the area outside the Inner Palace¡¯s walls was already teeming with people.


    This was a situation where the crown princess consort of the country had vanished. She had to be found before sunrise, no matter what.


    One day passed, then two, then three¡­ The longer the search dragged on, the bigger the incident would become.


    ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t gone very far. Focus the search around the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Vice General, do you have any idea where the Vermilion Princess might have headed?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere the Vermilion Princess might go¡­?¡±


    The key to any search operation was to center the efforts on locations the subject might head to.


    However, for the Vermilion Princess, who had spent half her life in the Vermilion Bird Palace after growing up as a woman of the Jeongseon clan, where could she possibly go if she had left Cheongdo Palace?


    If she had gone to her clan¡¯s mansion in Jeongseon, news would have reached the palace as soon as she arrived.


    If not her family¡¯s home, then¡­


    ¡°¡­there¡¯s nowhere she could go.¡±


    For the Vermilion Princess, the Jeongseon mansion and Cheongdo Palace were the very foundations of her life.


    Even if she had been cast into the streets of the imperial capital¡¯s marketplace, she would have nowhere to go, and it would be a relief if she didn¡¯t lose her way.


    Except for ceremonial events or special duties, she would rarely leave for the imperial capital, so the places she was familiar with would also be extremely limited.


    The more I thought about it, the more her life seemed to unfold vividly in my mind.


    She had staged an uncharacteristic escape, but even that left her with nowhere to go.


    Imagining her under the moonlight, dressed in her court robes and trudging along aimlessly, she seemed more like a soulless doll than anything else.


    ¡°Inspector, are you all right?¡±


    Jang Rae asked me with a worried expression on his face.


    What exactly was he asking if I was all right about? I refrained from responding with such a clumsy retort.


    When a major incident like this occurred, there was no avoiding responsibility as someone holding the position of Inner Palace Inspector.


    In the worst-case scenario, it wouldn¡¯t just mean stepping down from my post. I might be held accountable for much more than that.


    Of all the people affected by the Vermilion Princess¡¯s escape, I was one of the ones bearing the greatest burden.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I had been resting my chin on my hand, lost in thought, when I suddenly opened my eyes wide and spoke.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡­?¡±


    ¡°This might actually work out better¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jang Rae-do looked at me with a face full of confusion.


    ***


    ¡°The craftsman from Hwalseong District expressed her concerns and pleaded that we absolutely find the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    In Yun, a metalsmith working in the Hwalseong District.


    She was someone connected to the Jeongseon clan and someone we hadn¡¯t been able to win over yet. Considering how much she respected the Vermilion Princess, it must have been unbearable for her to stand still in such a situation.


    Yeon Ri, who had brought me this message, stood with a bundle balanced on her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡±


    ¡°I brought soup rice from the kitchen. You¡¯ll be searching all night without eating, right?¡±


    ¡°At times like this, you actually seem like a proper maid¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve always been good at being a maid, okay? I might be a little clumsy with cooking, though¡­¡±


    After receiving a full report on the situation at the main palace, I returned to the Hwalseong District office for the time being. It was crucial to redirect all available personnel under my command to search for the Vermilion Princess.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even have enough time to track down the Plague Demonic Spirit, and now we¡¯re caught up in something like this. It¡¯s chaotic. Eat before you continue.¡±


    Even though it was late at night, the office was blazing with torches everywhere.


    My subordinates were constantly coming and going, bringing updates on the search for the Vermilion Princess at all hours.


    The sight of countless people relentlessly scouring the city for her, giving up their sleep in the process, was nothing short of chaotic.


    From the office in the Hwalseong District, I could see the streets of the imperial capital already packed with soldiers carrying torches.


    ¡°Wow¡­ In just a single hour, so many people have gathered. The Vermilion Princess must truly be an important figure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s hiding intentionally, she won¡¯t be easy to find. The imperial capital is vast, and no matter how many people are searching, it won¡¯t be simple, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Tonight, we must locate the Vermilion Princess and continue the search for the Plague Demonic Spirit. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    After saying that, Yeon Ri sat down beside the worktable and briskly unpacked the bundle she had brought.


    Even though she always complained about hating rice soup, she never fussed about food when it truly mattered.


    As expected, when you keep feeding someone, they eventually come around.


    I told you it was delicious.


    ¡°But¡­ it might be odd to say this in such an important situation, but this is the first time in all cycles of reincarnation that the Vermilion Princess has acted out like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so? I suppose if we had known beforehand, it wouldn¡¯t be this surprising.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. This cycle has already been full of unusual events, but for the Vermilion Princess to stray this far¡­ it¡¯s truly a first.¡±


    Yeon Ri was now moving with the precision of a skilled assistant. She poured rice soup into the bowls and swiftly added the toppings.


    ¡°What on earth could shake the steadfast mind of the Vermilion Princess, who has always been like steel?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask her directly to find out. But first, we need to locate her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not someone who would act out like this over something trivial¡­ it¡¯s as if her entire worldview has been turned upside down.¡±


    Yeon Ri sighed deeply as she spoke, then quickly shook her head as if to clear her thoughts.


    ¡°For now, eating our fill comes first. If we¡¯re going to search through the night, we need to regain our strength.¡±


    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    We couldn¡¯t afford to spend much time on the meal.


    I quickly finished eating with Yeon Ri, grabbed my sword, and headed out to lead the search party.


    By the next morning, we still hadn¡¯t found the Vermilion Princess.


    In reality, it was only natural. Considering how vast the Imperial Capital was, even with a lot of soldiers, there were limits to what could be done.


    Morning dawned and the Council Meeting was convened. Emperor Woon Sung expressed his anger clearly.


    The crown princess consort of the country had disappeared, and the emperor severely reprimanded his subordinates, demanding to know what they had done. The unchangeable law of hierarchical blame trickled down to the lowest ranks, leaving them gnashing their teeth in frustration.


    However, finding her was no simple task.


    Every room was searched, every street combed, eyewitness testimonies were gathered, and even the most remote areas were scoured, yet the whereabouts of the Vermilion Princess remained unknown.


    What made it all the more perplexing was the fact that she had nowhere to go.


    Where could she possibly be staying, and how was she managing to live?


    For someone who had relied on the support of her maids her entire life, surviving outside the palace without any help for several nights was no easy feat.


    Just having a roof and walls to sleep under would have been a stroke of luck, and if she had entered such a place, there would have been sightings of her, and she would have been found quickly.


    By the second day of the search, rumors about the missing Vermilion Princess had already begun to spread throughout the imperial capital.


    The bigger the commotion grew, the harder it would be for her to remain hidden.


    As the days stretched into three and then beyond, it became increasingly clear that there were limits to how long she could wander outside without any aid.


    By the fourth day, the thought of expanding the search area beyond the capital began to cross my mind.


    If the Vermilion Princess had suffered a grave injury or her life was in danger, then her maids and subordinates would undoubtedly face dire consequences.


    To avoid the worst-case scenario, I put all my efforts into searching for her from dawn to dusk.


    I ordered my subordinates to scatter in every direction and organize a systematic search, but no matter how thorough we were, it seemed impossible to find her.


    This approach clearly had its limits. A different method was urgently needed.


    The entire palace was consumed with concern for her, and more soldiers were deployed than I had expected.


    As the days went by, the number of people involved in the search grew steadily. The size of the operation grew to unprecedented levels.


    Even those who had set aside their official duties to join the search were numerous, and the effort only intensified as time went on.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    I sat on the wooden floor of my mansion in the Hwalseong District. I was tapping the tip of my sword¡¯s sheath as I tried to organize my thoughts.


    Where could the Vermilion Princess have gone?


    She had no acquaintances outside the palace, and the number of places willing to shelter her was dwindling. How was she managing to survive in such circumstances?


    What could have driven her to wander so aimlessly?


    While I was lost in these questions, the edge of my blade swayed listlessly in my grip.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, there¡¯s word from the palace.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°They warned that if the Vermilion Princess isn¡¯t found within three days, they¡¯ll strip you of your position as Inner Palace Inspector and take disciplinary action against you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s only to be expected.¡±


    I had failed to fulfill my duties as the Inner Palace Inspector. That much was undeniable.


    The punishment was fair, and I had no choice but to accept it.


    Yeon Ri glanced at me with a worried expression on her face, but I slid the tip of my sword back into its sheath with a flick and stood up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to dwell on that. We need to focus on finding the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°With this many people searching for four days without any success, it might turn into a longer operation than we expected.¡±


    ¡°True. We¡¯ll also need to consider the possibility that she¡¯s left the capital. It¡¯s far, but not impossible.¡±


    I needed to pinpoint locations she might have gone to by examining the map of Cheongdo. This kind of analysis was Ha Si Hwa¡¯s specialty.


    I left a message to summon Manager Ha Si Hwa and headed to the backyard to clear my mind.


    I walked around aimlessly, trying to think of places where the Vermilion Princess might have gone.


    When I slid open the door to the backyard and walked out onto the dirt, with my steps crunching faintly beneath me, I saw it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There, leaning against the base of the wall was the Vermilion Princess. She was drenched and looked like a wet rat.


    She sat with her knees pulled up to her chest. Her head was buried in them, and she lay completely still.


    ¡°Vermilion Prin.¡­¡±


    I started to speak but swallowed my words.


    ¨C


    Of course. Even the darkest shadows fall under the lamp.


    The Vermilion Princess knew almost nothing about the world beyond Cheongdo Palace. Since assuming her position, she had rarely, if ever, ventured outside.


    The only time she had ever come out this far was during the Hwalseong District development project. Back then, she had come to persuade me following In Seon Rok¡¯s orders.


    This should have been a moment where I panicked and fussed, asking if she was all right in a flurry of alarm.


    But the sight of her condition froze me to the core.


    Her once lustrous, silky hair was covered with dirt and dust. The elegant, dignified court robes she always wore were now stained and soiled with filthy water.


    She must have wandered through mud, forests, and riversides to evade the soldiers¡¯ search.


    And when she could no longer endure, of all places, she had come to the backyard of the Vice General¡¯s mansion in Hwalseong District.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I silently turned back, opened the rear door again, and headed to the kitchen to gather a few teacups.


    From the meager selection, I chose the cheapest tea, one unlikely to suit the Vermilion Princess¡¯s refined palate. Without bothering with proper tea ceremony etiquette, I hastily prepared two cups.


    I returned to the courtyard with the steaming tea and placed a cup in front of the Vermilion Princess, who still had her head buried in her knees.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this will suit your taste.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    The Vermilion Princess remained silent, with her face still pressed against her knees.


    I sank down beside the Vermilion Princess and set my teacup on the dirt floor after taking a small sip.


    Whenever I shared tea with the Vermilion Princess, it was always in the grand tea room of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Sitting here and clinking teacups with the mistress of the palace in this dusty courtyard in front of a stone wall, felt strangely surreal.


    Even so, I steadied my breath, looked up at the sky for a moment, and spoke.


    ¡°Are you feeling all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­There are far too many people who have suffered because of me. I feel unbearably guilty for that¡­¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    For those to be the first words out of her mouth¡ª


    It was so characteristic of the Vermilion Princess that, strangely, I felt a faint sense of relief.


    ¡°Sometimes, everyone needs a break from doing what¡¯s expected.¡±


    Bombarding her with questions about the situation would have been tactless.


    Instead, I simply looked up at the clear sky and said,


    ¡°Living life too earnestly can be just as harmful.¡±


    Such was the nature of life.

 Chapter 134: Search for the Plague Demonic Spirit (5)

    The Vermilion Princess stepped outside the palace and began to walk.


    She wandered down unfamiliar paths, explored places she had never thought to visit, and took in sights she had no reason to notice before. Her steps were aimless, and her movements were hollow.


    As she strolled through the back alleys of the imperial capital, she climbed a small mountain, wandered through the slums, and drifted from one desolate place to another.


    When soldiers began searching the imperial capital for her, she fled. Since she could not return to the city, she wandered the foothills of the White Immortal Mountain aimlessly.


    Given her training in martial arts, even with only a ceremonial sword at her side, she faced little in the way of threats.


    She encountered wild animals a few times, but they were easy to fend off. She even managed to receive a few herbs and vegetables from an old woman living in a shabby house with failing eyesight.


    Though she managed to endure for a few days, the Vermilion Princess who had lived her entire life within the palace could not continue such a lifestyle for long.


    In the end, after wandering aimlessly and achieving nothing, the place she finally arrived at was¡­ the mansion of the Vice General of Hwalseong District. A place she had visited only once before.


    ***


    ¡°I lived thinking that I was walking the right path.¡±


    Although I had gone through the trouble of preparing tea, the Vermilion Princess never once reached for her cup.


    The faint steam that rose through the chilly early winter air was slowly dissipating.


    ¡°But when I realized how immature and naive my sense of justice truly was, everything began to feel meaningless.¡±


    That was the truth.


    Perhaps the Vermilion Princess had simply wanted to show someone her fragile, vulnerable self.


    As the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, as the cherished daughter of the Jeongseon clan.


    As someone destined to always serve as an example for others, she could never reveal her inner human emotions to anyone.


    ¡°Things weren¡¯t like this before¡­ At times, I may have felt I was falling behind, but I never once doubted that my path was the right one. Not even as a child.¡±


    The Vermilion Bird with its wings folded gracefully.


    It was the Vermilion Princess often praised with such lofty words who now spoke with a subdued voice and head lowered.


    She would have remembered.


    The life of a beloved daughter of the Jeongseon clan, one who devoted herself to studying harder than anyone else.


    Those childhood days when she cuddled up in the arms of her uncle, former Vice General In Chang Seok, and proudly recited the poems, paintings, and calligraphy she had learned that day.


    But cruelly, time passed, and times changed.


    The girl who had once smiled innocently while sketching the plum blossoms in the courtyard now had a golden hairpin on the back of her head. The child who eagerly followed in the footsteps of adults now had a trail of court ladies and maids following behind her.


    Her mind brimmed with happy memories of her childhood.


    Yet, the political landscape of Cheongdo Palace unfolding before her eyes grew more complicated by the day.


    And the future ahead offered nothing but unease.


    Those words left behind by the White Immortal before departing weighed heavily on her heart.


    ¡°Are you lost?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m on the path at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­.¡±


    I thought of saying something then, but after reflecting on the life of the Vermilion Princess, I found myself falling silent again.


    The person who killed her spiritual pillar, her uncle In Chang Seok, was none other than Seol Lee Moon of the Hwayongseol clan.


    Wasn¡¯t it her memories with the former Vice General In Chang Seok that had been the driving force of her life?


    And yet, the current Vice General occupying the position was none other than the son of the very man who had killed her uncle.


    He was neither as reliable nor as experienced as her uncle had been.


    Perhaps she had already forgiven me in her heart. Even so, given my position as someone who was practically the enemy of her uncle, In Chang Seok, it was impossible for me to speak of life in front of her.


    Both the Vermilion Princess and I understood this all too well.


    So I closed my eyes for a moment, then opened them again.


    ¡°From my position, to comment on Your Highness¡¯s struggles would be grave disrespect. Therefore¡­ all I can offer is to give you the time you need to think.¡±


    I rose from my seat.


    The entire imperial palace was in turmoil with searching for the Vermilion Princess. As the commander in charge of the search, I held the authority to direct it.


    As a military officer, my duty here was to persuade the Vermilion Princess to return to Cheongdo Palace.


    However, I decided to pretend I hadn¡¯t seen her.


    ¡°As someone from the Huayongseol clan, my presence here would only deepen Your Highness¡¯s wounds. So I will take my leave. When you¡¯ve had enough time to collect your thoughts, please return to Cheongdo Palace.¡±


    I could only hope she finds her way and continue on her journey through life.


    To wish her well in this way was the most sincere encouragement I could offer.


    Even though failing to bring her back immediately put me in a most dangerous position, I resolved to act as though I hadn¡¯t found her.


    With this decision in my heart, I quietly prepared to leave.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s all right.¡±


    But the Vermilion Princess stopped me.


    I froze and turned around. The Vermilion Princess was still sitting against the wall with her knees pressed tightly against her chest and her head lowered.


    Her battered and broken body didn¡¯t so much as twitch, but her faint voice carried clearly.


    ¡°¡­The truth is, I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to say anything. Just stay by my side for a moment¡­.¡±


    Then she added,


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to confess to you¡­ something I¡¯ve held in my heart for a long time. I feel I must confess it now¡­.¡±


    When I heard those words, I took a moment to collect my thoughts, but a sudden shiver ran down my spine.


    ¡­Surely not.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The chilling sensation of death¡¯s blade hovering just before me¡ª


    How long had it been since I last felt this?


    Come to think of it, they often said that a woman¡¯s heart wavers the most when it is wounded and lost.


    I couldn¡¯t help but swallow dryly.


    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve long known that the Jeongseon clan is far from a clean place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I too began to feel it instinctively at some point. No matter how much one speaks of righteousness, to survive in this Cheongdo Palace, one must wear hypocrisy like armor.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess spoke as if she were opening an old, deep wound she had carried in her heart for years. It was not easy for her to continue, but she did.


    ¡°But I who have lived believing without a shadow of a doubt that I am on the path of righteousness¡­ I resented you. The descendant of Seol Lee Moon, the one who killed my uncle In Chang Seok. I thought of you as my enemy, my sworn enemy¡­ there was even a time when I truly believed that.¡±


    ¡°That was so long ago, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now I know. General Seol, you are more noble and upright than any martial artist I have ever known.¡±


    As she spoke and raised her head, the Vermilion Princess was crying; tears were streaming down her face.


    Her appearance felt so out of place, so at odds with her usual demeanor, that for a moment, I doubted whether this was truly the Vermilion Princess.


    The lofty, noble image that usually came to mind when I thought of her was nowhere to be seen. Instead, I saw a woman of her years shedding tears like a young girl.


    That¡¯s right.


    The Vermilion Princess, who had been wandering around the Imperial Capital, must have never wanted to show such a weak and pitiful side of herself to anyone.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess ¡­?¡±


    ¡°If anyone ought to hold resentment, it should be you, not me¡­.¡±


    Was this flood of tears a manifestation of guilt?


    Hearing her words, I quickly shook my head.


    ¡°No, no, Your Highness. What are you saying? I have not harbored a single ounce of resentment toward you.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that is what made me doubt the path I walked.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Vermilion Princess hesitantly began to share the story buried deep in her heart.


    ¡°It was the vassals of the Jeongseon clan and my father, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, who caused your father, Seol Lee Moon, to lose his life.¡±


    It was as though she was confessing a sin she had carried for countless years. Tears welled in her eyes as she spoke.


    As soon as she heard those words, I couldn¡¯t help but flinch.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes?¡±


    ¡°It was the Jeongseon clan that left you and your sister wandering the streets of the Imperial City. It was us who made you orphans, forced to survive alone in this harsh world. And it was us who made you carry the label of a descendant of a traitor throughout your time working at Cheongdo Palace. ¡­.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess buried her face against her knees and her voice trembled with suppressed emotion.


    ¡°It was all¡­ all orchestrated by the Jeongseon clan. Every misfortune in your life, it was my family¡¯s doing¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Vermilion Princess ¡­.¡±


    ¡°I rose to this position of Vermilion Princess by benefiting from their actions. That is the confession I have been unable to speak, the guilt I have carried in my heart all this time¡­.¡±


    Once she began, it was as though a dam had broken, and her torrent of confession spilled forth without end.


    ¡°Even so, I have lived my entire life in devotion to the Jeongseon clan, and now I cannot distance myself from them. I have received too much to suddenly feign righteousness and condemn them. To do so would be the height of hypocrisy. And when I think of that¡­ I¡­ I do not know what I should do¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not asking you to forgive me¡­ I¡­am only asking you to resent me¡­. do not think of me as a generous person who forgave you despite the death of my uncle, In Chang Seok. No, do not think of me that way. Think of¡­ think of me as the treasure that those treacherous bastards cherished, the one who brought misery to your life. Wouldn¡¯t that be more fitting?¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°You have every right to resent me. Treating me with such care, as if none of this ever happened¡­ that is not how things should be. Even if the world were to forgive me, I cannot bring myself to accept it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    The sudden confession left me momentarily breathless.


    This was a fact I had never heard before, even though I was fairly familiar with the contents of Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    Was this a revelation that was only disclosed near the very end of the story? Or perhaps it was never revealed at all within the original story?


    I couldn¡¯t distinguish which it was. However, if the Vermilion Princess was willing to state it so directly, there was likely some solid basis for her claim.


    The single piece of information she gave me felt like the seed of an outrageous, almost unbelievable truth, and it sparked an instinctive sense of foreboding in me.


    Even so, countless questions swirled in my mind.


    How exactly did In Seon Rok kill Seol Lee Moon?


    Even if some kind of political scheme was involved, how could that possibly be connected to Seol Lee Moon¡¯s rebellion?


    As my head filled with unanswered questions, a fleeting moment of relief passed through me.


    Yes, that was it.


    When the Vermilion Princess said she had something to confess, I was prepared for the worst. But contrary to my expectations, it turned out to be more of a personal confession.


    ¡°So¡­ is that what it was? Phew¡­ I thought¡­¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ It¡¯s just that when you said you had something urgent to confess, I thought it might be something even more important.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­.¡±


    At my response, the Vermilion Princess seemed even more flustered.


    ¡°I-I am confessing that it was our family that plunged your life into misfortune. Do you not grasp the weight of what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Such things don¡¯t matter. Life, after all, is full of ups and downs. If you spend all your time searching for reasons behind every happiness and sorrow, you¡¯ll exhaust yourself.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what are you saying? It¡¯s not just anyone. We¡¯re talking about the person who killed your father¡­¡±


    ¡°That is a sad truth, but still.¡±


    To be honest, my feelings about Seol Lee Moon were no more and no less than that of a ¡°man from the past¡±.


    He was a figure I had never once interacted with since coming to this world.


    While he might have been my biological father, to me, he was more significant as one of the characters in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    For that reason, I felt no need to resent or blame the Vermilion Princess.


    In a way, it was only natural.


    ¡°The wounds have long since healed. Clinging to old wounds and letting them ruin my connection with you, Vermilion Princess, would be an even greater loss in my life, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°G-General Seol¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°So please, don¡¯t trap yourself in meaningless guilt and deny your own life. Your life, Vermilion Princess, is valuable.¡±


    In the end, I had only one thing to say.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, before you are a member of the Jeongseon clan¡­ you are, first and foremost, In Ha Yeon. And I know well how strong and noble that person is.¡±


    I had already expressed this exact thing to the Crown Prince.


    The Vermilion Princess wasn¡¯t a fool; she would know well enough that I wasn¡¯t someone who spoke with a forked tongue.


    After all, didn¡¯t I suffer discrimination all my life just because I was a member of the Huayongseol clan?


    How could someone like me judge others based on the name of the family they carried?


    The Jeongseon clan was the Jeongseon clan, and In Ha Yeon was In Ha Yeon.


    While a family and its members cannot be entirely separated, it is only by seeing a person for who they are that their true essence is revealed.


    A person¡¯s background cannot fully define them.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, you know this better than anyone, don¡¯t you?¡±


    If I could stand tall and say such words before the Crown Prince of an entire country, how could I not say the same thing here in front of the Vermilion Princess?


    As if she realized this, the Vermilion Princess widened her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°In a way, I feel very disappointed in the Vermilion Princess. Do you think that until now I have only seen you as the noble daughter of the Jeongseon clan?¡±


    I spoke with confidence.


    ¡°Before being the noble daughter of the Jeongseon clan, before being the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, before being the crown princess consort of this country, you are simply In Ha Yeon. And I know very well how much effort that human In Ha Yeon has poured into living her life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, hold your head high with pride.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess¡¯s pupils dilated sharply.


    Perhaps she had not expected such a reaction from someone whom she had come to confess her sins to. For a moment she sat dazed, and soon tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Before long, she buried her face in her hands and began to sob uncontrollably.


    It was such a raw, sad cry that it was hard to believe it came from the proud Vermilion Princess.


    Come to think of it, In Ha Yeon had always lived as a representative of something.


    Whether as the noble daughter of the Jeongseon clan, the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, or the most dignified crown princess consort.


    They were all the same person.


    At the core of it all, as long as the human being named In Ha Yeon held the center, any path she chose would become the right one.


    Cheongdo Palace was a place brimming with distinguished scholars. Yet, among all those countless teachers, there was no one who could recite that one obvious fact to her.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    There was no one who could see her as just a single person In Ha Yeon.


    Realizing that, the girl could do nothing but burst into tears.


    A life of suppressing her cries, a grueling existence of constantly holding back her tears. As if all the pent-up grief was being released at once, overwhelming emotions surged from deep inside her.


    I sat quietly by her side.


    Because that was In Ha Yeon¡¯s request.

 Chapter 135: Search for the Plague Demonic Spirit (6)

    ¡°Wow~! The weather¡¯s gotten so cold¡­! At this rate, my fingers and toes might actually freeze. Ugh, thank goodness I lit the brazier. Let me warm up my hands first~!¡±


    The door slid open with a creak, and Yeon Ri appeared.


    ¡°.¡­.¡±


    Then, when she saw the Vermilion Princess wrapped in a blanket and warming herself in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s room, she stepped back in shock and bolted out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorryyyy!¡±


    Even in the midst of it all, Seol Tae Pyeong had lent her part of the room. He was considerate of the still-dazed Vermilion Princess.


    Never in her life had the Vermilion Princess entered a man¡¯s private room. She was flustered beyond words and hesitated awkwardly. But there was no way he could leave the Vermilion Princess alone in the backyard of the Hwalseong District mansion, where anyone might come at any time.


    So he first brought her inside to warm herself and was planning to figure out what to do next afterward.


    ¡°I was so shocked I nearly fainted, Tae Pyeong-ah. Who would¡¯ve thought the Vermilion Princess, the one the entire palace is looking for, would appear in your room?¡±


    ¡°She showed up so suddenly, I didn¡¯t even have time to think of how to handle it. Anyway, it¡¯s good that we found her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After confirming that no one was around outside his mansion, Seol Tae Pyeong returned to the kitchen area with Yeon Ri.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace stay here like this. We¡¯ll have to send her back to the imperial palace as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Yeon Ri. Still¡­ I can¡¯t help but think it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to keep her here a little longer¡­.¡±


    ¡°What are you even talking about, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. If things stay like this, I¡¯ll get fired from my position as the inner palace inspector.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong let out a sigh of relief as he spoke.


    ¡°The crown princess consort of a country stormed out in broad daylight, and if we fail to find her, how much more disloyal could we possibly be? At the very least, my qualifications as an inspector would come under examination. This winter, with my new role as commander of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, things are only going to get more chaotic. If I can rid myself of unnecessary positions, I should take the chance to do so.¡±


    ¡°So now you¡¯re deliberately accepting disciplinary action just to get rid of your official position¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously going to work myself to death. Dealing with demonic spirits is less scary than this.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri ran her hands over her face in frustration, then eventually nodded her head. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re right¡­ too much work is really scary.¡±


    ¡°At least we see eye to eye on this.¡±


    ¡°If the high officials in the imperial court who are constantly fighting to grab even more titles heard you, they¡¯d laugh in disbelief. But thinking about your personality, I can kind of understand.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s reputation had always been excessively high.


    Being recognized as competent is a good thing, but when it goes too far, it turns into a noose tightening around your neck.


    Work as little as possible while earning as much as you can.


    It felt pointless to bring up such a motto at this stage, but one still needed to know when to shed unnecessary burdens.


    ¡°By the way, I heard something rather shocking from the Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong steadied his breath before sharing the news. This was something even Yeon Ri was likely unaware of.


    ¡°She said that it was In Seon Rok, the head of the Jeongseon clan, who killed Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Hwayongseol clan.¡±


    ***


    When Seol Tae Pyeong entered the room with freshly brewed tea, the Vermilion Princess was trembling under the blanket.


    She uncharacteristically twisted her body, lowered her head, and avoided his gaze.


    ¡°The tea I served earlier seemed to have gone cold, so I brewed a new pot.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you¡­ you went to the trouble of brewing it out of concern for me, and yet I ended up ignoring your kindness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You were in a chaotic situation, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong wanted to hear more from the Vermilion Princess.


    This was because he had a gut feeling that it would somehow connect to the truth about the Plague Demonic Spirit that he was tracking.


    Still, the story about Seol Lee Moon seemed to have some gaps with the Heavenly Dragon Love Story. That gap needed to be bridged.


    Seol Tae Pyeong set the tea down and took a seat across from her.


    The way she was wrapped in a blanket made her look like a giant caterpillar.


    Seeing this unexpected side of the Vermilion Princess, so different from her usual demeanor, Seol Tae Pyeong had to suppress a laugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°¡­Was it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I must look ridiculous to you. I pretended to be noble and strong, but in the end, this is all I amount to¡­.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess didn¡¯t bother to meet his eyes.


    For some reason, it was harder than usual for her to look directly at Seol Tae Pyeong today.


    After pouring her heart out to him and hearing his calm response of ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±, a strange sense of relief swept over her.


    But when she looked up at him again, she found herself unable to meet his gaze for an entirely different reason.


    She was well aware that she had feelings for him.


    However, the weight of her position as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace and the respect she carried on behalf of countless others allowed her to suppress any unnecessary emotions.


    The Vermilion Princess was harsh on herself.


    As long as she had responsibilities to protect, she could restrain personal feelings to a certain extent.


    But her current situation was anything but ordinary.


    Did any dignity as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace remain? Especially after crying so uncontrollably in front of him?


    Were there any maids here in this Hwalseong District whom she needed to maintain proper behavior for? No, not even that.


    Or what of her honor as a crown princess consort? The truth was, the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t even brought her into his favored Jade Tiger Palace.


    Throughout those grueling years, she had worn countless masks, but now, after abandoning everything and wandering until she reached Hwalseong District, only her original human In Ha Yeon remained.


    If she were to return to Cheongdo Palace, she would pay for her sins and then regain her authority once more.


    However, in her current state, she was a Vermilion Bird with broken wings. There was nothing left to protect, and she existed only as the fragile girl In Ha Yeon.


    When she fully acknowledged this, a devil¡¯s whisper crept into her mind.


    It was a strong temptation to entrust her body just this once to Seol Tae Pyeong, who supported her fragile self, and to find emotional comfort in him.


    It was said that when men saw weakened women, an inexplicable protective instinct would arise in them.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t intentional, for someone who had lived her entire life under strict discipline, this was her first mistake and she was already struggling immensely. Seol Tae Pyeong undoubtedly understood this as well.


    On top of that, given the disparity in authority between them, if she leaned on him now, it was almost certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.


    No matter how upright he was. No matter how much of a paragon of self-control he was, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to endure this moment.


    If she had only been controlled by the White Demonic Spirit, at least she could have blamed it on being out of her mind. But in this situation, even a single wrong word could create a black mark in her history that would haunt her for the rest of her life.


    Yet how foolish human beings are.


    That simple, primal desire to rest her head against Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s broad chest just once burned fiercely within her and made it almost impossible to resist.


    The man, whether aware of her inner struggle or not, sat there with the kindest expression on his face. He was carefully brewing tea with utmost sincerity too.


    Feeling both gratitude and resentment toward such a man, she buried her face as much as she could into the blankets and murmured.


    ¡°I-I apologize for showing such disgrace. Still¡­ your words earlier gave me a great deal of comfort.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you¡¯ve calmed down. For now, please focus on recovering, and until you¡¯ve decided you¡¯re ready to return, I won¡¯t inform the main palace about your whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ if you do that, won¡¯t your position as the inner palace inspector be at risk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel particularly attached to such a position.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The palace is filled with those who struggle desperately to attain even one title. You should value your authority more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I assure you, it¡¯s really fine.¡±


    In reality, Seol Tae Pyeong simply didn¡¯t want to work anymore.


    All he wanted was to quickly find and kill the Plague Demonic Spirit, then live his own life.


    ¡°Even so¡­ the maids under my command and the guards who let me pass must be in trouble. If I don¡¯t step in to protect them, they could face real danger.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t deny that. Headmaid Hyeon Dang has been under a lot of stress.¡±


    ¡°I owe so much to her. She¡¯s been my loyal support who served by my side for her entire life, yet it feels like all she ever does is sacrifice herself for my sake¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even just confirming that you¡¯re safe and well will bring the Headmaid great joy.¡±


    ¡°¡­There are too many people in my life who are far too good for me. I¡¯m¡­ not someone who deserves them¡­.¡±


    Once again, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s voice grew faint.


    It seemed it would take some time for her to regain the confidence she once exuded so effortlessly.


    Everyone experiences a period of wandering at least once in their life. Seol Tae Pyeong understood well how profoundly the way one navigates such a time could shape the course of their future.


    For that reason, rather than pressuring her, he decided to respect her choices as much as possible.


    This cautious attitude from Seol Tae Pyeong was clear to see, and strangely enough, it stirred an inexplicable heat within the Vermilion Princess¡¯s chest.


    To her eyes, Seol Tae Pyeong seemed like a man without a single flaw.


    Though his martial strength reached unparalleled heights, he did not allow pride to cloud his judgment. His approach to life was serious, his concern for others was unwavering, and his restraint in the use of power was admirable. He simply fulfilled his role like an ideal warrior.


    If not for her status as a crown princess consort, such a man would have been the one she longed to take as her companion. For the first time, she realized what her ideal partner would be like.


    If the shackles of her noble lineage stood in her way, perhaps even casting off those chains to wander the imperial capital with him would not be so terrible.


    No matter which path she might tread, she felt that as long as she had someone like Seol Tae Pyeong by her side, she would never lose her way.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    As her thoughts wandered this far, the Vermilion Princess had to steady herself again.


    Once again, her mind almost slipped into a haze and she was on the verge of losing control. Truly, this man, Seol Tae Pyeong, was someone who constantly caused waves in her once-calm heart.


    ¡°Still¡­ even if it means poking the Vermilion Princess¡¯s wounds, I must ask.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, I heard that Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Hwayongseol clan, was renowned as a loyal subject even in Cheongdo. How could such a devoted man have tried to assassinate the Emperor and incite rebellion? I can¡¯t help but wonder about the reason.¡±


    From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s point of view, since he was unable to discover the full truth of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, this was the question that preoccupied him the most.


    Swordmaster Seol Lee Moon had overcome the Human Trial, which was one of the Three Calamities to elevate one¡¯s strength.


    These Three Trials or Three Calamities consisted of the Heavenly Calamity, the Earthly Calamity, and the Human Calamity.


    The Human Trial was considered the lowest of the three and it required the wielder to personally kill the person they held most dear.


    That¡¯s why the Seol Lee Moon that Seol Tae Pyeong knew¡­ was a mad Swordmaster who had slain Seol Ran¡¯s mother, merchant Seong Hyeol Hwa, in pursuit of greater power for the sake of a higher cause.


    But the Vermilion Princess revealed something different.


    ¡°I heard that Swordmaster Seol Lee Moon¡¯s beloved merchant¡­ was poisoned to death by my father.¡±


    With those words, she laid bare the disgrace of her own family.


    She told Seol Tae Pyeong the truth with a sad expression on her face. She believed it was the least she could do for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At her words, a chill ran down Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s spine.


    Surely, Yeon Ri who was listening from beyond the paper door must have felt the same.


    ¡°And through political scheming, they manipulated him into thinking it was an imperial decree.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ the reason why Seol Lee Moon rebelled?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard he loved the merchant Seong Hyeol Hwa dearly.¡±


    The method to identify the Plague Demonic Spirit was clear.


    Even the Plague Demonic Spirit was not fully aware of the content of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    The events of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, which only Seol Tae Pyeong knew, could not be accurately deduced or revealed by the Plague Demonic Spirit, no matter how hard it tried.


    Of course, the flow of this world had been greatly distorted by Seol Tae Pyeong and Yeon Ri¡¯s efforts to save it. Many events that would never have happened in The Heavenly Dragon Love Story were now unfolding.


    Even Yeon Ri, who had never experienced such events in any of her countless cycles, was now encountering them one after another. The Vermilion Princess¡¯s own escape from the palace was a prime example of this.


    However, the past was different.


    Especially a past from far before the cycle of reincarnation had even begun. No matter how much the present or future might deviate, the past could not stray from the original flow of The Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    Seol Lee Moon¡¯s death, for example, had occurred long before Seol Tae Pyeong arrived in this world.


    The future could change, but the past could never be changed.


    Knowing this well¡­


    ¡°Merchant Seong Hyeol Hwa was caught in the schemes of my Jeongseon clan and lost her life¡­ at least, if my father¡¯s words are true¡­¡±


    In the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±, Seol Lee Moon killed Seong Hyeol Hwa himself and became a Swordmaster in return.


    However, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s story contradicted this.


    ©¤©¤©¤A gap within The Heavenly Dragon Love Story had been discovered.


    It was neither a story of the present nor the future¡­ but of a distant past, long before any story had begun.


    ¡°The head of the Jeongseon clan In Seon Rok poisoned merchant Seong Hyeol Hwa to death¡­?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong pondered.


    That statement was a lie.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok was lying.


    Why?


    Why would he falsely claim to have killed someone he had never laid a hand on?


    From this point, it was speculation.


    Yet, only one convincing hypothesis came to mind.


    The reason for such a lie was to fabricate a plausible excuse.


    To justify why Seol Lee Moon, a military officer who had been more loyal to Cheongdo Palace than anyone else, had suddenly turned against the Imperial Palace.


    The real reason was twisted and hidden as a secret while a reason that everyone could reluctantly accept was created.


    It was to make the world remember him as a vengeful spirit who rampaged to avenge the death of the merchant he loved.


    Why?


    For what reason?


    ¡°It must be because Swordmaster Seol Lee Moon must have uncovered some fragment of a great truth.¡±


    Yeon Ri who was sitting on the wooden floor beyond the paper door gazed solemnly at the dirt ground.


    ¡°For example¡­ the beginning of some great disaster hidden inside the Main Palace.¡±


    He looked up at the grandiose main palace¡­.then raised the corners of his lips in a smirk.


    ¡°Found it.¡±


    The tail of the Plague Demonic Spirit that was hidden deep within this massive Cheongdo Palace, lying low and working in secret to devour the world out of the Swordmaster¡¯s sight.


    He grabbed hold of the clue. And once he grabbed it, he would never let go of his grip.


    ***


    ¡°Have you found Ha Yeon?¡±


    ¡°The search led by the Vice General is well underway, but we have no news yet. My apologies.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ I am worried. Inform me immediately when you hear anything.¡±


    The Jeongseon clan¡¯s mansion.


    The head of the Jeongseon clan In Seon Rok closed his eyes briefly upon receiving the report from his subordinate.


    Was it the last trace of late autumn?


    A single red leaf clung to the end of a bare branch and started trembling in the cold wind.


    He gazed at it for a moment with a complicated expression on his face, then finally turned his eyes to the sky before retreating indoors to escape the cold air.

 Chapter 136: Vermilion Princess Seol (1)

    The next day, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon returned to Cheongdo Palace.


    After an exhausting search, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong had finally succeeded in locating her.


    The Vermilion Princess, who had never strayed from the proper path in her entire life, had suddenly disappeared, and the palace officials were left puzzled as to why. And as to be expected from her, she spoke plainly and without reservation about her reasons.


    As she sat in front of the main palace, she directed her words at the Emperor. Although traces of uneasiness remained in her expression, the dignified demeanor she had once displayed while commanding the Vermilion Bird Palace seemed to have partially returned.


    Seol Tae Pyeong observed her quietly from a distance from the main palace. He carefully tucked away the lingering worry in his heart.


    What came next was for her to bear.


    A few snowflakes drifted down and settled silently in front of the palace.


    Though it felt awkward to speak in such an atmosphere, it was the first snow of the season.


    The Vermilion Princess who had violated palace law and wandered the imperial city at will was undeniably guilty and deserving of punishment.


    However, from Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s perspective, the matter was far from simple.


    ¡°She seems sincere in her remorse, but I cannot simply let this pass.¡±


    Sitting on the throne, Emperor Woon Sung leaned on his hand and started organizing his thoughts.


    It was a great sin for the crown princess consort of a country to not pay attention to her words and actions. To set an example for others, some form of punishment was necessary.


    But this was no ordinary person; she was a daughter of the Jeongseon clan.


    Though it could not take precedence over imperial authority, the punishment of a noblewoman required careful consideration of its severity.


    Even setting aside her powerful connections, Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon was a figure held in high esteem within the palace.


    The emperor knew her character well, and it was only natural that his feelings leaned toward leniency.


    Still, he could not simply let the matter go, so he deliberated at length with his high officials over the appropriate level of punishment.


    The outcome was a verdict that could be considered harsh to some and lenient to others.


    To certain individuals, it might have been a sentence that invoked profound sadness, while to others, it might have seemed a bearable consequence.


    Perspectives varied according to individual dispositions, but at least In Ha Yeon herself accepted it as inevitable.


    ¡°This is a decree issued directly by His Majesty.¡±


    Central Councilor Chu Beom Seok announced as he bowed his head before the Vermilion Princess in the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Having delivered the emperor¡¯s decree, Chu Beom Seok closed his eyes briefly, as if to indicate there was nothing further to say.


    The Vermilion Princess looked at him quietly for a moment, then lowered her eyes and nodded her head.


    ¡°I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    With calm hands, she removed the Golden Hairpin that had adorned the back of her head and placed it before Chu Beom Seok.


    The Golden Hairpin was bestowed only upon the crown princess consort of the highest dignity and grace. It represented the foremost rank among the princess consorts.


    Records in the palace archives were filled with tales of those who had shed blood and toiled endlessly in the hope of wearing that single small hairpin.


    For years, it seemed natural for this ornament to rest on the back of In Ha Yeon¡¯s head. But now¡­.that time had come to an end.


    The symbol of the most prestigious crown princess consort, the Golden Hairpin, was picked up by Chu Beom Seok¡¯s wrinkled hands and disappeared into the sleeve of his robe.


    The memories of the years of struggle and training tied to that small hairpin seemed to flicker faintly before her eyes¡­. but she did not let regret show on her face.


    She began to accept it, slowly but surely.


    As Chu Beom Seok left after retrieving the Golden Hairpin, she stood in silence and watched the snowflakes falling from the sky like feathers.


    The snowflakes that were floating freely beyond the palace walls and into the open air seemed like the exact opposite of herself.


    Trapped within the high walls of the inner palace, her days were spent training, but the monotony of it all had begun to wear on her.


    It was only natural for a person to feel such weariness, yet what weighed on the Vermilion Princess even more was something else entirely.


    The Vermilion Princess clutched her chest and calmed her pounding heart. She then retreated to her chamber.


    Having admitted the truth to herself, she felt more like laughing wryly than succumbing to unease.


    She recalled the sight of a man who, upon seeing the crown princess consort crying in the backyard, awkwardly brewed a cup of tasteless tea and brought it to her. The memory tugged at the corners of her lips and made her smile for no reason.


    That was simply the kind of person he was.


    The fact that the Vermilion Princess no longer aspired to the role of crown princess consort¡ª


    No one could predict what ripple effects this would have in the inner palace.


    ***


    ¡°In Seon Rok, the head of the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    When I said those words, Yeon Ri nodded her head in agreement.


    In Seon Rok.


    The head of the Jeongseon clan, the Chief Councilor of the palace, and the highest-ranking official among the officials of Cheongdo Palace.


    His behavior was completely at odds with the distant past recorded in the ¡°Heavenly Dragon Love Story¡±. Anyone could see that he was, without question, the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    With such a high position, he could always observe the state of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, monitor the officials, and work in the shadows to prevent Yeon Ri from making any reckless moves.


    Of course, it would not have been easy to kill Yeon Ri outright, given her authority as the Heavenly Maiden and her ability to wield the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy.


    Attempting to assassinate the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall would have likely resulted in becoming a traitor of the highest order and facing execution. Even after her dethronement, Yeon Ri had retained a significant degree of power, making it difficult to manipulate her with schemes.


    By now, Yeon Ri had almost entirely lost her strength, but from the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s perspective, this would have been impossible to know.


    How much weaker Yeon Ri had become, how much longer this cycle of reincarnation would persist¡­. there was no way for him to obtain such information. And so he continued to quietly observe the situation.


    As long as he waited patiently, the Plague Demonic Spirit would eventually recover his power and consume the world, so there was no need for him to act rashly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no disagreement that he¡¯s a person of interest for now.¡±


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s power were to fully revive, he could consume the world, but until that happened, he was nothing more than a demonic spirit that possessed the Chief Councilor.


    If he acted recklessly and his true identity was exposed, he would lose his life to me before he could even recover his strength.


    So, if he had chosen to remain hidden until now, it would make sense.


    However¡­ acting on something that only loosely made sense wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, it¡¯s good that we¡¯ve found a lead, but no matter what we do, we need to act with certainty. We can¡¯t afford to move hastily.¡±


    The Plague Demonic Spirit likely didn¡¯t know.


    This reincarnation was the last in the cycle of reincarnations that has been repeated over the years.


    We had no more chances left.


    Judging by the current situation, there was a strong likelihood that Chief Councilor In Seon Rok was the Plague Demonic Spirit, but it wasn¡¯t a certainty.


    If we were to strike down the Chief Councilor and he turned out not to be the Plague Demonic Spirit, we would be executed in turn.


    In reality, even if he was the Plague Demonic Spirit, failing to prove it would lead to the same result.


    No one could escape execution after indiscriminately killing the Chief Councilor of a country on mere suspicion.


    If we intended to make such a bold move, we would have to stake our lives as well.


    Now that we were in a position where there was no more opportunity left, we had no choice but to be cautious.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that the Chief Councilor isn¡¯t the Plague Demonic Spirit himself but merely a third party influenced by him. In that case, killing him would backfire.¡±


    ¡°As expected¡­ we have no choice but to meet the Chief Councilor directly and test him. He¡¯s not the Emperor, after all, so with the authority of a Vice General, I should be able to arrange a meeting.¡±


    I glanced at the Jade Leaf Sword hanging in the office and fell into deep thought.


    The time had come to take the decisive step in our long battle against the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Until now, we had been in a defensive position, but this time, we would strike first.


    ***


    The disappearance of the Vermilion Princess had caused widespread damage.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang faced severe punishment for failing to fulfill her duties, and several soldiers who had opened the path for the Vermilion Princess suffered significant setbacks in their careers.


    The Vermilion Princess personally sought them out to apologize and tried to heal their wounds as much as she could by using her authority.


    However, losing the golden hairpin was a major blow. Not only had she suffered a major loss in the power dynamics within the harem, but she also spent countless sleepless nights tending to those who had been unfairly harmed because of her. This left her visibly worn out.


    White Princess Ha Wol sat at the tea gathering with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Having lived her entire life overshadowed by In Ha Yeon, she couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly every time she saw her appear so fragile.


    No flower can remain eternally beautiful under the heavens.


    It was fate for even the most beautiful to wither someday. This was the perfect time to aim for the position of the most authoritative crown princess consort.


    ¡°You must have endured a lot of hardship recently, Vermilion Princess.¡±


    The White Princess covered her mouth with her sleeve as she smiled with satisfaction.


    Her concern was nothing more than veiled mockery.


    It was the unmistakable expression of someone relishing her own sense of superiority. It was utterly unbearable to behold.


    If the Vermilion Princess had shown even a flicker of humiliation on her face, the White Princess would have felt as though she had conquered the world.


    However, the Vermilion Princess merely nodded at her.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, White Princess.¡±


    She thanked her with a somewhat distant expression on her face. This left the White Princess momentarily taken aback.


    To anyone, it was clear that her words were far from sincere concern.


    The Vermilion Princess who was well aware of the White Princess¡¯s personality would have quickly discerned that she was basking in a sense of superiority.


    However, the Vermilion Princess spoke in a calm and subdued tone.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve learned an important lesson.¡±


    The Black Princess and Azure Princess quietly observed the Vermilion Princess to gauge her mood.


    Her demeanor seemed noticeably different from usual, and an inexplicable sense of unease crept over them.


    The Vermilion Princess was someone who always saw things through to the end.


    Though her character was restrained by the rules and hierarchy of the palace, she was a fiery individual who knew how to push forward when necessary. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Recently, she faced a series of events that profoundly challenged her values. So everyone was uncertain about what she might say next.


    ¡°Inner Palace Inspector Seol Tae Pyeong lost his position because of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The first to react was the Azure Princess.


    The only reason Seol Tae Pyeong had been able to frequent the inner palace and interact with the crown princess consorts was his position as the Inner Palace inspector.


    When it became clear that the manners of the inner palace had been poorly managed, Seol Tae Pyeong was also in danger of losing his position.


    ¡°Then¡­ does that mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because of me, he has lost his position. Not just him; many others have suffered as well¡­ I feel deeply responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, please don¡¯t blame yourself too much. The responsible actions you¡¯ve shown so far won¡¯t be undone by a single mistake.¡±


    The Black Princess, at least, offered genuine words of concern.


    The Vermilion Princess glanced at the Black Princess and thought to herself that she was indeed a genuinely good-hearted person; rather, she wasn¡¯t suited for this political arena.


    ¡°Still, for Tae Pyeong¡­ for General Seol to lose his position as the Inner Palace Inspector ¡­.¡±


    ¡°I will take responsibility for it.¡±


    The Vermilion Princess set her teacup down on the table and spoke firmly.


    ¡°I have thought about it many times since I returned the golden hairpin. I¡­ am not fit to be the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.¡±


    And with that, a declaration that would shake up the entire gathering was made in the middle of the tea gathering.


    If it were anyone from the Jeongseon clan, they would have clung to the collar of her court robe and begged her to reconsider. Simply having someone from the Jeongseon clan seated as the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace carried immense influence.


    However, she made her decision on her own, without consulting a single person from Jeongseon.


    ¡°Once I have taken care of those who have been harmed by this incident, I will resign my position as crown princess. I am certain that His Highness the Crown Prince will gladly grant his permission.


    She would cast off her court robes and return to Jeongseon as a mere woman.


    At her explosive declaration, not only the crown princess consorts present but also the maids froze in place.


    The mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace. It was a position every woman in the palace coveted, one that left them salivating.


    If not Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, then who else could possibly take responsibility for that role?


    The sudden announcement of such a monumental change sent the inner palace into chaos. Yet, the Vermilion Princess¡¯s expression remained resolute.


    Through her countless moments of turmoil, she had not emerged empty-handed.


    What she had gained was the courage to cast off the authority she had carried her entire life.


    The White Princess was stunned by the declaration and she looked at her with trembling eyes.


    Sitting before her now was not Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon but simply the woman named In Ha Yeon.


    ***


    Rumors spread rapidly that the power structure of the inner palace was about to undergo a seismic change.


    If not for Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon, who else could possibly bear the weight of being the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace?


    Who could ever take her place as the most authoritative crown princess consort? It was, after all, nothing less than a throne of thorns and a poisoned chalice.


    Such a scandalous topic that was perfect for gossip circulated among the maids all day. It seemed only a matter of time before the news spread beyond the inner palace.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you all to fetch water from the well? And here you are, chattering away in a place like this!¡±


    ¡°Aah! Maid Seol¡­ we¡¯re so sorry¡­!¡±


    Seol Ran, who had burst out to personally find the maids neglecting their duties, scolded the girls caught in the midst of their gossip.


    She placed her hands on her hips and let out a loud ¡°Ahem!¡± as she exhaled into the crisp early winter air; her breath formed a misty cloud in the process. Not long after, she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s gotten so cold!¡± and soon returned to worrying about the maids¡¯ health. She was just kind like that.


    This was the high senior maid Seol Ran.


    A girl known for her exceptional skills and character. The most famous girl in the Heavenly Dragon Hall.

 Chapter 137: Vermilion Princess Seol (2)

    It was only natural that the Jeongseon clan was thrown into chaos.


    Not at a private event, but at a gathering where countless ears were listening, the Vermilion Princess of the Vermilion Bird Palace had declared her intention to step down from her position as a crown princess consort.


    Could the position of crown princess consort be something one could simply relinquish at will?


    Such a statement was ridiculous in itself, yet the troubling part was that it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won wouldn¡¯t even be displeased when he hears this news. On the contrary, he would applaud and gladly let her leave.


    Rumors had already become widespread that he regarded the consorts chosen by high officials as little more than pests.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    The position of a Chief Councilor was so demanding that he could barely afford a full night¡¯s sleep.


    Even so, the Chief Councilor immediately rushed to see In Ha Yeon upon hearing the news.


    There, he found her kneeling calmly on the wooden floor.


    She was the daughter he was prouder of than anyone else.


    With her collar loosely draped and her eyes serenely closed, she looked less like a person and more like a doll woven from the finest silk.


    He had thought he placed her in a position befitting her exceptional beauty and talent, yet now, In Ha Yeon was about to throw away that fortune with her own hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news, Ha Yeon-ah. How could you make such a grave decision without even a single word to your father?¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    In Seon Rok only appeared when the prestige of the family was at stake. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though he deeply cherished his daughter In Ha Yeon, it was almost unheard of for him to visit on personal matters.


    He held a position of such great responsibility that he could barely spare time to look after his own family.


    In Ha Yeon who was still bowing her head spoke with a voice filled with determination.


    ¡°Would you respect the decision of this foolish daughter?¡±


    ¡°Ha Yeon-ah¡­¡±


    In Seon Rok felt as though his vision had gone dark.


    Throwing away the position of the Vermilion Princess was akin to casting a lifetime¡¯s worth of gold and silver into a river.


    In Ha Yeon surely knew that fact.


    Even so, the resolve in her eyes seemed unwavering.


    For her, the grand ideal of protecting the Jeongseon clan was no longer something of great value.


    ***


    ¡°The Vermilion Princess¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Once this matter is resolved, she said she would step down from her position as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace. If His Highness the Crown Prince grants her permission, she will leave the palace immediately.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems the cold reception last time had some effect after all.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won stroked his chin a few times as he listened to the news delivered by a maid of the imperial palace. He held his breath as he pondered.


    ¡°What does the strategist think of this situation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to respect her wishes. How much hardship must she have endured? To spend her entire life serving a partner randomly chosen by high officials and called her companion. The greatest mercy I can offer her is to free her from such shackles.


    Hyeon Won spoke with a faint smile.


    Sitting across from him at the table was Hwa An, the imperial palace¡¯s strategist.


    For many years, Hwa An had acted as Hyeon Won¡¯s guardian and advisor while reporting his every move to the Emperor.


    During Hyeon Won¡¯s empty and desolate childhood, Hwa An had seemed like an unyielding wall. Now, however, he was seen as nothing more than an enemy to be defeated.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won who felt resentful of the high officials who ruined his childhood had grown into a man with a wild, untamable spirit that no one could control.


    Above all, this was a chance to deliver a blow to the Jeongseon clan.


    There was no way he would let such an opportunity slip through his fingers.


    ¡°The mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace should be newly chosen. Not someone decided by the high officials, but the person I most desire. Isn¡¯t that the proper way to do it?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince. We must be very careful when choosing the mistress of one of the Four Palaces. If we do not choose someone who can serve as a model for all the women in the palace, discipline will be severely shaken.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The strategist speaks wisely. And¡­ I know just the person.¡±


    When Crown Prince Hyeon Won sipped his drink again and smiled, Strategist Hwa An had to work hard to conceal his expression.


    It felt as though cracks were forming in the political structure of Cheongdo Palace, which the high officials had tightly gripped.


    The declaration of the Vermilion Princess¡¯s departure seemed to have been the starting point, and Hwa An¡¯s fingertips couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.


    In the history of Cheongdo Palace, had there ever been a single mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace who voluntarily relinquished her position?


    Even if the world were to undergo countless cycles of reincarnation, such a ridiculous event would seem impossible.


    And yet, such a ridiculous event had occurred¡­ A seismic shift seemed to be brewing among the factions of the inner palace.


    For now, the high officials who had aligned themselves with the Vermilion Princess must feel as though they had plummeted into ruin.


    Their lifeline had vanished overnight, leaving them likely to become wandering ghosts in this political arena of Cheongdo Palace, with no place to call their own.


    The only rope left for them to grasp¡­ would ultimately be whoever succeeded the position of the Vermilion Princess.


    However, no matter which woman they brought forward, could they find anyone as noble and perfect as the current Vermilion Princess?


    The daughter of the Jeongseon clan, who had always chosen the righteous path throughout her life, was the epitome of a role model in the inner palace.


    Where could they find a woman to match her?


    And even if they did find one, would Crown Prince Hyeon Won acknowledge her?


    In the end, whoever took that seat would inevitably be most influenced by Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s will.


    ¡°Among all the women I¡¯ve encountered in my life¡­ there is one I know, someone most noble and magnificent¡­.¡±


    And the Crown Prince¡¯s subsequent choice of candidate was nothing short of shocking.


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, General Seol. Maid Yeon. Is there some sort of problem¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    As we sat in deep contemplation within the mansion of the Hwalseong District, manager Ha Si Hwa who had come to report swallowed hard.


    Perhaps our expressions looked more serious than ever, as Ha Si Hwa hesitated to speak first; she started fidgeting awkwardly while stealing glances at me.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll just place the report on the floor. If you approve it by tonight, I¡¯ll handle it after confirming everything¡­.¡±


    Upon seeing the two of us sitting side by side with grave expressions, Ha Si Hwa quickly retreated, leaving the mansion of the Hwalseong District.


    I repeatedly rubbed my chin in thought before finally addressing Yeon Ri.


    ¡°Ha-Have you ever seen anything like this before?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve told you again and again, there¡¯s no way something like this could¡¯ve happened¡­. Why is everything happening like this in the final cycle when nothing like this has ever happened before?¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t just some trivial incident. The matter of the Vermilion Princess stepping down from her position was a major incident.


    Speaking of the Vermilion Princess, she was one of the most influential and important figures in the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s Love Story.


    In the early to mid-parts of the story, she was hostile toward Seol Ran, but as the story progressed, she came to recognize Seol Ran¡¯s abilities and character, then she eventually became an ally of her.


    Her dynamic transformation made her a central figure who carried much of the narrative.


    Even if she simply stayed in her role as the Virmilion Princess, her actions and decisions could be somewhat anticipated. But with her stepping down entirely, it was impossible to predict what might happen next.


    ¡°Oh my, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­! I knew it, you¡¯ve been eating rice soup all day just because I haven¡¯t visited lately¡­!¡±


    It was then¡­


    Amidst the chaos surrounding the founding of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, the search for the Plague Demonic Spirit, and now the departure of the Vermilion Princess¡­. Amidst all of this many layers of unexpected events¡­.


    Someone entered the courtyard of the Vice General¡¯s mansion with arms full of multicolored bundles.


    Very few individuals could come and go from the Vice General¡¯s mansion of the Hwalseong District so freely.


    It was an unwritten rule that unless they were aides or personal maids, it was strictly forbidden to approach the mansion where the Vice General lived.


    However, there was one person who completely ignored such unwritten rules and freely came and went as she pleased. It was Seol Ran, the high senior maid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Since I had absolutely no reason to stop Ra-noonim, she treated the Vice General¡¯s mansion in Hwalseong as if it were her own home. She came and went away without hesitation.


    Whenever she found the chance, she would bring all sorts of side dishes and fill up the kitchen, and each time, I remembered Yeon Ri bursting into tears and clasping Ra-noonim¡¯s hands in gratitude.


    Still, once things got busier at Heavenly Dragon Hall, she rarely visited, but today, she had taken time out of her busy schedule to stock the kitchen herself.


    ¡°Ra-noonim, you must be very busy. Why did you come here yourself? You could¡¯ve just sent one of your maids.¡±


    ¡°Ah, seriously¡­ As if I¡¯d trust just anyone with what goes into Tae Pyeong¡¯s mouth. Tae Pyeong-ah, you¡¯re a Vice General now, so you need to be careful about what you eat.¡±


    ¡°I-If you just leave it in the kitchen, I¡¯ll have a maid organize it for you, so please feel free to head back to your work.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Well, that¡­ maid Yeon ¡­ Hmm, never mind! I¡¯ll take care of it myself, so don¡¯t you worry¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say out loud that if I left it to Yeon Ri, she might just end up eating it all herself.


    A senior maid was in a position respected even by those holding official ranks.


    Yet Seol Ran rolled up her sleeves and personally handled matters herself. It was just like how she worked back when she was an apprentice court lady.


    At first, many couldn¡¯t get used to her approach, but over time, even the palace staff came to accept it while saying, ¡°That¡¯s just the kind of person Maid Seol is.¡±


    That bold spirit of hers hadn¡¯t changed a bit. Seol Ran hummed a tune as she stepped onto the porch and put down the bundles of food.


    Yeon Ri eyed the bundles greedily with her eyes sparkling like stars, but she quickly slipped behind the paper doors, knowing better than to overstep in front of a high senior maid and the Vice General.


    Say what you will, but Yeon Ri knew when to step in and when to step back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay long today because I have to watch over the year-end cleaning at the Heavenly Dragon Hall! Here are some eggs, beef pancakes, and even some leftover water parsley. Don¡¯t just make it into rice soup; try to diversify your meals a bit, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah, you should bring in more maids, too. You¡¯re a Vice General now, but you barely have any subordinates and just hole up in this corner of Hwalseong. You¡¯re such an odd one.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really have much of a choice.¡±


    I added with a faint chuckle.


    ¡°I grew up following the White Immortal Elder¡­ what else could you expect?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    The White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon who had been the pillar of my life never kept more than four people under his command. Even after he rose to the position of the Palace White Immortal.


    He was someone who focused on fulfilling his duties without clinging to empty formalities, and I too followed his example. I devoted myself solely to my responsibilities.


    ¡°You know how things have been a bit noisy in the inner palace lately, right? Actually¡­ I came because I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    It made sense now why Seol Ran, the senior maid of the busy Heavenly Dragon Hall, had gone out of her way to visit here.


    ¡°That¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ The Vermilion Princess announced that she¡¯s stepping down from her position as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace and returning to live as just a woman¡­¡±


    Her usually lively and confident expression dimmed slightly, and Seol Ran wiped a bead of nervous sweat from her forehead.


    Then, glancing frantically around, she leaned in close and whispered into my ear.


    ¡°You¡­ you. This doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you, does it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°To suddenly give up her position as a crown princess consort and say she wants to live as just a woman¡­ This¡­ this feels like¡­¡±


    ¡°No-Noonim¡­¡±


    I never lied to Ran- noonim.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do anything but speak the truth.


    ¡°Well¡­ I-I can¡¯t say it¡¯s entirely unrelated or not related or¡­ or¡­ it might not not be unrelated¡­¡±


    ¡°So, it is related.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯d really like it to just be me being overly self-conscious¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ One thing this big sister of yours has realized is that you have an uncanny talent for never being wrong when it comes to ominous intuitions¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that supposed to be a good thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°What kind of answer do you expect me to give you to that?¡±


    Seol Ran let out a deep sigh. She was clearly anxious.


    Afterward, she began twisting a strand of her hair as if lost in thought, then shook her head and changed the subject.


    ¡°But¡­ if the Vermilion Princess really does succeed in stepping down from that position¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As a partner¡­ wouldn¡¯t she be quite suitable? After all, the only reason you¡¯ve been keeping her at a distance until now is because of her title as crown princess consort. As just a woman, there¡¯s not a single flaw you could find in her¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    In hindsight, the matter was overshadowed by my relationship with the harem, but Seol Ran¡¯s original goal was always to find a partner for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Since her days as an apprentice maid, her goal had been to find a decent partner for her younger brother, who had lived without ties to women, and to help him leave the palace behind.


    At some point, her focus had shifted to survival within the inner palace, and she had nearly forgotten her original purpose.


    However, if the Vermilion Princess who was now freed from her status as crown princess consort were to pursue Tae Pyeong¡­ from Seol Ran¡¯s perspective, there was no reason to look unfavorably upon her feelings.


    After all, where in the world could one find another person like In Ha Yeon?


    ¡°¡­Is this really the time to be talking about such things? Besides, if I were to become involved with someone who has only just stepped down from being the crown princess consort, my reputation would¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that? Those things will work themselves out over time! If the Vermilion Princess really steps down from her position as crown princess consort¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ this big sister of yours wholeheartedly approves! A person so dignified and elegant like her¡­!¡±


    In a situation where the Plague Demonic Spirit was on the brink of swallowing the world whole, what room was there to dream of such a future?


    Yet Seol Ran who couldn¡¯t grasp the weight of those circumstances was instead painting beautiful fantasies in her mind and filling her thoughts with flower-filled visions.


    ¡°T-Tae Pyeong-ah, just imagine. That lovely crimson hair of hers, like blooming plum blossoms, beautifully tied up as she clings to your arm. And you, standing tall and proud at her side¡­ I can¡¯t think of a better match! Both of you share a deep understanding of the sword, so you would make a good match, and when life¡¯s hardships come, you¡¯d be there for each other¡­¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Watching the two of you walking down a path filled with flowers together¡­ I¡­ I could die happy seeing that¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and talk rationally, Ran-noonim¡­¡±


    Seol Ran was practically bouncing in excitement. Her words were pouring out in a frenzy.


    It was no wonder people said her dignity as a maid was sometimes hard to see.


    ¡°Instead of drawing such distant futures, shouldn¡¯t we focus on the present? This is about the political structure of the inner palace being completely overturned. No one can predict how this will affect your situation in the palace, Ran-noonim.


    ¡°Aha! Tae Pyeong-ah, you really don¡¯t know anything about the inner workings of the inner palace, do you? Even if there¡¯s a great change in the political landscape of the palace, that¡¯s only a problem for the higher-ups. For the maids and court ladies, it just means the person they serve changes.¡±


    Seol Ran spoke with her signature bright smile, one that bloomed like a flower.


    ¡°All I have to do is fulfill my duties as I always have!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Try wearing this golden hairpin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    The next morning.


    Seol Ran was summoned to the main palace, where she found herself seated across from individuals so distinguished that their very presence would leave anyone speechless.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    Central Councilor Chu Beom Seok.


    And Strategist Hwa An.


    These were some of the most prestigious officials in the court. These were figures considered directly beneath the emperor in authority, and now they were issuing a ridiculous order to a mere maid.


    The Golden Hairpin which was only allowed to the most prestigious crown princess consort.


    They were giving her an instruction that was close to blasphemy, to try it out on her hair.


    A mere maid.


    An illegitimate child of a treacherous clan was told to adorn herself with a hairpin that even noble daughters of prestigious clans had never dared to touch.


    It seemed like an inappropriate joke, but their expressions were far too serious to dismiss.


    Realizing there was no room for humor in the atmosphere, Seol Ran carefully placed the hairpin in her hair with trembling hands.


    What followed was even more incomprehensible.


    When the paper doors opened, maids appeared and took Seol Ran to another room where they produced a set of clothes and instructed her to try them on as part of the ¡°test¡±.


    A beautifully and neatly maintained set of clothes spread out on one wall decorated one side of the wall.


    The clothes which were filled with beautiful gold embroidery and silk were something Seol Ran knew well. They were so beautiful and delicate that she couldn¡¯t even wear them properly by herself.


    It was the court robe of the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace. The Vermilion Feather Brocade.


    The elaborate attire known as the ¡°Vermilion Feather Robe¡± which was said to embody the grandeur of the Vermilion Bird, was an outfit no maid could ever hope to wear.


    Yet the gathered maids tended to Seol Ran without hesitation and started dressing her in that very robe.


    It seemed slightly short for her frame, which meant that some changes would be necessary. The maids meticulously recorded every detail of the necessary adjustments.


    By the time Seol Ran returned to the meeting room of the main palace, she was dressed in a manner no one could possibly mistake for that of a maid.


    The remarkable thing was how surprisingly well the attire suited her.


    Seol Ran was a woman whose elegance could seem noble when it needed to or confident when the situation called for it¡­. She was always a mysterious figure who was naturally beautiful.


    ¡°¡­Her appearance shows no issues at all.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how could someone of maid origins¡­¡±


    Even so, it seemed the officials in the room were still deep in debate.


    They appeared consumed by their deliberations and their expressions were heavy with worry.


    Seol Ran watched them quietly as she adjusted the unfamiliar sleeve of her robe. Her hands were shaking as cold sweat ran down her back.


    Her pupils darted frantically in confusion. She couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation.


    In reality, no one could have easily adapted to circumstances as bewildering as these.


    Even Seol Tae Pyeong who was in the Hwalseong District wore a similarly stunned expression on his face.


    He had just finished reading a letter from the palace. The letter contained surprising news. The Crown Prince of the Imperial Palace had officially named the next mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    This announcement signified a seismic shift in the political landscape of Cheongdo Palace.


    In an instant, Seol Tae Pyeong found himself as the brother of the newly appointed mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    What does it mean to have a family member in such a position of power?


    The seat that was coveted even by the famous power holders like the Jeongseon clan, who would have taken it in a heartbeat if given the chance, had been given to his sister as if it were nothing.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had already been rising through the ranks as a military officer.


    However, this was something entirely different from simply being acknowledged as a military officer.


    ¡°At this rate¡­ could she really become the Heavenly Maiden within the year¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect things to escalate this quickly¡­¡±


    Not only Seol Tae Pyeong, but even Yeon Ri who stood nearby appeared visibly shaken by the magnitude of the revelation.


    It was that kind of extraordinary change.

 Chapter 138: Vermilion Princess Seol (3)

    There are moments in life when everything is thrown into upheaval.


    A time when the currents of the world overturn everything to such an extent that it becomes hard to come to your senses.


    For Seol Ran, that moment had come now.


    ¡°If the Vermilion Princess steps down from her position as mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, you are the one who will take her place. Though I address you informally now, once you ascend to the position officially, I will have to bow my head to you.¡±


    The person who made this statement was none other than Jeong Rang, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites.


    No matter how skilled a maid might be, it was inconceivable for someone of her status to even make eye contact with a high-ranking official.


    Yet here was Seol Ran, elegantly dressed in a splendid court robe, seated in front of high officials of the palace.


    ¡°M-Me¡­?¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince personally selected you. However, there is a need to examine whether appointing someone of your background to that position aligns with court etiquette.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s preposterous. How could someone like me take the position of mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace?¡±


    ¡°That may be true. However, even the current mistress of the Black Tortoise Palace, the Black Princess, comes from a commoner background. It¡¯s a delicate matter to challenge this based on status alone, though it is necessary to review the rules within the palace.¡±


    Though the idea of suddenly being placed in the role of mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace left her momentarily dizzy, it wasn¡¯t a certainty yet.


    Seol Ran was someone with exceptional resilience. She was always bold and active in her approach to life.


    As a maid, she could not be more trustworthy, but whether she was fit to rule and command those beneath her was yet to be proven.


    ¡°I am deeply grateful to His Highness. It seems he must have thought highly of me when I worked as a special attendant maid in the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, but I understand that the abilities required of a maid and those needed to manage the Vermilion Bird Palace are entirely different.¡±


    ¡°We have already raised that very concern.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ of course you would have¡­¡±


    The concerns Seol Ran might have already thought of were likely the same ones that the other high officials had also considered.


    Even so, the reason they had gone so far as to dress her in the robes of the Vermilion Bird Palace was undoubtedly because the Crown Prince¡¯s will was firm.


    Seol Ran took a moment to compose herself, and the high-ranking officials watching her fell into deep contemplation.


    From appearances alone, she certainly seemed like someone who would not diminish the dignity of the position if she was seated as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    However, when had the role of the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace ever been decided by outward beauty alone?


    After taking a deep breath, Seol Ran spoke with conviction.


    ¡°I will not accept this position.¡±


    Was she truly rejecting the Crown Prince¡¯s direct appointment?


    It was so typical of this girl named Seol Ran to do such a daring thing without a care in the world.


    She then rose from her seat, dismissed the maids, knelt on the floor, and bowed her head deeply.


    ¡°There must be many noble women in the palace far more suited to this position than I am. Taking on such a heavy burden would only lead to great misfortune for me in the future. I believe¡­ the Crown Prince would not wish for that either.¡±


    ¡°We understand your sentiments well, but the Crown Prince¡¯s decision is exceptionally firm¡­.¡±


    ¡°If it is truly difficult for you, simply relay my words to His Highness, and that will suffice.¡±


    For an ordinary maid, this act was no different from committing social suicide.


    What Seol Ran said next made even the seasoned high officials, who had experienced all manner of palace schemes, doubt their ears.


    ¡°To be granted such a noble position is an honor I could never repay, even with gratitude until my dying day. But for a foolish servant like me, this golden hairpin is far too heavy. And furthermore¡­.¡±


    ¡°..¡­¡±


    ¡°His Highness himself once said that in choosing a partner, the individual¡¯s own will is of the utmost importance. So how could he appoint me to such a position without consulting my wishes? Of course, if someone as powerful as the Crown Prince were to command me directly, I would do my best to fulfill the duties of that role. However¡­.¡±


    She placed the golden hairpin, this object that would make any woman in the palace drool with envy, in front of her and spoke with unwavering determination.


    ¡°If that happens¡­ at the very least, I can promise that my heart will never turn toward the Crown Prince for the rest of my life¡­.¡±


    A heavy silence filled the room.


    To utter such reckless words against a member of the imperial family could easily result in her head rolling on the execution ground the very next day.


    ¡°Do you not regret those words? If I convey them as they are, you will not keep your head on your shoulders.¡±


    It was a chance to retract her statement.


    Even so, Seol Ran shook her head.


    ¡°If speaking such a small conviction of mine means my head must fall, then I will consider my life to have reached its end and accept it.¡±


    The high officials present could do nothing but click their tongues in astonishment at her resolute expression.


    This young woman had just rejected the Crown Prince.


    And she might pay for it with her life.


    Yet, this girl was no ordinary person.


    ***


    ¡°Ran¡­ noonim¡­ is it true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already a problem that a mere maid like me was offered the position of Vermilion Princess, but how could they decide on the Crown Prince¡¯s partner without consulting her own feelings?¡±


    ¡°Who in this world would dare refuse a position as a princess consort? Most wouldn¡¯t even have the right or the audacity to do so.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t it the Crown Prince himself who went around preaching that an individual¡¯s own will is the most important thing?¡±


    Seol Ran, with her lips slightly pouting, blew on her hot rice cakes before chomping into them with enthusiasm. She had already changed back into her maid¡¯s uniform.


    She had been summoned to the main palace itself to discuss the position of Vermilion Princess, only to outright kick the offer away.


    When I turned my head to sneak a glance at Yeo Ri¡¯s face, her expression was deathly pale. Clearly, even Yeon Ri hadn¡¯t anticipated such a brazen act from Seol Ran.


    ¡°I-I thought¡­ of course, you would take the position of Vermilion Princess¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, I¡¯m a bit busy. I have to look after the Heavenly Dragon Hall, there are plenty of maids I need to care for, and honestly, if not me, who else would look after you? Now that you¡¯re the Vice General, you¡¯re probably surrounded by people constantly watching their step around you. Someone like me, who nags you about everything, is necessary. Ahem.¡±


    Her hands rested on her hips as she cleared her throat. This stance was so unique of her that it hadn¡¯t changed even after she became a high senior maid.


    The sight of her munching away on rice cakes with crumbs at the corners of her lips was striking. Seol Ran had a peculiar habit of devouring rice cakes whenever she was upset.


    ¡°¡­If rumors start spreading that you rejected the Crown Prince, who knows what might happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own affairs. I may not have spent a long time with His Highness, but at least I know he isn¡¯t the kind of person who would send someone to the execution grounds so easily.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    To be exact, he wasn¡¯t the type of person to send Seol Ran to the execution grounds.


    If Crown Prince Hyeon Won heard that Seol Ran had declined the position of crown princess consort, he wouldn¡¯t get angry; he would be terrified instead.


    It might seem like a ridiculous form of emotional leverage, but when you think about the Crown Prince, it makes perfect sense.


    Being at the mercy of the heroine¡¯s emotional whims.


    This sadly¡­. is the fate of male leads in romance fantasy novels.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this many times before, but I¡¯m simply not fit to take on such a serious role.¡±


    Of course, Seol Ran wasn¡¯t the kind of person to devise such a manipulative plan.


    She was simply staying true to her beliefs.


    She was even a little dense.


    To her, someone like Crown Prince Hyeon Won couldn¡¯t possibly harbor feelings for her; she assumed he only wanted to place her in the position of mistress of the Vermilion Palace because it was convenient.


    Indeed, she checked all the boxes for a classic heroine¡­. the kind who could be called a ¡°bewitching woman¡±.


    Ironically, it was this straightforwardness that completely captivated Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    The punishment for loving the most unattainable woman in the world was to be swayed left and right, even with the authority of the Crown Prince behind him.


    At the very least, Crown Prince Hyeon Won would never harm Seol Ran.


    As long as that fundamental premise held, there was no reason for things to spiral out of control or for trouble to come my way.


    That¡¯s what I thought.


    Until the next day, when Crown Prince Hyeon Won summoned me to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace.


    ***


    ¡°¡­I was rejected.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    If someone like the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t find drinking companions, it was hard to imagine who could.


    This palace was likely filled with people willing to sell their very souls for a chance to sit across from him at his table.


    There were undoubtedly countless others willing to listen to his complaints, so I couldn¡¯t fathom why I had to be the one dragged here.


    And yet, when I looked up, there he was. Crown Prince Hyeon Won was sitting across from the grand table and looking anything but pleased.


    His complexion was pale, almost blue, as though he hadn¡¯t digested his food properly or slept a wink the night before.


    Yes, he was a man who had just been rejected by a mere maid.


    For an ordinary imperial family member, the reaction would have been anger. ¡°How dare she refuse such an honorable position?¡± And that would be followed by summoning the maid to punish her. But Crown Prince Hyeon Won instead looked utterly defeated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°To be so firmly rejected, even with the position of Crown Prince behind me¡­ How worthless must I be as a person?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s just that¡­ Maid Seol is quite unique. You shouldn¡¯t take it so personally¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about others. The fact that Maid Seol rejected me so decisively feels like a dagger in my heart. Isn¡¯t she known for being kind to everyone?¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kindness can sometimes become a weapon.


    When someone who is kind to everyone bares their fangs at you alone, it forces you to reflect on your own behavior.


    All I could do was drink alongside him, matching each bitter cup of his despair with one of my own.


    ¡°Life feels meaningless. How can I aspire to rule as an Emperor when I can¡¯t even win over one maid?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Among all drinking sessions, the worst was sitting through the complaints of someone rejected in love.


    And when that someone was the Crown Prince of a country, even breathing properly felt difficult.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent your whole life by Maid Seol¡¯s side. You must know her better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would she throw away the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to become the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace? I¡¯m truly curious about her reasons.¡±


    ¡°T-That is¡­ Well, since Maid Seol, uh, has a strong conviction, and¡­ as her younger brother, I find this situation profoundly regrettable. However¡­ if punishment must be delivered, please let it be upon me instead¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Punishing someone for not returning my feelings would make me appear all the more petty. I¡¯m simply curious about the reason, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won placed his cup down with a firm clink and spoke with a voice heavy with intoxication.


    ¡°To be honest, even if she doesn¡¯t return my feelings, I still want to bind her to the Vermilion Bird Palace. If I keep her by my side, wouldn¡¯t there be a chance she might eventually turn her gaze toward me? Such thoughts cross my mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But then, what if doing so causes her to resent me for the rest of her life? If the smile she offers so kindly to everyone else transforms into cold disdain directed only at me¡­ I¡­ that thought terrifies me.¡±


    He¡¯s completely smitten.


    Sweating profusely, I nodded my head along with the Crown Prince¡¯s words. I offered just the right amount of agreement.


    If all he needed was someone to listen to his grievances, there wasn¡¯t much harm in it. All I had to do was lend an ear, empathize a little, and leave when the time came.


    Yet, there had to be a reason why he summoned me, Seol Ran¡¯s younger brother, specifically.


    ¡°What should I do to make Maid Seol change her mind and take her place in the Vermilion Bird Palace? I¡¯d like to hear your opinion.¡±


    It was just as I feared.


    The strong bond between the Seol siblings was well-known throughout the palace, and the Crown Prince had sought out the person who knew her best for advice.


    He wanted a way to make Seol Ran the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace without upsetting her.


    He wanted me to provide a solution that would allow her to ascend to the position of Vermilion Princess willingly and happily.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Closing my eyes, I sank into deep contemplation.


    I, Seol Tae Pyeong, take pride in knowing Seol Ran better than anyone else in the world, as she is the only family I have left.


    And Seol Ran who was truly a saint of her time was someone who deserved happiness more than anyone else.


    The bond between us, the Seol siblings, was unshakable, no matter who tried to come between us. In situations like this, I found myself thinking even more about Seol Ran¡¯s well-being.


    As her brother, I sincerely wished for Seol Ran to take her place as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    She had the qualities to one day become the Heavenly Maiden, and it would be better if she could secure a powerful position early. Her living conditions would also greatly improve.


    However, Seol Ran was not one to easily accept such a position.


    There weren¡¯t many ways to change her mind. But¡­ there was one method I knew would work for sure.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems something has come to mind. If I can benefit from your clever idea, it would be a debt greater than any other.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won leaned forward and fixed his gaze on me.


    ¡°To place the Crown Prince of a nation in your debt; that¡¯s no small matter, and I trust you understand its weight. So, speak freely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But that method¡­


    That method¡­ Damn it¡­


    Oh, heavens¡­


    ***


    A mere maid had rejected the chance to become the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Such rumors briefly circulated among the Inner Palace but faded within days.


    It was soon decided that Seol Ran would take the position of the new mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace. The whispers among the Inner Palace were dismissed as baseless gossip. Though in reality, they weren¡¯t entirely unfounded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tension filled what had become a routine tea gathering of the crown princess consorts.


    This was the day the new mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, who had stepped in to replace In Ha Yeon, who folded her wings in her retreat to the Jeongseon clan, would make her first appearance.


    The Azure Princess, the Black Princess, and the White Princes. All of them wore visibly tense expressions.


    Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon had been no easy figure to contend with.


    However, the new Vermilion Princess who wore the red court robes after her predecessor was not someone to be underestimated.


    She was a figure entirely different in nature from In Ha Yeon, making it impossible to predict her actions.


    No one could guess how she might disrupt the tranquil waters of the Inner Palace.


    The tea room was filled with an oppressive silence.


    At that moment, the paper door opened, and the new mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace entered.


    A few stray flakes of early winter snow followed her inside, carried in by the wind.


    ¡°The weather has grown so cold. I hope everyone is doing well.¡±


    Her voice was as clear and melodious as jade beads rolling over one another.


    The new Vermilion Princess, Seol Ran, exuded a noble dignity as she quietly entered the tea room and took her seat.


    After carefully straightening the loose folds of her court robe, she exchanged a glance with Hyeon Dang, the headmaid standing respectfully behind her.


    Every movement she made was steeped in elegance, as though she had held the position of Vermilion Princess for a long time.


    Yet, she was only the newly appointed mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    When her briefly closed eyes opened with a calm lift, her bright eyes sparkled like jewels.


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran.


    She was now officially the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    ¡°I am truly grateful to see everyone gather here in such cold weather.¡±


    The Azure Princess, the Black Princess, and the White Princess exchanged cautious glances among themselves.


    Her presence alone seemed to dominate the room. It was impossible to tell if she was friend or foe.


    ¡°Oh my, look at me. I didn¡¯t come here alone today.¡±


    Seol Ran didn¡¯t seem to care about the wary looks directed her way. She turned her eyes back to the paper door.


    The door opened once more, and another figure entered the tea room.


    It was Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The fact that he was in the Inner Palace after being dismissed from his position as Inspector was highly unusual.


    ¡°G-General Seol¡­?¡±


    The startled Black Princess murmured his name softly, and Seol Tae Pyeong bowed his head in greeting.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I-It is I Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°¡­How is it that you are here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I failed to prevent the Vermilion Princess from leaving the palace, I was stripped of my position as Inspector¡­ but His Highness Crown Prince Hyeon Won took pity on me and reappointed me.¡±


    This was written directly in the statement by Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    With the Crown Prince personally stepping forward to defend the Vice General, even the high officials present at the council meeting could only swallow their dry throats and remain silent.


    ¡°I-Is that so¡­.¡±


    The crown princess consorts had assumed they would never see Seol Tae Pyeong in the inner palace again.


    When they saw him, they instinctively averted their eyes, pretending to focus on something else. It would not do them any good to show any excitement about the situation.


    Yet, among them, there was one person who made no effort to conceal her emotions and instead let out a series of obvious, satisfied chuckles.


    ¡°Ahem~ hem~.¡±


    It was none other than Vermilion Princess Seol Ran. She was delighted to see her younger brother regain his position.


    Indeed, the best way to please her was to take care of her one and only brother, Seol Tae Pyeong, and ensure his rise to success.


    Though, as for Seol Tae Pyeong himself, his face had gone pale.


    Still, for the sake of his sister¡¯s happiness, he resolved to do what needed to be done, no matter what.


    ¡°Work as little as possible, earn as much as possible¡± This had always been his motto. He had never cared for fame, success, or prestige. All of this stemmed from his lazy nature.


    Those long-abandoned beliefs now felt like relics of a distant past, fading into the cold chill of early winter.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong. He was destined to work.


    The expression on the overly competent man¡¯s face was truly pitiful and wistful.

 Chapter 139: Vermilion Princess Seol (4)

    The rumors spread that the new mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace, following the highly admired In Ha Yeon was none other than a former maid and the illegitimate daughter of the Huayongseol clan.


    The fact that someone of such humble origins entered the palace as the successor to the most noble woman in the inner palace made it nearly impossible for her to avoid becoming a topic of gossip.


    Fortunately, Seol Ran herself had been known for her excellent character and thoughtful care for others since her days as a maid, so she wasn¡¯t looked down upon by the other maids.


    On the contrary, she became a symbol of a ¡°success story¡±. She became the proof that even someone of unremarkable background could rise to such a lofty position.


    However, gaining the trust of subordinates alone wasn¡¯t enough to secure one¡¯s place in the inner palace.


    There was a reason why, in the history of the Cheongdo Empire, the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces had never once maintained harmonious relationships with one another.


    When a powerful figure who was fully backed by the Crown Prince¡¯s favor emerged, others would inevitably rush to undermine, criticize, and find fault with that person.


    To survive in the inner palace, refining oneself wasn¡¯t enough.


    One also needed to know how to drag others down when necessary.


    And yet¡­ Vermilion Princess Seol, the new mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace, was an exceptionally unusual figure.


    ¡°As you all know, I¡¯m still lacking and have much to learn. Being placed in this position so suddenly, I haven¡¯t even had time to properly take care of everything.¡±


    After Seol Tae Pyeong had withdrawn, no one at the gathering dared to openly challenge Vermilion Princess Seol¡¯s words.


    Looking at her with her hair pinned to the back of her head and the splendid collar of her court robe hanging down, it was hard to believe that she had just recently ascended to the position of a crown princess consort.


    Even her manner of speaking exuded a distinct elegance, which was a result of the years she had spent as a maid, observing and absorbing the behavior and speech of the crown princess consorts.


    She now looked every bit the perfect crown princess consort, someone who would not seem out of place no matter where she was presented.


    No one could even imagine that she was a maid who had been a drifter who wandered the streets.


    ¡°Still, I am relieved that the Inner Palace Inspector has been reinstated, so I can receive a lot of help. Lady Headmaid¡­ oh, no.¡±


    Yet, there were moments when traces of her past habits slipped into her words.


    The current Headmaid of the Vermilion Bird Palace Hyeon Dang was no longer her superior. Seol Ran reminded herself of this once more and brushed the edge of her sleeve against her lips with a faintly awkward smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a lot of help from Headmaid Hyeon Dang as well, of course. And I¡¯ll also need to seek the understanding of the other palace mistresses. That¡¯s why this tea gathering seems like the perfect opportunity, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, it is¡­ Ahaha¡­¡±


    The only one who managed to respond, albeit with some difficulty, was the most sociable girl. It was the Black Princess.


    No matter how renowned someone might be, how could they ever hope to rival the legendary reputation of In Ha Yeon?


    Even she hadn¡¯t been able to completely dominate the tea gatherings of the inner palace, yet Seol Ran¡¯s very presence left the other crown princess consorts breaking into cold sweats.


    Why was that?


    Because she had great spirit? Because of her direct words? Because she had a mysterious ability to see through people?


    No, it was none of those things.


    It was because she was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s biological sister.


    The person sweating the most profusely at that moment was Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    Her past with Seol Ran painted an awkward picture. Back when Seol Ran was still a maid, Jin Cheong Lang had tried to manipulate her, drag her around, and even used her Taoist magic on her during the White Demonic Spirit incident; she nearly attacked her outright.


    Now, Seol Ran had become someone far too powerful to subdue with mere authority. If Seol Ran were to utter even a single word of criticism about Jin Cheong Lang to Seol Tae Pyeong, there would be no way to stop the fallout.


    It would be tantamount to receiving a death sentence.


    Of course, the Azure Princess wasn¡¯t the only one harboring such thoughts.


    The Black Princess and the White Princess also found it difficult to openly oppose the new Vermilion Princess.


    As a result, Seol Ran who had just ascended to the position of Vermilion Princess was able to effortlessly dominate the tea gathering of the inner palace.


    Even the maids who witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously.


    Only Seol Ran, who was seated at the center of the gathering, murmured innocently to herself.


    She hadn¡¯t yet realized she was the one commanding the entire atmosphere of the gathering.


    ***


    The new Vermilion Princess was a walking disaster.


    Under the dual protection of the Crown Prince and the Vice General, she had reached a point where, aside from the Emperor himself, there was no one in the inner palace capable of obstructing her path.


    Even after the tea gathering ended, Seol Ran made numerous efforts to naturally blend into the dynamics of the inner palace.


    One day, she decided to visit the Azure Princess at the Azure Dragon Palace with a gift in hand. She was hoping to develop a closer relationship with someone who still seemed uneasy around her.


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as the Vermilion Princess entered the palace gates, the Azure Princess rushed out barefoot. Then she bowed deeply and repeatedly invited her in, and led her to the warmest room in the palace.


    Throughout the tea session, the Azure Princess visibly trembled as she nodded along with every word Seol Ran said. She often covered her face with her sleeve as she anxiously replayed everything to make sure she hadn¡¯t made a mistake.


    Her darting eyes and profuse cold sweat were pitiful to behold.


    The sight of the Azure Princess sweating profusely and matching Seol Ran¡¯s words was shocking to see. The Azure Princess who always acted on her own terms without caring about others, seemed utterly out of character.


    From a distance, Headmaid Hui Yin who was observing the scene found it a jaw-dropping sight. She wondered if this was what people meant by ¡°instilling manners¡±.


    Seol Ran, not one to miss such things, had a vague understanding of why the Azure Princess felt so cornered.


    After all, Seol Ran had worked in the Heavenly Dragon Hall and was fully aware of the various inappropriate incidents Jin Cheong Lang had caused in her past as the Heavenly Maiden.


    Essentially, Seol Ran held a firm grasp on the Azure Princess¡¯s weaknesses. In most cases, such leverage would be used to manipulate her. For someone to have the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace tread carefully around them carried enormous political advantages.


    However, Seol Ran addressed the Azure Princess without any pretense.


    Seol Ran clasped the Azure Princess¡¯s hands tightly and beamed a radiant smile.


    The Azure Princess stared at Seol Ran¡¯s brilliantly glowing face and finally spoke with tears of gratitude welling in her eyes.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how I became sisters with the Azure Princess¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Inside the tea room of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Seol Ran recounted her story to me. She was still hesitantly glancing around as if she wasn¡¯t yet accustomed to her sudden rise in status. With a shy gesture, she straightened her posture and continued.


    Although the maids were all dismissed, her careful examination of the room showed that traces of her days as a maid still lingered.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been three days since you were seated as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, your older sister is quite the friendly person. Besides, the Azure Princess wanted to befriend me ever since my days working as a maid¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll admit it. If I get unnecessarily close to the Azure Princess, it might put you in a difficult position. But listen, Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ after spending a lot of time with the Azure Princess, I¡¯ve realized she¡¯s not such a bad person. Sometimes, the way she earnestly thinks about you is truly touching¡­.¡±


    In these times when Seol Ran was reigning supreme in the inner palace, she carried a weight to every word she uttered.


    What might once have been dismissed as the fanciful musings of a mere maid now took on a different meaning when uttered by the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    ¡°Someone like the Azure Princess¡­ she might actually make a suitable partner. She¡¯s so pure, and she¡¯s skilled in Taoist arts, too¡­.¡±


    ¡°N-No, Noonim¡­ the Azure Princess is already betrothed to His Highness, the Crown Prince¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t even pay attention to his other consorts, does he? Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ just hear me out, alright? Don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran fidgeted awkwardly. She wiped the sweat from her brow as she continued.


    ¡°I just think¡­ having a younger sister like the Azure Princess wouldn¡¯t be so bad either¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim¡­.¡±


    ¡°And, well, since she¡¯s only holding the Heavenly Maiden position temporarily¡­ and if the previous Vermilion Princess easily left the inner palace, the Azure Princess might be a matter of time¡­ perhaps this might open up new possibilities we hadn¡¯t even considered before¡­ don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After taking several deep breaths to calm myself, I spoke up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say not long ago that building a life with In Ha Yeon wouldn¡¯t be so bad¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah, listen carefully. Someone like the Azure Princess might be a good lifelong partner. I could even speak to His Highness the Crown Prince on your behalf¡­¡±


    ¡°Noonim¡­.¡±


    As I stared at her with narrowed eyes, Seol Ran quickly averted her gaze and fumbled for words.


    ¡°F-Fine! I admit it! I¡¯m being ridiculous! Deciding on a partner is something you should do for yourself, Tae Pyeong, but¡­ as family, I can at least give you some advice, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, but the fact that the Crown Princess is on the chopping block¡­ this isn¡¯t a normal situation, is it?!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ it¡¯s just that when I twist and turn things in my head, it feels like there might be a way out, so¡­ my greed got the better of me¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran put down her teacup and took a deep breath before continuing.


    ¡°Now that the situation has settled, my original goal came back to me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your original goal?¡±


    ¡°To find you a suitable partner and get you married off, Tae Pyeong. While you were tangled up with the princess consorts and constantly hovering between life and death, I ended up forgetting the most fundamental goal.¡±


    ¡°I-I told you I¡¯d handle that myself, didn¡¯t I, Noonim? Just because you¡¯ve taken the position of Vermilion Princess doesn¡¯t mean you can act recklessly like this. It could lead to big trouble!¡±


    ¡°B-But! There are so many wonderful women who seem perfect to be your partner scattered everywhere! How can you expect me to stay calm?!¡±


    ¡°Please, calm down, Noonim!¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah! Do you think your prime years will last forever? Right now, when your value is at its peak, you need to snatch up a good woman and get married quickly! Got it?¡±


    I hurriedly clamped my hand over Seol Ran¡¯s mouth and glanced nervously outside the paper door again.


    If anyone passing by overheard this, the heavens would turn upside down.


    Seol Ran who was muffled by my hand struggled for a moment before realizing she¡¯d been too agitated. She sighed deeply and took another breath to compose herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true¡­ they say that when your position changes, so does your perspective¡­ Tae Pyeong, it seems power has corrupted me. This Noonim of yours¡­ this is the extent of my lowly self¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the sweetness of power¡­ so many heroes of history who plunged to rock bottom must have felt just like this. The allure of power is a devilish force. Power¡­ that distant yet intoxicating poison¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim, you¡¯re overthinking this.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah, right now, I feel like I could marry you off to anyone. I have that kind of power. I am the very center of this world! Tae Pyeong-ah! Who do you want to marry? Just tell me everything; you can confide in this Noonim of yours without holding back!¡±


    ¡°Please stop wasting your energy on nonsense and focus on solidifying your position as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace first.¡±


    It took over half a day to bring the greedy Seol Ran back to her usual self.


    When she finally regained her composure, Seol Ran sat quietly in a corner of the tea room and started swallowing dryly several times.


    It was what people might call a moment of self-reflection.


    ***


    ¡°Vermilion Princes¡­ no, Lady In Ha Yeon. The Patriarch has returned.¡±


    The title of Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon had now faded into history.


    She returned to her identity as In Ha Yeon, the daughter of the Jeongseon clan, and spent her days buried in the family library, immersed in books.


    She was someone who had abruptly thrown away her position as the Vermilion Princess and left the palace. And so , she had become an enigma even within the Jeongseon clan.


    She had upheld her place as the Vermilion Princess her entire life. And she had elevated the prestige of the Jeongseon clan by several degrees.


    Yet, no one could easily question why she had made such a one-sided decision, so the members of the family had no choice but to leave her be.


    Perhaps she needed time to organize her thoughts after leaving the palace.


    With that in mind, they allowed her to remain in the library for three days, until her father In Seon Rok came to see her.


    ¡°Ha Yeon-ah. Have you sorted through your thoughts?¡±


    In Seon Rok, who seemed to have no intention of reproaching her, decided it was finally time to ask for her true intentions.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t mind what the other officials of the Jeongseon clan are saying. So, what do you plan to do now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Although I¡¯ve left the palace, I¡¯m still part of the Jeongseon clan. It¡¯s only right that I dedicate my life and time to the family.¡±


    Revealing any doubts about the family would do her no good.


    In Ha Yeon shook her head, rose from her seat, and made a request to In Seon Rok.


    ¡°I plan to go to the Hwalseong District. Please grant me permission¡­.¡±


    The Hwalseong District was a place where the Inbong clan and the Jeongseon clan were fiercely competing in a development race.


    For a daughter of the Jeongseon clan to personally roll up her sleeves and step into the fray carried great implications.

 Chapter 140: Tyrant (1)

    The winter wind was cold.


    During the time when the cold seeped into every corner, the palace often felt as though time itself had frozen.


    In spring, the palace bloomed with vibrant flowers; in summer, it flourished with lush greenery; and in autumn, the bright colors of falling leaves were breathtaking. Yet, in winter, even the beauty of Cheongdo Palace seemed to pale, leaving behind a stark and desolate feeling.


    Just as people need rest, so too did the plants and trees that thrived throughout the seasons.


    Winter was the time when all things entered a period of repose, and even the dazzling Cheongdo Palace seemed more simple and more subdued during this season.


    If you were dressed warmly in hemp clothing tightly packed with cotton and wrapped in a shawl, you could barely stand the cold that seemed to seep into your bones.


    The Azure Princess shook off the steam rising from her lips and looked up at the garden of the Heavenly Dragon Hall. All things were asleep, wrapped in a pure white blanket.


    Even in decay, quality remains, or so the saying went.


    No matter how dormant the surrounding landscape became, Cheongdo Palace which was known far and wide for its beauty remained exquisite.


    The sight of Cheongdo Palace in silent slumber held its own kind of romance. Looking out at the courtyard of Heavenly Dragon Hall, the Azure Princess sniffed softly; her breath was visible in the cold air.


    ¡°The weather is terribly cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The Azure Princess, or rather Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang sat quietly. Her delicate figure was wrapped in a blanket embroidered with intricate floral patterns as she gazed wistfully at the snowflakes drifting down.


    Her doll-like appearance surrounded by softly falling snow evoked a feeling of melancholy.


    From a distance, the maids of the Heavenly Dragon Hall watched her quietly and started whispering among themselves.


    It was an uncertain time for the country. Demonic spirits continued to wreak havoc, and the political dynamics within the inner palace were shifting unpredictably.


    For someone so young to bear the responsibility of ruling Heavenly Dragon Hall, it was only natural for her days to be filled with worries and burdens.


    Determined to support their young mistress in her lonely position, the maids glanced at the icicles hanging from the eaves before bowing their heads toward the Azure Princess, who sat staring blankly.


    The maids realized the weight of responsibility that rested on those small shoulders, AND they steeled their hearts.


    As the Azure Princess gazed at the PORCH of Heavenly Dragon Hall, a thought crossed her mind.


    She wanted to leave the inner palace behind.


    ***


    Some time had passed since Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon had left the inner palace.


    It had been nothing short of a major upheaval in the balance of power within the inner palace, but the newly appointed Vermilion Princess Seol had exceeded expectations in her role, and the palace quickly regained its stability.


    When someone under the protection of the Crown Prince suddenly appeared, it was only natural for the other princess consorts to attempt to keep her in check. Such was the history of Cheongdo Palace; it had never been otherwise.


    For this reason, the inner palace was always considered a battlefield for women, where covert schemes and political games ran rampant.


    However, even with the arrival of the rising star known as the Vermilion Princess, none of the other consorts raised a single objection against her.


    In fact, they appeared to go out of their way to respect her and avoid provoking her. This was an unprecedented occurrence in palace history.


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran entered the Vermilion Bird Palace in early winter when light sleet began to fall.


    By the time the snowfall grew heavier and the season could truly be called midwinter, she had become an unapproachable figure in the inner palace.


    If the King of Cheongdo was Emperor Woon Sung, then the queen of the inner palace was none other than Vermilion Princess Seol Ran, the new mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Her influence was so evident that maids joked about it among themselves. They said that Seol Ran¡¯s influence soared to the heavens.


    Of course, Seol Ran herself showed no interest in such authority.


    From time to time she was caught cooking in the palace kitchen, trying to fix broken water pipes herself, or wiping up spilled tea with her own towel. Her behavior was far removed from any notion of power or privilege, and her nature remained the same.


    However, there was one instance where she openly wielded her authority.


    ¡°¡­Ran-noonim. Did you call for me? The tea room in the Vermilion Bird Palace hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Tae Pyeong-ah. Come, sit down and listen. I recently paid a visit to the White Princess at the White Tiger Palace to ask about her well-being, and let me tell you, the way she manages that enormous palace so flawlessly and perfectly left a deep impression on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, you are currently the Vice General, and if you continue on this solid path, wouldn¡¯t the position of Grand General come easily to you? For someone on such a great path, it is important to have a partner who can support you well and handle the petty and complicated matters that inevitably come with being in the shadow of power, don¡¯t you think? Well, the White Princess is not only knowledgeable about political matters, but she¡¯s also beautiful as a fairy, full of grace, and decisive when it matters. I can¡¯t think of anyone more suitable to be the wife of a general who is destined to do great things. What do you think, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    The following week, it was the same when I visited her to check in.


    ¡°Ran-noonim, how have you been this week? I have some matters related to the inner palace inspection that require review¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen, listen, Tae Pyeong-ah. I recently visited the Black Princess at the Black Tortoise Palace, and would you believe it, all the maids under her were so cheerful and looked really happy. Well, it¡¯s no wonder. The Black Princess is a commoner, knows how to take care of her subordinates, has a generous spirit, and is kind on top of that. It must be so comforting and fulfilling to work under her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we are basically commoners too, aren¡¯t we? We spent much of our childhood wandering and fighting poverty. She would understand our situation. We¡¯d get along easily and have much in common. Her humble yet determined nature, her ability to embrace anyone with a heart as big as the sea¡­ where could you find someone like that? Don¡¯t you think someone like that would be the perfect partner? Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The following week, too¡­


    ¡°Well, I thought about it again, and after all, true strength lies in the strength of the heart, doesn¡¯t it? Someone like Vermilion Princess, no, In Ha Yeon, who always maintains her upright stance, who can steadfastly support you and be your pillar¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, but then again, could there ever be another like the Azure Princess, who is not only skilled in Taoist arts but also deeply understands the will of the Heavenly Dragon and expresses her feelings to you more sincerely than anyone else? For a man, isn¡¯t it right to keep such a woman by his side without looking elsewhere? And considering that she is currently the Heavenly Maiden, imagine how much that could aid your future¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, but still, the White Princess is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha, but then again, the Black Princess is¡­¡±


    ¡°Still, In Ha Yeon is¡­¡±


    ¡°No, the Azure Princess is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ..


    .


    Documents detailing the profiles of the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces were piled high on the tea table.


    As Seol Ran carefully examined each one, she suddenly turned her gaze toward Seol Tae Pyeong, and her eyes seemed to glimmer like starlight pouring out.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah! Share your thoughts with me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, this¡­ my lips keep curling up. As the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, I¡¯m supposed to always maintain a dignified smile; that¡¯s what the Headmaid keeps reminding me. But¡­ hehe¡­ oh dear¡­ haha¡­¡±


    Seol Ran pressed her cheeks tightly with both hands and shook her head in frustration.


    ¡°But still¡­ I¡¯ve never faced such a delightful problem before. What am I supposed to do about this smile I can¡¯t seem to control?¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim¡­ you haven¡¯t forgotten that they all hold the title of crown princess consort, have you?¡±


    ¡°Well, anyway¡­ I closed my eyes and imagined it. No matter who I paired by your side, they all looked like a perfect match. I like this one and that one too much to choose¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you the one deciding that, noonim?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your opinion!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times¡­ they are all crown princess consorts and one of them is even the Heavenly Maiden of the entire country. If I dared to entertain such foolish thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Tae Pyeong-ah. What wouldn¡¯t your noonim do for your sake?¡±


    With those words, Seol Ran swept all the documents containing the crown princess consorts¡¯ profiles to one side, placed her hands on her hips in her signature pose, and let out a triumphant laugh.


    ¡°Just trust your noonim!¡±


    ¡°¡­Would it be all right to ask what exactly you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to become a villainess. Don¡¯t try to stop me, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong decided it would be best to listen for now.


    ¡°A¡­ villainess, you say?¡±


    ¡°Ever since I took the position of Vermilion Princess, I¡¯ve been studying the history of Cheongdo in earnest. Particularly the history of the inner palace.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°In the long history of the inner palace, the women who survived to the very end and seized power were, without exception, the coldest and most ruthless individuals. Since I¡¯ve entered the palace, I suppose I too must adopt a bit of that mindset.¡±


    ¡°¡­And then?¡±


    ¡°It seems that one way or another, fortune has been on my side, and my voice has grown stronger within the inner palace! Now, I plan to wield power like a tyrant¡­ drive out those I dislike beyond my sight, scheme in secret, and act as I please!¡±


    Even setting aside the fact that Seol Ran wasn¡¯t the kind of person capable of such things, what possible benefit could come from such actions?


    Seol Tae Pyeong wore an expression of disbelief, but Seol Ran simply nodded her head a few times before clearing her throat as if she were serious.


    ¡°So, if there¡¯s a crown princess I don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll find a way to drive her out of the inner palace!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you can just sweep her up and take her away, Tae Pyeong-ah! Of course, if you two start a relationship right after she loses her title, it¡¯ll cause a huge uproar, but that¡¯s just a matter of timing. It¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be overcome.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that if I pick someone, you¡¯ll have them removed from the inner palace?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll show you just how ruthless your noonim can be. For the sake of your marriage, I¡¯ll go to such lengths!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong swallowed hard, but suspicion lingered in his heart as he listened to Seol Ran¡¯s words.


    While Seol Ran possessed a remarkable and unusual nature, she was not the sort of person who would falsely accuse or manipulate others for no reason.


    No matter how much she wanted to help her brother¡¯s marriage, it didn¡¯t seem likely she would resort to such underhanded methods.


    ¡°¡­Can I hear the specifics of this plan? How exactly do you intend to expel the other crown princesses from the palace?¡±


    ¡°Good question, Tae Pyeong-ah. My plan is to put you front and center, to stir up jealousy so intense that the other crown princess consorts no longer want to stay in the palace¡­ all because they¡¯d rather marry you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, with the current Crown Prince¡¯s temperament, he¡¯s likely to grant them permission to leave the palace, so achieving my goal is just a matter of time.¡±


    As expected, it was exactly what he feared.


    ¡°Is that even considered driving them out?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought¡­ something like framing them or catching their weakness.¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Tae Pyeong-ah! You shouldn¡¯t have such wicked thoughts!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seol Ran flapped the sleeves of her palace robe dramatically as if she was shocked.


    In public, Seol Ran carried herself as the noble and dignified mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace better than anyone else, but for some reason, whenever she was with Seol Tae Pyeong, she couldn¡¯t help but behave recklessly.


    Even the maids seemed used to this peculiar disparity, to the point where they wouldn¡¯t even enter the tea room on the days Seol Tae Pyeong visited.


    It might have been a small act of escapism as if they didn¡¯t want to see their mistress¡¯s unbecoming antics. In reality, it was likely Seol Ran¡¯s own instructions.


    ¡°For now, choose carefully. Your noonim is here to back you up.¡±


    ¡°Setting others aside, there¡¯s nothing we can do about In Ha Yeon who has the Jeongseon clan behind her, or Jin Cheong Lang who holds the position of mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ you know this as well as I do, don¡¯t you, noonim?¡±


    The authority of the Heavenly Maiden could not be underestimated.


    If anyone understood that fact, it was Seol Ran who had spent many years working as a maid.


    Moreover, the Jeongseon clan had become the most influential faction in the main palace, seizing the moment as the Inbong clan faltered.


    At this point, with speculation that their head had some connection to the Plague Demonic Spirit, they were a clan that required careful handling.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s right¡­. The more important the position, the greater the person¡¯s influence. No matter how close we are, it would be difficult to do anything about the Azure Princess¡­.¡±


    ¡°Noonim, I¡¯ve told you repeatedly. I¡¯ll take care of finding my partner myself¡­ please focus on securing your own position first¡­.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, this noonim of yours can endure many things, but I cannot stand the idea of your pool of potential partners being so narrow. I¡¯ll think of a solution right away.¡±


    Seol Ran¡¯s gaze grew more determined, and Seol Tae Pyeong couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply uneasy.


    ¡°¡­Ran-noonim?¡±


    ¡°If the issue lies with the Azure Princess holding the position of Heavenly Maiden¡­ then I¡¯ll come up with a way to resolve it¡­.¡±


    ¡°No-Noonim¡­ please don¡¯t have any strange ideas.¡±


    A sudden chill ran down his spine, and Seol Tae Pyeong shook his head vigorously.


    But Seol Ran seemed lost in deep contemplation.


    Seol Tae Pyeong found her expression utterly terrifying.


    ***


    ¡°That moment will probably be the perfect opportunity.¡±


    Yeon Ri, who was seated on the porch, swung her legs idly as she spoke.


    The setting was the mansion of the Vice General of the Hwalseong District.


    By the next week, for the birthday ceremony of Crown Prince Hyeon Won, all the high officials would gather at the base of the White Immortal Mountain to enjoy a grand feast.


    At that time, the head of the Jeongseon clan In Seon Rok would also attend, so there would naturally be an opportunity to probe him.


    That was the gist of what Yeon Ri had been saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Peaceful Moon Stone from the southern region has the ability to discern lies. Of course, it¡¯s famous for being ridiculously expensive.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we use Peaceful Moon Stone at that time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Tae Pyeong-ah. Your quick thinking will be important.¡±


    The Peaceful Moon Stone was no bigger than a fingernail yet worth more than an entire house, and it was known for its mystical properties. If someone holding it spoke a lie, the stone would lose its radiant glow and turn pitch black.


    Because it was imbued with such spiritual energy, it was a rare gem that was occasionally found at the top of Cheongsan Mountain. Once it turned black, it could never regain its former brilliance, so it was a consumable item.


    Naturally, its price was astronomically high.


    ¡°At the Crown Prince¡¯s ceremony, the stone will likely be used and then returned to the imperial treasury.¡±


    The Crown Prince who reached adulthood would hold the stone in his hand and make a declaration before the officials. He would vow to always maintain the dignity of the imperial family and live with the country¡¯s well-being in mind.


    Such vague and obvious promises were neither meant to be judged for truth nor falsehood. It was merely a ceremonial tradition performed for show.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take that stone, hand it to the Chief Councilor, and ask him a question.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ know about the existence of the Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    If he lied, we would arrest him immediately.


    If he told the truth, we would simply return the intact Peaceful Moon Stone to its original place.


    It seemed like a straightforward plan, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t so simple.


    There were people who didn¡¯t technically lie but spoke in a way that wasn¡¯t entirely truthful either.


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit was really the Chief Councilor, it could easily escape such traps with a silver tongue.


    And so, we couldn¡¯t maintain an ambiguous stance; we would have to demand clarity. Moreover, we couldn¡¯t afford to give him time to anticipate and prepare.


    ¡°Yeon Ri, if we show even the slightest hint that we¡¯re planning something, that cunning old fox will catch on immediately and start guarding against us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ you¡¯re right. It would be ideal to have an ally who wouldn¡¯t arouse the Chief Councilor¡¯s suspicions¡­.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Passing through the main gate of the mansion of the Vice General, there was a figure leading a procession of many vassals.


    It was someone who had been in seclusion for weeks, remaining at the Jeongseon clan in self-reflection.


    She was always dressed in the dazzling clothes of the Vermilion Bird Palace. Now, dressed in the silk clothes favored by noble ladies, her appearance had a fresh and refined quality.


    Yet, her fiery hair that blazed like flames and her radiant eyes were just as captivating as ever.


    ¡°Announcing to the Vice General¡­! May the young lady of the Jeongseon clan have the honor of meeting your esteemed presence?¡±


    At the booming voice of a robust retainer, a young girl draped in a delicate outer shawl stepped into the courtyard with a modest demeanor.


    This was the cherished flower of the Jeongseon clan, Lady In Ha Yeon.


    The former mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace who had always looked down upon Seol Tae Pyeong with grace and dignity. A woman who ruled above all else in her dazzling robes.


    She entered the courtyard with poised steps and an elegant smile and then, without hesitation, got down on one knee and bowed her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Even that single movement made Seol Tae Pyeong flinch and tremble.


    The surreal discord of someone who should never kneel suddenly doing so sent a chill down his spine.


    But there was nothing wrong here.


    She was no longer the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    She had reigned all her life, and that appearance was so natural that he forgot it for a moment.


    In Ha Yeon lowered her head gracefully¡­. her voice was soft and calm as she addressed Seol Tae Pyeong with respect.


    ¡°Vice General, have you been well? It has been some time since we last met.¡±


    At those words, realization finally settled in.


    She was still the noble lady of the Jeongseon clan. She was still a woman of elegance and grace.


    But she was no longer someone who stood above Seol Tae Pyeong.

 Chapter 141: Tyrant (2)

    ¡°I spent a long time reading and organizing my thoughts in the library of the Jeongseon clan. After stepping out of the inner palace and returning to being just another woman, countless distracting thoughts about how to live the rest of my life flooded in.¡±


    The sight of In Ha Yeon bowing her head and speaking politely in front of the courtyard felt strangely out of place.


    Not only me, but also manager Ha Si Hwa who had come to deliver her report, and even Bi Cheon and Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, couldn¡¯t help but swallow dryly.


    The same went for the vassals of the Jeongseon clan. After all, just until recently, she had ruled the inner palace as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace. Accepting such a sudden change of her position overnight couldn¡¯t have been easy.


    Yet, In Ha Yeon showed no sign of concern. Her tone remained gentle as she continued speaking.


    ¡°In the end, I too am now someone who belongs to the Jeongseon clan. If this humble body of mine can be of service to the clan, then acting accordingly is only logical. I have received so much from the Jeongseon clan, after all.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see.¡±


    Even I was not yet accustomed to addressing In Ha Yeon in a lower manner.


    As I answered slowly, In Ha Yeon finally lifted her gaze. Her eyes glimmered with red color, like the evening sun.


    ¡°This Hwalseong District is the place where the Jeongseon clan has poured its greatest resources and manpower. I thought it would be meaningful for me, as someone from the clan, to personally inspect the situation, offer my counsel, and serve as a bridge between the Jeongseon clan and the Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you fully understand what that means?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My existence will become a shackle tying the Jeongseon clan and the Hwalseong District together on both sides.¡±


    For the Jeongseon clan to send its most cherished daughter to the Hwalseong District was the utmost courtesy they could extend.


    In reality, it made her nothing more than a pawn to be used strategically. She had gone from being the crown princess of a country to such treatment overnight. Yet, no sadness or despair could be seen in In Ha Yeon¡¯s eyes.


    It was because this was her choice.


    When a decision is made with conviction, even if it leads to an unexpected direction, there is no place for regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Vice General has faced many difficulties in managing the Hwalseong District. Especially since craftsmen like In Yun and other workers from the Jeongseon clan are all so proud that they are not easily dealt with.¡±


    ¡°So, you are well aware of it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Those from the Jeongseon clan are deeply loyal to their family and rarely heed the words of others. However, if I were to stay in Hwalseong and oversee talks with them, everything would proceed smoothly.¡±


    With that, In Ha Yeon smiled faintly and bowed her head once again.


    The intentions behind the Jeongseon clan¡¯s decision to send In Ha Yeon were clear to see.


    First, it was to insert someone who could protect the Jeongseon clan¡¯s influence within Hwalseong. Second, it was to check the growing closeness between the Vice General¡¯s faction and the Inbong clan.


    Though the Jeongseon clan currently held the greatest power in Cheongdo Palace, they couldn¡¯t simply stand by and allow the rising influence of the Inbong clan, which was becoming increasingly bad for them.


    ¡°I am skilled in handling swords and have a certain level of expertise in various martial arts. Though I may be a woman, I¡¯ve fought on equal footing with famous warriors. I will be more of an asset than a hindrance.¡±


    ¡°Having crossed swords with you, I know better than anyone how true your words are. There¡¯s no falsehood in them.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me.¡±


    What In Ha Yeon said next left all the vassals wide-eyed in astonishment.


    ¡°Since I am bound to live within Hwalseong, I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s always a shortage of manpower, to the point that even the maids from the Vice General¡¯s mansion are out in the field. In such an urgent situation, how could I, as a daughter of the Jeongseon clan who shares the same boat, sit idly by?¡±


    With her hands neatly cupped together, In Ha Yeon raised her gaze and spoke.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace for a long time, I¡¯ve cultivated a wide range of knowledge, from martial arts to poetry, calligraphy, Confucian and Taoist classics, imperial studies, human resource management, mathematics, astronomy, and practical studies. In addition, I am more qualified than anyone else to lead the people of the Jeongseon clan. There is no one more suitable to serve as an adjutant to the Vice General in Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I do not deny that the current manager is a capable individual, but there are tasks that I alone am equipped to handle. During my time in Hwalseong, why not appoint me as an adjutant to assist with the affairs of the territory?¡±


    It was a statement that could shake heaven and earth.


    Though In Ha Yeon now stood as a free individual, the idea of appointing someone who had once held the title of Vermilion Bird Palace mistress as a mere adjutant under me was nothing short of extraordinary.


    It might have felt as reassuring as having an army of a thousand at one¡¯s back, but it was clear the palace officials were swallowing dryly in apprehension.


    I shifted my gaze toward manager Ha Si Hwa who was standing in the rear.


    As always, Ha Si Hwa was clutching a stack of documents tightly to her chest, but her face had turned pale as she frantically shook her head. She looked like a herbivore on the verge of death.


    If someone as favored by the Jeongseon clan as In Ha Yeon became her colleague, Ha Si Hwa would likely spend each day drenched in cold sweat, as if she was seated on a bed of thorns.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I swallowed dryly and sank into deep thought.


    There was no need to further emphasize In Ha Yeon¡¯s abilities and authority at this point. Her vast experience leading countless individuals under her command and being a model figure for half her life was not something anyone could replicate.


    Moreover¡­ coincidentally, she seemed like the perfect ally for probing In Seon Rok, the head of the Jeongseon clan.


    As the clan¡¯s most beloved daughter, In Ha Yeon was in a unique position to approach In Seon Rok without raising suspicion and could subtly gather information on him.


    Her bright smile, paired with her insistence that she be accepted, was as tempting as the whispers of a devil.


    At least for now¡­ there was no way I could refuse her.


    ***


    Manager Ha Si Hwa, Adjutant Bi Cheon, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, and the former Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon.


    The composition of Hwalseong¡¯s ranks was growing more unusual by the day.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong now commanded subordinates of such extraordinary caliber that they far surpassed the deputies of most officials.


    When rumors spread that even In Ha Yeon had decided to serve under him, strange whispers began to circulate among the military officers, particularly around the Red Palace.


    Some speculated that if Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong ever sought the position of Grand General, it would hardly come as a surprise.


    In fact, there were murmurs that he had already been all but guaranteed the position as the next Grand General.


    ¡°The discipline of the Red Palace seems to have become much more lax, with warriors spreading idle rumors wherever you turn.¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. Warriors live to have their abilities recognized, to rise through the ranks appropriately, and to contribute to the country. The emergence of a new contender will only inspire them further.¡±


    ¡°But still, how can they discuss the next Grand General while General Seong is firmly seated in his position?¡±


    General Hwang Soo, who was ranked second in the Cheongdo military hierarchy, was a grizzled elder with a thick beard.


    He was a successful military officer who had served under Grand General Seong Sa Wook for a long time and someone who had risen to the position of the second General through recognition of his abilities.


    He was a figure renowned for possessing both character and skill, but because he often went on expeditions or toured remote military units, his time within the palace was limited.


    ¡°Soo-ah, eras rise and fall in endless cycles. A time that fails to recognize when it must end lingers as an old relic and hinders progress.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Grand General Seong¡¯s era is now ending?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something that can be denied.¡±


    The once-glorious Grand General Seong Sa Wook, who had strode across battlefields clad in dazzling armor during his prime, now bore a face etched with countless wrinkles.


    Even at nearly a hundred years old, he maintained an astonishing presence, one that allowed him to remain the first military figure in Cheongdo.


    But now, he had really become an old man.


    Gone was the shining armor; a yellowish hemp robe suited him better. Instead of wielding a huge greatsword, he now found it easier to handle a slender saber.


    As he ran his hand over his body which was marked by the passage of time, he eventually set down his cup of wine. His once-bulging arms had thinned to resemble withered branches; the passage of years had left its mark on him too.


    General Hwang Soo, who knelt quietly before the table of drinks, wore a sad expression on his face. Seeing the Grand General whom he had served and followed his entire life appear so frail brought the flow of time into sharp focus.


    One of the Grand General¡¯s arms had been severed by Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, leaving him one-armed now.


    It was clear that his limits were drawing near.


    ¡°General Seong, no matter how things are, that man is a descendent of the Hwayongseol clan. Surely, you still remember the horrific day when Lee Moon slaughtered everyone in the palace. Of all people¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of all people, General Seong, you were the one who personally cut down that Lee Moon. You must recall the nightmare of that time more vividly than anyone else. How can you be sure that Seol Tae Pyeong, taking after his father, won¡¯t suddenly lose his way? Blood is thicker than water.¡±


    The worst traitor to ever drive Cheongdo to the brink of ruin had been Seol Lee Moon.


    In the end, it was Grand General Seong Sa Wook, then at the height of his powers, who split his chest open and cleaved him in two. Even in his prime, Seong Sa Wook had to endure serious injuries to bring him down.


    Seong Sa Wook, this man who could be described as living history, made Hwang Soo firmly believe that if anyone would drive Seol Tae Pyeong out, it would be him.


    However, despite this, Grand General Seong Sa Wook never once defied the Emperor when Seol Tae Pyeong rose to the rank of Vice General and placed him third in the hierarchy of military officers.


    At that level of rank, even Emperor Woon Sung would not treat him lightly, yet he did not do anything.


    The reason for this was clear.


    ¡°It is not the role of military officers to determine palace appointments. We are merely guardians of the palace.¡±


    ¡°General Seong! I beg you to heed my earnest advice!¡±


    ¡°Soo-ah! Don¡¯t you see that mistaking such reckless words for earnest counsel is what makes you the most dangerous of all?¡±


    Seong Sa Wook raised his voice. It was a sharp and steely tone that cut through the air.


    Hwang Soo immediately bowed his head under the weight of Seong Sa Wook¡¯s scolding. It was rare for the Grand General to let his emotions show when dealing with his subordinates.


    ¡°If the Vice General seeks to claim my position as Grand General, then all that matters is whether he possesses the necessary ability and character to do so.¡±


    ¡°General Seong¡­.¡±


    ¡°We do not judge people. We judge their abilities. Burn that into your heart.¡±


    With that, Seong Sa Wook firmly concluded the conversation and ordered Hwang Soo to leave.


    General Hwang Soo remained for a moment in troubled thought with his head still bowed. Finally, he offered a salute and left the room.


    The room grew silent, with only the modestly prepared table of drinks left behind.


    Seong Sa Wook let out a deep sigh and downed another drink.


    He understood in his heart that Hwang Soo¡¯s words were not entirely wrong.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s influence seemed to grow daily and was rising like the sky itself. Recently, his sister had even taken the position of mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, a title so coveted that even the most influential officials of the esteemed Jeongseon clan fought desperately to place their daughter in the role.


    With the protection of the Vermilion Princess on his back, and the authority of the Vice General, Seol Tae Pyeong climbed higher and higher.


    ¡°He¡¯s so young¡­.¡±


    What Seong Sa Wook had only managed to achieve after reaching the age of fifty, Seol Tae Pyeong had already achieved while he was still a young man. Not a single strand of gray hair has yet to be seen on his head.


    At such a young age, he had far more days ahead of him than behind.


    If his life continued on this trajectory and he one day reached Seong Sa Wook¡¯s current age, what might he become?


    As he rose in rank as a military officer, he wondered, if one¡¯s position kept climbing higher and higher, where would it ultimately lead? At an age where he hadn¡¯t even lived half his life, Seol Tae Pyeong had already reached the pinnacle of the path for a military officer.


    Typically, people like that began to look toward what lay beyond.


    When someone who had reached the summit as a military officer began seeking what lay beyond, what could it be?


    ¡°Could it be the Emperor¡¯s throne he aims for?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t seem like the kind of man to harbor such ambitions, but Seong Sa Wook sipped his drink and sank into thought.


    ***


    ¡°Vermilion Princess Seol refuses to leave her chambers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ She said she doesn¡¯t want to meet anyone unless it¡¯s an official matter that she absolutely cannot avoid¡­.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Headmaid Hyeon Dang of the Vermilion Bird Palace sent back the White Tiger Palace maid who had come bearing gifts for Vermilion Princess Seol.


    By custom, it was considered basic courtesy for the mistresses of the Four Palaces to at least offer tea to a maid delivering gifts. However, such conventions could not bind Vermilion Princess Seol.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    By now, the rumors about the new Vermilion Princess who had effortlessly seized control over the inner palace were so widespread that there was no one left who hadn¡¯t heard them.


    The high officials of the main palace speculated that she would soon begin solidifying her authority in earnest. They believed she would spend some time visiting the other princess consorts to ensure none of them dared to harbor opposing thoughts and to further solidify her position.


    However, those speculations were nothing more than the assumptions of officials trapped in a political mindset.


    As soon as her duties had been settled to some extent, Vermilion Princess Seol confined herself to the Vermilion Bird Palace and rarely went outside the palace grounds.


    For a mistress of the Four Palaces, where modest conduct was paramount, her actions could be considered excellent. Yet, as she turned away all visitors, no one could tell what she was doing within her chambers.


    Still, there was no one in the palace who could say a word against her.


    Even Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang was keeping an eye on her.


    Who in the world could possibly drag her out of the Vermilion Bird Palace, even if she chose to remain secluded there?


    And so, the mistress Vermilion Bird Palace spent her days shut inside her inner chambers and rarely stepped outside.


    It seemed as though she was formulating some intricate plan, as occasional sounds of her agonizing in thought or the brushstrokes on bamboo scrolls would drift out from her secluded quarters.


    ¡°Ugh, staying indoors too long has made my body feel stiff¡­ But still¡­¡±


    Sitting alone in the otherwise empty chamber, facing the wall, Vermilion Princess Seol suddenly muttered to herself.


    ¡°I feel like my mind has become much clearer.¡±


    The faint bluish light in her eyes was so divine as if she was a Taoist hermit who had honed her skills on a sacred mountain.


    She contemplated quietly.


    Even if the Azure Princess was the Heavenly Maiden, she was still only performing a temporary role.


    If someone more suitable than her were to emerge, she would no longer have any reason to remain in that position.


    Because of this, Vermilion Princess Seol resolved to burn the midnight oil and devise a plan to identify someone fit to become the new Heavenly Maiden. She intended to search every corner of the imperial capital to find someone deserving of the role.


    However, the darkest place in the room is always right under the lamp.


    She had yet to grasp the wisdom of that well-known saying.

 Chapter 142: Tyrant (3)

    Those who cared not for their country or people but lived drunken on power and indulged in their own desires were often called tyrants.


    It was said that those born with the disposition of a tyrant showed their true colors from an early age.


    The records of various emperors in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story were no exception. Most tyrants who later shook the foundation of the country had, even in their youth, displayed tendencies to manipulate others and focus solely on their desires.


    However, there were also individuals who changed as suddenly as if their vision had been flipped overnight.


    The reason for such drastic transformations was not always clear. After all, delving into the deepest corners of a person¡¯s heart was no easy task.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, once your morning training is complete, a scholar from the main palace will visit to teach you about the classics.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s already time for that. It is only right not to spare any effort in learning the wisdom of the sages.¡±


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran was, at this point, the most powerful figure reigning over the inner palace.


    Despite her meteoric rise, she adapted to her newfound authority with remarkable speed, as if she had always been destined for such a position.


    She had been well-known since her days as a court lady for her strong and upright character.


    It was thought that if Vermilion Princess Seol Ran could adapt well to her role, a period of peace might come to the inner palace. However, Seol Ran was not the kind of person to live a life of idle luxury.


    At the break of dawn, with the chirping of birds, the Vermilion Princess completed her morning preparations and stepped out into the courtyard.


    She spoke to her Headmaid Hyeon Dang.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯d like to visit the Azure Princess at the Azure Dragon Palace.¡±


    Though doubts about Seol Ran¡¯s ability to manage her position had faded, those who knew her still harbored many worries.


    If you want to survive in the harem, you need to have a certain amount of scheming and a sinister nature.


    In a place where mere kindness and gentleness were not enough to survive, what did it mean to push aside all other crown princess consorts and become the most authoritative figure?


    It meant pulling everyone else down, by any means necessary.


    Those who knew Seol Ran claimed she could never possess such a cold-blooded nature. Everyone who spoke of her said the same.


    But that was a judgment made by those who didn¡¯t truly understand Seol Ran.


    Seol Ran was indeed kind and gentle by nature, but only when she had no need to steel her resolve.


    Not just anyone could become the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel.


    When the situation demanded it, she had to become ruthless. When required, she had to turn cold. And when faced with adversity, she had to grit her teeth and endure.


    It was a position reserved for those who could adapt even when thrown into the heart of the flames. For those who could look upward and strive for greater heights despite the odds.


    If you gave someone who could achieve success with nothing but their bare hands a level of power that rivaled the heavens, what would happen?


    Seol Ran brushed the lower half of her face with the sleeve of her court robe and smiled.


    When necessary, she knew how to be ruthless.


    And she had every reason to do so.


    The brilliance in her star-like eyes proved it.


    Seol Tae Pyeong needed to realize something.


    Each of the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces was an extraordinary individual who could not be underestimated, but the most fearsome among them was his very own sister.


    Sometimes, the closest ally could become the most terrifying enemy¡­.


    ***


    ¡°I want to become the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    It was when the Vermilion Princess had wrapped up her day¡¯s schedule and paid a visit to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    The Azure Princess held the Vermilion Princess in exceptionally high regard. When Seol Ran paid her a visit, the Azure Princess instructed her Headmaid to provide the most lavish hospitality.


    The finest tea from the kitchen of the Azure Dragon Palace was brought out, and as she pondered what sort of conversation they might have, a soft hum escaped her lips. With that, the Azure Princess made her way to the tearoom with her innocent appearance.


    When she entered and saw the Vermilion Princess sitting gracefully at the tea table, exuding a serene elegance more refined than ever, the Azure Princess quickly hid her wide smile behind her sleeves and maintained her composure.


    As soon as the Azure Princess, with her petite frame, had rolled into the room and settled at the table, what the Vermilion Princess offered was nothing less than a challenge.


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Their light conversation had barely started when Seol Ran¡¯s straightforward declaration pierced the atmosphere.


    For a moment, the Azure Princess wondered if she had misheard, but one glance at the Vermilion Princess¡¯s face confirmed otherwise. Her calm expression remained the same; it was as lofty and composed as ever.


    When the Vermilion Princess set her teacup down, a soft laugh escaped her lips, giving the Azure Princess the peculiar impression that a sly fox was wagging its tail behind that calm smile.


    Was this girl someone with a thousand faces after all?


    Perhaps she was a monster at adapting and had the uncanny ability to thrive in any situation?


    Though Seol Ran had only been elevated to the position of Vermilion Princess for a few months, Seol Ran was already wearing a smile so composed and authoritative that even high officials might envy it.


    The Azure Princess couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she heard the Vermilion Princess¡¯s words. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter what anyone said, the Azure Princess was the most outstanding Taoist blessed by the divine fever.


    Having observed the Vermilion Princess for some time, she understood that she was not the type to cling to worldly power.


    And yet, here she was, making such a bold declaration to the Azure Princess herself who was temporarily filling the role of Heavenly Maiden. Such words bordered on disrespect and could easily be considered a serious offense.


    Seol Ran wasn¡¯t someone who would act recklessly, which left the Azure Princess no choice but to ask her.


    ¡°By saying you want to become the Heavenly Maiden, do you mean you wish to become the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°I know you well Unnie¡­ no, Vermilion Princess. You¡¯re not someone who would obsess over power, nor are you the type to openly declare something like this to me.¡±


    ¡°But Azure Princess, don¡¯t you wish to leave the Heavenly Dragon Hall?¡±


    Those words struck the Azure Princess¡¯s heart like a dagger.


    She didn¡¯t ask how the Vermilion Princess had come to know.


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran often seemed to discern truths that others hadn¡¯t even spoken.


    It was only natural, considering she was the younger sister of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Seol Ran had spent many years within the inner palace and was the one who exchanged the most honest and unfiltered opinions with Seol Tae Pyeong.


    She had known, longer than anyone else, that the mistresses of the four great palaces harbored personal feelings for Seol Tae Pyeong. But she had never bothered to make such knowledge public.


    She was also well aware of how long the Azure Princess had suppressed her feelings for Seol Tae Pyeong. Recently, she could see clearly how much more complicated the Azure Princess¡¯s thoughts had grown since the previous Vermilion Princess had left the palace.


    In Ha Yeon had gained her freedom and joined Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s Hwalseong District to become one of his adjutants.


    Meanwhile, the Azure Princess herself remained confined to the Heavenly Dragon Hall, spending her days practicing Taoist arts.


    Occasionally, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong would come to visit her, but his increasingly busy schedule made it harder and harder for her to see him properly.


    Once the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony concluded, and he began his new role as the commander of the newly formed Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit, it would be even more difficult to catch sight of him.


    Amidst her growing turmoil, Seol Ran appeared and whispered to her.


    ¡°Since the role of Heavenly Maiden is only a temporary position, stepping down wouldn¡¯t cause any major issues. In fact, everyone would applaud your sacrifice and dedication to the country, Vermilion Princess.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­ even if I were to step down, there¡¯s no guarantee that you could become the Heavenly Maiden¡­.¡±


    ¡°That is something I will handle myself.¡±


    Truthfully, Seol Ran had no particular desire to become the Heavenly Maiden either¡­!


    What she regretted was the fact that a virtuous and noble woman like the Azure Princess couldn¡¯t be with Seol Tae Pyeong because of her position as the Heavenly Maiden.


    If one searched thoroughly through the vast imperial capital, there would surely be countless candidates suitable for the role of Heavenly Maiden.


    What mattered most was figuring out how to bring this remarkable Jin Cheong Lang closer to Seol Tae Pyeong and make her his partner.


    A sharp light gleamed in Seol Ran¡¯s eyes. It was a gaze strikingly similar to that of her brother when he held a sword.


    The blood of the Huayongseol family truly ran deep.


    If her brother Seol Tae Pyeong saw that look, he would likely be overwhelmed, as if he was facing the embodiment of cruelty itself.


    ¡°There are times when great power becomes a weight that presses heavily on one¡¯s shoulders, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ may be true.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that burden what the Azure Princess is feeling right now?¡±


    A rosy vision unfolded before her eyes, one in which she would become sister-in-law to the cheerful and kind-hearted Jin Cheong Lang. Together they would do laundry, embroidery, and play in the gardens. Of course, it was a rather unrealistic fantasy considering their respective positions.


    Still, the thought alone warmed her heart.


    To make that vision a reality, she began the delicate process of dismantling the Azure Princess¡¯s position, step by step, ever so carefully, like she was peeling back the layers of an onion.


    ¡°If such thoughts weigh on you, why not lean on me from time to time?¡±


    ¡°V-Vermilion Princess¡­ I never expected you to say something so unlike yourself¡­.¡±


    ¡°That sense of crisis you feel must be something you can¡¯t confide to anyone. But if it¡¯s me¡­ I can understand. After all, I am the Vice General¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess¡­ sniff¡­.¡±


    As Seol Ran embraced the Azure Princess and held her trembling shoulders, she smiled with a bright smile as clear and refreshing as the morning air.


    Watching this scene from behind, Headmaid Hyeon Dang swallowed hard.


    This woman, Vermilion Princess Seol Ran¡­


    She truly seemed intent on devouring all the crown princess consorts of the inner palace.


    The mere fact that she could not only entertain such thoughts but also take concrete steps to act on them¡­


    This set her far apart from ordinary people.


    And that realization was terrifying.


    ***


    At the bottom of the silk scroll from the Vermilion Palace, a postscript written in Seol Ran¡¯s playful handwriting had been added:


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that a letter from the palace?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ Something like that.¡±


    My adjutants In Ha Yeon and Ha Si Hwa had entered the office with the reports I needed to review today neatly organized.


    Not wanting anyone to see it, I quickly rolled up the scroll and tucked it away into a wooden drawer.


    When I looked up, In Ha Yeon was staring at me with her crimson eyes wide open. The elegant phoenix hairpin pinned at the end of her tied-up hair gleamed under the light.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Was there bad news written in it?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s bad news or not¡­.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ These are the¡­ documents to review¡­ today¡­.¡±


    Even in the middle of such routine work, manager Ha Si Hwa was trembling nervously.


    As someone from the Inbong clan, she seemed unable to believe that the most esteemed lady of the Jeongseon clan was now working alongside her in this very office as an adjutant.


    Objectively speaking, there was no reason for someone of In Ha Yeon¡¯s stature to be working as an adjutant here.


    And yet In Ha Yeon smiled softly and spoke as if she had entirely let go of her lofty authority.


    ¡°The adjutants of Hwalseong District are all very capable. That warrior Bi Cheon is hardworking and meticulous, which makes him reliable for any task. Black Moon Leader excels in swordsmanship and can easily subjugate intermediate demonic spirits. And Manager Ha Si Hwa is so familiar with the workings of Hwalseong District and is always willing to answer even the most trivial questions.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so¡­? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve learned so much more here than I did in the Inner Palace. Every day is a series of new realizations, and I can¡¯t help but express my gratitude to the Vice General for giving me this opportunity¡±.


    It should have been time to grow accustomed to it, but every time In Ha Yeon addressed her formally, it felt as though she were receiving a bow of reverence.


    There were those who, even seated on magnificent thrones, failed to inspire a shred of respect, while others exuded an untouchable dignity simply by standing, without holding any formal position.


    In Ha Yeon was the latter. She was a person born with such innate elegance that even after stepping down from the position of Vermilion Princess, that impression remained the same.


    It was proof that her authority didn¡¯t stem from her title but from the person she was.


    And yet, rank was rank.


    No one could deny the clear fact that In Ha Yeon was now serving under my command.


    ¡°Good. It puts my mind at ease to see how quickly you¡¯re adapting. How is the progress on the mine development?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost finished. The craftsmen from the Jeongseon clan seem reluctant to yield their pride, but I plan to visit them personally this week to persuade them.¡±


    It was known that there had been some friction between the craftsmen from the Jeongseon clan and Ha Si Hwa who was from the Inbong clan.


    It was likely a deeply rooted conflict, but if even that could be resolved, In Ha Yeon¡¯s personal intervention would likely fix it in no time.


    After organizing the documents, In Ha Yeon placed them neatly on the desk and smiled faintly.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like to instruct me on, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Watching her smile so calmly made my thoughts momentarily complicated.


    Bringing In Ha Yeon into the Hwalseong District had been a calculated decision on my part.


    I needed her. I intended to use her. Not for anything else, but to gain leverage over her father.


    Even though I was a person who tried to control my emotions in the political world of Cheongdo Palace, I couldn¡¯t help but think that this was a bit too much.


    Could I really say it aloud? I¡¯ll use you to bring your father down.


    ¡­No matter how disappointed In Ha Yeon might have been about the Jeongseon clan¡¯s actions, this was something that crossed the line.


    If I was going to exploit In Ha Yeon, it only seemed right to show her the respect she deserved.


    Of course, the way to express that respect varied depending on the person¡­


    ¡°Manager In Ha Yeon, listen carefully.¡±


    If I intended to use In Ha Yeon as a political pawn, then at the very least, I should share with her every truth I knew without holding back any information.


    Both about the fate I was trapped in and about the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    I should tell her everything, exactly as it was.


    That was the utmost respect I could show her.


    ¡°I have something to say to you when no one else is around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, come to my room tonight, when the others are gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    At that moment, the sound of a tea tray hitting the floor echoed from beyond the paper door.


    When the surprised Ha Si Hwa opened the paper door, there was Yeon Ri who had spilled the tea set she¡¯d been carrying.


    ¡°A-Ah¡­ I-I¡¯m so sorry¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri glanced back and forth between me and In Ha Yeon, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard.


    Even Manager Ha Si Hwa swallowed hard and looked at me with an awkward expression.


    Both of them seemed to doubt their own ears.


    Finally, when I turned to look at In Ha Yeon, she also covered her face with her sleeve. Her cheeks were flushed as red as they could be, and her pupils were trembling.


    It was only then that I realized.


    Without understanding the context behind my words, they were full of potential for misunderstanding.


    ¡°I-If that is your order¡­ then¡­ I understand.¡±


    In Ha Yeon quickly bowed her head and offered her response, then turned abruptly and walked out into the hallway with hurried steps. As though she was afraid she might lose control of her expression if she stayed any longer.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A piercing silence filled the office. The silence was sharp enough that it was almost tangible.


    Words, once spoken, could not be taken back.


    ***


    TN: Lmao!

 Chapter 143: Bloodline (1)

    Having a high position often meant being entangled in unimaginable matters.


    In Ha Yeon who had lived as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace for many years had grown accustomed to such situations. Though young in age, her wealth of experience allowed her to remain calm in most circumstances.


    She was someone who could maintain her calm even in life-or-death situations.


    Such control was a prerequisite for setting an example for all women and upholding her dignity.


    And yet, at this moment, In Ha Yeon was leaning against a pillar beside the porch of the Hwalseong District and struggling to cool the heat rising to her face.


    Her connection with Seol Tae Pyeong was a long-standing one.


    Though he carried an air of boldness, he wasn¡¯t the type to act so recklessly without considering the circumstances.


    More often than not, his actions reflected a thoughtful consideration for others, to the extent that observing his behavior would sometimes reveal an unexpectedly deep nature.


    Yet now, this sudden and abrupt call that he said so casually left her flustered.


    In Ha Yeon, who had kept her composure even in front of a swarm of demonic spirits, found her head spinning from a single call from that man. It was no wonder, as she hadn¡¯t anticipated this in the slightest.


    In Ha Yeon had relinquished her position as the Vermilion Princess of the Vermilion Bird Palace because she believed herself unfit for the role.


    As a daughter of the Jeongseon clan, she had chosen to join the Hwalseong District, thinking it was the best way to contribute to her family.


    Every decision In Ha Yeon had made carried its own justification. Principles, duty, and morality. She had always weighed such considerations and convinced herself that her choices were right.


    But could she truly claim she bore no hidden feelings for Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong?


    In Ha Yeon, who had lived all her life as a cherished young lady surrounded by the tranquility of a flower garden, had never abandoned the notion of duty to be honest with her feelings.


    Yet, could she truly claim that she had never, even for a moment, thought of letting go of everything and pursuing Seol Tae Pyeong?


    After all, when bodies draw closer, so do hearts.


    While working as his adjutant at the Hwalseong District, sharing time and emotions, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that their relationship might grow in an unforeseen direction, as many human stories often do.


    In Ha Yeon had to admit it.


    Her heart was brimming with evil secret desires!


    Each time she had seen the candid and audacious intentions of the Azure Princess during tea gatherings, she would swallow dryly. She now realized that she, who had pretended to be above such things, was nothing more than a hypocrite.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since In Ha Yeon had stepped down from her position as the Vermilion Princess.


    If, immediately after relinquishing her role as a crown princess consort, she were to throw herself into the arms of another man, how frivolous would she appear?


    If it were only her own reputation at stake, she might have been willing to bear the consequences. However, her actions would inevitably reflect on the entire Jeongseon clan¡¯s honor. And so, she had no choice but to restrain herself for the time being.


    Still, she had thought that spending a year or two as his adjutant might allow her some time to get to know him better but to think he would charge forward so recklessly.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong. A man who knew nothing but charging straight ahead.


    She had never imagined he could be so direct.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Lady In Ha Yeon¡­.¡±


    At that moment, someone called out to In Ha Yeon and broke her thoughts as she tried to quell the rising heat in her face.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Yeon Ri¡­. Yes, well¡­. I was just lost in thought for a moment¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well¡­.¡±


    It was Yeon Ri, one of the mansion maids.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong had permitted only one person, aside from his adjutants, to enter his private mansion freely.


    This person was someone who supported him by traveling between the Hwalseong District and his mansion. Since their days in the White Immortal Palace, she had been known for her excellent household skills and had always stayed by Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ah, your face seems quite flushed¡­ Perhaps you should rest in your room for a while.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Thank you for your concern.¡±


    In Ha Yeon tried to calm herself quickly and was fanning her face with her palm.


    It seemed she couldn¡¯t shake off the command Seol Tae Pyeong had just given her, as her eyes darted around restlessly.


    Then, her gaze settled on senior maid Yeon Ri.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    She watched as Yeon Ri gathered the fallen tea utensils and held them in her arms and noticed how unexpectedly elegant the maid¡¯s appearance was.


    The maids all wore modest attire and maintained neat appearances, but those with outstanding features inevitably stood out.


    Maid Yeon Ri did not need elaborate adornments to shine. Her delicate features exuded charm, and at times there was an understated maturity in her gaze that suggested an elegance beyond her years. She was the kind of beauty that young warriors might have pursued.


    She had been a maid who accompanied Seol Tae Pyeong since he was just an apprentice warrior in the White Immortal Palace.


    While Seol Tae Pyeong allowed no one else into his private mansion at the Hwalseong District, he had completely opened his heart to this one maid.


    In Ha Yeon swallowed hard at the thought.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve served the Vice General for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, yes¡­ I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard, but we¡¯ve been colleagues since the White Immortal Palace days. Of course, the Vice General is now in an incomparably higher position.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then, may I ask you something?¡±


    If anyone knew Seol Tae Pyeong well, it would be Yeon Ri, second only to his sister, Seol Ran.


    In Ha Yeon glanced nervously around the hallway with beads of sweat forming on her brow and then lowered her voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard, but the Vice General summoned me to his inner chambers at the Hwalseong District mansion tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wh-What do you think that means? Is it alright for me to interpret it the way I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    Hearing this, Yeon Ri felt her breath catch.


    At that moment, Yeon Ri realized she had two choices.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t the type of person to wield his authority recklessly or make such unreasonable orders. So, she should wake from her delusion. He most likely had something serious to discuss, exactly as he said.


    That was one option: to explain this rationally.


    The other option was to feign ignorance and escape with a vague, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Truthfully, Yeon Ri herself was still flustered by Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words.


    It was undeniable that someone like the former Vermilion Princess In Ha Yeon could momentarily captivate any man¡¯s attention. She was beautiful enough to turn heads, and on top of that, she had the unwavering support of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sister, Seol Ran.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that Seol Tae Pyeong had momentarily lost his senses and decided he wanted to have In Ha Yeon, even just once.


    However, in this critical situation where they had yet to find the Plague Demonic Spirit, could he really afford to let his attention wander elsewhere?


    In this situation, the only person who could comfortably satisfy his own selfish desires would be Yeon Ri, who had gone through endless cycles of reincarnation.


    For that reason, Yeon Ri couldn¡¯t help but think there must be another meaning behind Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words.


    But even so¡ª


    ¡°P-Please¡­ answer me¡­¡±


    In Ha Yeon¡¯s gaze, brimming with passion as she looked at Yeon Ri, made it incredibly hard to deliver the harsh truth.


    The wild fantasies of a maiden were uncontrollable; even a mere spark of hope could cause them to ignite uncontrollably.


    She might already be envisioning what furniture to bring into their new home by tomorrow morning, where to build it, and how many children they would raise together.


    Crushing those expectations and dashing her hopes into the mud¡­ was no easy task.


    But it had to be done.


    After all, wasn¡¯t she Yeon Ri, the senior maid who served Seol Tae Pyeong?


    As one of his attendants, it was her duty to do whatever she could for him!


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure¡­ Normally, he wouldn¡¯t issue such instructions.¡±


    Yeon Ri berated herself for never being truly helpful to Seol Tae Pyeong in moments like these.


    It was a fact she had to reflect on.


    ¡°I-Is that¡­ so¡­?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It must be true if it comes from someone like you, who has served as the Vice General¡¯s maid for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Th-That is true, but¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri glanced at In Ha Yeon, whose face was flushed with heat, and sensed that something was amiss.


    Had she just let the last chance to rein in the rampaging In Ha Yeon slip by? The thought crossed her mind, and she briefly considered taking back her words, but¡­


    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re the only maid allowed to enter the Vice General¡¯s mansion, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-yes¡­ That¡¯s true, for the most part. It¡¯s just that the other maids were too busy with the Hwalseong District, so I was sent to help in the meantime¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ hmm¡­ no, never mind¡­¡±


    The way In Ha Yeon looked at Yeon Ri was anything but ordinary.


    With a woman¡¯s intuition, Yeon Ri recognized the nature of that gaze. There was a rising unease in it, along with a subtle but unmistakable hint of jealousy.


    Not long ago, In Ha Yeon had been the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, a position that no one within the palace could easily challenge.


    Because of that, no matter how high Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s rank rose, there was nothing he could do to In Ha Yeon.


    She had always held the reins in their relationship, and Seol Tae Pyeong had always been the one to accommodate her.


    In Ha Yeon had only ever seen him as a loyal and devoted general.


    But how had Seol Tae Pyeong acted in front of Yeon Ri, the palace maid?


    The more she thought about it, the clearer it became. Yeon Ri was definitely beautiful, had spent a long time by his side, and might have even seen parts of his innermost self that In Ha Yeon had never glimpsed.


    The thought made In Ha Yeon unconsciously swallow hard. Was she really harboring jealousy toward a mere maid?


    She, who had once risen to the peak of the Vermilion Bird Palace, feeling jealous of a mere senior maid?


    In Ha Yeon quickly shook her head to dispel the thought, forced a calm smile on her face, and spoke again with her usual refined air.


    ¡°Well, in any case, an order is an order, and it must be obeyed. I am, after all, the Vice General¡¯s adjutant now.¡±


    ¡°Yo-You¡¯ve always worked so hard¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Yeon Ri. You¡¯ve endured a lot as well. You weren¡¯t burned when you dropped the teapot, were you?¡±


    ¡°N-No, I¡¯m fine¡­ truly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I¡¯m relieved to hear that. You may go now.¡±


    ***


    No matter how restless the heart is, the moon rises when the time comes.


    Night falls as it must, and on a winter evening cloaked in darkness, the cold settles in.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Manager In Ha Yeon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, please come in.¡±


    The Vice General¡¯s mansion, late at night.


    When In Ha Yeon knocked on the middle gate, the Vice General¡¯s maid Yeon Ri opened the door for her.


    The moment Yeon Ri saw In Ha Yeon, she swallowed dryly.


    Clueless men might never notice, but from a woman¡¯s perspective, it was easy to see how much effort In Ha Yeon had put into her appearance.


    There was a certain art to applying makeup.


    Flaunting an air of ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve dressed up extravagantly today!¡± while adorning oneself with an excess of flashy ornaments was actually an unrefined act.


    Instead, In Ha Yeon appeared to be dressed casually and was wearing a beautiful set of embroidered cuffs as if they were her everyday clothes. However, every detail of her outfit and her careful movements betrayed the tension she was carrying.


    It was like the commanding spirit of a general who had steeled herself and was now heading to the battlefield.


    Manager In Ha Yeon had¡­ already drawn her sword.


    ¡°P-Please, come inside. The weather is terribly cold tonight.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    In Ha Yeon replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Um, well¡­.¡±


    ¡°What is it? I-is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­.¡±


    Whatever happened in the inner chamber of the Vice General¡¯s mansion tonight, she was prepared to accept it all.


    Of course, it would be a big problem for a woman who had just given up her position as the Crown Princess to act this way¡­. but wasn¡¯t it something she could find a way to endure?


    If it came to it, she would muster her courage. Courage, after all, had always been the value In Ha Yeon held most sacred throughout her life.


    With that resolve, In Ha Yeon clenched her teeth and stepped into the vice general¡¯s mansion within the Activation Hall.


    As she walked down the corridor, her heart pounded so violently that she could barely endure it. Even in the face of demonic spirits brandishing claws at her throat, she had never trembled like this.


    Still, she lowered her head, took a deep breath, steadied her mind, and finally stood before the paper door.


    Beyond this door was Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    After adjusting her outfit and once more regulating her breathing, she pushed the door open.


    ¡°Did you summon me, Vice General?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Vermil¡­no, Miss Ha Yeon¡­ this¡­ um¡­¡±


    There, sitting at the table laden with drinks and side dishes, was Manager Ha Si Hwa.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The soft light of an oil lamp flickered gently in the inner chambers of the Vice General.


    Before Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong who was dressed in a simple hemp robe sat a modestly prepared table of drinks and food.


    Surrounding the table, seated in a circle, were Adjutant Bi Cheon, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, and Manager Ha Si Hwa.


    In Ha Yeon froze at the sight and couldn¡¯t move for a moment.


    Behind her, senior maid Yeon Ri who stood silently couldn¡¯t help but hold back tears.


    To plot against the head of the Jeongseon clan was an unforgivable crime of the highest degree.


    Naturally, such schemes could only be discussed quietly in secret, away from prying eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit late¡­ It¡¯s cold outside, so come in and sit.¡±


    Who could she blame for this?


    Though she knew Seol Tae Pyeong was not the kind of man to give such unreasonable orders, it had been her own panic that led to this.


    For a fleeting moment, In Ha Yeon wished she could disappear.


    She had pretended to be noble, to be righteous, but the one with the most rotten thoughts was none other than herself.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Now that everyone is gathered, it¡¯s time we talked.¡±


    As In Ha Yeon fought back the tears that threatened to spill and sat down on the edge, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke in a low steady voice.


    But that strange sense of loss lasted only for a brief moment.


    ¡°I plan to attack the Ministerial Appointment Records of the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    The words he uttered, with the noble daughter of the Jeongseon clan seated right there, were nothing short of shocking.


    As the statement hung in the air, a faint tension rose among the gathered people.

 Chapter 144: Bloodline (2)

    ¡°So, that was the reason you wanted to speak with me privately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to turn the Jeongseon clan into my enemy.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong had openly declared, in the presence of his subordinates, that he intended to strike the Jeongseon clan.


    Though his declaration was made in a low voice within the secluded inner chambers of the mansion in the Hwasanbang District, everyone gathered there understood the magnitude of its implications.


    After spending some time discussing their next course of action, Seol Tae Pyeong eventually brought In Ha Yeon out to the veranda porch for a private conversation.


    The chill of the winter night seeped into In Ha Yeon¡¯s skin, but instead of discomfort, she found it helped her regain composure.


    Just a moment ago, it was hard to calm down because the blood was pounding in her head and she couldn¡¯t think clearly.


    However, now that she took a step back and calmly assessed the situation, it became easier to understand Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Your influence over the Inbong clan is immense, Vice General.¡±


    ¡°.¡­..¡±


    ¡°From what I understand, you¡¯re essentially planning to swallow up the two greatest powers in Cheongdo.¡±


    Having said this, In Ha Yeon turned her gaze briefly over her shoulder.


    In the distance, she could see Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s inner chambers where his subordinates were gathered. Since he had brought her out for a private conversation, there was no risk of their discussion leaking back to them.


    However, while the subordinates were one thing, Yeon Ri who had followed them out stood quietly behind with her head slightly bowed.


    No matter how trusted Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s maid might be, what she was about to say required the utmost discretion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maid Yeon Ri is allowed to hear everything.¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­¡±


    It was as if Seol Tae Pyeong already knew what In Ha Yeon was about to say.


    And yet, the fact that he did not send Yeon Ri away meant that she was far more than just an ordinary maid.


    In Ha Yeon slowly closed her eyes before opening them again. She nodded as she spoke.


    ¡°If you absorb both the Jeongseon clan and the Inbong clan, build even more military achievements, and rise to the rank of Grand General¡­ there would be nowhere else left to ascend in Cheongdo.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even without pushing yourself so hard, Vice General, you would still achieve all the power every warrior dreams of holding before you even reach thirty. So, why are you in such a hurry to attack the Jeongseon clan?¡±


    In Ha Yeon, the noble daughter of the Jeongseon clan.


    And yet, she no longer harbored the same loyalty to the Jeongseon clan that she once had.


    For that reason, her eyes did not reflect hostility but rather concern.


    ¡°If it is out of resentment for the death of Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Hwayong Seol clan, now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°I told you last time that I wasn¡¯t motivated by such a grudge.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ to me, it sounds like there must be another reason.¡±


    In Ha Yeon swallowed hard and spoke.


    The bright, full moon hanging high in the sky illuminated her tense expression with a soft glow.


    ¡°Are you aiming for a rank above Grand General, or perhaps one of the three highest official positions in the court?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Above that¡­ there is only one thing left.¡±


    The reason In Ha Yeon had tried to send Yeon Ri away.


    If these words reached the ears of others, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s head could roll at any moment without warning.


    There were almost no listeners here, and even then, the only one present besides In Ha Yeon was Yeon Ri, someone Seol Tae Pyeong trusted to his very core.


    Yet, In Ha Yeon could only swallow nervously and approach the topic indirectly.


    ¡°The throne of Cheongdo Empire is a heavy burden.¡±


    ¡°If necessary, I will become emperor.¡±


    Unlike In Ha Yeon, who spoke in the ambiguous and roundabout manner typical of the palace, Seol Tae Pyeong addressed the matter head-on.


    If necessary, he was truly someone who could even become emperor.


    However¡­ if necessary.


    The inclusion of such a vague condition gnawed at her.


    ¡°If necessary¡­ you say?¡±


    ¡°My actions are not driven by some petty hunger for power or a desire for revenge.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong sighed and spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is something I¡¯ve never even spoken of to Ran-noonim. The only people who know of this are Maid Yeon Ri and myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say¡­?¡±


    ¡°And now, you¡¯ll be the third.¡±


    As the moonlight illuminated Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s hardened expression, In Ha Yeon instinctively swallowed dryly.


    She already knew he was a man who could become serious when the situation demanded.


    But the way he now gazed at her, more earnest than ever, made her tense despite herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the demonic spirit called the Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    And so, In Ha Yeon found herself boarding the same ship as Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The girl who had been a central figure in Heavenly Dragon Love Story now found herself joining forces with the sword master who worked behind the scenes.


    ***


    The authority of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong had become a sensitive issue even among the general-level officers.


    Starting as an apprentice warrior and progressing through the ranks of Inner Swords Commander, Bright Moon General, and now Vice General, he had achieved results befitting his authority at every stage. No one could openly refute him.


    He had saved the lives of numerous key figures in the palace, gone on expeditions to slay countless demonic spirits, and demonstrated strength so undeniable that none could question it.


    ¡°However, they say bloodline cannot be deceived.¡±


    In the meeting hall of the Red Palace, generals and high-ranking officers gathered to discuss the matter.


    It was an extraordinary sight. People who were almost impossible to gather even when summoned by Grand General Seong Sa Wook himself were now seated together voluntarily.


    Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo. Mediating General Seok Wol Ryeong. Fierce Honor General Yoo Gwang Woon. Strategic General Ah Cheon.


    Half of the eight general-level officers responsible for managing the various provinces were now present at this secret meeting.


    Each and every one of these generals who were sitting secretly in a place no one knew about had an enormous physique and outstanding spirit.


    The number of general-level officers was practically a measure of national power, and each of Cheongdo¡¯s generals was considered a top-tier warrior of their era.


    Although the rebellion of Seol Lee Moon had reduced their numbers by nearly half, those who survived had grown even fiercer, leaving only the most tenacious behind.


    Hwang Soo whose face bore a prominent sword scar across one eye stood at the forefront and he raised his voice.


    ¡°If that man is promoted to the position of Commander of the Demonic Spirit Subjugation Unit this time¡­ then no one but His Majesty himself will be able to stand in his way.¡±


    ¡°Was he always such a power-hungry person?¡±


    ¡°He simply hasn¡¯t revealed his true nature yet.¡±


    General Hwang Soo had been the first to stand against Seol Lee Moon when he staged his rebellion.


    Despite his valiant efforts, however, he couldn¡¯t kill Seol Lee Moon who had become a mad Swordmaster drunk on blood.


    In the end, he lost an eye during the confrontation and lived the rest of his life as a one-eyed warrior. He considered himself lucky to have escaped with his life, as the other generals who resisted to the end all perished at the hands of that monster.


    ¡°I am convinced that the fierce nature of the Huayongseol clan¡¯s bloodline still breathes within that man. Those who faced Seol Lee Moon directly understand. The madness of that swordmaster¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t fade easily, not even after generations.¡±


    Hwang Soo spoke with a grim expression.


    The large and rugged General Seok Wol Ryeong nodded his head in agreement.


    In contrast, General Yoo Gwang Woon who was a man of slight build with good looks, and General Ah Cheon who wore a friendly smile, seemed more skeptical. Both were relatively younger among the generals.


    ¡°A warrior is ultimately judged by their skill and accomplishments. I know the Blue Pillar General wouldn¡¯t accuse someone without cause, but do we need to doubt the abilities of the Vice General who has already proven himself?¡±


    ¡°Ah Cheon, the Blue Pillar General isn¡¯t questioning his abilities. In fact, his abilities are beyond dispute. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    General Seok Wol Ryeong was another of those who had stepped onto the battlefield to protect His Majesty during Seol Lee Moon¡¯s rebellion.


    He turned to address General Ah Cheon directly.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t truly understand, Ah Cheon, since you haven¡¯t seen Seol Lee Moon with your own eyes. From the head of the Huayongseol clan¡­ I could feel a certain ominous aura, one that seems as if it will never fade even after generations.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was so opposed to him being appointed to a general-level officer position.¡±


    Those who had been in general-level positions during the time of Seol Lee Moon¡¯s rebellion all seemed to carry deep scars in their hearts.


    What kind of sights had they seen to make them so opposed to him?


    Though Ah Cheon couldn¡¯t fully understand, he decided to keep his mouth shut for the moment.


    ¡°At the very least, we generals must remain vigilant about him. Don¡¯t assume that he will always remain loyal to Cheongdo.¡±


    The Blue Pillar General spoke with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°The higher someone stands, the more their true nature reveals itself. If that man seizes power, no one can predict when he might turn his back.¡±


    ***


    ¡°This time, during His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony, I will stage a rebellion.¡±


    The moment Seol Tae Pyeong returned to his inner chambers and sat down, those were the first words he spoke.


    The group gathered there was small.


    Maid Yeon Ri. Manager Ha Si Hwa. Manager In Ha Yeon. Adjutant Bi Cheon. Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.


    Their expressions grew tense, and before long, some even began to break into cold sweats.


    In the midst of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s bombshell declaration, a heavy silence filled the room.


    Eventually, the first to muster the courage to speak was Adjutant Bi Cheon.


    ¡°Wh-What¡­ what do you mean by that, General Seol?¡±


    ¡°Exactly as I said. For His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony, everyone will gather at Taehwa Pavilion on the White Immortal Mountain. At that moment, I will mobilize my private soldiers and subordinates to seize control of the scene, kidnap His Highness and the three great officials, and imprison them in the Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ you¡¯re suddenly going to do something like that?¡±


    ¡°This is a decision I¡¯ve made after much deliberation.¡±


    The story was so sudden and unexpected that the subordinates struggled to follow Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words.


    ¡°As I said, I plan to strike In Seon Rok, the head of the Jeongseon clan, and interrogate him. Even that act alone is enough to overturn the entire foundation of Cheongdo, so why wouldn¡¯t I take it further and stage a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°Striking the Jeongseon clan and outright leading a rebellion are entirely different matters, aren¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t this a case of misplaced priorities¡­?¡±


    ¡°In Seon Rok, the head of the Jeongseon clan is a man who harbors dozens of snakes in his belly. If I try to extract his intentions using half-hearted methods, he¡¯ll only turn the tables and read me like an open book.¡±


    In Seon Rok was known for his sharp instincts and cunning nature.


    To outmaneuver such a man, half-measures simply wouldn¡¯t suffice.


    The plan needed to be bold, designed to make everything appear entirely real. Only by escalating matters to the extreme could they corner him in a way that left him with no escape.


    Seol Tae Pyeong seemed truly intent on overturning the foundation of Cheongdo for the sake of his goals.


    He had to put everything on the line, to push the situation to the limit, to the point of no return. Only then would he force In Seon Rok into the most dire circumstances imaginable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out. I¡¯ll burn down Taehwa Pavilion completely, and if necessary, I¡¯ll subdue more than half of the officials and take them hostage.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ and what could we possibly gain from such actions? Could it be¡­?¡±


    Bi Cheon asked in a trembling voice. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡­ truly intend to ascend the Emperor¡¯s throne?¡±


    At those words, Seol Tae Pyeong gave a faint smile.


    ¡°That will never happen.¡±


    But it needed to be drastic enough to make Chief Councilor In Seon Rok realize the gravity of the situation and negotiate with Seol Tae Pyeong with everything he had.


    The subordinates agreed with this logic to some extent, but an inevitable question arose.


    ¡°Can this¡­ truly be managed?¡±


    It was a question they should never have asked their lord.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong realized it was a mistake as soon as he said it. Yet, he simply couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Of course, it can.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong grinned. His expression betrayed no hint of doubt or anxiety.


    ¡°The Emperor already knows I plan to stage a rebellion. He also understands that this is nothing more than a move to keep the Jeongseon clan in check.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor knows better than I do how snake-like In Seon Rok is. So he has no reason to stop me from probing the Chief Councilor with this show of force.¡±


    The weight of the throne.


    A man destined to live as the emperor of a country always felt the weight of countless blades at his throat.


    Among the many subordinates under his command, who would dare to raise a sword against him? He spent his life running from that fear.


    And so, those who walked the path of tyranny always hesitated when it came to choosing their subjects.


    Many preferred, if possible, to see their vassals fight and bicker among themselves.


    At least during those times, no blade would be aimed directly at them.


    Today, as always, Emperor Woon Sung sat on the throne, rested his chin on his hand, and was lost in deep contemplation.


    The rivalry between his two most worrisome subjects wasn¡¯t necessarily bad news.


    If he makes his intentions clear, even Emperor Woon Sung would find it worth considering from his perspective.


    ¡°This¡­ are you saying the Emperor permitted such chaos to unfold?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how much trust the Vice General commands, something like this shouldn¡¯t be so easily allowed¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who received permission.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Even as the Vice General of the country, such a reckless scheme wouldn¡¯t be easily approved.


    Therefore, someone with higher authority, greater favor from the emperor, and a legitimate reason to act on his behalf had to speak up instead.


    Someone who could present such an outrageous request directly to the Emperor.


    And someone who always harbored suspicion and rivalry with the high-ranking officials within the palace, including the Chief Councilor.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as though nothing was offered in return.


    The young woman now sitting as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace smiled faintly while covering her lips with her sleeve. Even now, she was likely sitting in her tea room, humming a cheerful tune.


    She was pleased to use her newfound authority and power to plan her younger brother¡¯s marriage properly. But to Seol Tae Pyeong, it was nothing more than sacrificing his sister for the sake of his great ambitions.


    In return, Seol Tae Pyeong was able to make a request of the Crown Prince of the country and Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s most favored son.


    At that moment, the prince too had accumulated considerable distrust and hostility toward the Chief Councilor and the other high-ranking officials. So, rather than showing reluctance, he nodded with a sly smile in response to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s request.


    Late at night, in the Emperor¡¯s audience chamber.


    The man Emperor Woon Sung valued the most, the legitimate heir to the imperial throne Crown Prince Hyeon Won, bowed his head as he spoke before him.


    It was about the Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    He proposed that this was an opportunity to expose the tail the Chief Councilor had hidden from the world, a chance to remove the venomous thorn deeply embedded in the heart of Cheongdo.


    Hearing those words, Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s expression grew more serious.


    The vitality in the eyes of Crown Prince Hyeon Won who had spent his life confined to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace in inactivity and helplessness, seemed to hint at something significant.


    The one who poses the greatest threat as a military officer, and the one who poses the greatest threat as a civil official.


    Seol Tae Pyeong and In Seon Rok.


    It was impossible to predict how the power struggle between those two would unfold.


    But at the very least, Emperor Woon Sung had nothing to lose.


    And that was what mattered most.


    ¡°General Seol, even if everything goes as planned, I still question whether this scheme is truly possible.¡±


    Inside the inner chambers, Adjutant Bi Cheon raised his voice cautiously with concern.


    ¡°Even if His Majesty is informed of the plan in advance¡­ trying to seize the Taehwa Pavilion and abduct the high officials would likely prompt all the general-level officers present to intervene.¡±


    The general-level officers who had sworn loyalty to Cheongdo were each formidable warriors of their time.


    While not all eight generals would need to be confronted, as some were away on campaigns, at least half of them would have to be faced.


    ¡°And no matter how we try to manage the situation¡­ in the end, we might have to confront Grand General Seong Sa Wook directly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Would¡­ that be possible?¡±


    At those words, Seol Tae Pyeong took a deep breath and calmly replied.


    ¡°If it¡¯s necessary, then it must be done.¡±


    If the Emperor had granted his approval, minor misunderstandings could later be resolved through His Majesty¡¯s intervention.


    And so, every action needed for the plan would be carried out.


    Only by orchestrating matters to this extent could they provoke a genuine sense of crisis in the Chief Councilor who hid under the protection of the Jeongseon clan.


    Without driving that old fox so thoroughly into a corner, it would be impossible to capture him.


    After all, he was a man who had survived decades in the stormy and turbulent political arena of Cheongdo Palace.

 Chapter 145: Bloodline (3)

    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The neatly written characters gradually faded, sinking into the scroll, and disappeared.


    Before long, only a graceful and beautiful illustration of flowers remained on the surface of the scroll.


    ¡°If you use spiritual power, the writing will reappear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    White Immortal An Cheon whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time was smiling slyly.


    He had, before I knew it, become the palace¡¯s White Immortal and was managing the Taoist talismans within the palace.


    Considering he had already mastered the art of Taoist magic, it wasn¡¯t particularly surprising.


    He scratched his shaggy, unkempt hair, yawned, and then gave a faint smile as he spoke.


    ¡°I never imagined the Vice General would be planning something so grand. And your sister Vermilion Princess Seol ¡­ well, it seems bloodline doesn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Is Ran-noonim planning something¡­?¡±


    ¡°We had a brief chat about the Ceremony of Peace recently. It seems she¡¯s scheming to do something about the Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    At those words, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to smile.


    Maintaining a good relationship with An Cheon who had become the palace¡¯s White Immortal would be wise.


    From the beginning, he was one of the many handsome men who fell in love with Seol Ran in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, so as her younger brother, it would not be difficult to maintain a smooth relationship with him as long as I remained neutral.


    We were already somewhat close, which allowed me to make personal requests like this one.


    I had asked him to engrave special characters imbued with spiritual power onto these scrolls.


    While this level of Taoist magic was something most Taoists could manage, I needed someone trustworthy and discreet.


    White Immortal An Cheon spoke with an air of mischief. With one eye playfully open and his arms tucked into his sleeves.


    ¡°I can observe a person¡¯s energy and destiny. Both the Vice General and the Vermilion Princess are destined for extraordinary fates. That much I¡¯ve known for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d go so far as to outright overturn Cheongdo. Your progress has exceeded even what I foresaw through my observations of energy.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know, Taoist An?¡±


    ¡°Well, who¡¯s to say? Honestly, no one can tell how accurate what I know might be.¡±


    An Cheon let out a dry laugh and then unrolled the next scroll. He then started to inscribe the characters.


    By the end of the day, he would have to engrave all the writing onto the huge pile of scrolls.


    ¡°Judging by the look of them, each of these paintings is worth a fortune. Engraving this kind of writing onto such valuable artwork¡­. well, the artists would be heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Are these for the rebellion?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment before finally answering.


    After engraving numerous spells onto the scrolls piled high here, I intended to distribute them under the guise of gifts to those I trusted the most.


    If I started the rebellion during the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony in three days, many of the palace factions that supported me would inevitably fall into chaos.


    My plan was to deliver these scrolls to them in advance so that when the palace descended into chaos, the writing on the scrolls could be revealed to swiftly restore control.


    ¡°You don¡¯t plan to share the rebellion¡¯s details in advance, do you?¡±


    ¡°The fewer who know the secret, the better. Unless someone is a direct participant or one of my subordinates, there¡¯s no need for them to know.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I must be one of those participants, then?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already involved?¡±


    White Immortal An Cheon paused his writing on the scroll, then suddenly broke into a smile.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Wow! This is a painting of daffodils from the Anhwa region! I didn¡¯t think Tae Pyeong-ah had an eye for art!¡±


    The silk scroll delivered through a maid was adorned with stunning daffodil paintings, so beautiful that they evoked a deep sense of satisfaction just by looking at them.


    It was a silk scroll he had gifted to those he interacted with regularly as a gesture of goodwill.


    Seol Ran who was seated in the tea room of the Vermilion Bird Palace wore a pleased smile on her face.


    ¡°To think Tae Pyeong who spent his whole life swinging a sword would hand out such gifts. It seems true that one¡¯s position changes a person. This older sister is so touched that she could cry rivers¡­ Hehe¡­.¡±


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, perhaps you should practice laughing more gracefully.¡±


    ¡°¡­Was my laugh ungraceful just now?¡±


    Seol Ran shook her head firmly and pressed down on the corners of her mouth in an effort to control her expression once more.


    As the Vermilion Princess, she was quickly learning the necessary manners and conduct, yet she still struggled to suppress her soft beaming smiles when her guard was down.


    Among the maids, there were some who thought that such a humane side was actually good, but as the crown princess consort of a country, it was a behavior she needed to correct.


    ¡°The Vice General has advised you to keep this scroll with you for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Looks like Tae Pyeong is stirring up something again. Am I the only one who received this painting, or are there others?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems he sent flower paintings mostly to individuals with connections to the Hwalseong District.¡±


    On the surface, it appeared to be the typical behavior of a leader managing people in his own faction.


    However, as his sister, Seol Ran felt a subtle unease in his actions. She knew Seol Tae Pyeong was not one to care much for such superficial gestures.


    ¡°I just hope he isn¡¯t getting caught up in something unnecessary¡­.¡±


    ***


    With each swing of the blade slicing through the wind and rain, a spray of blood followed.


    The Heaven and Earth Blade was the weapon that Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Huayongseol clan, wielded as though it were an extension of his own body.


    The blade¡¯s curved edge which was perfect for cleanly severing a person¡¯s neck was never seen without blood on it.


    At first, it was the blood of demonic spirits. Then, it became human blood. And before long, he found himself, almost without realizing it, cutting down high officials and generals.


    As he walked alone across the rain-soaked battlefield of the Truth Insight Terrace with his back to the scene, five corpses of general-level officers lay scattered behind him.


    Each of them had been a pillar of Cheongdo, indispensable to the country¡¯s strength. Watching them fall like common rabble, one couldn¡¯t help but feel that no one in the world could stop the monster in front of them.


    Seol Lee Moon who was drenched in blood and exuding a terrifying killing intent plunged the palace into a state of utter panic and fear.


    After trudging forward step by step, he finally arrived right in front of Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    The eerie gaze of that mad Sword Master bore down on In Seon Rok.


    There was no doubt about it. A single swing of that blade would sever his neck.


    At that moment when Chief Councilor In Seon Rok who was a man remembered by all the high officials of Cheongdo for his calm demeanor¡­. When that man felt the sharp edge of the monster¡¯s terrifying gaze closing in¡ª


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    It was late at night.


    The setting was the inner chamber of the main mansion of the Jeongseon clan.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, who had been sleeping under his blanket, broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly lit the oil lamp.


    When the soft glow gradually filled the room, he noticed a servant sitting calmly near the bookshelf on the opposite side.


    ¡°Did I disturb your rest?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I was having a nightmare.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok panted as he struggled to catch his breath. He then rubbed his neck several times before finally exhaling and speaking.


    ¡°Do you have anything to report? I had instructed you to closely monitor every move of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. The man is remarkably sharp, and that maid who is constantly by his side has a keener eye than expected. It has proven exceedingly difficult to approach him.¡±


    The servant who was sitting in the shadows cleared his throat and spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°However, I did confirm that the Vice General appears to be solidifying his own power within the palace.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about that time. As one¡¯s position rises, so does their ambition. I had long anticipated that he would eventually reveal his desire for a better position.¡±


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok wiped the sweat from his brow, then lit a pipe and took a long draw before continuing.


    ¡°As the head of the Jeongseon clan and the Chief Councilor of this country, it is only fitting to cut away unnecessary branches to protect one¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°So, have you found out what tricks he is using specifically?¡±


    ¡°Currently, he seems to be gathering intelligence through people within the palace who are connected to the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    ¡°Information obtained too late has no value. Like I¡¯ve said repeatedly, make inquiries as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    The servant hidden in the shadows hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°Recently, it seems the Vice General has been distributing silk scrolls centered around the Hwalseong District faction. However, their contents are said to be nothing more than pretty flower paintings.¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°As I mentioned earlier, it appears he is using them as a means to solidify his power. Receiving a flower painting from the Vice General could serve as evidence that one has gained his trust.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Such blatant behavior, as if stamping an approval mark on his faction members, was unsettling.


    ¡°Make a detailed list of those who have received scrolls from the Vice General and report back to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    It was no secret that Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was the most influential among the emerging military officers within the palace.


    Having reached such a position at a young age, it was evident that as he grew older and achieved more accomplishments, he would ascend to a level unreachable by others.


    Because of this, nearly all the palace officials wanted to align themselves with the leader of the Hwalseong District faction. Yet, even that was not a privilege granted to just anyone.


    Those whom Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong explicitly acknowledged with his trust.


    In other words, those who received flower-painted scrolls from him were carefully chosen individuals.


    They earned both admiration and envy from those around them. While many felt jealous or resentful, most agreed that the recipients were deserving of such recognition.


    ¡°This man is plotting something again¡­¡±


    Secretary Wang Han who was diligently working in the Ministry of Justice opened one of those scrolls and murmured.


    ¡°The palace will be in turmoil again soon¡­¡±


    White Princess Ha Wol who was sipping tea beneath a barren tree in the courtyard of the White Tiger Palace nodded her head.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Jang Rae who was sharpening his sword in the office of the Commander of the Red Palace also wore a meaningful expression on his face.


    ¡°I just hope no one gets hurt.¡±


    On the tiled roof of the Black Tortoise Palace, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong had been enjoying the breeze but eventually opened the scroll and found herself worrying.


    In addition to her, several other officials within the palace who had earned Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s recognition also received scrolls, making those flower-painted scrolls feel like a sort of badge of honor within the palace.


    And so, the day of the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony approached.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang was awakened by the sound of birds singing early in the morning.


    When she lifted her weary body, a maid quickly entered to prepare tea for her.


    Standing nearby was Headmaid Lee Ryeong, who lowered her head respectfully with a poised demeanor. There was much to be done from the early hours of the day.


    It was the day Crown Prince Hyeon Won would officially come of age, and a grand festival-like event was set to take place at Cheongdo Palace.


    First, the coming-of-age ceremony would be held at the Taehwa Pavilion on the White Immortal Mountain followed by a banquet.


    On such a day, no one could afford to remain idle. Be they a junior maid or a crown princess consort.


    As the Heavenly Maiden, Jin Cheong Lang was also tasked with surveying the energy of the White Immortal Mountain and checking for any disturbances caused by malevolent spirits.


    If she were to offer prayers to the Heavenly Dragon and purify the energies, she would need to begin her ritual cleansing now.


    Today would be hectic from start to finish¡­ the morning was likely to be her only moment of respite.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a short breather and then proceed to wash my face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Azure Princess.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang took a cup of tea and sat down at the table by the window while quietly looking out at the Heavenly Dragon Hall garden filled with the morning air.


    The courtyard which was usually vibrant with foliage that purified the heart at a glance appeared somewhat bleak, as it was still winter.


    Even so, the snowy landscape held its own charm. It brought a sense of calm to her heart.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­The scrolls.¡±


    There seemed to be no end to the turbulent winds sweeping through the political atmosphere of Cheongdo Palace.


    Keeping track of the tumultuous news within the palace could be endless, yet there was one piece of information that Jin Cheong Lang couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.


    It was the flower-painted scrolls distributed by Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong to those he trusted the most as he solidified his power.


    Each scroll was said to be a romantic and elegant gift, created with painstaking effort by famous artists.


    To be honest, the Heavenly Dragon Hall was already overflowing with flower paintings, so much so that one could trip over them on the floor. In reality, there was no need for paintings at all; the Heavenly Dragon Hall was filled with vases brimming with rare and exotic flowers, making it a paradise for collectors.


    Despite this, Jin Cheong Lang looked out the window and muttered.


    ¡°Why am I the only one who didn¡¯t get one¡­???¡±


    It seemed that the mistresses of all great palaces had received a scroll.


    Confident that she too would eventually receive one, she had sat in the inner chambers of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and waited for him with exaggerated nonchalance.


    But shockingly, Seol Tae Pyeong did not give a scroll to Jin Cheong Lang. Not even by the morning of the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony.


    The reason for this was known only to Seol Tae Pyeong himself.


    Tears welled up in Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s large eyes as she stared out the window.


    ¡°I want one too¡­ Why am I the only one left out¡­???¡±


    Even so, she wasn¡¯t the type of person, nor did she have the status, to openly complain to Seol Tae Pyeong about this.

 Chapter 146: Bloodline (4)

    When Seol Tae Pyeong entered the Heavenly Dragon Hall as the aide of the Heavenly Maiden, Jin Cheong Lang was resting her head on the low table, tracing the grain of the wooden window frame.


    It was the day of the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony, and the palace was in chaos with preparations. Watching Jin Cheong Lang laze around like this made Headmaid Lee Ryeong feel dizzy. Fortunately, the moment Seol Tae Pyeong stepped into the inner chamber, Jin Cheong Lang perked up and raised her head.


    ¡°The Vice General has arrived.¡±


    ¡°I heard you are to attend the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony at the Taehwa Pavilion on the White Immortal Mountain today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ That¡¯s why I got up so early.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    As he spoke, Seol Tae Pyeong sat down at the low table with his military robes flowing behind him. Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s gaze quickly fell on the silk scroll he was holding in one hand.


    When her eyes locked onto the scroll, Jin Cheong Lang widened her eyes and abruptly lifted her head.


    ¡°I-I was just taking a short rest because I felt a bit drained. V-Vice General, do you have something to report?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I believe I will be in charge of leading the escort troops during your journey. Since Taehwa Pavilion is quite a distance away, it would be best if you prepare yourself for the long ride.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s my first time going to Taehwa Pavilion, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong, who seemed to have much more to report, unbuckled the sword at his waist and leaned it against the low table. He also placed the scroll he was holding on one side of the table, which caused Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s gaze to snap back to it.


    ¡°There is quite a lot more I need to inform you about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I can see that! You¡¯ve seemed very busy lately, so it¡¯s no surprise there¡¯s a pile of things to report!¡±


    ¡°For now, you can ask your Haidmaid to bring some tea. I believe it¡¯s best to discuss everything thoroughly before we set off for Taehwa Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! B-Bring some tea at once!¡±


    As if on cue, Headmaid Lee Ryeong brought out tea in an elegant, antique teaware set.


    After placing the steaming teacup in front of Seol Tae Pyeong, she was about to leave the inner chamber when she heard a voice stop her.


    ¡°Headmaid, stay for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Maiden who called her, but Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Then, Seol Tae Pyeong picked up the silk scroll that had been lying on one side of the low table and handed it to the Headmaid.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a flower painting scroll that I¡¯ve been gifting to people around me. I often find myself unable to visit the Heavenly Dragon Hall due to my duties as Vice General, but I appreciate how well you¡¯ve supported Her Highness as the Headmaid. I prepared one for you as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I-I am truly¡­ grateful¡­.¡±


    Headmaid Lee Ryeong awkwardly accepted the scroll. Her movements were stiff as she took it with both hands. All the while, she cast a sidelong glance at Jin Cheong Lang to gauge her reaction.


    Her expression was one of sheer discomfort as if she were sitting on a bed of thorns, but she couldn¡¯t refuse a gift handed to her personally by the Vice General.


    As for Jin Cheong Lang, her face had gone pale.


    She felt excluded because she was the only one who could not receive the scroll. And now it was being given to someone as relatively low-ranking as a Headmaid?


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave now. The palanquin bound for Taehwa Pavilion is scheduled to arrive in about two hours, so please keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once the Headmaid had exited the room, Seol Tae Pyeong brought the teacup to his lips, only to stop mid-sip when he caught sight of Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s expression.


    She was staring off into space, her face frozen in a daze. The sight made Seol Tae Pyeong set the cup down before taking a proper sip.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­?¡±


    ¡°I may not have shown you much trust, but at the very least, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been a hindrance to you¡­.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me one of those silk scrolls? You gave them to some officials and even to the working staff of the Hwalseong District¡­ but why am I the only one who didn¡¯t receive one?¡±


    Only then did Seol Tae Pyeong realize why Jin Cheong Lang looked as though she were about to burst into tears.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was generally somewhat oblivious in matters like this, but even so, it was hard to imagine that the Heavenly Maiden of an entire country would cry simply because she hadn¡¯t received a gift from a military officer.


    When one walked through the Heavenly Dragon Hall, the ground itself seemed to be adorned with beautiful artwork and famous flowers.


    For someone in her position, not receiving a single silk scroll shouldn¡¯t have been a cause for disappointment, so her reaction was even more perplexing.


    ¡°Th-That is¡­.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think of me as your ally, do you? In this fearsome political arena of Cheongdo Palace, isn¡¯t the bond between a mistress and her aide supposed to be one of mutual trust and reliance?¡±


    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°A misunderstanding? What misunderstanding could there possibly be? You really didn¡¯t give me one of those scrolls¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. To put it plainly, there was no need to give one to you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong quickly shook his head, fearing that tears might spill from Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s glistening eyes, and hurried to explain.


    ¡°What I wanted to speak with you about today is directly related to that.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong had distributed silk scrolls to people he trusted.


    It was a way to inform them of his situation during the chaos that would erupt in the palace following the grand event.


    The rebellion Seol Tae Pyeong was currently preparing was, in truth, aimed at In Seon Rok, the head of the Jeongseon clan.


    It had nothing to do with the Emperor¡¯s throne. By spreading word of this fact quickly, he intended to minimize the chaos that would inevitably follow the event.


    ¡°Plans like this aren¡¯t helped by too many people knowing about them, which is why I resorted to such tactics.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was planning to overturn the upcoming birthday ceremony.


    The only people aware of the plan were his closest and most trusted subordinates.


    ¡°Those I truly trust and who are directly involved in the plan have no need for such scrolls. I¡¯ll share everything with them directly.¡±


    ¡°Th-Then, that means¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. In fact, the adjutants of Hwalseong District whom I trust the most right now didn¡¯t receive any scrolls either. That¡¯s because they already know exactly what I am about to do.¡±


    There was no need to give a scroll to those who would be informed about the upcoming rebellion.


    Of course, not giving a scroll didn¡¯t mean a lack of trust. It was simply because he didn¡¯t want to deeply involve certain individuals in the matter, so there were many people he deliberately chose not to share the information with from the start.


    However, that wasn¡¯t how Jin Cheong Lang interpreted his words.


    ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t give one to those you truly trust¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ essentially correct.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang once again covered her mouth with her sleeve. Her sparkling eyes were fixed on Seol Tae Pyeong.


    As always, she looked as though, if she had a tail, she¡¯d be wagging it vigorously.


    ¡°I¡¯m the General under your command, Your Highness How could I not trust you? I would never do something so inconsistent.¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right~!¡±


    Though she tried to lower her voice, it was impossible to hide the excitement welling up behind her words.


    It was as if she had just been plunged into cold water and then quickly pulled into a warm bath. Her face flushed brightly as her gaze darted around.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you said you had so much to report! I didn¡¯t realize¡­ ah¡­ hahaha¡­ don¡¯t take my earlier reaction to heart. Of course, I knew my Vice General trusted me.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s understandable if you doubted my loyalty. Someone in your position must always scrutinize those below them. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty about doubting your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What are you saying? When did I doubt you? Don¡¯t say things that could be misunderstood.¡±


    Startled, Jin Cheong Lang quickly shook her head.


    From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s perspective, he was reassuring her that it was okay to doubt him, but Jin Cheong Lang interpreted his words differently.


    It felt to her as though he was accusing her of being too harsh as if saying, ¡°Your Highness, how could you distrust my loyalty?¡±


    As soon as she heard his words, Jin Cheong Lang frantically shook her head and spoke.


    ¡°If I seemed to doubt the Vice General¡¯s loyalty, I apologize. Someone in a position of leadership like me should remain steadfast, but it seems I¡¯ve been shaken by something so trivial.¡±


    ¡°The fault lies with me for not explaining properly.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    As she faced Seol Tae Pyeong, who always gave model answers as a subordinate, Jin Cheong Lang felt grateful on one hand but also found herself in a rather awkward position on the other.


    Wasn¡¯t this the kind of moment where he could express at least a little dissatisfaction with her?


    Yes, when she first brought Seol Tae Pyeong to the Heavenly Dragon Hall, she felt as though she had gained the entire world, but as things stood now, he was thoroughly devoted to serving her as his superior.


    In reality, that was only natural.


    The Heavenly Maiden and the Vice General. Both held positions important to supporting the Cheongdo Empire. They were bound to respect and follow one another with utmost decorum.


    She had thought that if they saw each other more often and met each other¡¯s eyes frequently, even emotions that didn¡¯t exist might eventually bloom, but such strategies turned out to be completely ineffective.


    Instead, as time passed and their relationship solidified, Seol Tae Pyeong became even more firmly positioned as nothing more than a loyal subordinate helping Jin Cheong Lang.


    And honestly, that was right.


    Considering Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s diligent nature, this outcome was only to be expected¡­


    Jin Cheong Lang had already begun to feel conflicted about her role as Heavenly Maiden. Though this was largely due to the constant instigation of the Vermilion Princess Seol Ran, this only deepened her doubts.


    Still, she was the Heavenly Maiden. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how temporary her appointment was, it wasn¡¯t a position she could whimsically assume or quit based on personal emotions.


    At the very least, she had a sense of responsibility. As someone supporting the country, she intended to fulfill her duties.


    The circumstances that brought her here didn¡¯t matter. One way or another, she had become the highest-ranking woman in the inner palace, and with that, she adopted the mindset befitting such a role.


    But what was the point of being the Heavenly Maiden if she couldn¡¯t even win the heart of the one man she cared about most?


    Instead, the role of Heavenly Maiden had become a rope binding her relationship with Seol Tae Pyeong in a strict hierarchical manner.


    Jin Cheong Lang lowered her head and felt deflated.


    Though she had risen to become the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and stood loftily where all others bowed their heads¡­


    Ironically, Jin Cheong Lang envied In Ha Yeon who had left the harem and regained her freedom.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Whether he understood her inner thoughts or not, Seol Tae Pyeong maintained a firm expression as he got straight to the point.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll lend us your strength in this plan.¡±


    ***


    Inside the carriage heading to Taehwa Pavilion, Crown Prince Hyeon Won sat quietly. He lowered his head as a faint smile spread across his lips.


    Of course, even without the coming-of-age ceremony, entering the inner palace wouldn¡¯t pose a problem. However, Crown Prince Hyeon Won had shown no interest in the crown princess consorts of the harem. If anything, he would have been relieved not to feel disgusted by them.


    Now, however, the situation had completely changed.


    Currently, the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace Seol Ran was refining herself and cultivating her inner qualities.


    The image of her, dressed in palace robes inspired by the feathers of the Vermilion Bird and quietly gazing up at the edge of the eaves, brought an involuntary smile to his face.


    It felt as though he had discovered the most valuable woman in his short life.


    The same was true of her brother, Seol Tae Pyeong. Whenever Hyeon Won observed the members of the Huayongseol clan, he couldn¡¯t help but smile with satisfaction.


    The greatest reason for his favorable view of the Huayongseol clan ultimately lay in how the high officials of the main palace trembled in their presence.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won had no memory of the distant past when the Seol family rebellion had occurred, but he had heard the stories.


    The old high officials of the main palace would break out in a cold sweat and tremble uncontrollably whenever they recalled the image of the mad Sword Sovereign from those days. And when he watched their reaction, Hyeon Won often had to suppress a burst of laughter.


    Hyeon Won who had lived his entire life with contempt for these officials found the Huayongseol family¡ªthe very people those officials feared most¡ªto be his most reliable allies.


    After his coming-of-age ceremony, he would formally begin his studies in ruling and embark on the path of a ruler.


    During that process, it would be important for him to establish strong alliances with a few of the powerful factions within the main palace.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won had marked Seol Tae Pyeong as his most promising ally, but the man¡¯s roots ran far deeper than expected, making it difficult to win his loyalty.


    Although he had humbly cooperated with Seol Tae Pyeong in causing a commotion during the upcoming ceremony, that alone was not enough to earn his wholehearted devotion.


    Lost in deep thought, Hyeon Won made his way to Taehwa Pavilion.


    Through the carriage window, the distant form of Taehwa Pavilion came into view.


    Soon, the Pavilion would transform into the site of chaos where the infamous ¡°traitor¡± Seol Tae Pyeong would ignite a grand rebellion.


    Hyeon Won found himself looking forward to it.


    After all, he relished the idea of watching the rotten officials of the main palace collapse in terror.


    If it meant seeing such a spectacle, he didn¡¯t mind if his birthday ceremony turned into a mess.


    ***


    ¡°The Vice General has departed from Heavenly Dragon Hall with the Heavenly Maiden. It seems we should also begin heading over.¡±


    The subordinates of the Hwalseong District gathered around In Ha Yeon and exchanged nods of agreement.


    In Ha Yeon silently gazed at the Jade Leaf Sword hanging on the wall of the government office. After a moment, she took it down with her delicate hand and prepared to bring it along.


    Yeon Ri quietly watched their preparations for departure before finally nodding her head.


    They were heading out to capture the ¡°Plague Demonic Spirit¡±.


    At last, they were reaching the end of the long and exhausting cycle of reincarnation and were ready to seize the true culprit by the throat.


    Yeon Ri closed her eyes softly. She stood still and let the winter wind brush against her face.

 Chapter 147: The Act (1)

    At the foot of the White Immortal Mountain stood Taehwa Pavilion, which was a prime location to host grand banquets.


    The banquet hall under the large pavilion was lavishly decorated with an array of delicacies, and every seat was occupied by high officials. All of them were figures of great influence.


    For the senior officials in attendance, just counting the ranks of those gathered was enough to make people¡¯s heads spin.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong immediately assessed the number of guards stationed around the banquet hall upon seeing the scene.


    It was customary to minimize the number of military officers stationed near the banquet hall to avoid disrupting the atmosphere of the event.


    While soldiers from the Red Palace were on standby at the base of the White Immortal Mountain to respond to any emergencies, it would take at least ten minutes for them to reach the hall, even if they noticed something amiss and rushed over.


    The problem was that there were twice as many guards stationed around the banquet hall as Cheong Jin Myeong had anticipated.


    During the younger days of Crown Prince Hyeon Won, demonic spirits had raided the birthday ceremony, causing quite an uproar.


    Since that incident, the number of guards assigned to protect the banquet hall during birthday ceremonies had significantly increased and this practice had continued to this day.


    ¡°The Vice General has instructed us to familiarize ourselves with the terrain centered around the outskirts of the banquet hall.¡±


    Bi Cheon, the Adjutant of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong whispered this to Cheong Jin Myeong.


    Hearing this, the Black Moon Leader cast a sidelong glance and signaled toward the thicket. A member of the Black Moon Unit who had been lying in wait quickly disappeared into the shadows of the forest.


    Black Moon members scattered across the foot of the White Immortal Mountain would systematically eliminate any potential variables near the Taehwa Pavilion.


    ¡°Even the high-ranking generals are here in droves. Is the Vice General truly planning to turn this banquet upside down?¡±


    If it were a gathering of civil officials alone, it might be possible to subdue them through force somehow.


    However, not only were there soldiers guarding the banquet¡¯s perimeter, but also an assembly of the country¡¯s s best generals.


    Each of them possessed overwhelming martial strength that could only be described as monstrous, so it was far from easy to suppress them. This was the reason why, despite the gathering of so many influential figures, the number of guards was kept relatively small.


    And at the seat of honor among the gathering of military officials sat the highest-ranking of them all.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook, the pinnacle of Cheongdo Empire¡¯s military hierarchy, was leisurely swirling his wine glass and stroking his beard.


    He was dressed in a plain white robe and exuded an air of weariness.


    The old warrior, whose face was deeply etched with wrinkles and who had lost an arm, still carried a certain majesty in his appearance.


    The sword at his side was proof that he retained the qualities befitting a military official.


    Even in his old and decaying body that was long past its prime, he remained a formidable figure capable of taking on even highly skilled warriors alone.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong swallowed dryly as he looked at Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    It was astonishing that a man so old, whose death could come at any moment, radiated such an imposing presence.


    If he were to wield his sword with full intent, Cheong Jin Myeong felt he wouldn¡¯t even realize he was dead before his head had been severed.


    Cheong Jin Myeong steadied himself and his hand brushed over the dagger at his waist.


    Closing his eyes briefly, he exhaled and then opened them to observe the procession of palanquins making their way up the hill.


    The lead palanquin carried the Heavenly Maiden, the mistress of Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Leading the procession at the front was Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong who personally escorted the palanquin.


    ***


    When Emperor Woon Sung arrived at the most luxurious seat in the Taehwa Pavilion, all those present rose from their seats and bowed deeply.


    The Emperor who was draped in the imperial robe adorned with the Heavenly Dragon emblem looked down at his assembled subjects with an air of dignity and spoke in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Thank you all for coming together to celebrate the birth of my most beloved Crown Prince. Today is particularly important as it marks the day the Crown Prince has come of age and begins to learn the virtues of ruling in earnest. Could there be a greater blessing for Cheongdo?¡±


    As the Emperor¡¯s low voice resonated through the banquet hall, the gathered officials cheered at the same time.


    ¡°The star of today is not me, but the Crown Prince. I ask you to bless him and pray that he will become a wise ruler who will lead Cheongdo in the future.¡±


    With this simple declaration, the Emperor signaled the start of the festivities and returned to his seat where he shared drinks with the high officials around him.


    In the banquet hall below the most luxurious seat of the Taehwa Pavilion, the high officials raised their cups and drank toasts while a musical ensemble played elegant melodies.


    Dancers entered, twirling fans as their robes flowed gracefully, and the refreshing breeze from the slopes of the White Immortal Mountain blew gently through the pavilion.


    The delicate sounds of string instruments wove through the mountain air.


    Everyone savored the flourishing atmosphere and the beautiful scenery of the Taehwa Pavilion. They were fully immersed in the moment.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony had only just begun.


    After a brief period of socializing and a few rounds of drinks, the Crown Prince was to personally ascend the podium and conduct a ritual praying for an era of peace and prosperity.


    Following that, the Heavenly Maiden would come forward to deliver a blessing speech for the Crown Prince¡¯s future, and the three highest-ranking officials would pledge their continued loyalty.


    In between, there would also be loyalty vows from the military officers, as well as vows from the scholars appointed to teach the Crown Prince the arts of ruling. And, of course, there would be several more toasts to be made.


    The event that was expected to last over two hours required a steady supply of wine and additional food to be prepared.


    As the maids busied themselves keeping the ceremony running smoothly, a familiar figure appeared in a corner of the room.


    A train of maids followed behind, carefully holding up the hem of a long court robe to prevent it from touching the ground.


    With each measured step, an air of elegance radiated from her, leaving the maids watching her entrance to the banquet hall in awe.


    It was no surprise.


    Just last year, she had been one of the maids herself, tirelessly preparing for such banquets alongside her colleagues.


    But now, she had risen to become the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace, a figure who looked after them all. Her name was none other than Vermilion Princess Seol Ran.


    Normally, such a meteoric rise from a maid to the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace would provoke jealousy and resentment.


    However, Seol Ran¡¯s gentle and noble character left no room for hostility. Not a single maid harbored ill feelings toward her. This went to show just how well she had treated everyone during her days as one of them.


    It was as if every blink of her eyes carried the fragrance of flowers, and every sweep of her robe¡¯s collar resembled the fluttering feathers of a Vermilion Bird.


    She was truly a perfect fit for the role of Vermilion Princess and commanded the atmosphere wherever she went.


    ¡°When the blessing speech concludes, I suppose I should make my way to the banquet hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Even her voice, which had once been full of energy during her time as a maid, now carried a refined elegance. The maids watching her could not hide their heartfelt pride.


    To them, she was already a legendary figure.


    Even as a maid, she had been a paragon of diligence, proving that by dedicating oneself fully to one¡¯s duties, even such heights could be reached. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was an inspiration, a living example of a fairytale coming to life.


    With her face slightly covered by the collar of her robe, Seol Ran was lost in thought as she turned her gaze to the banquet hall.


    It was then that a voice broke her thoughts.


    ¡°Your Highness, you honor us with your presence. His Highness the Crown Prince will surely be most pleased.¡±


    There were not many in attendance who dared to speak freely with the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Even an Upper Third Rank official or above had to bow deeply when addressing her.


    However, as Seol Ran turned her head toward the source of the voice, she saw the Chief Councilor standing there. He was a man who commanded high authority even among high-ranking officials.


    It was Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    The head of the Jeongseon clan.


    And the father of In Ha Yeon, the Vermilion Princess Seol Ran had replaced.


    ¡°¡­You must have endured quite a journey, Chief Councilor.¡±


    ¡°It is a joyous day, as His Highness the Crown Prince has come of age. I came gladly to celebrate.¡±


    Seol Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with her expression hidden by the collar of her court robe.


    She was, after all, the protagonist of Heavenly Dragon Love Story, a woman born with extraordinary instincts.


    Seol Ran who was blessed with innate intuition, a keen sense of danger, and the ability to discern the intentions of others, considered Chief Councilor In Seon Rok a figure to be wary of.


    The reason was unclear.


    Even so, she never let her guard down when dealing with him.


    Of course, revealing such wariness would have been a mistake.


    Instead, Seol Ran smiled brightly and asked after his well-being.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard remarkable things about the performance of the Jeongseon clan¡¯s officials lately. Thanks to your guidance, it seems the talents of Cheongdo are working even harder at their duties.¡±


    Though she spoke warmly and laughed, In Seon Rok remained expressionless as he replied.


    ¡°Vermilion Princess, you are the older sister of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, are you not?¡±


    Why was he bringing up Seol Tae Pyeong all of a sudden?


    Before Seol Ran could ask the reason, In Seon Rok spoke again with a serious expression.


    ¡°In that case¡­ are you aware of the existence of the Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ***


    The Heavenly Maiden was the most exalted figure in Cheongdo.


    She was always occupied with discerning the will of the Heavenly Dragon in the Heavenly Dragon Hall, and it was not easy to bring her all the way to the White Immortal Mountain, except for occasions like this national celebration.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work! Vice General! I¡¯ll inform the Taehwa Pavilion that the Heavenly Maiden has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong acknowledged the salute of the soldier standing guard at the entrance of the path leading to Taehwa Pavilion.


    The soldier, seemingly honored just by exchanging words with the Vice General, wore a satisfied expression as he dashed off to signal the sentry at the outpost.


    At his signal, the defensive formation behind the soldier opened, creating a path wide enough for the palanquin to pass through.


    ¡°High officials and military officers have gathered at Taehwa Pavilion. Since His Majesty is present as well, we¡¯ve been ordered to thoroughly verify the identity of everyone entering.¡±


    It was unlikely that anyone wouldn¡¯t recognize the face of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong, but rules were rules.


    Another soldier who worked in pairs appeared determined to inspect the faces of every member in the procession one by one before allowing the group to pass.


    ¡°Someone harboring ill intentions might have slipped into the procession, so I¡¯ll need to confirm the identity of everyone escorting the group.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an important occasion, so it¡¯s a necessary precaution. Go ahead and check each person one by one.¡±


    ¡°Would it be acceptable to inspect the inside of the palanquin as well? I only need to briefly open it to confirm the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, inspect it.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong gave his consent and glanced toward the outpost in the distance.


    Given the size of the crowd escorting the palanquin, it seemed unlikely that the situation on this side could be clearly seen from afar.


    The soldier bowed to Seol Tae Pyeong, walked into the procession, and stepped up to the palanquin with the Heavenly Dragon emblem engraved all over its surface. He then tapped lightly on the entrance.


    ¡°Your Highness! Apologies for the intrusion! I will be inspecting the inside for a moment!¡±


    With that announcement, he opened the palanquin¡¯s door.


    ¡°..¡­?!¡±


    Inside the palanquin sat Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang.


    However, she was not alone.


    In the farthest corner of the spacious interior, Jin Cheong Lang sat gracefully, but surrounding her were numerous members of the Black Moon Unit, all clad in black cloth.


    Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang used her Taoist magic to hide them in the darkness of the palanquin.


    The sight resembled assassins poised for a mission. Each of them carried a dagger tucked at their waist.


    ¡°This, this is¡­!¡±


    Before the soldier could say another word, one of the Black Moon members lunged forward and strangled him.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ ugh¡­!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong pressed down the hat of his military uniform and quietly observed the outpost.


    He kept his head bowed, using the crowd escorting the palanquin to obscure the soldiers¡¯ view of him.


    The guards at the outpost had no idea.


    The famous general of recent times, celebrated for his loyalty and countless meritorious deeds, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡ª


    No one could have imagined that within the palanquin he led, numerous assassins lay hidden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The palanquin that was carrying the assassins proceeded toward the banquet hall of Taehwa Pavilion.


    It was the treachery of a man thought to be the most loyal figure in Cheongdo¡¯s history. A betrayal no one had foreseen.

 Chapter 148: The Act (2)

    In the ruthless world of politics, anything that could be exploited to achieve a goal must be exploited. Be it power, connections, or resources.


    Once a target is set, everything at one¡¯s disposal must be mobilized.


    This political arena of Cheongdo was a place where a single moment of hesitation or respect could cost you your life.


    It was a blasphemous statement.


    Yet Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang understood that Seol Tae Pyeong was not one to speak lightly.


    If he were resorting to such measures, there had to be a compelling reason.


    When she learned that all this chaos was to dethrone the Chief Councilor, Jin Cheong Lang covered her lower lip with her sleeve and her expression turned grave.


    Taehwa Pavilion would undoubtedly be heavily guarded, given that it hosted a gathering of high officials.


    However, even with such tight security, they would not dare to thoroughly inspect the carriage of the Heavenly Maiden, nor would their vigilance remain high.


    Few in Cheongdo Palace would be willing to go along with such a reckless plan.


    That is why it was quite dangerous to say such things to the Heavenly Maiden, who was the highest-ranking member in the inner palace.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was placing his trust in her.


    When she realized this, Jin Cheong Lang nodded her head briefly before raising her voice once more.


    No matter how favorable her opinion of Seol Tae Pyeong might be, Jin Cheong Lang was still the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo.


    Attempting to exploit her was tantamount to blasphemy.


    Just as Seol Tae Pyeong began to lower his head, thinking he might have asked too much¡ª


    Jin Cheong Lang lowered her sleeve and smiled gently.


    Seol Tae Pyeong found himself momentarily flustered by her completely unexpected reaction.


    The Heavenly Maiden who was supposed to be manipulated and exploited by the ruthless rebel Seol Tae Pyeong rejected that convenient role with her own two feet and declared:


    The spiritual energy emanating from her body settled coldly onto the floor of the chamber.


    ***


    The outpost to the southwest of the White Immortal Mountain fell in an instant.


    The assassins jumped from the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s palanquin and quickly spread out. They quickly scaled the watchtower and overpowered the five soldiers guarding the beacon.


    Before the stationed soldiers on the ground could even cry out, the Black Moon Unit¡¯s swift movements subdued them completely.


    These soldiers were the elite forces of the Black Moon Unit, personally trained over several years by Seol Tae Pyeong and Cheong Jin Myeong.


    ¡°V-Vice General! What is¡­ this¡­!¡±


    The platoon leader who had been commanding the outpost troops clutched his sword tightly. His eyes were wide in disbelief.


    Judging by how swiftly he deflected the blades of two Black Moon Unit soldiers charging at him, his skill was clearly exceptional.


    ¡°Platoon Leader Jeong Rip, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve heard that among the military officers of the Red Palace, your abilities far exceed your rank.¡±


    ¡°Vice General! What is the meaning of this? The guards tasked with protecting the Heavenly Maiden are attacking outpost soldiers¡­. how could this happen?!¡±


    Jeong Rip swallowed hard the moment his gaze locked with Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes.


    Quickly assessing the situation, he scanned his surroundings. He had to escape immediately and report this to the officials of Taehwa Pavilion.


    But the area was already silent, entirely engulfed by the Black Moon Unit.


    The precision and agility of their movements revealed a meticulously executed plan.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Vice General? Where¡­ where is the Heavenly Maiden?¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden is safe.¡±


    ¡°Prove it to me so I can believe you!¡±


    Jeong Rip¡¯s trembling hand drew his sword, though he already knew. Deep down, he realized that Seol Tae Pyeong was an opponent far beyond his ability to defeat.


    When faced with a superior opponent, dragging the fight into a prolonged battle was a death sentence.


    Unless he could settle the situation in a single stroke with sheer luck, there was no scenario in which Jeong Rip could triumph over Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Show me the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s condition!¡±


    Jeong Rip shouted with a firm voice. But before Seol Tae Pyeong could respond, Jeong Rip kicked the wooden barricade blocking the outpost entrance.


    At the same time, he slashed the binding ropes holding the beams together, causing the huge barricade to collapse with a loud rumble, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    Even so, Jeong Rip knew that directly confronting Seol Tae Pyeong was not an option.


    And so, Jeong Rip had to quickly obscure Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s view to launch a surprise attack or find an opening to escape and report the situation to Taehwa Pavilion.


    Seol Tae Pyeong silently applauded Jeong Rip¡¯s precise and calculated judgment.


    However, that was the limit.


    Just as Jeong Rip tightened his grip on his sword and moved to ambush Seol Tae Pyeong from behind, the cloud of dust surrounding him suddenly dispersed, vanishing in an instant.


    At that moment, confusion flashed across Jeong Rip¡¯s eyes.


    The dust which defied the laws of physics had disappeared so quickly that it felt unreal. With the clear view now before him, Jeong Rip knew that there was no chance of victory in a direct confrontation.


    Though Seol Tae Pyeong hadn¡¯t moved a muscle, this inexplicable phenomenon had occurred. The reality of it was hard to grasp.


    Amid his confusion, Jeong Rip caught sight of someone out of the corner of his eye. It was Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang stepping out of her palanquin.


    The faint blue glow in her piercing gaze made it clear. She had summoned her spiritual energy to dispel the dust cloud surrounding them.


    Without hesitation, Seol Tae Pyeong grabbed Jeong Rip by the nape and slammed him into the dirt.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Ack!¡±


    Jeong Rip tumbled across the ground, then rolled several times before finally coming to a stop.


    Gasping for breath, he looked up at Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong with an expression of disbelief.


    Jeong Rip was a man who had entered the Red Palace as a military officer and diligently honed his skills. He had admired Seol Tae Pyeong, who had risen to great heights through countless contributions to the Cheongdo Empire.


    To Jeong Rip, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was the epitome of what all military officers of Cheongdo Palace should strive to become. He had often spoken of Seol Tae Pyeong as a model. He even decided to one day follow in his footsteps and serve the country as a general-level officer.


    That¡¯s why seeing Seol Tae Pyeong now leading assassins toward Taehwa Pavilion shocked him to his core.


    Jeong Rip couldn¡¯t deny the vast difference in their abilities.


    Seol Tae Pyeong didn¡¯t even need to draw his sword to subdue him. It was no surprise that he couldn¡¯t match Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s skill in martial arts. He was not even at the tips of his toes.


    However, an even more despairing realization dawned on him.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden¡­?¡±


    A petite figure took quick, deliberate steps.


    She seemed like someone entirely devoid of dignity at first glance.


    Yet, there was not a single person in the Cheongdo Empire who dared to treat her disrespectfully.


    The Heavenly Maiden stepped gracefully out of the lowered palanquin, as always covering her mouth with the collar of her court robe. She moved quietly and positioned herself behind Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong. Her gaze betrayed neither fear nor confusion.


    With a calm expression, as though everything happening was entirely expected, she observed Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s condition.


    To anyone who witnessed the scene, it would appear undeniable that the Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang had been involved in Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s rebellion.


    It was at the moment when Jeong Rip gritted his teeth and prepared to run.


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s Taoist art had already rooted his feet to the ground, forcing him to collapse once again.


    As he struggled desperately to escape, his vision settled squarely on Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ***


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with the southwestern outpost.¡±


    At the entrance to the path leading to Taehwa Pavilion.


    The one overseeing the guards stationed at the White Immortal Mountain was Jang Rae, the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace.


    Jang Rae, who had been monitoring the soldiers from the guard headquarters, furrowed his brows as soon as he heard the report.


    During such a critical period when key figures were gathered even the slightest disturbance demanded careful attention.


    ¡°The southwestern outpost¡­ isn¡¯t that where the Heavenly Maiden is expected to arrive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°I repeatedly instructed them to be thorough in guarding and examining the key figures¡­.¡±


    Jang Rae let out a deep sigh, rose from his seat at the outpost, and gazed silently toward the distant southwestern ridge.


    ¡°No signal fire has been lit. There¡¯s certainly something amiss.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? We¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Jang Rae was the type who wouldn¡¯t rest until he had verified even minor matters with his own eyes. He was about to grab his sword and order a horse when someone stopped him.


    The clear voice that interrupted him sounded vaguely familiar. This prompted Jang Rae to instinctively turn his head toward the entrance of the outpost.


    Standing there was a woman with a face he recognized.


    Though her clothes were not as luxurious as they had been in the past, the dignified elegance of her modest clothing still exuded an air of nobility.


    At her side was a blade, the Jade Leaf Sword, which Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong had entrusted to her personally.


    The sword was a relic left behind by White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon. It was not something that could be lent to just anyone.


    The members of the Black Moon Unit, who had gathered from the foothills of the White Immortal Mountain, were now converging behind her.


    At the forefront, leading them, was a woman who had once been the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace. It was In Ha Yeon.


    ¡°Vermilion¡­ no, what brings you here, Lady Ha Yeon?¡±


    Though the question was posed politely, the hand of Jang Rae was already resting on his sword¡¯s hilt.


    Exhaling a breath into the cold winter air, In Ha Yeon gripped her Jade Leaf Sword by its scabbard. Her usual graceful smile was playing on her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve endured much hardship in this cold weather, outpost leader.¡±


    ¡°I asked why you¡¯ve come all the way out here.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see my father.¡±


    It was a strange statement.


    As a member of the Jeongseon clan, she could meet her father anytime she wished.


    However, her sudden appearance at this place, at this particular time, and with the Black Moon Unit in tow, was anything but ordinary.


    Even the soldiers gathered at the outpost swallowed nervously. Their dry throats betrayed their unease.


    The number of soldiers here was not particularly large.


    It was difficult to mobilize a significant force solely for escort duty, especially since the troops had been dispersed across various points of the White Immortal Mountain.


    Most had been stationed at key chokepoints requiring tight security, while others were concentrated near the banquet hall, leaving inevitable gaps in their defenses.


    A cold wind swept through the midsection of the White Immortal Mountain.


    As In Ha Yeon drew the Jade Leaf Sword from its scabbard, the tension among those gathered increased palpably.


    In one hand, she held the sharp gleaming blade. In the other hand, she held the now-empty scabbard.


    The glinting edge of the sword occasionally caught the light as it flickered through the fluttering folds of her clothes.


    ¡°Lady Ha Yeon, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Since my days as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, I¡¯ve crossed swords with countless warriors. Yet none ever showed their true skills against me. They always held back.¡±


    Did she lose her mind?


    She wasn¡¯t someone who would fail to understand the implications of drawing a sword in such a place.


    Even so, In Ha Yeon gave the Jade Leaf Sword a sharp flick and spoke to Jang Rae.


    ¡°Now that I am nothing more than an ordinary woman, would you dare point your sword at me? There¡¯s no longer any reason to hold back.¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to do so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon have one.¡±


    At her next words, the soldiers stationed at the outpost couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in shock.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a loyal officer of the Red Palace, you can¡¯t possibly stand by and let a traitor raising a rebellion against Cheongdo Palace go unchecked.¡±


    ***


    Yeon Ri silently muttered to herself with a solemn expression.


    The midday sun hung high in the sky as if to mock them, but the biting chill of midwinter remained.


    Every so often, the breath she exhaled formed a mist that left a damp sheen on her clothing.


    It was a historic moment. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeon Ri wiped away the moisture and entered the kitchen, then opened the food storage.


    Inside, there was a heap of meat dumplings stashed away, likely hidden by Seol Tae Pyeong to use as ingredients for soup.


    In the empty mansion of the Hwalseong District, Yeon Ri who was sitting alone decided to finish her meal.


    The fact that the greatest act of treason in the history of Cheongdo Palace was unfolding at the White Immortal Mountain was, for now, a matter entirely unrelated to the meat dumplings before her.


    As she chewed through the dumplings, tears of gratitude welled up in her eyes.


    Anyone who saw her might have wanted to ask how terrible the situation needed to be for her to finally take things seriously.


    However, in her own way, Yeon Ri was being serious at that moment.

 Chapter 149: The Act (3)

    White Princess Ha Wol possessed an extremely heightened sense of smell.


    This didn¡¯t mean she was particularly skilled at identifying scents in the usual sense. Rather, it referred to her strange ability to detect something amiss or sense suspicious movements, almost as if she could smell them out like a ghost.


    As she prepared herself behind the stage for the birthday ceremony, the White Princess furrowed her brow slightly and glanced around. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maids from the White Tiger Palace, who were helping with her clothes, looked at her with puzzled expressions, but Ha Wol paid them no mind. She continued to observe the area beyond the stage and toward the banquet hall.


    The White Princess brushed off the pure white collar of her robe before turning her gaze to examine the faces of the high officials.


    Watching them revel in drinking, dancing, and discussing political affairs, she saw no indication of anything out of the ordinary.


    After all, given how important this event was, even the slightest disturbance would surely be reported to them immediately.


    Yet her instincts were ringing alarm bells.


    The senses ingrained in her mind, honed through years of survival in the treacherous political landscape of Cheongdo Palace, were warning her.


    It felt as though something was about to happen.


    ¡°White Princess, I haven¡¯t had the chance to greet you properly while working in the Hwalseong District.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    The voice that interrupted her thoughts came from Ha Si Hwa, the manager of the Hwalseong District and a subordinate of Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Ha Si Hwa was someone who had been placed in her position by the Inbong clan but had become so consumed by the intense workload under Seol Tae Pyeong that even maintaining communication with her was difficult.


    Back when Ha Gang Seok, the former head of the clan, was alive, there had been attempts to discipline her for this, but the White Princess had refrained from interfering. She had no desire to meddle with Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s subordinates unnecessarily.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Manager Ha. I¡¯ve often heard the Vice General commend you. Your hard work in the Hwalseong District has greatly elevated the reputation of the Inbong clan.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa bowed her head quietly.


    White Princess Ha Wol looked at her closely for a moment before narrowing her eyes and asking,


    ¡°But the Vice General hasn¡¯t arrived at the banquet hall yet¡­ How is it that you¡¯re already here?¡±


    ¡°The Vice General gave me direct orders. He instructed me to inspect the banquet hall in advance, assess the internal situation, and address any matters requiring attention beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just like him, always thorough in his preparations. Still, it¡¯s nice to see a familiar face from the Inbong clan after such a long time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor that you think so.¡±


    The White Princess was now the most powerful figure in the Inbong clan.


    Yet, when dealing with the White Princess, Ha Si Hwa showed neither submission nor desperation.


    Even though a single command from Ha Wol could completely overturn Ha Si Hwa¡¯s position within the family, there was no trace of fear in her demeanor.


    It was clear she had something else to rely on.


    The White Princess knew that if Ha Si Hwa fully aligned herself with the Hwalseong District, the Vice General would accept her regardless of her family origins.


    Those who followed the Vice General were known for their unwavering loyalty to him. Perhaps his extraordinary ability to accept others was one of the reasons behind such loyalty.


    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s rare to see your face, why not stop by the tent for a cup of tea before you go?¡±


    ¡°I deeply appreciate your kindness, but I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Soon¡­ the banquet hall will be turned upside down.¡±


    Ha Shi Hwa said with her head bowed and without changing her expression.


    ¡°I am here to safely restrain you, White Princess.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Long live His Highness the Crown Prince! Long live His Highness the Crown Prince!¡±


    The birthday ceremony had officially begun, and the most important figure of the event had entered the banquet hall.


    The Crown Prince stepped down from his carriage and crossed the banquet hall. The musicians stopped their performance and the dancers who had been entertaining vanished from sight.


    In the quiet and solemn atmosphere, the Crown Prince made his way toward the Taehwa Pavilion, while the officials seated in front of their tables all knelt and lowered their heads.


    In his ceremonial Heavenly Dragon robe, Crown Prince Hyeon Won exuded the aura of a true ruler of the world.


    He bowed his head and paid his respects to Emperor Woon Sung, who sat atop the Taehwa Pavilion.


    From that point onward, the proceedings followed a script well-known to the high officials.


    The Crown Prince would praise the efforts of the officials, deliver a brief speech, and ascend to the seat of honor at the pavilion to receive a ceremonial drink.


    After accepting and sipping the drink offered by Emperor Woon Sung, he would descend once more to the stage to deliver a second speech and address the loyal servants of Cheongdo.


    Then, the Heavenly Maiden would make her appearance to confirm the Crown Prince¡¯s pledge to always work for the best of the country and its people.


    Finally, the Heavenly Maiden would take the prepared Peaceful Moon Stone from the stage, place it in the Crown Prince¡¯s hand, and proclaim his vow to serve the people of Cheongdo as truth before all.


    With this, Crown Prince Hyeon Won would officially be recognized as Cheongdo¡¯s rightful heir and begin to be treated as the next emperor.


    ¡°My son, seeing how steadfast you¡¯ve become, I feel that Cheongdo¡¯s future is truly bright.¡±


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won accepted the drink from the Emperor, humbly expressed his gratitude, and took a quiet sip.


    He descended to the stage, stood there in silence, and looked down at the hall filled with high officials.


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    The officials returned his gaze with eyes full of reverence for the future ruler.


    They were the survivors of Cheongdo¡¯s brutal political arena, clinging tenaciously to their authority and influence.


    To Crown Prince Hyeon Won, they looked like insects trapped in a jar of isolation and decay.


    The Crown Prince Hyeon Won, whose mind had grown rigid with conviction, knew that not everyone was consumed by greed and self-preservation.


    However, it had long been the way of the world that those in power were destined to rot.


    Even if loyal subjects from below rose to higher ranks, there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t succumb to corruption.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won who believed that humanity itself was inherently flawed found all of this meaningless.


    ¡°Your Highness, when the time comes for you to walk the path of a ruler, you will have loyal subjects gathered here to follow you.¡±


    Strategist Hwa An who was seated in the place of honor bowed his head as he spoke.


    ¡°Let them hear Your Highness¡¯s intentions. If you speak, they will follow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°They are people who have devoted their whole lives to Cheongdo and have served with loyalty. From now on, they will follow your orders and become your companions.¡±


    But Crown Prince Hyeon Won had never once considered them his companions.


    Still, he supposed he could indulge them to some degree.


    All it would take was making a few lofty declarations and tossing out some pleasantries about trust.


    At the moment he was about to raise his voice, it happened.


    A sound of something collapsing.


    Perhaps it was the sound of the wooden barricades blocking the outposts breaking apart.


    Soon, the clatter of hooves reverberated throughout the banquet hall.


    A sudden uproar spread through the banquet hall, and murmurs filled the air.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s expression, however, did not waver in the slightest as he listened.


    ¡°What, what is that sound?¡±


    ¡°How dare such insolence occur when His Highness is about to speak!¡±


    ¡°Send the soldiers at once to investigate! Do they not understand how important this event is?¡±


    ¡°Where is the Warrior Commander? I¡¯ve emphasized over and over that this must be handled thoroughly!¡±


    High-ranking officials raised their voices and scolded the soldiers, who were startled by the commotion. They ran toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    And there, they found it. A palanquin carrying the Heavenly Maiden.


    ¡°Th-That is¡­¡±


    The soldiers who had rushed out to assess the situation froze in place and couldn¡¯t act.


    The palanquin of the Heavenly Maiden escorted by Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Neither the Vice General nor the Heavenly Maiden were individuals the soldiers could dare to challenge.


    A procession of private soldiers escorting the Heavenly Maiden formed a line around the palanquin as it steadily approached. There was no soldier who could stand in their way.


    ¡°Wh-What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, the Central Councilor rushed out and blocked Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s path.


    The Central Councilor Chu Beom Seok exhaled a breath laced with the chill in the air and berated Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Vice General! I understand the importance of your duty to escort the Heavenly Maiden, but to cause such chaos at this critical moment when His Highness the Crown Prince is about to speak¡­!¡±


    ¡°Councilor, please step aside.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong looked down at the Central Councilor with cold eyes.


    Chu Beom Seok couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    The Three Great Officials¡ªChief Councilor, Central Councilor, and Under Councilor¡ªwere figures of such prestige that even the Grand General Seong Sa Wook would bow his head in respect.


    Yet, here was Seol Tae Pyeong, casually ordering the Central Councilor to step aside without the slightest hesitation.


    The strange chill in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s gaze made the Central Councilor swallow dryly without realizing it.


    Something was happening.


    ¡°Vice General¡­ have you lost your mind?¡±


    Ignoring him, Seol Tae Pyeong marched straight toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Within the exalted Taewha Pavilion sat Emperor Woon Sung and on the stage stood Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    Amidst the gathered nobles, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke in a cold voice with his head lowered.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong reporting. As instructed by the palace, I have escorted Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang to the Taewha Pavilion on the White Immortal Mountain.¡±


    ¡°This insolent fool! No matter how much your name has gained renown recently, you do not know your place! Such a lack of basic respect. How can someone like this hold the rank of General?¡±


    ¡°Does the Vice General not know better? This is unacceptable behavior!¡±


    ¡°Vice General, please step back for now!¡±


    Amid the outcry of voices, Seol Tae Pyeong flashed a sly smile as he glanced at Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    At that moment, the palanquin opened, and Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang appeared.


    The Heavenly Maiden, the most revered woman in Cheongdo.


    Her appearance instantly brought a new wave of tension over the assembly.


    The Heavenly Maiden and the Crown Prince.


    Who held the higher position between the two?


    The palace protocols offered no clear hierarchy between them. The only obligation was mutual respect.


    Jin Cheong Lang emerged before the Crown Prince with a composed demeanor.


    The high officials in the assembly instinctively realized that Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s influence was behind Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s audacious actions.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was the aide of Jin Cheong Lang, the Heavenly Maiden.


    When considered carefully, there was no way Jin Cheong Lang was uninvolved in this situation.


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden has arrived slightly ahead of schedule.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the circumstances brought us here sooner.¡±


    The Crown Prince Hyeon Won spoke without changing his expression, and Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang replied with a faint smile.


    Surprisingly, it was their first meeting.


    Yet, perhaps there was some shared understanding between them; there wasn¡¯t even a hint of hostility in their interaction.


    The ones sweating nervously as they observed the situation were the high officials in the assembly.


    Without exception, their pupils trembled as they failed to grasp what was unfolding before them.


    Jin Cheong Lang covered the lower half of her face with her sleeve and smiled softly.


    In contrast, Seol Tae Pyeong seemed visibly more tense. It was only natural, given that he hadn¡¯t intended for Jin Cheong Lang to be involved to this extent.


    Watching the scene now, it almost felt as though the one defying the Emperor wasn¡¯t himself but Jin Cheong Lang.


    That was understandable. Aside from the imperial family, the Heavenly Maiden held the highest status among those present.


    ¡°Then, allow me to formally offer my greetings.¡±


    With an elegant motion, she brushed her sleeve and bowed her head quietly.


    She spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°I am Jin Cheong Lang, the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo and the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    At that moment, assassins clad in black masks leaped out of Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s palanquin.


    Crown Prince Hyeon Won suppressed a laugh.


    The high officials, who always acted so sternly as they stroked their beards, now stared wide-eyed in astonishment.


    One of the assassins twisted the Crown Prince¡¯s arm behind his back and pressed a dagger to his neck.


    It was none other than Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong.


    He was Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s closest subordinate and the very man who had tried to assassinate Crown Prince Hyeon Won when he was younger.


    Crown Prince Hyeonwon smiled inwardly and looked at the expressions of the high-ranking officials who were terrified.


    The high-ranking officials who were now subdued by the assassins raised their hands and trembled in fear.


    Make sure there are no casualties.


    Even though the Black Moon members had been given such instructions, there were limits to what they could do.


    Some injuries or tumbling to the ground had to be accepted as inevitable.


    In an instant, chaos erupted in the banquet hall.


    The tables of wine were overturned, the maids screamed, and the high officials frantically ran barefoot across the dirt floor to escape.


    Candlesticks toppled over, setting the canopy on fire, and liquor bottles shattered repeatedly as they rolled across the floor.


    Amid the chaos, Seol Tae Pyeong strode forward with steady steps and with his sword drawn.


    He flicked his sword once, and a red glow flickered in his eyes.


    That sight reminded those who saw him of a certain Mad Sword Sovereign who had once overturned Cheongdo Palace in the distant past.


    The descendant of a treacherous clan.


    Everyone had always warned, with one voice, to remain vigilant against him.


    The high officials had repeatedly said that if caution wasn¡¯t exercised toward the descendant of that mad Sword Sovereign, he might cause a disaster one day.


    For the current high officials, the traitor Seol Lee Moon was a figure of fear.


    Watching this scene unfold, as though the ghost of Seol Lee Moon had returned and manifested before their eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but doubt their own vision.


    As if to repay their vigilance, Seol Tae Pyeong raised his head and fixed a chilling gaze on Taehwa Pavilion.


    The most elevated seat, where the three great officials, the strategist, and Emperor Woon Sung were seated.


    With his sword in hand, Seol Tae Pyeong began climbing the wooden steps of Taehwa Pavilion with one measured step at a time.


    ¡°The Vice General is staging a rebellion!¡±


    ¡°Gather all the general-level officers! They should be just beyond the banquet hall!¡±


    The terrified high officials sprang from their seats and attempted to flee.


    The old men, who had always maintained a grave and dignified air, now trembled as they ran barefoot, only to be caught and thrown to the ground by the Black Moon members.


    In the midst of the turmoil, Seol Tae Pyeong reached the very top of the Taehwa Pavilion.


    The gleam from his unsheathed blade reflected toward Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    In Seon Rok who was sitting at the banquet table lifted his head and looked at Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The cold, frigid tension between the two, with the sword between them, felt like an icy current.


    ***


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong has staged a rebellion. The banquet hall is in utter chaos right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Behind the banquet hall, Great General Seong Sa Wook who had been assessing the soldiers¡¯ positions furrowed his brow.


    The Vice General. One of the generals he trusted most.


    At the news of his rebellion, Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 150: The Act (4)

    ¡°Is this revenge for your father?¡±


    The Chief Councilor ought to maintain composure, even with a blade pressed against his throat.


    The banquet hall was in complete chaos.


    The assassins of the Black Moon unit swiftly took control of the scene and quickly restrained the Emperor and the councilors to take them hostage.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers of the Red Palace tried to resist by swinging their swords, but the elite assassins of the Black Moon unit, who were sharpened through years of rigorous training, weren¡¯t easily subdued.


    The stage burned, and screams echoed repeatedly, but to Seol Tae Pyeong and In Seon Rok, they sounded distant, like they were coming from far away.


    Time seemed to flow differently.


    To the gathered high officials and maids, every moment likely felt as fleeting as an arrow shot into the air. Yet for Seol Tae Pyeong and In Seon Rok who were standing face-to-face with only a sword between them, time stretched endlessly.


    Amid the chaos, there was silence.


    Amid that silence, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke.


    ¡°It is not.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not that, then what?¡±


    In Seon Rok¡¯s eyes, as he stared straight at Seol Tae Pyeong, reflected the wisdom of years.


    The old fox who had held the position of Chief Councilor in this murky political swamp for decades tried to discern the meaning behind the rapidly unfolding events.


    In a situation where it would be natural to tremble in fear, break out in cold sweat, or flee in a desperate attempt to preserve his life, he suspected.


    ¡°Are you trying to become Emperor?¡±


    Blasphemous words spoken out loud.


    At the top of this very Taehwa Pavilion sat Emperor Woon Sung.


    Even knowing how treacherous his words were, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok maintained a composed expression as he addressed Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°They say bloodline cannot lie. You¡¯re walking the same path as Seol Lee Moon.¡±


    ¡°Well, whether I¡¯ll walk the exact same path or not is yet to be seen.¡±


    In the eyes of Seol Tae Pyeong who was gripping his sword tightly glimmered a crimson light eerily reminiscent of that monster from long ago. The one who walked toward the Emperor in the rain.


    Closing his eyes brought forth the haunting image of that blood-drenched monster.


    The mere act of imagining it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine. A sight so horrific it was enough to make one shudder.


    ***


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong has staged a rebellion!¡±


    ¡°Seol Tae Pyeong has attacked the Taehwa Pavilion! Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong has attacked the Taehwa Pavilion!¡±


    In an instant, the main palace fell into chaos.


    Rumors travel faster than even the swiftest steed.


    Even the news that the Vice General of the country had pointed his sword at the Emperor was enough to send shockwaves through everyone who heard it.


    ¡°The three great officials and all officials of Upper Second Rank or higher have been taken hostage at the Taehwa Pavilion!¡±


    ¡°Mobilize the army! This is an order to summon everyone, including the generals currently dispatched on campaigns!¡±


    Not only the military officers of the Red Palace but also the soldiers stationed at Truth Insight Terrace were thrown into chaos. They started running frantically.


    The Taehwa Pavilion at the White Immortal Mountain was not far away.


    Since it was the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony, most of the high-ranking generals and military officers were already present at the scene.


    And so, there were plenty of forces that could be deployed quickly.


    However, there was a problem.


    ¡°We can¡¯t contact Warrior Commander Jang Rae who was in charge of the security on site!¡±


    ¡°It seems difficult to even enter the banquet hall right away! The assassins¡­ the assassins have taken the high officials hostage!¡±


    Officials of Upper Second Rank or higher were the very individuals responsible for the future of Cheongdo.


    Each one held a position as significant as an entire institution, so with every life lost, Cheongdo¡¯s future would inevitably waver.


    If they recklessly stormed in and the hostages¡¯ lives were endangered, the damage would spiral out of control.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook gripped his sword tightly with his brows furrowed.


    No matter how strict the security was, if a high-ranking general with full control over military authority decided to break through, it could be done this easily. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s enter the banquet hall! I will personally cut down the assassins who are holding the hostages!¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s swift swordsmanship was known to transcend even distances and strike down enemies without fail.


    If he took control of the scene himself, the tide of the battle would surely shift.


    Just as he prepared to step forward and take charge of the situation before it was too late¡ª


    ¡°What, what is that¡­!¡±


    A wave of azure energy, shaped like a dragon, surged into the sky.


    The mystical energy emanating from it spread outward, enveloping the entire area of Taehwa Pavilion in a thick mist.


    The mist grew so dense that it became nearly impossible to discern even a few steps ahead.


    Such a large-scale display of Taoist art was not something just anyone could wield. Even the most famous Taoist masters could not conjure a mist dense enough to engulf the entire Taehwa Pavilion.


    Seong Sa Wook felt his mind grow even more disoriented.


    The young Taoist of the Heavenly Dragon Hall. The one who was said to be the proxy of the Heavenly Dragon, the force that governed the balance of the world.


    Her decision to support Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong carried an undeniable implication.


    A soldier¡¯s duty was to maintain steadfast loyalty.


    However, the fact that the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall had aligned with Seol Tae Pyeong carried far too much weight.


    The symbolic authority of the Heavenly Maiden was not something that fell short even when compared to the imperial family.


    If so, where should his loyalty now lie?


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook could do nothing but swallow dryly.


    For now, however, his immediate task was clear.


    He had to make his way through this suffocating mist to the banquet hall.


    ***


    ¡°All the officials from the Ministry of War have been subdued!¡±


    ¡°All the officials from the Ministry of Rites have also been subdued!¡±


    ¡°All the forces stationed outside the banquet hall have all been subdued!¡±


    Amid the thickening mist, the sharp voices of the elite Black Moon Unit echoed as they reported their progress.


    As Seong Sa Wook turned his gaze toward the stage, he saw the Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang standing there. The energy of her Taoist magic was shimmering faintly around her.


    She was holding the Peaceful Moon Stone, a sacred artifact known to discern truth from lies.


    Holding the stone in her hand, she glanced in his direction, then ran as fast as she could toward the Taehwa Pavilion.


    The soldiers rushed to block her path.


    ¡°Your Highness! What is happening here? Please, stop!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­! If this continues¡­!¡±


    A gleam of light flashed in Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes. As she unleashed her Taoist power in an instant, the soldiers before her collapsed; their eyes rolled back as they fell unconscious.


    The art of illusion was her specialty.


    With a single sweep of her sleeve, all the soldiers in the vicinity lost consciousness. She was no different from a living biochemical weapon.


    Though she never used her power for evil purposes, once she unleashed it, it would take several skilled Taoist masters to stop her.


    As an enemy, she was more terrifying than a Higher Demonic Spirit, and as an ally, she was more reliable than a thousand troops.


    At this rate, the banquet hall would be overtaken in an instant.


    After taking control of the banquet hall, they could quickly force the Chief Councilor and hear the truth about the Plague Demonic Spirit before things got any worse.


    However, pulling off such a large-scale operation without encountering any resistance was too much to hope for.


    Through the mist Jin Cheong Lang had created, a figure emerged. He was larger and more imposing than most warriors.


    With a single swing of his huge blade, the sword energy alone dispersed the surrounding mist.


    The wind created by the force of his swing sent nearby tables flying and extinguished the flames burning on the silk drapes of the stage.


    With a single roar, as fierce as a beast¡¯s cry, the entire area trembled.


    The commanding presence of the spirited general made the high officials and soldiers in the banquet hall swallow hard.


    Even as allies, they felt afraid. His overwhelming aura was enough to make them think so.


    The sight of him stripped to the waist with his bulky body filled with bulging muscles, his thick beard flowing down, and his eyes glowing with ominous intensity as he gazed down at Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang was imposing.


    This was General Seok Wol Ryeong, ranked fifth among Cheongdo¡¯s military officials, the Grand Commander who oversaw the security of the Azure Dragon, Black Tortoise, Vermilion Bird, and White Tiger District of the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden! You are making a grave mistake right now!¡±


    The sheer force of his voice alone felt like it might sweep everything away, but Jin Cheong Lang gritted her teeth and quickly channeled her Taoist power to knock Seok Wol Ryeong unconscious.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness.


    However, just as he was about to lose balance and collapse to the ground, he stabbed his huge blade into his own shoulder to stabilize himself.


    ¡°Graaaaaaah!¡±


    A scream filled with pain echoed through the hall as blood sprayed into the air.


    The blood sprayed so far and wide that even the collar of Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s clothing was flecked with it.


    The method to break free from an illusion spell pushed to its limits was self-inflicted harm.


    It was the very method Seol Tae Pyeong had employed without hesitation on the day he first met Jin Cheong Lang.


    Every general-level officer had reached the pinnacle of resolve and spirit.


    If Seol Tae Pyeong had displayed such determination during his apprentice warrior days, it had been unusual. But for general-level officers, the willpower to drive a blade into one¡¯s own flesh was practically a given.


    The position of a general-level officer was not one that could be attained by just anyone.


    As if to prove that fact, he regained his focus, locked eyes with Jin Cheong Lang, and shouted,


    ¡°My apologies, Your Highness! I will now subdue you with my full strength!¡±


    Blood poured from his arm as he swung his sword, scattering crimson droplets into the air once more.


    Jin Cheong Lang swiftly used her Taoist arts to deflect the blade, yet her pupils trembled violently as she tightly cradled the Peaceful Moon Stone.


    Until now, Seol Tae Pyeong was the only one who had endured her illusion spell through sheer willpower.


    In the face of his monstrous determination to remain conscious even at the cost of stabbing himself, Jin Cheong Lang had no choice but to grit her teeth in frustration.


    ***


    He parried the swinging blade.


    It was pointed toward In Seon Rok in a threatening stance.


    Though it was an attack difficult to counter, Seol Tae Pyeong quickly reversed his grip and intercepted the strike coming at him from the side.


    ¡°You bastard! Seol Tae Pyeong! You¡¯ve finally shown your true colors!¡±


    In an instant, a ferocious strike bore down on Seol Tae Pyeong. He swiftly gripped his sword with both hands and braced himself with gritted teeth.


    Each blow landed with incredible weight.


    This was not an opponent to be taken lightly.


    Bursting through the mist with a single leap, the military officer reached the summit of Taehwa Pavilion.


    Despite the heavy iron armor he wore, his movements were agile as he grabbed Seol Tae Pyeong by the collar. The man gritted his teeth as he threw Seol Tae Pyeong down the pavilion¡¯s stairs, slamming him into the dirt below.


    Dust scattered as Seol Tae Pyeong landed in a roll, only to be attacked by yet another strike immediately.


    The blows were so heavy that even when blocked, they sent dust billowing into the air.


    ¡°Is everyone alright? I¡¯ll hold him off here! Head down to where the soldiers are and search for an escape route!¡±


    It was the one-eyed general who shouted this.


    Second in rank among Cheongdo¡¯s military officers, Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo.


    The blade of his Blue Snake Sword gleamed with a clear blue light.


    The sharp blade, forged from the precious Blue Steel, was a mysterious weapon that only showed its true edge when held by him.


    When in his grasp, it felt as light as a feather, yet to anyone else, it was as heavy as a thousand pounds. It was said to be a sword that had pledged its loyalty solely to Hwang Soo.


    He shook the blade clean and shouted to the Emperor to flee, then turned his gaze once more toward Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°You treacherous bastard! Did you think I wouldn¡¯t see through your vile intentions?¡±


    As the dust settled, the figures of other generals emerged from within.


    One of them was Fierce Honor General Yoo Gwang Woon ranked sixth among Cheongdo¡¯s military officers.


    He was small in stature, with prominent white hair and a delicate face. He stood tall, holding a long sword in one hand and a small dagger in the other.


    Opposite him stood Strategic General Ah Cheon ranked seventh among Cheongdo¡¯s military officers.


    Though he wore a kind smile on his broad face, the iron mace in his hand bore stains of blood from the countless demonic spirits he had slain.


    He was second only to Seol Tae Pyeong in the number of demonic spirits he killed. He was a cold-blooded killer on the battlefield but was known for his boundless compassion for people. A virtuous general.


    Those who knew the stark contrast between these two sides of him often shuddered at the sight of him, though Ah Cheon himself seemed to pay little mind to such reactions.


    And there, at the center of it all was Seol Tae Pyeong standing with a drawn blade. He was ranked third among Cheongdo¡¯s military officers.


    The soldiers present gulped nervously at the sight.


    It was rare enough to see so many generals of such high rank gathered in one place, but to witness them pointing their weapons at one another was an extraordinary and unprecedented sight.


    To the ordinary soldiers, ignorant of the underlying events, this scene appeared to be nothing short of a battle between the stars of Cheongdo¡¯s sky.


    Each one of these generals commanded vast territories and legions of subordinates. No one could predict the outcome of this clash.


    ¡°Repent for your sins and lay down your weapons! If you do, though I may take your life, I will spare your men!¡±


    Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo shouted from the peak of the Taehwa Pavilion.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, the one behind all of this, had effectively turned every high-ranking military officer in Cheongdo into his enemy.


    If they truly intended to block his path, even someone as skilled as the Vice General would be quickly subdued, no matter how formidable his strength was.


    That was what everyone believed.


    For that reason, they were curious to see how Seol Tae Pyeong would respond.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong did not answer, as if even sparing time for a reply was beneath him.


    Instead, he tightened his grip on his sword, disappeared from his spot, and by the time they realized what was happening, his blade was already slashing down toward General Yoo Gwang Woon.


    He wasted no time with unnecessary chatter. He moved without hesitation, as if the only thing that mattered was completing the task at hand, and struck at General Yoo Gwang Woo¡¯s sword with unyielding force. Even his expression was the same.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    His speed was impossible to follow with the naked eye.


    Moreover, his energy was so obscure it couldn¡¯t be sensed, forcing Yoo Gwang Woon to rely on near-instinctive reflexes to deflect the strike.


    Yoo Gwang Woon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Though Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s swing had seemed casual, the sheer weight behind it made it nearly impossible to counter.


    After only four exchanges, Yoo Gwang Woon¡¯s sword snapped under the pressure of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s relentless attacks.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When Yoo Gwang Woon quickly jumped back to seek reinforcements from the other generals to get his bearings, Seol Tae Pyeong grabbed him by the collar and threw him to the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Yet, his opponent was a high-ranking officer.


    Losing his sword alone was not enough to subdue him.


    Yoo Gwang Woon twisted his body and pushed against the ground, trying to nullify Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s strength.


    Though he was unarmed, he knew that if Seol Tae Pyeong chose to strike with his blade, he could lose an arm at any moment.


    But as someone who had attained the rank of general, he was prepared to sacrifice an arm if it meant confronting a traitor intent on overthrowing the nation.


    With that resolve, Yoo Gwang Woon grabbed Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s blade with his bare hand.


    Blood streamed down his forearm and dripped to the ground.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    At that moment, out of the swirling dust, General Ah Cheon appeared while swinging his large iron mace down.


    For someone of his large build, his movements were astonishingly agile.


    Though the mace struck Seol Tae Pyeong, he clenched his teeth and absorbed the blow with his shoulder.


    ¡°This¡­ this crazy bastard¡­!¡±


    Ordinary men would have their bones shattered and collapse while vomiting blood after a single strike, but Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong endured the blow with his monstrous strength. Though pain contorted his brow, his bones neither shattered nor even cracked.


    Ah Cheon had never in his life seen a man take such a large iron mace head-on without a weapon.


    At the moment Ah Cheon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, Seol Tae Pyeong was already gripping his face firmly.


    The reason the Plague Demonic Spirit had hidden itself so carefully until fully awakening its power¡ª


    It was to avoid being killed by Seol Tae Pyeong.


    As if to prove that point, Seol Tae Pyeong gritted his teeth, yanked Ah Cheon¡¯s face closer, and drove his heavy fist directly into his gut.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A spray of blood erupted from Ah Cheon¡¯s mouth.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was a famous swordsman.


    But to actually overpower General Ah Cheon without even drawing his sword¡­


    Ah Cheon swallowed dryly.


    He had no choice but to realize the incredible gap in their strength.


    ***


    The palace was thrown into chaos by Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s rebellion.


    But that message resurfaced from the countless scrolls he scattered.


    The message he sent to the people he trusted.


    Those countless scrolls now shone across the palace and started fulfilling their intended purpose.

 Chapter 151: The Act (5)

    Winter was long.


    Perhaps the reason winter felt especially longer than any other season was because the chill seeped into one¡¯s heart, bringing with it an overwhelming sense of loneliness.


    For a warrior who was always meant to stand resolute, such sentimental feelings were unnecessary.


    When spring came and flowers bloomed, when summer came and greenery covered the world, a warrior¡¯s duty remained one. To hold his sword firmly and protect the Imperial Palace.


    However, the human heart changed far too easily.


    Even the warriors who had once entered Cheongdo Palace with the pure intention of protecting it would often reveal their ambition as they climbed the ranks and their positions shifted.


    Over the decades that General Hwang Soo had served as a general-level officer, the warriors he had observed were mostly the same.


    He had scolded countless individuals, sent many back to their hometowns, and personally cut down some with his own blade.


    Anyone who had achieved something in life inevitably presented their own existence as though it were a grand chronicle.


    The reason they produced results and succeeded was because they had walked a single, unshaken path, free of distractions.


    But as their perspective widened and the world began to feel within their grasp, they lost the purity that had once supported them.


    And that was why General Hwang Soo respected Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook who was now fully old had long lost the strength and power of his prime.


    Yet he still sat in a position of widespread respect among the military officers within the palace.


    One winter day, in a quiet pavilion.


    General Hwang Soo poured a drink for Grand General Seong Sa Wook and bowed his head.


    That solemn and unyielding resolve had not wavered, even with the passage of time.


    In terms of loyalty, there was no one in Cheongdo Empire who could surpass General Hwang Soo.


    He conveyed his unwavering loyalty more clearly than anyone else.


    Watching him, Grand General Seong Sa Wook seemed as though he might pour him another drink in satisfaction, but instead, he shook his head.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    A warrior from the White Immortal Palace. He was the one who had even subdued Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang, the demonic spirit who had severed one of Seong Sa Wook¡¯s arms.


    When Sun Demonic Spirit had ravaged the palace, Hwang Soo had been away on a campaign and had never seen Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s swordsmanship for himself.


    Because of this, Hwang Soo couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of resistance toward Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s clear trust in Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The mere act of him leaping off the ground made it seem as though it was sorcery was at play.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s swift movement, as he pushed both generals aside and leaped to the front of Taehwa Pavilion where Hwang Soo stood, was beyond what any human strength could imitate.


    His movements were like those of a beast, forcing anyone who blinked even once to see a blade flying straight at their face.


    Hwang Soo blocked Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s blade and swallowed hard.


    The weight of it was one thing, but the speed that accompanied it made him tense.


    At a general¡¯s level, such strength was expected, but this opponent had both sharpness and swiftness on his side.


    Without losing his composure, Hwang Soo swiftly swung his Blue Snake Sword upward before aiming for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The clash of their blades sent a shockwave of sword energy rippling through the area.


    The maids screamed in fright, while nearby soldiers clung to the trees for support, struggling to remain standing.


    Leaves fell to the ground with a rustling sound.


    Seeing Seol Tae Pyeong up close, Hwang Soo couldn¡¯t help but question if this man was truly human.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong. Even if it costs me my life, I cannot allow you to take another step forward.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of taking the life of the Blue Pillar General either.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong crouched low and spun his body, sweeping Hwang Soo¡¯s legs out from under him.


    The movement was so fast that Hwang Soo nearly fell, unable to keep up.


    However, he quickly shifted his center of gravity to regain balance, then thrust his Blue Snake Sword toward Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s shoulder in response.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong was no longer there.


    He had already widened the distance and was attempting to sheath his sword when Hwang Soo leaped forward, slashing down toward him.


    Blocking a single strike was no problem for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    However, the moment he parried the sword, his brows furrowed.


    A sharp, grating sound echoed as the edges of the blades scraped against one another.


    The Blue Snake Sword, a weapon that would only function properly in the hands of its rightful master, refused to perform as an ordinary blade.


    Its edge refused to sharpen, and its weight became impossibly heavy.


    If its master let go, the blade¡¯s weight would far surpass a thousand pounds, which was enough to crush most lower demonic spirits to death under its sheer weight alone.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong quickly stepped back and let the sword slide away. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the Blue Snake Sword fell to the ground, the impact alone sent shockwaves rippling through the area, and a cloud of dust rose high into the sky.


    Hwang Soo paid no attention to the chaos and immediately picked up the Blue Snake Sword, then started chasing after Seol Tae Pyeong who had widened the distance between them.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±


    The blade, which weighed over a thousand pounds, became as light as paper the moment it rested in Hwang Soo¡¯s hand. As if it defied all logic.


    This peculiar effect forced anyone who faced him to think carefully.


    At times, the blade was feather-light, and at other times, it was heavier than an entire building. Anyone who dared to block it recklessly would meet instant death.


    And so, it was impossible to block it. Nor could one deflect it.


    The only option was to completely evade each and every strike.


    However, dodging every attack from an opponent was difficult, even if there was a vast difference in skill levels.


    Sometimes, one had to restrict the enemy¡¯s movements, block their attacks, and exploit openings to suppress them.


    Simply creating distance was not a good solution.


    To subdue the Blue Pillar General, it was necessary to strike a decisive blow amidst his wild flurry of sword strikes.


    On top of that, within the cloud of dust, Yoo Gwang Woon¡¯s sword slashes and Ah Cheon¡¯s iron mace came flying at him.


    Fighting against not just one but three general-level warriors at the same time was a task even Seol Tae Pyeong found overwhelming.


    From Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s perspective, this was far more burdensome than his previous battle with the strong Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    The difficulty of a one-on-one battle and a multi-opponent battle was fundamentally different.


    For this reason, Seol Tae Pyeong had to make use of every means available to him.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    A throwing knife suddenly flew in and embedded itself in the shoulder of Ah Cheon, who had been attempting to circle around to attack Seol Tae Pyeong from behind.


    Before Ah Cheon could pull out the throwing knife, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong rushed in with a reverse grip on his dagger, aiming to stab Ah Cheon¡¯s opposite shoulder.


    However, Ah Cheon quickly twisted his body and narrowly avoided the dagger. But even so, the momentary distraction created an opening.


    In a battle between warriors of near-first-class skill, even a single opening could determine the outcome.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Seol Tae Pyeong spun on his back foot and delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to Ah Cheon¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Keugh!¡±


    The attack was so heavy that Ah Cheon¡¯s consciousness momentarily left him.


    Even as he landed the kick on Ah Cheon, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s other hand had already grabbed Yoo Gwang Woon by the collar.


    He rammed his forehead into Yoo Gwang Woon¡¯s face with a brutal headbutt, then immediately threw him toward Ah Cheon. Finally, he followed up with a kick to Yoo Gwang Woon¡¯s abdomen and sent them both flying.


    ¡°Gyaaaah!¡±


    In one corner of the banquet hall, the two generals¡¯ large bodies crashed into the ground, causing the maids to scream and scatter in terror.


    Hwang Soo, who had been holding his Blue Snake Sword swallowed dryly.


    These weren¡¯t some ragtag mercenaries. They were generals of the country. They were figures of the highest rank.


    Each of them was a famous warrior, capable of overwhelming a hundred men even when faced with upper-tier warriors.


    Hwang Soo furrowed his brow.


    Seol Tae Pyeong shook the blood from his blade and turned his eyes to Hwang Soo. His demeanor was that of a beast stalking its next prey.


    It was a sight so savage that even skilled fighters would find their hands trembling in fear.


    Closing his eyes for a brief moment, Hwang Soo made up his mind.


    Were the generals who had fallen to Seol Lee Moon driven by the same resolve?


    They had dedicated their lives to Cheongdo and served the nation as soldiers. They had vowed to remain loyal until their last breath.


    That vow, in essence, meant they were prepared to lay down their lives if necessary.


    Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo, ranked second in the military hierarchy of Cheongdo.


    He was a man of a completely different caliber from the stray mercenaries who roamed the streets.


    If such a man resolved to stake his life in battle, even a warrior born with the aptitude of a Sword Master would be forced to sacrifice an arm.


    And if he could achieve that much, at the very least, it would buy time to bring this chaos under control.


    A reddish energy began to flow from Hwang Soo¡¯s body.


    The chill emanating from the tip of his sword gradually coalesced, taking shape until it manifested as the figure of a demon.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.¡±


    Hwang Soo¡¯s burning determination locked onto Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The will to stop this frenzied Sword Master, even at the cost of his own life, was so fierce it transcended nobility and veered into terrifying resolve.


    ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I must put an end to your cruel ambitions.¡±


    Gripping his Blue Snake Sword tightly, he charged toward Seol Tae Pyeong.


    At that very moment¡ª


    The hem of a white cloth robe fluttered through the air.


    An old man, who had leaped down from the peak of the Taehwa Pavilion, landed in a great arc and stomped down on Hwang Soo¡¯s blade.


    The old man¡¯s robes defied gravity and billowed into the sky, making him look like an immortal whose robes floated weightlessly in the air.


    Hwang Soo¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the figure before him. He knew this man well.


    In one hand, the old man gripped the scabbard of the Cloud and Mist Sword, while his other hand¡­ was missing.


    His empty sleeve flapped helplessly in the wind. This was the one-armed swordsman who was the highest ranked in Cheongdo¡¯s military hierarchy.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    Seong Sa Wook had stomped down on Hwang Soo¡¯s sword and drove it into the dirt.


    ¡°G-Grand General¡­!¡±


    ¡°Soo-ah, I told you. I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    Tension gripped the entire area.


    Seol Tae Pyeong stood silently, gripping his sword as he watched the situation unfold. He suddenly found himself face to face with the country¡¯s most famous warrior, the man revered by all the warriors of Cheongdo. The old man straightened his shoulders and stood up straight.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    He was blessed by the divine fever at birth and he spent his entire life protecting Cheongdo.


    Now his body was withered with age, nearly a hundred years old. His thin arms, protruding bones, and hollowed face gave him the appearance of someone clinging to his last days.


    Yet, despite the frailty of his body, his sharp, intelligent eyes still glimmered with vitality.


    ¡°General Seol. You¡¯ve crossed the line. Far too boldly.¡±


    With those words, Grand General Seong Sa Wook pulled the scabbard of the Cloud and Mist Sword from his side and flung it onto the dirt nearby.


    The legendary sword that was impossibly long bore engravings of swirling clouds across its blade.


    It was said that Seong Sa Wook, with his almost mystical movements, could deflect any attack and slice through his enemies effortlessly while looking like an immortal gliding through the clouds.


    The sword itself was a gift from the Imperial Palace¡¯s most famous blacksmith. It was created to be the sharpest weapon in the land after hearing tales of the Grand General¡¯s exploits.


    And now, that unmatched blade flew toward Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ***


    ¡°Aahhh!¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang let out a scream unbecoming of her status and hastily widened the distance between herself and her opponent.


    General Seok Wol Ryeong charged forward with his huge frame and tried to overpower Jin Cheong Lang. However, it wasn¡¯t easy to resist the illusion Taoist magic that had been tormenting his mind from the beginning.


    From Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s perspective, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed.


    Although she was a Taoist born with divine talent, she was still young.


    Her skill might surpass that of most old Taoists, but her heart was still that of a fragile girl.


    Having spent nearly her entire life in the inner palace, receiving constant care, her resolve could not compare to that of warriors who lived on the battlefield, cutting down demonic spirits and risking their lives daily.


    Blood streamed down Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s body.


    He had repeatedly inflicted wounds on himself to break free from Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s illusion magic. Watching him endure in such a way was like witnessing a wounded beast, pierced by countless arrows, yet relentlessly chasing its prey.


    That chilling sight alone would have been enough to make most young girls collapse and their legs give way to fear.


    For Jin Cheong Lang, who had neither taken a life nor fought to survive, the task of subduing a skilled general of Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s caliber was no small feat.


    Even so, Jin Cheong Lang somehow managed to maintain her distance and glare at Seok Wol Ryeong.


    Swallowing dryly, she checked the state of the Peaceful Moon Stone she was clutching tightly to her chest.


    This Peaceful Moon Stone was essential to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s plan.


    She had to deliver it to him, who was now fighting against the generals in front of Taehwa Pavilion.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­ why¡­?¡±


    Seok Wol Ryeong who was bleeding profusely struggled to speak.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you siding with that traitor¡­? I¡¯ve heard much about you, even in the Red Palace¡­ that you are young yet wise, inexperienced yet kind¡­¡±


    A wistful look filled Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s eyes.


    As a high-ranking general who had dedicated his entire life to the Cheongdo Empire, it seemed that he could not understand the decision of the Heavenly Maiden, whom he had served so faithfully. It was understandable.


    ¡°What is it that made you trust Seol Tae Pyeong so much¡­?¡±


    There were plenty of reasons.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was a righteous man, someone with convictions worth upholding, and someone capable of realizing them.


    He never drove people into suffering without reason, nor did he commit unnecessary acts of cruelty.


    She believed in him, and so she followed him.


    However, if there were a reason beyond all those things¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang hugged the Peaceful Moon Stone tightly to her chest and cold sweat broke out across her brow.


    Truthfully, before considering all of that, Jin Cheong Lang simply liked Seol Tae Pyeong. She admired him, and that was the real reason she trusted and followed him.


    His abilities, his character, and his accomplishments were all just secondary reasons tacked on later.


    In the end, it was purely because she liked him that she chose to follow him. There wasn¡¯t any need for some grand, complicated justification.


    However, revealing such a feminine romantic sentiment in front of that loyal general would likely earn her nothing but a dumbfounded stare. For a man projecting such a tragic and dignified aura in this moment, the truth would be too cruel.


    And besides that, Jin Cheong Lang herself would have died of embarrassment before she could even utter the words.


    Here and now, she just needed to vaguely convey that she agreed with Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s grand aspirations. That alone would suffice. There was no need to offer any other explanation.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang was just about to come up with some excuse when¡ª


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    It suddenly hit her. The Peaceful Moon Stone in her hands was a relic capable of discerning lies.


    Once the stone detected a lie, it would lose its light and become just another useless rock, so she had always handled it with great care.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me! What is it¡­! What could possibly make someone as noble as you follow that crazy traitor?!¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s cold sweat poured down like rain.


    If she accidentally confessed her feelings here and now, she wouldn¡¯t just feel embarrassed; she might actually faint from the humiliation.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­!!!! Please answer me!!!!!¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang bit down on her tongue.


    If she opened her mouth, she would die socially.


    She did not want to die. Not like this.

 Chapter 152: The Act (6)

    Grand General Seong Sa Wook slowly closed his eyes.


    It was as if he was recalling an old connection, one he had long since let go.


    The man with the unnaturally unkempt hair and uneven, scruffy beard was clearly a loyal military officer who was destined to play a role in the golden age of Cheongdo Empire¡¯s future.


    However, his ending was different from what General Seong Sa Wook had expected.


    ¡°What on earth is it that brought you to stand here?¡±


    The front courtyard of Taehwa Pavilion.


    Amidst the tense atmosphere, Grand General Seong Sa Wook stared straight at Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook felt uneasy.


    Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong was a man who possessed exceptional abilities for his age. If he harbored grand and lofty ambitions, he had more than enough capability to realize them.


    However, Seong Sa Wook was afraid¡­. he was afraid that those ambitions might take a wrong turn.


    When power veered in the wrong direction, it always hurtled toward disaster.


    ¡°There is a wish I must fulfill.¡±


    ¡°Judging by how vaguely you¡¯re expressing it, I suppose you have no intention of telling me what that is.¡±


    ¡°I promise you this, General Seong.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong put away his sword and quietly bowed his head as he spoke.


    ¡°The things I am about to do are absolutely necessary for the sake of Cheongdo Empire. Can you trust me on that?¡±


    Both Grand General Seong Sa Wook and General Hwang Soo who had been lying sprawled on the ground behind him, were utterly shocked by the unexpectedly respectful demeanor of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Though he had recklessly subdued the Taehwa Pavilion banquet hall, it became clear that he was not someone with whom communication was entirely impossible.


    Even Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong seemed to sense it instinctively. Grand General Seong Sa Wook was not an opponent to be underestimated.


    Though Seong Sa Wook had already lost much of the strength of his prime, he still possessed a wealth of experience and mastery in technique.


    No matter how skilled Seol Tae Pyeong was, defeating Grand General Seong Sa Wook without sustaining any harm was an impossible feat.


    In fact, if Seol Tae Pyeong let his guard down, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Seong Sa Wook turned the tables and beheaded him instead.


    ¡°Are you planning to take down Chief Councilor In Seon Rok?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­!¡±


    Both Seol Tae Pyeong and General Hwang Soo turned to Seong Sa Wook in shock.


    It seemed Seong Sa Wook had already anticipated some of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s intentions.


    No matter how far removed a soldier¡¯s life might be from the political arena, sitting in a position of power for as long as he had inevitably sharpened his intuition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard plenty about Chief Councilor In Seon Rok. He¡¯s not a clean man. Depending on how you interpret things, he might even be casting a shadow over the future of the Cheongdo Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    ¡°However, Vice General, listen to me carefully before it¡¯s too late. We are soldiers.¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook was a man of unshakable principles.


    He fully understood the weight of responsibility carried by someone who held a sword.


    ¡°A soldier¡¯s duty¡­ is to hold a sword and protect the country. It is not to weigh the rights and wrongs of political matters.¡±


    ¡°General Seong.¡±


    ¡°If someone holding a sword starts trying to manipulate the officials of the court, this massive structure we call the Cheongdo will no longer be able to stand. Surely you know this as well.¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook had no desire to fight Seol Tae Pyeong.


    If possible, he wanted to resolve the situation with words alone.


    He had tried his best not to harbor prejudice or discriminate against Seol Tae Pyeong, despite the latter¡¯s origins in the Huayongseol clan.


    However, his only concern was that Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s outstanding abilities might take a wrong turn.


    He firmly believed that if Seol Tae Pyeong was truly driven by loyalty, he would nod in agreement with the words of Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    Yet, Seol Tae Pyeong did not lower his sword.


    ¡°So, that is your resolve, is it?¡±


    As Grand General Seong Sa Wook swept his sword in a wide arc, a wave of sword energy swept across the area.


    For the strong, the level of mastery could be discerned simply from the aura they exuded.


    However, for those who had reached an even higher and incomprehensible level, gauging their mastery was impossible.


    Even Hwang Soo, who held the rank of Blue Pillar General, could not perceive the realm that Seol Tae Pyeong and Seong Sa Wook were witnessing at the tips of their swords.


    Both men were naturally gifted talents blessed by divine fever, but their levels were distinctly different.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had not yet fully awakened his power.


    Seong Sa Wook, on the other hand, was already a seasoned master, though his prime had long since passed.


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One strike.


    In a single clash as they charged and exchanged blows, the two men had already gauged each other¡¯s level.


    A moment¡¯s carelessness would result in instant death. With this mutual understanding, Seong Sa Wook and Seol Tae Pyeong crossed swords.


    ¡°Haaap!!!¡±


    As Grand General Seong Sa Wook let out a battle cry, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s upper body was lifted high into the air.


    Seizing the opportunity, Seong Sa Wook kicked Seol Tae Pyeong in the abdomen, sending him flying. Without hesitation, he leaped after him to land a follow-up strike.


    Seol Tae Pyeong barely managed to parry Seong Sa Wook¡¯s sword, before twisting his body sharply to the side in an attempt to grab the old general by the collar.


    However, Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s body did not budge, as if it were an immovable boulder.


    ¡°¡­.¡­!¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Seong Sa Wook kicked Seol Tae Pyeong away once more.


    The impact felt as though Seol Tae Pyeong had collided head-on with an enormous rock.


    Even Seol Tae Pyeong, who could take down a bear with his bare hands, was forced to stagger back from Seong Sa Wook¡¯s blow.


    But the crimson glint in Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes remained unyielding.


    Without hesitation, he charged forward again, bringing his sword down for another strike.


    Seong Sa Wook attempted to parry the attack with ease but had to grit his teeth as the blow was heavier than expected.


    ¡°Grrk!¡±


    A contest of strength ensued with their swords locked in a fierce struggle.


    Neither of them had ever lost in a battle of sheer force, but the evenly matched power between them prevented either from deflecting or diverting the other¡¯s blade.


    It was hard to believe that this was the state of someone far weaker than in his prime.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ¡°Plague Demonic Spirit¡± and the infinite resurrection state they were in, it wouldn¡¯t have been Seol Tae Pyeong who had killed Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang. It would have been Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    That much was certain.


    ¡°So you claim you have an unfulfilled wish¡­?¡±


    With his teeth clenched and his lips curling into a grin, Grand General Seong Sa Wook spoke while their swords remained locked.


    ¡°To kill the Chief Councilor and avenge your father, Seol Lee Moon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ve come to the right person.¡±


    With those words, Grand General Seong Sa Wook flung Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword aside, then leaped backward to create distance between them.


    He then tore off the garment that had been covering his upper body.


    The once-muscular body that would have been brimming with power in the past was now extremely haggard.


    It seemed doubtful whether any strength remained in his body. He looked so frail that it was hard to believe such power could emanate from him.


    That thought naturally crossed the mind of anyone who saw his thin, withered frame.


    However, the way he firmly gripped the long Cloud and Mist Sword still carried an air of resolute spirit.


    ¡°Vice General, you know this well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook, after taking a deep breath, began to speak.


    ¡°When that traitor rose up in rebellion, it was I who finally struck him down.¡±


    This was a fact so well-known that it could practically be considered history.


    The worst traitor in history, Seol Lee Moon, who cut down countless generals and high-ranking officials as he advanced toward the imperial palace.


    Like a runaway carriage rampaging forward, it was Grand General Seong Sa Wook, the man at the pinnacle of Cheongdo, who ultimately brought him down in the final moments.


    Even Seol Lee Moon, the infamous mad Sword Sovereign, couldn¡¯t penetrate the might of Seong Sa Wook in his prime.


    And no matter how much time had passed or how weakened his body had grown with age, the grandeur of Grand General Seong Sa Wook still remained.


    ¡°No matter what the circumstances are, how can you claim to have avenged anything without killing me first!¡±


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook stomped heavily on the ground and leaped forward.


    His speed was far beyond what one would expect from an old man.


    With just one clash of their swords, the sheer force of the shockwave caused the surrounding air to tremble.


    Seol Tae Pyeong gritted his teeth, twisted his body downward, and deflected the sword.


    At the same time, he shifted his weight naturally and delivered a spinning kick aimed at Seong Sa Wook¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Though the kick landed squarely, Seong Sa Wook twisted his neck and knocked Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s leg aside as if he was shaking off an insect.


    Without hesitation, he gripped his sword again and pressed in deeper.


    The intensity of his attacks, even with only one arm, was overwhelming. It was enough to leave an ordinary warrior struggling just to block them.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, however, deftly parried every strike with agile movements and swung his sword once more while aiming to land a decisive blow.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook easily deflected the attack.


    Once again, their swords locked, and as they strained against each other, Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes met Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s.


    The gaze of a man standing before a traitor trying to overthrow the country.


    To someone who had devoted his life to the Cheongdo Empire, this was an unforgivable enemy.


    Facing such a person, the eyes of Grand General Seong Sa Wook should have been filled with betrayal and hostility.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    But Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment.


    In the eyes of Grand General Seong Sa Wook, standing with his sword locked against Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s, there was¡­ sadness.


    Was he lamenting the fact that such a promising warrior had chosen the wrong path?


    Perhaps that was part of it, but the sadness etched into Seong Sa Wook¡¯s gaze seemed to stem from something else entirely.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong tightened his grip on his sword and spoke.


    It was because, in the earnestness reflected in Seong Sa Wook¡¯s gaze, Seol Tae Pyeong could sense a kind of sincerity.


    They were the eyes of an old general who had devoted his entire life to the Cheongdo Empire, embracing all the warriors within the palace with genuine care.


    ¡°There is a demonic spirit that must be slain¡­.¡±


    At those words, Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes trembled violently.


    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll believe me. But the seed of a demonic spirit capable of burning this entire imperial capital to the ground¡­ is hidden here, within Cheongdo Palace¡­.¡±


    Who could be trusted?


    In a situation where one was forced to doubt everyone in the world, and even in this moment where Seol Tae Pyeong himself couldn¡¯t be sure his words would be believed¡ª


    Laying bare the entire truth was no simple task.


    Even so, Seol Tae Pyeong made his decision.


    ¡°Revenge or justice mean nothing to me. My only wish is to kill that demonic spirit. Everything I¡¯ve done¡­ has been for that purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­Vice General, you¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a demonic spirit that devours a person¡¯s consciousness, pretends to be that person, and sows chaos within the palace to prepare for its resurrection. I¡¯ve come¡­ to slay that demonic spirit.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was still pressing his sword against Seong Sa Wook¡¯s raised his voice with heavy determination.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve said this¡­ can you believe me?¡±


    In an ordinary situation, such an absurd story would never have been believed.


    However, in a scenario where things had already spiraled so far out of control, if one were to ask, ¡°What in the world drove you to this?¡± the story changed.


    The desperation of someone who had acted to this extent was of a different nature entirely.


    For that reason, Seol Tae Pyeong clung to a sliver of hope as he waited for Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s reply.


    If he believed him, it would be a blessing.


    If he didn¡¯t, it would be regrettable, but Seol Tae Pyeong would simply break through and move forward.


    That was all there was to it.


    However, Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s response was entirely beyond Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°¡ªCould it be, that you¡¯re speaking of the Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    A chill ran down Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s entire body.


    His eyes widened in shock as he stared up at Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    The old general, standing tall in the unshakable form of a soldier, spoke.


    ¡°¡­You know of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s existence?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That evil disaster that takes over a human body and commands demonic spirits. But¡­.¡±


    Beyond their locked swords, the general addressed Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°It¡¯s a story from a distant past¡­ one where I personally cut it down with my own hands. A story from an unimaginably long time ago.¡±


    It was now a memory of a long-forgotten era.


    The burning Cheongdo Palace.


    The most devastating rebellion in history.


    The mad Sword Sovereign who was bathed in blood.


    The head of the Huayongseol clan, Seol Lee Moon, dragged the Heaven and Earth Sword behind him as he trudged step by step into the main palace.


    After slaughtering numerous general-level officers with frenzied sword strikes, turning the front yard of the main palace into a sea of blood, there was someone who stood in the path of that monstrous figure.


    At the top of the stone steps leading to the palace, gripping his arms tightly and staring down coldly at the monster, stood Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    Perhaps thrilled by the thought that there were more general-level officers left to cut down, the blood-soaked Sword Sovereign¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile.


    In that grotesque figure, there was no trace left of the loyal and righteous warrior who had once worried only for the future of Cheongdo Palace.


    ***


    Yeon Ri who was looking down at her empty bowl and caressing her full stomach lay down and looked up at the ceiling for a moment.


    Compared to Taehwa Pavilion, where the grand ritual was still unfolding, this Hwalseong District felt peaceful and calm.


    Because of that, Yeon Ri gently closed her eyes and allowed herself to drift into deep thought.


    Was this ancient king of demonic spirits attempting to infiltrate Cheongdo for the first time?


    And just what exactly was the Chief Councilor trying so desperately to conceal?


    In the vast collection of records within Cheongdo Palace, there was not a single mention of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Because of this, no one believed her whenever she spoke of its existence.


    However, people needed to know.


    The truly important truths were never written in places like historical records.


    The most important truths were always hidden within what had been erased and concealed due to the political interests of the time.

 Chapter 153: General Seol (1)

    Grand General Seong Sa Wook personally headed to Taehwa Pavilion to stop Seol Tae Pyeong.


    This meant that the chaos would soon be resolved.


    After all, no matter how formidable Seol Tae Pyeong was, it was impossible for him to subdue Seong Sa-wook, the greatest warrior of Cheongdo, without sustaining any damage.


    Warrior Commander Jang Rae gritted his teeth as he blocked In Ha Yeon¡¯s blade.


    He had crossed swords with her several times during her time as the Vermilion Princess, but her noble status had always prevented him from fighting her with all his might, forcing him to hold back.


    However, the In Ha Yeon he encountered now after all this time had become a far more skilled swordsman than when she had been living in the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Each time In Ha Yeon moved swiftly and swung her sword, the fluttering of her robes obscured his view.


    It was like watching a flower bloom, and although she had long since retired from her position as the Vermilion Princess, there was still an undeniable elegance in her movements.


    When Jang Rae pulled back and created some distance while adjusting his sword, In Ha Yeon flicked her blade and smiled gracefully.


    Against the backdrop of a winter mountain filled with bare branches, her fiery hair hung neatly, adding to her composed and elegant demeanor.


    Her swordsmanship had been widely recognized even during her time as the Vermilion Princess, but he never imagined that she would be skilled enough to hold her own against the Warrior Commander of the country.


    What made it even more surprising was her age; she was still young.


    She was someone who deeply trusted and followed Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    If even In Ha Yeon had been recruited into the Hwalseong District, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Seol Tae Pyeong had one of the most formidable teams of subordinates among any general in the country.


    ¡°Warrior Commander, it seems you¡¯re still holding back with your sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    For a moment, Jang Rae lost sight of her as she bent her body backward and lunged forward with her sword aimed straight at him.


    He barely managed to deflect her attack by swinging his sword, but In Ha Yeon spun around gracefully once more with her robes fluttering as she kicked the hilt of Jang Rae¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Warrior Commander Jang Rae tried to signal the nearby soldiers, but they all seemed too preoccupied with fighting off the Black Moon Unit members.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Jang Rae sensed something off.


    Countless soldiers and assassins from the Black Moon Unit members were clashing, yet strangely, there were no fatalities.


    The assassins of the Black Moon Unit were undoubtedly skilled.


    No matter how well-organized the soldiers of the Red Palace were, they had their limits. There was a clear difference between those thoroughly trained in military discipline and those who had honed raw, practical combat skills in the wilderness. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even so, the assassins of the Black Moon Unit didn¡¯t seem to be fighting with the intent to kill. Instead, they appeared to be aiming to incapacitate the soldiers rather than take their lives.


    At that moment, Jang Rae¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply.


    ¡°I understand that the Vice General isn¡¯t someone who would recklessly stage such an unrestrained rebellion.¡±


    Facing In Ha Yeon, who was pointing her sword at his face, Jang Rae spoke calmly.


    ¡°And I¡¯m also aware that the Vermilion Princess¡­.no Lady Ha Yeon personally trusts the Vice General. However, I can¡¯t imagine someone like you would easily partake in such a radical plan.¡±


    ¡°Pe-Personally trusts¡­? Wh-What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Ignoring the slight trembling of the sword tip in In Ha Yeon¡¯s hand, Jang Rae continued speaking his thoughts without hesitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s something deeper at play beneath this nonsensical and reckless plan.¡±


    Jang Rae¡¯s insight was sharp.


    In Ha Yeon was momentarily at a loss for words, as though struck by his remark, but she soon regained her composure.


    ¡°Even so, Warrior Commander, you have a duty to fulfill. If there are traitors rising against the country, it is your role as the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace to stop them, even at the cost of your life.¡±


    ¡°You are correct. However, if the Vice General has a hidden purpose, I would like to hear it first.¡±


    Jang Rae raised both arms slightly and addressed In Ha Yeon.


    ¡°Tell me the Vice General¡¯s true intent. If it¡¯s something I can agree with, I¡¯ll join your cause.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Your Highness! Why?! Why are you siding with Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong?! Why?!¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she fled from Seok Wol Ryeong.


    She held the Peaceful Moon Stone tightly in her arms and ran while gasping for breath. Her appearance was like that of a prey animal being hunted by a predator.


    In reality, when it came to strength, the Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang wasn¡¯t particularly outmatched by General Seok Wol Ryeong.


    She had been born with a heaven-given talent for Taoist magic, and she possessed a huge amount of spiritual energy that could enchant hundreds or even thousands of people at once.


    However, General Seok Wol Ryeong was known as the most unyielding warrior in the Cheongdo Empire.


    With his entire body bulging with muscles as he charged forward, his appearance was reminiscent of a huge boar. This overwhelming presence alone was enough to make a delicate girl like her hold her breath in fear.


    The sight of such a hulking man, covered in blood and weeping tears of anguish as he pursued her, was enough to overwhelm anyone on a human level before even considering physical strength.


    Jin Cheong Lang was a girl of young age who had lived a life far removed from violence.


    Though many overlooked this point due to the authority surrounding her position as the Heavenly Maiden, a girl of her tender age would instinctively freeze and flee if chased by such a blood-soaked brute.


    She had never killed anyone, nor had she properly hit another person before. How could someone like her beat this unyielding warrior into unconsciousness?


    This was not merely an issue of physical strength; it was a matter of combat experience and mental strength, which made it an unbearably cruel task for someone like Jin Cheong Lang, who had spent her days embroidering and arranging flowers.


    ¡°Heek! Aaahhhh!¡±


    In the end, all she could do was scatter every kind of Taoist spell she knew while frantically running for her life.


    Yet, even the spells she cast haphazardly packed enough force to rival fatal strikes.


    Most ordinary warriors would have collapsed after being hit a few times, but Seok Wol Ryeong endured it all. He used his massive muscles to absorb the blows as he relentlessly pursued Jin Cheong Lang.


    A tearful young girl running for her life and a blood-soaked brute screaming cries of anguish as he chased her.


    To an outsider, it would have been a scene fraught with danger. Yet upon closer inspection, the one fulfilling his duty was none other than General Seok Wol Ryeong.


    Clinging to the last shreds of his fading consciousness, Seok Wol Ryeong made a great leap and landed squarely in front of Jin Cheong Lang. He once again blocked her path.


    The bloodied beast loomed over her and looked down at her with an intense gaze.


    Jin Cheong Lang who was clutching the Peaceful Moon Stone to her chest trembled uncontrollably and let out a nervous hiccup.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Seol Tae Pyeong had given Jin Cheong Lang this earnest advice.


    However, at this point, it was unreasonable to try and control her strength. Jin Cheong Lang genuinely felt her life was in danger.


    She was on the verge of unleashing all her internal energy to knock Seok Wol Ryeong away with everything she had.


    ¡°Heavenly Maiden.¡±


    Blood dripped endlessly from Seok Wol Ryeong, but his expression carried a weight of seriousness.


    Despite the blood flowing freely, despite the countless wounds that covered his body, Seok Wol Ryeong spoke in a steady and solemn voice without a hint of resentment.


    ¡°I, Seok Wol Ryeong, have dedicated my entire life to serving Cheongdo as a military officer. While I cannot claim my life has been perfectly virtuous, I have upheld my own principles and beliefs. That much, I can say with confidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°The generals and officials of Cheongdo are much the same. They are all people who love this country and have resolved to give their lives for it.¡±


    Between the streams of blood, Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s eyes glimmered faintly, though their intensity had slightly diminished.


    ¡°Because they are such people, I believe they have the right to know the truth of what is happening.¡±


    ¡°You, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°At the very least, the Emperor and the Heavenly Maiden, to whom I have pledged my loyalty, must be acting with a greater purpose in mind. Otherwise, you could not have risen to such position.¡±


    The resolute tone of his voice carried a profound and devoted determination.


    Even as blood poured from his wounds, Seok Wol Ryeong uttered every word with perfect clarity. His determination alone remained unwavering.


    ¡°So please tell me the greater purpose you hold, Heavenly Maiden. If I find it to be just, I will follow and believe in you.¡±


    Inside Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s fiery gaze, there was a question directed at the Heavenly Maiden. A figure of such renown, a woman who stood at the pinnacle of Cheongdo.


    The one who carried the weight of the world and honored the will of the Heavenly Dragon.


    The woman who stood atop the Heavenly Dragon Hall. The woman who embodies the ideals of the country.


    Jin Cheong Lang slowly closed her eyes and thought to herself.


    In reality, she had only followed Seol Tae Pyeong because she liked him.


    ¡°.¡­¡­.¡±


    The Peaceful Moon Stone in her arms seemed to tremble faintly as if it were shivering.


    As long as she held onto this stone, she could not tell a lie. If she did and the light of the stone faded, the entire plan would collapse.


    Faced with Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s solemn expression and the heavy atmosphere of his unyielding determination, she wished she could simply say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, and move on.¡± But it didn¡¯t seem that simple.


    In the end, Jin Cheong Lang was left with only one choice.


    ¡°I, I, I, I¡­¡±


    Before Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s glinting piercing gaze, Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s confession continued hesitantly.


    ¡°B-Because¡­ I just¡­ like General Seol¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°And so¡­ I just thought¡­ if it was something General Seol was doing, I should trust and support him¡­ Th-That¡¯s¡­ all there is¡­¡±


    Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s eyes flashed ominously.


    His gaze, cold and lifeless like that of a dead fish, left Jin Cheong Lang breathless. Her chest tightened painfully.


    He was a high-ranking military officer. A general who had devoted his entire life to serving the Cheongdo Empire.


    To stand before someone with such a resolute, weighty gaze and admit, ¡°I just joined because I liked the guy doing it,¡± seemed utterly insane. It was a reckless, foolish display of shallow conviction.


    ¡°Let me ask you something, just to be sure.¡±


    Seok Wol Ryeong asked in a deep voice heavy with suspicion.


    The Peaceful Moon Stone cradled in Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s arms trembled with a faint, whining vibration.


    ¡°What you said about liking General Seol¡­ Do you mean¡­ in the sense that I think you do¡­ romantically?¡±


    There was nowhere left to run now.


    Jin Cheong Lang swallowed her tears her trembling head nodding as if it might fall off.


    The Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo Jin Cheong Lang harbored romantic feelings for Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    That revelation alone was an earth-shattering secret, one capable of shaking the entire palace to its core.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­ that the Heavenly Maiden of the country involved herself in such a grand event, and the only reason for it was¡­ simply to honor the wishes of the man you love? That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang trembled with tears welling in her eyes. Meanwhile, Seok Wol Ryeong folded his arms across his bloodied, wounded torso. His expression was stern as he stood tall and unwavering.


    That rising anger was about to attack Jin Cheong Lang.


    With tears brimming in her eyes, Jin Cheong Lang could only ask herself in despair, ¡°This is the truth, so what else can I even say?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    However, in the next moment, hot tears began to flow freely from Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s eyes. This was the warm, earnest tears of a man overcome with emotion.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Sob¡­ I see now. So even when you rose to such heights as the Heavenly Maiden, you have held on to your pure heart and unwavering devotion.¡±


    ¡°¡­General Seok?¡±


    ¡°I, General Seok Wol Ryeong, have lived my entire life as a warrior¡­! But in the end, I understand that what truly makes a person human is not cold discipline or calculated reasoning, but a warm heart¡­!¡±


    Caught off guard by Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s sudden flow of tears, Jin Cheong Lang could only fill her head with question marks. She couldn¡¯t follow what was happening right now.


    ¡°The Vice General and the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo¡­ The burdens they carry on their shoulders must be endlessly heavy, and surely, the trials and obstacles between them were countless¡­!¡±


    ¡°General Seok, I can¡¯t follow what you¡¯re trying to say right now¡­.¡±


    ¡°I understand it well! Between lovers destined for tragedy, countless trials are bound to follow¡­!¡±


    Seok Wol Ryeong, a general whose body was made entirely of muscle.


    Ironically, his longest-standing hobby was indulging in cheap romance novels.


    On weekends, he would wander through flower fields, make flower crowns, or visit famous tea shops in the imperial capital to indulge his unnecessarily girlish tastes. For these reasons, he was often called an oddball among the soldiers.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ are you saying it¡¯s acceptable to join such a grand event for that reason?¡±


    ¡°Surely, the Vice General must have presented a greater, more noble cause. That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to hear from the Vice General himself, but as for me, I¡¯m simply moved by the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s firm resolve, her loyalty and trust, and most of all, her pure feelings that led her to jump into this great vortex.


    ¡°¡­And that¡¯s the part that moved you?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it move me! In times like these, where else would you find someone with the kind of pure devotion the Heavenly Maiden has? On the contrary¡­ I find myself wanting to cheer for your heart!¡±


    But still, this is the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo, the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Jin Cheong Lang couldn¡¯t understand a word of what Seok Wol Ryeong was saying.


    Despite her dumbfounded reaction, Seok Wol Ryeong continued. He lowered his head as he spoke.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! If that¡¯s the case, then everything can be explained¡­! The Heavenly Maiden¡­ has feelings for the Vice General as a man¡­!¡±


    ¡°Th-That is¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yearning¡­! Love¡­! A noble heart¡­! That wistful affection for Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong is what brought the Heavenly Maiden out of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­! How could one not be moved¡­!¡±


    As General Seok Wol Ryeong passionately proclaimed his feelings, Jin Cheong Lang trembled and anxiously looked around.


    Most of the officials had already fled, leaving the area eerily quiet. Jin Cheong Lang quickly stood up and spoke.


    ¡°F-For now, um¡­! Someone might be listening¡­! Lower your voice¡­!¡±


    ¡°Love! What a beautiful sound! This longing for Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong¡­! The tender bond, like cherry blossoms in spring, gently taking root¡­! Please, I beg you, tell me how such a delicate love story came to be¡ªkraaahk!!!¡±


    A large rock flew straight into Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s face. It was thrown using a Taoist spell.


    ¡°Guhhh¡­¡±


    The rock hit him right in the face with such precision that Seok Wol Ryeong¡¯s body fell backward.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­ p-please, just be quiet¡­! E-Everyone¡¯s going to hear¡­!¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s face had turned bright red as if it had been scorched by fire.


    No matter how much of a delicate, girlish taste someone might have, that didn¡¯t mean they were fully prepared to handle the sensitivities of a maiden¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡±


    As if to prove the point, the sight of General Seok Wol Ryeong sprawled out cold on the cold dirt floor was pitiful.


    The cold winter wind filled the space between the two with a chilling stillness.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    Before being the mistress of the Azure Dragon Palace, before being the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, Jin Cheong Lang was just one girl.


    And for the first time in her life, she had knocked someone unconscious.


    Yet, as she looked down at Seok Wol Ryeong who lay there with a satisfied smile as if he was grateful for the ¡°beautiful story¡± she had shared¡­


    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the real loser here¡­ was herself.

 Chapter 154: General Seol (2)

    Demonic Spirits were categorized into Lower, Intermediate, and Higher ranks.


    It was generally accepted that a warrior was enough to deal with a lower demonic spirit, a well-trained demonic spirit hunting team was needed for an intermediate demonic spirit, and a huge army was required to confront a higher demonic spirit.


    However, even this theory wasn¡¯t always applicable.


    Since the strength of demonic spirits varied even within the same rank, it wasn¡¯t easy to gauge their power based solely on their classification.


    A lower demonic spirit that had accumulated yin energy over a long period could become a near-monster on par with an intermediate demonic spirit. Similarly, an intermediate demonic spirit that had devoured the flesh of countless humans could grow strong enough to rival a higher demonic spirit.


    And then, there was the strongest among the higher demonic spirits.


    A being that stood above all other demonic spirits, gazing down at them. A king among demonic spirits.


    Such a monster was sometimes referred to as a being even higher than a higher demonic spirit, known as the ¡°Plague Demonic Spirit¡±.


    However, the existence of this rank of ¡°Plague Demonic Spirit¡± was not widely known among the general populace.


    Even a single higher demonic spirit was powerful enough to devour an entire region, so the mere thought of a Plague Demonic Spirit emerging was terrifying. No one could predict what kind of calamity such a being might bring.


    The very idea of such an entity manifesting could throw the world into chaos and disrupt the reign of the emperor.


    Since demonic spirits thrived amidst disorder, there was no reason to create unnecessary confusion that would expand the shadows in which they operated.


    For this reason, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok came secretly to the residence of Grand General Seong Sa Wook late at night when no one would notice.


    This was the message delivered to Grand General Seong Sa Wook, who had just returned from subjugating the northern barbarians, by none other than the Chief Councilor, who was the highest among the high-ranking officials.


    The news that Sword Sovereign Seol Lee Moon who was regarded as the most loyal subject of the Cheongdo Empire and a leading candidate to take charge of the Red Palace in the future, had his mind corrupted by the Plague Demonic Spirit spread quickly.


    For Grand General Seong Sa Wook who trusted Seol Lee Moon more than anyone else, this was a deeply shocking revelation.


    Hearing the reply from Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, Grand General Seong Sa Wook furrowed his brow.


    With his eyes closed, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok spoke with a somber expression and a serious tone.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook was well aware that Chief Councilor In Seon Rok was not someone to be trusted. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Seong Sa Wook believed it was a warrior¡¯s duty to refrain from meddling in politics, he also knew that remaining completely detached would only lead to unnecessary conflicts.


    For that reason, Grand General Seong Sa Wook never let his guard down.


    Such a report could very well be a means of undermining Seol Lee Moon, the most highly esteemed military officer of the time.


    At those words, Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s brow furrowed.


    What kind of man was Sword Sovereign Seol Lee Moon?


    He was someone Seong Sa Wook had always kept an eye on, someone he had already decided would inherit the position of Grand General when the time came.


    He possessed an upright character, unshakable loyalty, and unmatched swordsmanship.


    Beyond that, he was a man who knew how to care for others and how to reprimand those who deserved it.


    In Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes, there was no other warrior in Cheongdo as well-suited to shoulder the future of the Empire. He had already chosen him as his successor and had given him a great deal of his trust.


    If such a man were to fall prey to a Demonic Spirit and begin slaughtering indiscriminately¡­


    What choice would Seong Sa Wook have to make?


    And then, without any warning, the incident unfolded.


    The rebellion where the mad Sword Sovereign Seol Lee Moon turned the imperial palace upside down occurred the very next year.


    Through the flames of the burning palace, Seol Lee Moon walked forward.


    By the time Seong Sa Wook raised his sword to block him, he had already resolved himself.


    ¡°So, it has come to this¡­¡±


    Standing in the courtyard of Taehwa Pavilion, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s figure overlapped with that of the man from years ago.


    The man who, at one time, had been destined to stand at the pinnacle of Cheongdo¡¯s warriors. Seol Lee Moon.


    Now, his descendant stood with a firm grip on his sword, facing Seong Sa Wook¡¯s blade.


    ¡°You also knew of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s existence?¡±


    The memories that flashed through Seong Sa Wook¡¯s mind were all from a time when he had been in his prime.


    Now, with his worn and frail body, he stood in the swirling wind while holding the Cloud and Mist Sword steady.


    ¡°¡­. How does General Seong know about the Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    ¡°It seems even you, Vice General, are in the dark.¡±


    Seong Sa Wook swung the Cloud and Mist Sword, deflecting Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword, then leaped back in a great arc.


    The sleeve of his empty arm fluttered in the winter wind.


    At some point, snow had begun to fall. Light flurries obscured the once clear sky, which was now covered with clouds.


    The biting chill of winter seeped in as the sparse snow blurred their vision.


    ¡°Very well. Since things have come to this, there¡¯s no reason to hide the truth. Your father, Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Huayongseol clan, was consumed by the plague demonic spirit. In his madness, he stormed the imperial palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I was the one who cut him down before that monster could grow even stronger.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong remained silent for a moment before finally responding.


    ¡°The world believes he staged a rebellion out of greed and that he was aiming to seize the throne for himself. That is what everyone knows.¡±


    ¡°That is a lie.¡±


    Amid the biting chill of winter, General Seong Sa Wook lowered his head and spoke in a lonely voice.


    ¡°Seol Lee Moon himself wished to be remembered that way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    This was a truth that had never been recorded in the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, or perhaps it was one that would only be revealed much later.


    It was a fact that could very well be the most important twist in the entire Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    Seol Lee Moon, the traitor who had driven the Cheongdo Empire to the brink of ruin.


    The truth buried beneath the shadow of the Mad Sword Sovereign.


    He had, in fact, been the first victim of the Plague Demonic Spirit, the very force that sought to plunge the imperial capital into chaos.


    ¡°How could the most renowned warrior, entrusted with the future of an entire country, fall to a mere demonic spirit and carry out such a massacre?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°The truth, if revealed, would only throw the world into greater turmoil. Sword Sovereign Seol Lee Moon did not want his death to become the catalyst for the collapse of Cheongdo. He loved this country, and even in death, he sought to turn himself into the foundation for its peace and prosperity.¡±


    The traitor Seol Lee Moon was remembered as the worst figure in Cheongdo¡¯s history.


    A man who had committed mass murder, who had attempted rebellion, and who had gone down in infamy as the most notorious rebel.


    ¡°However¡­ I heard that all the members of the Huayongseol clan were purged for their part in the rebellion.¡±


    ¡°This too is a lie born of chaos. Those executed by the authority of the imperial family were only those who had committed crimes. Most of the members of the Huayongseol clan were killed by Seol Lee Moon himself, who had succumbed to madness.¡±


    The one who had slaughtered the key members of the Huayongseol clan was none other than Seol Lee Moon himself who was controlled by the plague demonic spirit.


    As he revealed this grim truth, General Seong Sa Wook closed his eyes briefly before opening them again.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I had no objection to appointing you as a general because I knew you were not the descendant of a traitor.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ my father was¡­¡±


    ¡°Just one warrior, sacrificed to a great and terrible evil.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong swallowed dryly as he struggled to organize his thoughts.


    His pupils quivered violently.


    General Seong Sa Wook felt a deep sense of guilt weighing on his heart.


    It was no easy task to recount such a cruel truth about his father.


    Even so, if Seol Tae Pyeong were to rise in righteous fury and demand vengeance, the truth had to be told.


    That was the resolution Seong Sa Wook had made on the night he cut down Seol Lee Moon, the Sword Sovereign.


    As he watched Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword tremble in his grip, Seong Sa Wook could not help but feel sympathy.


    However, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s reaction was not solely because the truth was shocking.


    The content¡­ it¡¯s different from the Heavenly Dragon Love Story!


    The revelation that Seol Lee Moon was not the infamous traitor who had plotted rebellion but a loyal warrior who had fallen victim to the Plague Demonic Spirit was a truth even Seol Tae Pyeong, who was familiar with the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, had not known.


    It was a truth he could somehow accept since he had not yet read the entire story and could attribute it to information revealed later in the narrative.


    And yet, even within Seong Sa Wook¡¯s story, something felt missing.


    According to the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, Seol Lee Moon had passed the Human Trial. This was a detail clearly stated in the text.


    The Heavenly Trial,


    The Earthly Trial


    And the Human Trial.


    It was said to be a forbidden talent that could grant someone power beyond the limits of human capability, at the cost of cutting down the person they loved most with their own hands.


    However, it was also said that many who went through the Human Trial were consumed by its power and fell into madness. The Seol Lee Moon that Seol Tae Pyeong knew was nothing more than a swordsman who failed to withstand the Human Trial.


    But what did it mean for him to have been devoured by the Plague Demonic Spirit?


    ¡°The Plague Demonic Spirit still exists. Proving it¡­ would be difficult at this moment, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Does General Seol¡­ know how to defeat the Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    The Plague Demonic Spirit was a monster that consumed a person¡¯s mind and took over their body.


    The Moon Demonic Spirit that infiltrated the palace was merely a fragment of its power.


    Its ability to bewitch human minds eventually allowed it to dominate them completely.


    This demonic spirit had wreaked havoc in Cheongdo Empire. It moved between human bodies as its own vessel and would wreak havoc until its full strength returned.


    The method to defeat such a monster was¡­


    ¡°When it possesses another¡¯s body, you must kill the host.¡±


    ¡°That is right. I killed Seol Lee Moon who was possessed by the Plague Demonic Spirit. Now the Plague Demonic Spirit is gone. I saw it with my own eyes when the Sword Sovereign, who had been devoured by that monster, died by my hand.¡±


    That was not true.


    Seol Tae Pyeong shook his head.


    He couldn¡¯t provide solid evidence or a clear reason, but he knew in his heart that the endless cycle of reincarnation that governed this world itself was proof of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s continued existence.


    ¡°The Sun Demonic Spirit, the Moon Demonic Spirit, and even the White Demonic Spirit have all been vanquished. The seeds of unrest left behind by the Plague Demonic Spirit have also been eradicated, leaving no trace.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why is it that you believe the Plague Demonic Spirit still lingers in this world?¡±


    Provide your reasoning.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook spoke firmly.


    ¡°If the Plague Demonic Spirit still roams within this Cheongdo Empire, then whose body is it inhabiting?¡±


    Though his body may have appeared that of a frail old man, the fierce determination in his eyes was no different from his prime.


    ¡°Is it Chief Councilor In Seon Rok?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps strategist Hwa An?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    ¡°Or could it be that you suspect His Majesty or the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong briefly lowered the tip of his sword, then lifted his gaze to the sky that was heavy with clouds.


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    The cold wind briefly subsided, leaving only snowflakes drifting softly through the winter landscape, creating a fleeting sense of warmth.


    Winter had blanketed Taehwa Pavilion.


    It was as if it didn¡¯t want anyone to see the scenery of Taehwa Pavilion.


    ¡°After listening to General Seong¡¯s words, my thoughts have finally come together.


    ¡°¡­..¡­.¡±


    ¡°What General Seong said is highly likely to be true. Since the Heavenly Maiden is bringing the Peaceful Moon Stone, we can compare it with the testimony of Chief Councilor In Seon Rok to determine the truth more clearly. If so, my conclusion is simple.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s voice which was calm like the snow settling on the ground quietly reached Seong Sa Wook¡¯s ears.


    ¡°If the Plague Demonic Spirit is still alive and is trying to throw the world into chaos, it must have transferred to another body. Most likely at the very moment it sensed its death approaching.¡±


    The Plague Demonic Spirit was dead.


    Seong Sa Wook had stated this with certainty, but Seol Tae Pyeong did not believe him.


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    ¡°And if we consider who was closest to Sword Sovereign Seol Lee Moon at the moment of his death¡­¡±


    The tip of the sword once again pointed toward Grand General Seong Sa Wook.


    A single snowflake landed on the blade¡¯s edge, rested there for a moment, and then melted away.


    Amid the falling snow, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sharp gaze emanated clear hostility.


    ¡°¡ªI must suspect you, General Seong.¡±


    At that moment, the peculiar aura that always appeared when Seol Tae Pyeong showed his true intent began to manifest.


    The overwhelming pressure alone caused the warriors nearby to tremble uncontrollably.


    He was Seol Tae Pyeong, the Sword Master of the White Immortal Palace.


    Grand General Seong Sa Wook who was standing beyond the sword¡¯s tip raised his head squarely.


    His cold, stiff expression remained utterly unmoving.


    The banquet hall of Taehwa Pavilion had plunged into chaos.


    Amidst the chaos, Vermilion Princess Seol Ran quietly held her breath. Her hand that was clutching a scroll adorned with floral design trembled faintly.


    What lingered in her mind were the words spoken to her by Chief Councilor In Seon Rok just before Taehwa Pavilion descended into chaos.


    The truth hidden within the words that In Seon Rok had quietly delivered to her afterward was more than enough to throw her mind into disarray.


    Who could she trust? Whom should she doubt?


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran had to make a choice.

 Chapter 155: General Seol (3)

    The sword was embedded in the ground.


    It was the Heaven and Earth Sword. The sword once wielded by Sword Sovereign Seol Lee Moon.


    The sharp edge, adorned with a harmony of black iron and white steel, had been swung only in service of Cheongdo.


    Beyond the sword, the image of the Sword Sovereign who had once tried to set Cheongdo ablaze in the distant past came into view.


    His figure was in tatters.


    He sat cross-legged with his head bowed. Blood poured from his wounds.


    Yet in the laughter that rumbled from his throat with every ragged breath, there was a lingering satisfaction.


    Sitting across from him on the opposite side of the sword was the king of demonic spirits. An eerie and grotesque being.


    It seemed to take the form of a human, yet at the same time, it appeared to be a twisted, monstrous entity. Simply looking at it was enough to provoke nausea.


    Its body resembled that of a person, but only because it had yet to fully reclaim its power.


    In reality, the Plague Demonic Spirit, the ruler of all demonic spirits, was a being so enormous that it could have easily covered half of the vast Cheongdo Palace with its sheer size.


    That it had sought to claim the body of Seol Lee Moon was, in a way, inevitable.


    He was the greatest Sword Master of his time. A man so revered that no one in Cheongdo would have dared to question his loyalty.


    If such a man¡¯s body could be seized and brought under control, the Plague Demonic Spirit would be able to reclaim its full strength.


    And so began a battle that raged for decades within the depths of Seol Lee Moon¡¯s inner world.


    He fought to keep control of his own body, while the Plague Demonic Spirit fought to take it away.


    Their struggle had continued for countless years. An endless duel of blood and steel.


    In reality, it had lasted no more than a fleeting moment, but within the realm of the mind, they had been locked in battle for what felt like half a lifetime.


    And in the end, the one who remained standing as the victor was the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    A being devoid of language, driven solely by an instinct for slaughter, nothing more than a mass of pure killing intent.


    With his head bowed, Seol Lee Moon, the greatest swordsman in Cheongdo¡¯s history, spoke his final words.


    ¨C


    The greatest swordmaster to ever exist in the history of Cheongdo had ultimately faced a trial even he could not overcome.


    With Taoist magic that gnawed away at the human mind, raw strength powerful enough to shatter boulders despite not having fully regained its former might, and an insight that could perceive the very fabric of the world¡ª


    He knew he could not defeat the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    In the end, he would be devoured by the worst disaster in history and get reduced to nothing more than a mindless beast that slaughtered everything in sight.


    He had endured. Again and again, he had withstood it.


    Every time that cursed whisper crept into his mind and ate away at his thoughts, he clenched his teeth and resisted with all his strength.


    But at last, he had reached his limit.


    Even so, Seol Lee Moon was smiling.


    Blood dripped onto his crossed knees, trickling down and seeping into the dirt below.


    As it soaked into the earth, it felt as if the weight of the years he had endured was sinking into the soil along with it.


    Seol Lee Moon lifted his head and let out a clear and unshakable laugh. Enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    ¨C


    A glint of light flickered in his eyes.


    It was not difficult to see whose killing intent Seol Tae Pyeong resembled.


    ¨C


    The Plague Demonic Spirit did not respond. It was nothing more than a manifestation of pure killing intent, a force created solely to kill.


    And yet, Seol Lee Moon declared his victory for it to hear.


    ¨C


    The blood-soaked Sword Sovereign spoke.


    Before he was a warrior of Cheongdo, he was a human.


    Before he was the greatest swordmaster in history, he was a human.


    Before he was a warrior facing his final moments, he was a human.


    Before he was Seol Lee Moon, he was a human.


    ¨C


    Even in his final battle against the Plague Demonic Spirit, he had never lost his mind. He had not spent all those years in vain.


    Seol Lee Moon had given the girl a name. Ah Hyun.


    One day, she would become the Heavenly Maiden. She would safeguard the new Sword Master and make sure he took his rightful place in Cheongdo.


    Alongside the woman he had loved with all his heart, the merchant Seong Hyeol Hwa, he had chosen a name for their daughter.


    Like an orchid that bloomed in winter, a name befitting one who could stand strong even in a world full of storms.


    She would one day return to the palace and become the key to restoring order to Cheongdo¡¯s turbulent political landscape.


    She would also become the spiritual pillar of the next Sword Master who would rise after Seol Lee Moon.


    As people walked the long road of life, seeds were inevitably sown in their footsteps, whether they wished for it or not.


    Behind the path that Sword Sovereign Seol Lee Moon had walked with all his might, countless seeds had already begun to sprout, whether he had intended it or not.


    Seol Lee Moon could not kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    That cold truth remained unchanged, yet the blood-soaked Sword Sovereign grinned so widely that his white teeth showed.


    ¨C


    ***


    Through the rising mist, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword tore through the cold winter air.


    Great General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes widened the moment he blocked the strike.


    The weight behind this attack was entirely different from the ones they had exchanged so far.


    And it was only natural.


    Up until now, Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong had only been trying to subdue him.


    Everything he had done had been nothing more than a performance. A grand spectacle to find the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    That was why he had never truly attempted to kill the Great General.


    But now, the nature of his sword strikes had changed completely.


    Now, they carried a clear intent to kill.


    Gone was any hesitation about harming his opponent. Any reluctance to escalate the situation further had vanished without a trace.


    His eyes gleamed with a chilling light.


    Seong Sa Wook gritted his teeth.


    He had slain the very Plague Demonic Spirit that had devoured Seol Lee Moon.


    There was no doubt about that fact.


    And yet, the Vice General before him showed no sign of believing that the monster was truly dead.


    Clashing swords, Seong Sa Wook clenched his jaw.


    Grinding his teeth, he shifted his footing and kicked Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s left arm.


    Seizing the opening, he tried to drive his blade into Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s chest.


    But the Vice General retreated just the length of a sword¡¯s blade, then immediately lunged forward again, aiming for Seong Sa Wook¡¯s throat.


    A killing intent.


    A clear and undeniable intent to end his opponent¡¯s life.


    As he walked through countless battlefields, Seong Sa Wook had grown accustomed to the presence of killing intent, yet he could never fully adapt to the sheer weight of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s killing intent.


    He was a true warrior, one blessed by the divine fever.


    Seong Sa Wook himself had endured the Heavenly Trials of the divine fever.


    He knew, down to his very bones, just how immense that power was. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And because of that, he understood all too well¡­. if he miscalculated even slightly, he would truly die.


    But in the very next clash, Seong Sa Wook¡¯s sword was sent flying upward.


    Beneath him, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes gleamed with an eerie light once more.


    By the time he regained his senses, a deep gash had already been carved across his chest.


    A strike too fast for the eye to follow. Not just in speed but in sheer force. It was a blow that couldn¡¯t be blocked without a blade of his own.


    From his right shoulder down to his left waist.


    A deep wound tore through his body, and blood splattered into the air.


    Had he been in his prime, he would have widened the distance.


    But with one arm lost and his agility no longer what it once was, he had been struck.


    Seol Tae Pyeong drove his foot into Seong Sa Wook¡¯s stomach, sending him flying.


    Seong Sa Wook hurtled through the air before crashing into the forest behind Taehwa Pavilion. His body tumbled down the slope, rolling uncontrollably.


    Tall grass obscured his vision, and the stench of blood pouring from his wound filled his nose.


    Yet Seol Tae Pyeong did not stop his pursuit.


    He slipped through the underbrush with a terrifying speed.


    Chasing after Seong Sa Wook as he rolled down the slope, Seol Tae Pyeong struck again and again from within the dense foliage.


    Wounds tore across Seong Sa Wook¡¯s body. His battered form was now covered in wounds, and blood gushed wildly from each fresh cut.


    Blood sprayed in all directions, startling the crows hidden in the trees. With sharp cries, they took to the sky.


    Amidst the chaos, Seong Sa Wook barely managed to block the final strike.


    He was in tatters.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    The sound of a grip locking into place.


    He had caught the last strike with his bare hand.


    The sight of General Seong Sa Wook gripping the blade with his bare hand was beyond words.


    He struggled to speak while gasping for breath in his battered state.


    ¡°What¡­ in the world¡­ is driving you¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°To go this far¡­.¡±


    Despite everything, his eyes still held a fierce resolve.


    This was the same general who hadn¡¯t flinched even when his arm had been severed. His blood loss was beyond reason, yet his gaze remained sharp as if this much was still bearable.


    ¡°I told you¡­ I am not the Plague Demonic Spirit¡­ I made that clear¡­.¡±


    ¡°You must consider it from the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s perspective.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong lowered his head slightly and spoke slowly.


    ¡°The world is caught in an endless cycle of reincarnation. The enemy is an irritating foe, one who can rewind time as many times as they wish.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ are you even saying¡­.¡±


    ¡°And if its true identity is revealed before it regains its full strength, it will likely be exterminated before it can act. Therefore, it sends its subordinates to stall for time while it hides its existence until the moment of its resurrection.¡±


    Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes wavered as he clutched the blade tightly.


    He looked as if he had no idea what Seol Tae Pyeong was talking about.


    Yet Seol Tae Pyeong continued as if he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°But how can anyone deceive the eyes of the Heavenly Maiden who has observed the world through countless cycles of reincarnation?¡±


    The girl who was likely lounging at the Hwalseong District mansion at this very moment and idly snacking on meatballs.


    Even in the face of the world¡¯s crisis, she would let out a small chuckle, watching it all unfold as if it were someone else¡¯s concern.


    The previous Heavenly Maiden who could remain unaffected as she observed the world.


    She possessed considerable spiritual power herself, was always accompanied by the Sword Master, and continuously reset the world¡¯s cycle, rendering the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s repeated resurrections meaningless.


    To the Plague Demonic Spirit, she must have been the most formidable of adversaries.


    No matter how perfectly it mimicked the body it had devoured, the Plague Demonic Spirit could never fool the eyes of a girl who had lived through decades of reincarnation.


    So there was only one way to deceive Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit couldn¡¯t seize control of the body¡¯s mind. Instead, it had to remain hidden deep within while waiting for the right moment to act.


    If it carelessly cast out the soul and pretended to be the body¡¯s original owner, it would only expose itself even faster.


    It had to be insidious and cunning and make sure the world¡¯s flow remained undisturbed.


    Until the day the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s energy withered and she could no longer sustain the cycle of reincarnation, the Plague Demonic Spirit had to bide its time in the shadows and wait endlessly.


    That was the only method left for the Plague Demonic Spirit, the root of all these disasters.


    ¡°To force out a monster who has decided to hide like that¡­ in the end, I have no choice but to become just as mad.¡±


    His fingertips trembled violently.


    Seong Sa Wook¡¯s energy was nearly depleted as he gripped the blade.


    Standing right before him, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes burned as he spoke.


    ¡°Whether you reveal yourself and emerge or quietly accept death¡­ I will cut down Grand General Seong Sa Wook here and now, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But what if he killed Seong Sa Wook, only to find that he wasn¡¯t the Plague Demonic Spirit?


    In that case, the one who would be branded a traitor and die as a rebel against the world would be none other than Seol Tae Pyeong himself.


    Yet he did not hesitate.


    This was the final cycle of reincarnation.


    He didn¡¯t know about the Plague Demonic Spirit, but there would be no more chances beyond this. Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s power had been completely exhausted.


    At the last stage of this relentless gamble, he had to wager everything he had.


    Whether he left the table with a little more or a little less didn¡¯t matter.


    He had to be the victor.


    And Seol Tae Pyeong was certain of it.


    He closed his eyes tightly and gritted his teeth.


    He still remembered the look of Grand General Seong Sa Wook as he watched him silently through the falling snow.


    The Sword Master who had been bowing his head in front of the Heaven and Earth Sword stuck in the ground seemed to be speaking.


    Between teeth stained crimson with blood, a ragged, eerie laugh leaked out.


    It happened in an instant.


    Just moments ago, Seol Tae Pyeong had swung his sword down to cut off Seong Sa Wook¡¯s arm, but now his body was sent flying backward and crashed into a nearby tree.


    Even in his weakened state, Seong Sa Wook had sent him flying.


    Seol Tae Pyeong quickly executed a breakfall to regain his stance, but the impact still lingered in his body.


    Struggling to his feet, he looked upon the old Grand General once more.


    ¡°¡­I see. So that¡¯s how it is¡­. You have come quite close to the truth¡­¡±


    His voice carried an eerie chill.


    As if recalling something, Seong Sa Wook twisted his body grotesquely as he slowly rose up.


    From the severed stump where his arm had been, a grotesque mass of flesh began to sprout¡­ and the mass of flesh shaped itself into the form of an arm.

 Chapter 156: The Plague Demonic Spirit (1)

    Question.


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit was slain, if this endless cycle came to an end and peace finally returned to the Imperial City, how would it feel?


    It was a thought that popped into Yeon Ri¡¯s mind as she stared blankly at the sky while idly pushing aside an empty bowl that had once held meatballs in the quiet, peaceful mansion of the Hwalseong District.


    The boy who had posed that question had stood against the backdrop of a burning Imperial Capital. He was smiling despite being drenched in blood.


    It had been when the fully resurrected Plague Demonic Spirit once again reduced the entire city to flames; when people screamed and perished; when the once-blue sky became choked with ominous storm clouds.


    Had they failed again?


    With emotions long worn away, she felt nothing as she prepared to rewind time once more.


    Yet, even amidst this nightmarish scene, perhaps something about her detached, indifferent gaze had stirred an emotion within him.


    Even though his body was covered in wounds, he had struggled to lift his head and speak to her.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Once again, they had failed to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Perhaps, feeling guilty over that fact, the boy had offered those words of encouragement to Yeon Ri.


    Yet he had done nothing wrong.


    How could it be a sin to fail at slaying the king of all demonic spirits when he was nothing more than a mere human?


    Being caught in a volcanic eruption or swept away by an earthquake was not a crime.


    And yet, as the girl prepared to step into this hellish cycle once more, the boy lowered his head and bowed to her.


    A wish¡ª


    That one day, she would survive and smile.


    Yeon Ri gazed absently at the sky. She was lost in thought.


    She had long accepted life with a detached indifference, yet she had the faintest feeling that when that day finally came, she might burst into laughter.


    Of course. It was only natural.


    ***


    [You found me faster than in any other cycle. I suppose you must have picked up a clue from the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s aura.]


    Through the sound of flesh tearing apart with a grotesque rip, a twisted, eerie voice rang out.


    From the empty space where an arm should have been, a grotesque mass of contorted flesh sprouted, taking the shape of a blade.


    The clarity in Seong Sa Wook¡¯s eyes had long faded, and instead of whites, a dark crimson aura slowly seeped into them.


    At a glance, it was clear he was no longer human.


    The powers wielded by the Plague Demonic Spirit were countless.


    The ability to bewitch a person¡¯s mind, devour their soul, and assume their identity. This was the power granted to the Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    The strength to surpass human limits, unleashing power far greater than what one originally possessed. This was the power bestowed upon the Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    And the ability to freely manipulate spiritual energy and Taoist magic, distorting and breaking even the divine energy of the Heavenly Dragon. This was the power given to the White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun.


    At the source of all these abilities sat the Plague Demonic Spirit who was capable of wielding every power his subordinates had commanded.


    Seong Sa Wook¡¯s body twisted in a grotesque manner and his muscles swelled abnormally.


    His form expanded even larger than Pyeong Ryang¡¯s had. His flesh began to rot and decay with dark blotches spreading across his entire body.


    Madness filled his eyes as he lifted his gaze, staring straight at the Sword Master before him.


    [So¡­]


    In this endless cycle of reincarnation, Ah Hyun was not the only one who had endured time and time again.


    Her nemesis, the Plague Demonic Spirit, had also gnashed its teeth for countless years and desperately tried to break out of this never-ending cycle. To throw off the curse-like shackles that Ah Hyun had bound it with.


    At the tip of his festering arm, thick and dark crimson demonic blood bubbled up and pulsed.


    His entire arm transformed into a huge blade. It was impossible to call what stood there a human any longer.


    His skin had already peeled away, spilling blood in torrents. Just from the sheer amount of blood loss, he was something far beyond human.


    The moment I blocked a single strike, my vision violently blurred.


    Had I not deftly redirected the impact, my sword would have shattered on the spot.


    The sheer weight of that blow was incomparable to the Grand General Seong Sa Wook I had just fought.


    [What¡¯s wrong? Surprised?]


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    [Through this long and arduous cycle of reincarnation, you¡¯ve been finding me faster and faster. There was a time when you didn¡¯t even realize I existed until I had burned the entire imperial capital to the ground, yet now, you track me down before I can even consume the inner palace. And this time¡­ you¡¯ve found me on the very day of the birthday ceremony.]


    Strictly speaking, it was Ah Hyun who had found him.


    Whenever the world reincarnates, I lose all my memories.


    That¡¯s right.


    This was my first time crossing swords with the Plague Demonic Spirit, yet for him, he had faced me countless times across the endless flow of years.


    [Yes¡­ with each cycle, I can feel it growing more difficult to fight you.]


    ¡°Then¡­ just give up and die already. What¡¯s the point in dragging this out any longer?¡±


    The moment I deflected his sword, I moved in to cleave his chest open.


    But then, another hand shot out from his abdomen, piercing straight through my waist.


    Blood gushed from my mouth as I let out a choked gasp.


    [Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ you are my fated nemesis.]


    From his shoulders, his left forearm, his neck, the back of his head¡­. countless grotesquely twisted arms burst forth.


    He was unmistakably human. His muscular form was sticky with crimson blood.


    But humans only have two arms.


    As I watched more and more sprout from every part of his body, a sickening dread crept over me. The kind only felt when facing something utterly alien.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care and swung his left arm sword again, slashing deep into my left shoulder.


    I barely managed to step back in time to avoid being sliced in half.


    But the blood pouring from me was unstoppable, flowing like a river.


    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±


    Shaking my head, I furrowed my brows and fixed my glare on him.


    [Did you think¡­ simply finding me early would be enough to kill me? Perhaps, once upon a time, it would have been possible. Up until the twenty-third cycle of reincarnation¡­ No, let¡¯s be generous and say the forty-first.]


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    [But Ah Hyun is not the only one who grows stronger with each repeated cycle.]


    The Plague Demonic Spirit must be slain as quickly as possible.


    That thought echoed in my mind over and over, because unlike other demonic spirits, the king of these demonic spirits possessed intelligence.


    They were a race that reveled in tearing human flesh apart, in slaughtering and drenching the world in blood¡­. yet when it came to cunning, they could be terrifyingly intelligent.


    As beings like that, the Plague Demonic Spirit was bound to grow stronger and stronger within the endless cycle of reincarnation.


    The Moon Demonic Spirit, the Sun Demonic Spirit, and the White Demonic Spirit. All of them were becoming stronger and more powerful with each passing cycle.


    [Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, I know you well. For someone as cautious as you to suddenly rebel like this, to recklessly push forward despite the dangers just to find me; it¡¯s unusual. You have always walked the safest and most certain path.]


    A transcendent demonic spirit I had never seen before was now speaking about me as if it knew everything.


    It was true.


    Just as Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had ceaselessly studied and analyzed the Plague Demonic Spirit, that monster too had constantly sought to dissect and understand both the Sword Madter and the Heavenly Maiden while relentlessly trying to tear them apart.


    [In all the countless cycles of reincarnation, never once have you acted so boldly.]


    ¡°Anyone can stray from their usual path once in a while, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The Plague Demonic Spirit curled its lips into a chilling smile.


    [You¡­ you no longer have any cycles of reincarnation left, do you?]


    Those words pierced through me like a blade.


    What that creature had just said was the very truth I had been desperately trying to conceal.


    [You have no time left to waste, hesitating and trying to gauge my true nature. It seems that wretched Heavenly Maiden¡¯s spiritual power has finally begun to run dry as well.]


    This was a monster that had fought me dozens, perhaps hundreds of times before.


    The sheer amount of knowledge it had about me was on an entirely different level.


    [Kuhaha¡­ Haha¡­ Kuhahahahahaha! Finally¡­ Finally, the time has come to break free from this wretched cycle of time¡­!]


    As the monstrous grin stretched wide across Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s face, blood trickled endlessly from the corners of his mouth.


    The steadfast veteran who had once stood at the pinnacle of warriors was gone, leaving behind nothing but a mere sacrifice devoured by the king of demonic spirits.


    For hundreds of years, just how many humans had it consumed in this way? How many massacres had it carried out?


    It was impossible to calculate. This demonic spirit had not existed for just a handful of years.


    [The long-awaited moment has finally arrived. If you believed you could keep me imprisoned within the shackles of time and endlessly delay my destruction, you were gravely mistaken.]


    [Did you truly think a mere human¡¯s spiritual power and lifespan could hold out forever?]


    [At last, the time has come to set this imperial capital ablaze, to slaughter humans, and to let my existence fully bloom. It has been long¡­ Far too long¡­!]


    As it spoke, its voice became increasingly distorted, as if its very flesh was rotting away.


    That sense of liberation. The belief that it could finally break free from the tormenting chains of time. It was enough to make even the king of demonic spirits laugh with childlike delight.


    But that would never happen.


    The sound of the wind echoed along with my movements.


    The next thing was the sound of blood spraying into the air.


    By the time Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s severed head hit the dirt with a dull thud, my sword had already returned to its sheath.


    A fountain of blood gushed from the place where his head had been, soaking the hem of my robes.


    One of the most certain ways to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit was to strike while it was possessing another¡¯s body.


    There was no need to waste time giving it the chance to try something else.


    Even if it went on a long-winded speech about how much it had suffered within the cycle of reincarnation, I had no obligation to listen.


    Without hesitation, I beheaded Seong Sa Wook and immediately wrapped my body in spiritual power, preparing for the creature¡¯s attempt to invade me. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reason it had been able to transfer its consciousness from Seol Lee Moon to Seong Sa Wook at the last moment had to be that it had imbued Sa Wook¡¯s body with demonic power just before its head was severed.


    Seong Sa Wook who was utterly drained from his battle against Seol Lee Moon had let his guard down for that one fleeting instant.


    At that moment, the Plague Demonic Spirit had poured its power into him, hiding a fragment of its soul within the depths of his consciousness.


    As long as I didn¡¯t fall for the same trick, I could cut it down cleanly.


    Or so I had thought.


    [Uhhuhuhu¡­ kuhihihihih¡­ kuhuhuhuhuhihihi¡­ kuhihi.]


    [Kigegegek¡­ kuhehehek¡­ kuhihihihihehehehehek¡­ kuhehehek¡­ kihek¡­]


    The expression on Seong Sawook¡¯s severed head¡­


    It was smiling with eerie childlike innocence. So much so that anyone who saw it would be chilled to the bone.


    ***


    ¨C


    There was a high chance that Chief Councilor In Seon Rok knew something about the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Was he the Plague Demonic Spirit? If not, did he at least know what it really was?


    And if he did, why had he kept it hidden all this time?


    Depending on the possibilities, there were countless questions to ask.


    For that reason, Seol Tae Pyeong had specifically requested that Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang bring back the Peaceful Moon Stone.


    With the stone in In Seon Rok¡¯s hands, they could interrogate him and force him to reveal everything about the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong and Grand General Seong Sa Wook exchanged fierce sword strikes as their battlefield expanded deeper and deeper into the forest.


    There was no way to confirm whether Seol Tae Pyeong was still safe, so Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s first priority was to locate Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    After all, the chaos unfolding right now was for one purpose. That is to subdue him.


    With hurried steps, she made her way toward the Taehwa Pavilion.


    Most people had already fled, while key figures had been subdued by the Black Moon Unit assassins and tied up behind the platform.


    However¡­ the imperial family and the three great officials had yet to be restrained. The reason was clear. High-ranking generals were fiercely guarding them and refusing to yield.


    As she ascended the steps of Taehwa Pavilion, she surveyed the surroundings and spotted two unconscious generals lying behind the platform.


    She had known the Vice General was strong, but she hadn¡¯t expected this much.


    Jin Cheong Lang braced herself and lifted her gaze to the top of Taehwa Pavillion.


    The members of the imperial family had already begun retreating toward the escape route with the help of the military officers.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they fled. What truly mattered was capturing Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    ¡°Chief Councilor¡­!¡±


    At last, the final objective of this entire commotion came into view. In Seon Rok stood atop Taehwa Pavilion.


    He seemed to have already finished preparing to flee, shouting at the soldiers around him to ready his horse.


    She couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    If the Chief Councilor escaped now, all of Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s plans would come to nothing.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going¡­!¡±


    ¡°H¡­ Heavenly Maiden¡­!¡±


    The moment In Seon Rok locked eyes with Jin Cheong Lang, he tried to shout for the remaining soldiers to stop her.


    What happened next was something Jin Cheong Lang couldn¡¯t comprehend with her own eyes.


    A sword had suddenly pierced through his chest.


    It had happened so abruptly that, for a brief moment, she couldn¡¯t even process what she was seeing.


    The same was true for In Seon Rok.


    The instant he realized that the blade protruding from his chest was a sword, his eyes widened in shock.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    A man yanked the sword back out, then kicked In Seon Rok aside, sending him flying into the corner of Taehwa Pavilion.


    The high-ranking official, who had endured decades of political strife in Cheongdo, was sent tumbling pathetically before crashing into the railing and rolling onto the ground.


    A pool of blood spread around him.


    ¡°Huff¡­ kuh, huff¡­!¡±


    The moment she laid eyes on the man, Jin Cheong Lang clenched her trembling fingers into a fist as she held her breath.


    The other soldiers who saw the scene could only stare in disbelief.


    [Honestly, loose-lipped bastards should always be the first to die.]


    It was Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo.


    The very man Seol Tae Pyeong had completely subdued. The one who had been recovering from his wounds at Taehwa Pavilion. That man had just stabbed In Seon Rok.


    A distinguished general ranked second in the Red Palace hierarchy. A man who had been more loyal to Cheongdo than anyone.


    But now, with an eerie and unsteady gait, he staggered¡­ before breaking into a chilling laugh.


    A dark crimson aura surged up in his eyes as grotesque lumps of flesh crawled over his entire body, twisting and distorting his skin.


    [Kehhek. Kehehehek. Kihehehehehek. Khaak. Kahahahahak! Kakakak!]


    With a horrifying grin, he twisted his neck at an unnatural angle, then let out a spine-chilling laugh¡­.


    Screams erupted from behind the platform.


    ¡°Kyaaah! Demonic spirit! A horde of demonic spirits has appeared¡­!¡±


    ¡°Save me¡­! Kyaaah¡­!¡±


    The White Immortal Mountain. The most mystical peak in all of Cheongdo.


    From beneath its soil, a horde of walking corpses began to rise.


    As the twisted, broken bodies of the demonic spirits lifted themselves from the ground, the stench of rotting flesh spread, engulfing the entire banquet hall.


    Jin Cheong Lang could do nothing but doubt her own eyes once again.


    The platform had been completely blown away, and the demonic spirit that rose from beneath it¡­ was none other than the monstrous being that had left a deep scar on Cheongdo not long ago. The most terrifying demonic spirits in the Empire¡¯s history.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    The very demonic spirit that had inflicted the most horrific wounds upon Cheongdo Palace had now risen in the middle of Taehwa Pavilion¡¯s front courtyard.


    The monster that Seol Tae Pyeong had barely managed to slay, even after mobilizing every warrior in Hwalseong District.

 Chapter 157: The Plague Demonic Spirit (2)

    As she read the words appearing on the scroll Seol Tae Pyeong had given her as a gift, Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong fell into deep thought for a moment.


    Was this all orchestrated from the beginning? Tae Pyeong isn¡¯t the kind of person to stir up such chaos so easily¡­


    She had been the first to escape the banquet hall when the commotion broke out, and now, she was perched atop a large tree at the base of White Immortal Mountain.


    Having spent her childhood roaming the foothills of White Immortal Mountain as an herbalist, these mountain paths were no different from her own backyard.


    From the start, she was quick on her feet and more familiar with the mountains than even the wild beasts, so escaping had not been particularly difficult for her.


    However, given her nature, she could never flee far and leave the palace maids behind in the banquet hall.


    Despite her agility, she had virtually no combat skills.


    In such chaos, staying put would have only increased the risk of being taken hostage. So, for now, she had simply chosen to escape first.


    But something felt off about the atmosphere at the base of the White Immortal Mountain.


    Even though it was still broad daylight, an eerie tension filled the air.


    An ordinary person might not have noticed anything unusual, but the Black Princess who was used to the energy of the mountains could sense a strange aura emanating from the White Immortal Mountain.


    ¡ªThere was no sign of movement from any wild animals.


    Even just walking along the foothills, it had always been natural for the rustling of small rodents in the distance and the fluttering of birds taking flight to tickle her ears.


    However, an eerie silence hung over the White Immortal Mountain. There was no sign of life.


    It was as if every creature had sensed something ominous and fled long ago.


    It seemed like something major was unfolding, and it might be best not to interfere¡­ But still, she had to at least understand what was happening.


    With that, the Black Princess stretched once atop the tree, then swiftly climbed to the highest branches to scan the surroundings.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For the Black Princess, who moved through the mountains as if they were her own home, reaching the mid-slopes of White Immortal Mountain took no time at all.


    And on a mountain as high as the White Immortal, even from the mid-slopes, half of the Imperial Capital¡¯s vast landscape was visible.


    The view of Cheongdo Palace below, the grand and imposing structures of the Imperial Capital¡ª


    Gazing down at them had been one of the Black Princess¡¯s childhood pastimes.


    But today, the view that was always the same¡­ looked different.


    Smoke was rising.


    A few scattered plumes of smoke wouldn¡¯t have been alarming.


    However, in the vast city of the Imperial Capital below, countless columns of smoke were billowing from all directions and filling the sky.


    It was too far to see clearly, but she could make out collapsed buildings and crowds of people fleeing.


    Startled, the Black Princess leaped down from the tree and sprinted back toward the banquet hall.


    Amidst the many court officials bound below the platform, the White Princess heard these desperate shouts.


    And as if to confirm those words, countless demonic spirits began rising from the ground and surrounding the platform.


    There were creatures with gaping holes in their bellies, their intestines spilling out. Others took the form of wolves, but half of their heads had been blown away with brain matter dripping from their skulls. Some had dozens of arms sprouting from their bodies, while others had no heads at all.


    Each one was grotesque enough to make one¡¯s stomach churn, yet they were all nothing more than lower demonic spirits.


    The Black Moon Unit that worked directly under Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s command possessed enough skill to rival the ghost hands of the imperial family when it came to hunting demonic spirits.


    And among them, he had brought only the most elite soldiers under his personal command. No matter how many lower demonic spirits appeared, they would be eliminated in an instant.


    The White Princess¡¯s instincts were screaming.


    There was no solid evidence, no absolute certainty, yet she could tell¡­..the situation was veering away from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s original plan.


    Was he trying to incite rebellion and shake up the political landscape within the palace? That seemed plausible, but even so, he shouldn¡¯t have had the ability to command demonic spirits.


    The White Princess quietly channeled Taoist magic to burn away the ropes binding her arms.


    In the process, a slight burn formed on her wrist, but she merely frowned and dismissed it as trivial.


    ¡°White Princess¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to leave the platform right now! The demonic spirits are rising all around the front courtyard of the banquet hall¡­!¡±


    ¡°I am aware.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa had been assigned by Seol Tae Pyeong to monitor the White Princess¡¯s situation and protect her.


    When she raised her voice in an attempt to stop her, the White Princess scoffed.


    ¡°You come from the Inbong Clan yet ended up as a devoted subordinate of the Vice General.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not rebuke you for it. However, it seems the Vice General underestimates me. Did he think I would be more easily swayed if he sent someone from my own clan?¡±


    Before reaching this position, the White Princess had faced countless brushes with death.


    Even after becoming entangled with Seol Tae Pyeong, she had walked the edge of a cliff many times.


    Every time she was in danger, he had saved her. She owed him too many debts to count.


    However, as it had been said time and time again, the White Princess was not the kind of person who would set aside her personal desires for petty debts.


    She rolled up her sleeves and cast a glance up at the White Immortal Mountain, where the demonic spirits had begun to run rampant.


    As she let out a slow breath, the winter chill turned her exhalation into a faint, misty cloud.


    ¡°He must have assigned you to keep me from making any rash moves, fearing that if things go awry, it could become dangerous. How arrogant. Does he truly believe he can manipulate me so easily?¡±


    ¡°¡­White Princess?¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong was likely facing some great and unfathomable evil, risking his life once again in ways Ha Wol could not even begin to imagine.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she found that aspect of him particularly irritating.


    That was precisely why she had no intention of accepting his so-called kindness, which sought to tuck her away somewhere safe like a precious treasure. Instead, she cast aside his consideration, wrapped her body in spiritual energy, and strode calmly into the midst of the demonic spirits. After all, they were nothing more than lower demonic spirits.


    ¡°With the demonic spirits coming in, it¡¯s very likely that the situation will turn out differently than expected, which would put him in a difficult position. At times like this, someone who can stay calm and manage the chaos is needed.¡±


    She had heard that Seol Tae Pyeong, while fighting Grand General Seong Sa Wook, had ended up near the foothills of the White Immortal Mountain.


    Once he learned that the demonic spirits had begun to overrun the area, he would undoubtedly return to the banquet hall as quickly as possible.


    The White Princess reached into her robes and pulled out a Crane Feather Fan.


    The fan, made of pure white feathers, was something she had specially requested from a Taoist of Cheongsan.


    It was a treasured artifact that allowed her to sense the energy of Taoist magic more clearly, if only for a short while.


    Of course, compared to Jin Cheong Lang who was naturally gifted in Taoist magic, her abilities were insignificant and barely a drop in the ocean. But at the very least, it would be enough to deal with a horde of lower demonic spirits.


    Through the chaos of the battlefield, where demonic spirits clashed with the soldiers of Cheongdo Palace and the warriors of the Black Moon Unit, the young woman strolled in without the slightest sense of urgency.


    ***


    In Ha Yeon, who had been exchanging blows with Warrior Commander Jang Rae, drew a sharp breath as she cut down the sudden wave of demonic spirits.


    She had only been told that her role was to stall the Warrior Commander and keep him from reaching the banquet hall. No one had mentioned anything about a sudden demonic spirits attack on the scene.


    In Ha Yeon was the only crown princess consort among the Four Great Palaces who had been fully informed of the truth about the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had orchestrated this entire grand scheme for one reason. That is to find and eliminate the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    She understood that fact all too well. So she had expected that depending on how events unfolded, she might have to confront a demonic spirit.


    However, seeing the sheer number of demonic spirits rising all over White Immortal Mountain, it was difficult to believe that this had all been planned.


    ¡°These things¡­¡±


    Even the Black Moon warriors who had been following In Ha Yeon looked shaken as they began cutting down the spirits.


    Likewise, the soldiers under Warrior Commander Jang Rae¡¯s command were also slashing through the demonic spirits that had suddenly appeared.


    Though they had been locked in combat just moments ago, the sudden outbreak of demonic spirits made such conflicts irrelevant.


    ¡°Something seems to be happening at the banquet hall.¡±


    Warrior Commander Jang Rae spoke with a hardened expression.


    ¡°We need to head there immediately. It seems you¡¯re thinking the same thing.¡±


    That was the order Seol Tae Pyeong had given to In Ha Yeon.


    She had planned to head to the banquet hall eventually, but not this soon.


    However, the situation had clearly changed.


    If she were to simply follow Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s instructions to the letter, the correct course of action would be to grit her teeth and stop Warrior Commander Jang Rae here.


    But a wise subordinate was not one who merely carried out orders mechanically.


    She had to assess the situation, reconsider the purpose behind the orders, and adapt if circumstances changed.


    And In Ha Yeon was more than capable of such quick thinking.


    ¡°¡­We should head to the banquet hall first.¡±


    Just as she said those words and lifted her gaze toward the Taehwa Pavilion standing against the backdrop of the deep blue sky¡ª


    The moon had risen.


    Even though it was still daylight.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    This was not the first time she had witnessed such a sight.


    A moon hanging in the middle of the day.


    No, rather than the day itself, it felt as if night had suddenly fallen in an instant.


    The time-altering magic of the White Demonic Spirit.


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    In Ha Yeon¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she stared up at the sky.


    She couldn¡¯t know the details¡­ but it felt like a harbinger of disaster.


    ****


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was an exceptionally powerful demonic spirit, unlike any other that had ever attacked Cheongdo Palace.


    With hundreds dead and countless wounded, it had crushed dozens of palace buildings, set mountains ablaze, and even half-destroyed the Hwalseong District. It was a monster beyond reason.


    Among the countless demonic spirits spawned by the Plague Demonic Spirit, it was the strongest, so much so that even the famed Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong had been left in tatters just to bring it down.


    If such a creature were to descend upon the banquet hall of Taehwa Pavilion, where high-ranking officials had gathered, the devastation would be unimaginable.


    In the worst case, this could escalate into a disaster¡­. the annihilation of Cheongdo¡¯s leaders.


    A single swing of its massive blade could send razor-sharp winds tearing through the area, and a single swipe of its claws could end dozens of lives in an instant.


    If left unchecked, within less than a minute, every human present would be dead.


    Jin Cheong Lang could not stand idly by.


    Blessed by the divine fever, Jin Cheong Lang possessed immense power in Taoist magic, yet she had never unleashed it in full.


    Just as one could not drain the entire ocean, there had never been a stage vast enough for her to release the full extent of her spiritual energy.


    She had spent her life in the inner palace, where even a minor disturbance could lead to casualties.


    But this was no time for restraint.


    If she hesitated even once and allowed that monster to wield its full strength, dozens would perish with each passing second.


    Gathering every ounce of her energy, Jin Cheong Lang unleashed the power of the Heavenly Dragon to crush Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang beneath its overwhelming force.


    The Heavenly Maiden revealing her true power.


    Ordinary people could live their entire lives without ever witnessing such a sight.


    And so, every person present found themselves frozen and their eyes were drawn to the immense energy of the Heavenly Dragon filling the sky.


    It didn¡¯t sound like the roar of any living creature; it was closer to the deep, resonating horn of a giant warship.


    Above the White Immortal Mountain, the dragon descended.


    Watching over the mortal world from the heavens, the guardian deity of Cheongdo occasionally manifested its will to shape the course of history.


    Its colossal form emerged through the clouds.


    In response to the plea of the country¡¯s priestess, the Heavenly Maiden¡­


    The massive forepaw of the dragon, formed entirely of spiritual energy, came crashing down and it pinned the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s enormous body beneath it.


    The elaborate silk of her court robes billowed wildly in the surge of power, and a brilliant blue light flared in her eyes.


    The arrival of the Heavenly Dragon alone sent violent winds sweeping across the land.


    There were only four people in all of Cheongdo Palace who had overcome the Heavenly Trial.


    Jin Cheong Lang clenched her teeth and swung her hand downward in a sharp motion¡­ In an instant, the monster¡¯s movements were sealed.


    Blood trickled from Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s nose.


    Three seconds¡ªno, maybe five. That was all the strength she had exerted, yet it felt as if her entire body were burning in agony.


    The energy of the Heavenly Dragon was not something a newly appointed Heavenly Maiden, who had only just begun adapting to the pure waters of the Heavenly Jade Pavilion, could easily withstand.


    It was said that Ah Hyun, the Heavenly Maiden in her prime, could wield even greater power, but that was only because she had spent years acclimating to the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    But she couldn¡¯t afford to lose consciousness now.


    The only one in this place capable of killing that monstrous Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was Seol Tae Pyeong.


    At the very least, she had to hold the creature in place until he arrived.


    However¡­


    [Is this the power of that cursed Heavenly Dragon.]


    Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo gripped his sword tightly.


    No, it was not Hwang Soo himself. Some eerie presence lurking within his body had taken control, and before she knew it, it had closed the distance, standing right before Jin Cheong Lang.


    Unless he fully regained his strength, he could not yet consume the detestable power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    And so, the Plague Demonix Spirit swung his sword at its conduit¡­. the Heavenly Maiden.


    To Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s eyes, the movement appeared slow.


    Yet she could not react.


    All the energy in her body was already concentrated on her binding technique. Even if she tried to move now, there was no way she could evade that swift blade.


    Her throat would be severed in a single strike, and she would die instantly.


    At that very moment, just as fear threatened to consume her entire being¡ª


    A head was severed, and blood splattered through the air.


    [Kuhuk¡­!]


    But the one who lost his head was not Jin Cheong Lang.


    It was Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo.


    The head of the loyal warrior who had devoted his life to Cheongdo rolled helplessly across the floor after it got sliced away too swiftly to offer any resistance.


    A spray of blood struck Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s face with a sharp splatter.


    She held her breath, struggling to keep her fading consciousness intact.


    Filling her vision was the sight of Seol Tae Pyeong, ruthlessly kicking aside Hwang Soo¡¯s now headless body.


    ¡°G-General¡­ Seol¡­!¡±


    Tears welled in her eyes as she called his name.


    Just as Seol Tae Pyeong turned to check if she was unharmed, a massive figure suddenly came flying in, carrying the weight of an immense kick.


    With a tremendous impact, he was sent hurtling backward and crashed into a pillar of Taehwa Pavilion.


    Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s pupils trembled violently.


    The one who had stormed onto the battlefield and kicked him away so abruptly¡ª


    The one wielding a massive iron mace with a chilling smile on his face¡­. was none other than General Ah Cheon, who had already been subdued by Seol Tae Pyeong and thrown beyond the platform.


    Jin Cheong Lang looked up at the sight and her entire body started trembling uncontrollably.


    Ah Cheon. A general who had once defended Cheongdo with unwavering loyalty.


    But now, that blood-stained smile of his was filled with pure madness.


    [Kuhaha¡­! No matter how desperately you struggle¡­!]


    Before he could even finish his sentence¡ª


    Seol Tae Pyeong shot forward, kicking off a pillar and slicing through the dust-filled air. His swift blade had already pierced Ah Cheon¡¯s heart.


    Blood spurted from the wound, staining the entire area crimson.


    Yet even in the midst of that fountain of blood, General Ah Cheon continued to grin with a terrifying, maddened expression.


    [Khh¡­ How¡­ how utterly amusing¡­]


    Sensing the presence of those gathering near Taehwa Pavilion, the crazy monster¡¯s grin stretched even wider. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [So, the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, who once guarded the Four Cardinal Directions of the Heavenly Dragon Hall¡­ have all taken your side.]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    [I see now¡­ I understand why you chose this cycle to make your move¡­ But in the end¡­ it is futile.]


    And with that, the last traces of blood drained from Ah Cheon¡¯s face. His eyes rolled back, and his consciousness faded.


    Seol Tae Pyeong wordlessly pulled his sword free and flicked the blood from its blade.


    Ah Cheon¡¯s huge frame collapsed where he stood. His body fell forward, spraying blood across the courtyard of Taehwa Pavilion.


    The assembled officials could do nothing but tremble in fear.


    A general who had once defended Cheongdo had been cut down like a mere foot soldier, slain one by one.


    That sight. It was exactly the same as when Seol Lee Moon had once strode into the main palace, cutting down everything in his path.


    It was as if that maddened Sword Sovereign had manifested once again in this era.


    Another high-ranking general rose to his feet and started swinging his blade in an attempt to sever Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s head.


    Fierce Honor General Yoo Gwang Woon. His lips twisted into a maniacal grin. He twisted his body and drove a dagger deep into Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s side.


    Blood gushed from the wound, and Jin Cheong Lang cried.


    ¡°General Seol ¡­!¡±


    But Seol Tae Pyeong caught Yoo Gwang Woon¡¯s wrist, gripping the hand that still clutched the dagger.


    Lowering his gaze, he silently looked at the blade buried in his own side, then slowly shifted his eyes toward Yoo Gwang Woon.


    His gaze was that of a beast that had just caught its prey.


    In the blink of an eye, Yoo Gwang Woon¡¯s severed head was already soaring through the air.

 Chapter 158: The Plague Demonic Spirit (3)

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Huff¡­!¡±


    ¡°You must get a hold of yourself. The situation has escalated beyond expectation.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang who had momentarily lost consciousness quickly snapped back to her senses.


    In the brief moment her eyes had been averted, three generals had already fallen. And it wasn¡¯t just anyone; it was none other than Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong who had done it.


    Judging by the madness flickering in their eyes, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell; they had already been devoured by the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    ¡°Vice General¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re losing too much blood¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Assess the situation first, then you must flee to the main palace.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang had managed to suppress Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang temporarily by borrowing the power of the Heavenly Dragon, but all she had done was restrict its movements; she had not fully subdued the demonic spirit.


    The monstrous Sun Demonic Spirit let out a deafening roar, thrashing against the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy that coiled around it like chains, and then it began slaughtering the surrounding soldiers.


    ¡°That¡­ That Sun Demonic Spirit¡­!¡±


    ¡°We must take it down immediately and then eliminate the Plague Demonic Spirit that created these demonic spirits.¡±


    Looking up at the sky, she saw the moon had risen to its peak.


    Yet just moments ago, it had still been daytime.


    She had seen this Taoist magic once before. It was the ability to twist and break the axis of time. It was the magic of White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun.


    The once sunlit courtyard of Taehwa Pavilion was now bathed in eerie moonlight, and in response to the ominous energy, countless demonic spirits were beginning to rise.


    The soldiers of Taehwa Pavilion and the Black Moon Unit, who had been in a standoff just moments ago, were now standing back to back, cutting down the approaching demonic spirits.


    Before this overwhelming disaster, human conflicts had become a trivial concern.


    For now, everyone fought with all they had. Just to survive.


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong held his breath as he quietly looked down at the panoramic view of Taehwa Pavilion.


    It was a scene that seemed as if hell itself had descended upon the mortal world.


    Severed limbs and necks were scattered across the battlefield. There was a gruesome mixture of both human and demonic spirit remains.


    The screams of agony knew no distinction between man and demonic spirit. If someone weak-willed were to witness this scene, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if they fainted on the spot.


    Of course, Jin Cheong Lang was someone with little to no immunity to such blood-soaked carnage.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    She had seen demonic spirits rampaging before, but this was the first time she had witnessed such an explicit display of human flesh being mercilessly torn apart.


    Jin Cheong Lang nearly collapsed on the spot, gagging, but Seol Tae Pyeong quickly moved to support her. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Steady yourself. If you lose focus, you¡¯ll be killed in an instant.¡±


    ¡°I-I need to¡­ minimize the casualties among Cheongdo¡¯s soldiers first. I will call upon the power of the Heavenly Dragon¡­¡±.


    ¡°You must save your strength as our final line of defense, Your Highness.¡±


    Even just summoning the form of the Heavenly Dragon into the sky moments ago had left Jin Cheong Lang utterly drained.


    She still had some energy left to fight, but expending her power until she was completely depleted would be a grave mistake.


    The special and lower demonic spirits that had appeared so far were merely the beginning.


    The true enemy they needed to take down was the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Seol Tae Pyeong swallowed dryly and once again surveyed the battlefield.


    He had already cut down the Plague Demonic Spirit several times as it parasitized the bodies of high-ranking generals, yet there was still no guarantee that the creature was truly dead.


    This demonic spirit survived by leaping from host to host, refusing to be vanquished by a simple beheading.


    If they were to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit for good, they needed to uncover more about its nature.


    Though it repeatedly revived by devouring the minds of high officials, it didn¡¯t seem capable of possessing just any human at will.


    If it could freely transfer bodies without restriction, then Seol Tae Pyeong would have already been its first victim.


    There must have been a specific condition. A condition that required time and preparation for the creature to take full control of a new body.


    In other words, the number of hosts the Plague Demonic Spirit could inhabit was not infinite. If they kept cutting them down, eventually, it would run out of vessels.


    However, the Plague Demonic Spirit was no fool.


    Even if you kept cutting it down again and again until the number of hosts began to dwindle. And when that happened, the creature would surely disappear once more.


    That was inevitable.


    The only reason it had revealed itself so openly before Seol Tae Pyeong was that it still had plenty of hosts left.


    ¡°If we kill the most powerful Plague Demonic Spirit, all our problems will be solved.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ Plague Demonic Spirit¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However¡­ that creature takes control of human bodies and jumps between them. You remember how the high officials I cut down were acting strangely, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang who was overwhelmed with fear barely managed to nod.


    The mere fact that she could hold a conversation in the midst of this blood-soaked battlefield was proof of her resilience.


    Considering how young she was, even that alone was worthy of praise.


    ¡°You must listen carefully. We still don¡¯t understand what kind of sorcery the Plague Demonic Spirit uses to consume humans. That means¡­ at any moment, someone could lose their mind and turn on us.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang swallowed dryly as she listened to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words.


    Even the high officials, who had been more loyal to Cheongdo than anyone else, had suddenly gone mad and tried to cut them down.


    If that was possible, then there was no way to tell who might turn against them next.


    For example, if An Rim, the head maid who had served her for years, suddenly succumbed to madness and tried to kill her¡­ could she strike her down without hesitation?


    Absolutely not.


    That was why Jin Cheong Lang couldn¡¯t stop trembling in fear.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. At the very least, we know for certain that it can¡¯t just devour anyone at will. If it could, I would have already fallen to madness.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong gripped Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s shoulders firmly and tried to reassure her.


    ¡°However, we have no way of knowing how this situation will unfold.¡±


    ¡°¡­Vice General¡­¡±


    ¡°If I truly succumb to the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s madness, there won¡¯t be many who can stop me.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong looked Jin Cheong Lang in the eye with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°If that happens, you must not hesitate to kill me. Steel your heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t. I¡¯d rather die with you.¡±


    Rather, Jin Cheong Lang tightened her grip on Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s shoulders and clenched her teeth as she spoke.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me die, then you must never fall to the Plague Demonic Spirit either.¡±


    Even in a state of terror, she still said everything she needed to. It was moments like this that made it clear. Being the Heavenly Maiden was not a role just anyone could take on.


    Seol Tae Pyeong gazed at Jin Cheong Lang in silence before finally admitting that he had been thoughtless.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Highness. I only said it just in case.¡±


    ¡°Even as a joke, don¡¯t say such things.¡±


    A roar echoed as the Sun Demonic Spirit, which Jin Cheong Lang had bound, leaped onto the platform.


    Now that he had conveyed everything he needed to, Seol Tae Pyeong rushed forward to stop the creature.


    ***


    When Vermilion Princess Seol Ran climbed the stairs behind Taehwa Pavilion, her eyes widened in shock.


    The soldiers guarding the path to the top of the pavilion lay sprawled on the ground, bleeding.


    Some already seemed lifeless, while others, though still breathing, had lost limbs, their injuries so severe that death might have been a mercy.


    Night and day had reversed, demonic spirits ran rampant, and soldiers were being slaughtered.


    Fortunately, it appeared that the emperor had been escorted to safety by the warriors, but the high officials who were like the pillars of Cheongdo¡¯s foundation were still trapped in the banquet hall.


    Each of them held a critical position in the Empire, and if they were all to be wiped out at once, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Cheongdo would plunge into an age of darkness.


    The military officers frantically moved about, trying to save as many officials as possible.


    Seol Ran swallowed dryly and continued climbing the back stairs of Taehwa Pavilion.


    If she wanted to grasp the full situation, she needed to get to higher ground.


    She dragged the hem of her court robe as she reached the top of the pavilion, only to be greeted by a horrifying sight.


    Lying in a pool of his own blood was Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    His chest had been pierced through, and though his breaths were shallow and empty, he clung to the railing, desperately trying to lift himself.


    ¡°Ch-Chief Councilor¡­ ¡­!¡±


    Shocked, Seol Ran rushed to support him, only to have her sleeves stained with his blood.


    As she struggled to tend to the wounded minister, her gaze finally shifted toward the front courtyard of Taehwa Pavilion.


    A hellscape unfolded before her.


    People were dying everywhere.


    Seol Ran swallowed hard and fixed her gaze on Seol Tae Pyeong, who was charging toward the Sun Demonic Spirit in the distance.


    Even from afar, he looked utterly exhausted.


    It was no surprise. In this short span of time, he had already cut down three high-ranking generals.


    Each of them was a famous warrior in Cheongdo, so it was only natural that the strain on his body had begun to take its toll.


    On top of that, he now had to face the Sun Demonic Spirit, who had only been subdued in such a state after being attacked by every subordinate in the Hwalseong District. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he had collapsed on the spot.


    Seol Ran swallowed dryly at the sight of the Sun Demonic Spirit emerging from beyond the platform.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Yeon-ah¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±


    The once-brilliant eyes, always sharp like those of a wild tiger, were now dull and lifeless.


    Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, who was leaning against Seol Ran for support, clutched at her collar with a trembling hand and spoke in a fading voice.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Yeon-ah¡­ Ha¡­ Yeon-ah¡­.¡±


    Was he seeing his life flash before his eyes?


    Perhaps, upon seeing Seol Ran dressed in the robes of the Vermilion Princess, he had mistaken her for his beloved daughter In Ha Yeon whom he had cherished his entire life.


    Summoning all his remaining strength, he gripped her collar tightly, enduring the pain as he spoke.


    ¡°Run¡­ Ha Yeon¡­ Run away¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran started to say something but quickly fell silent.


    She already knew. Chief Councilor In Seon Rok would not leave Taehwa Pavilion alive.


    He was already an old man.


    Having suffered such severe blood loss in the freezing winter air and been left unattended for so long, even if she ran to find a physician now, it would be meaningless.


    ¡°Chief Councilor¡­ First, we need to stop the bleeding¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ha Yeon¡­ My daughter, Ha Yeon¡­ Are you¡­ Are you there¡­?¡±


    His mind was already slipping away.


    He clung desperately to the last shreds of consciousness, calling out endlessly for his daughter, In Ha Yeon.


    ¡°Ha Yeon¡­ The Plague Demonic Spirit¡­ You must flee from the Plague Demonic Spirit¡­.¡±


    He was fully aware that his life hung by a thread.


    Was it his only wish for his daughter, In Ha Yeon, to escape the clutches of the Plague Demonic Spirit that had infiltrated Cheongdo?


    ¡°Be wary of all high-ranking generals. And officials of the Upper Second Rank and above¡­ I couldn¡¯t confirm them all¡­ but most have already been devoured¡­.¡±


    Seol Ran¡¯s pupils trembled. She struggled to stay focused as she concentrated on the Chief Councilor¡¯s desperate words.


    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Ha Yeon¡­.¡±


    With his fading mind, the Chief Councilor clutched Seol Ran¡¯s hand tightly.


    The dignified figure who once stood at the pinnacle of the officials was gone. All that remained was a frail, pitiful old man, moments from death.


    ¡°If that thing takes root in Seol Lee Moon¡¯s corpse¡­ everything will be over.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°You must¡­ You must find Seol Lee Moon¡¯s body¡­. I¡­ have failed¡­.¡±


    And with that, the Chief Councilor¡¯s trembling hand brushed gently against Seol Ran¡¯s cheek.


    Like a father reminiscing about the daughter he had loved so dearly all his life, his wrinkled, aged hand caressed her face¡­ until it finally fell limp.


    A chilling cold filled the floor of Taehwa Pavilion.


    Seol Ran quietly closed her eyes and carefully laid his body down.


    The final moments of the Chief Councilor who had once commanded all of Cheongdo.


    Who would have expected that his end would come on the cold wooden floor of a pavilion perched on the mid-slopes of the White Immortal Mountain?


    There was no one by his side to mourn him.


    Only his corpse remained in a corner of Taehwa Pavilion, surrounded by the dying screams of both demonic spirits and humans alike.


    Seol Ran, too, had no time to linger.


    After placing his body down for a brief moment, she had to push forward.


    She had to survive.


    ¡°¡­..¡­!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Lady Ha Yeon, what is it? We must hurry to Taehwa Pavilion.¡±


    A sudden chill ran down In Ha Yeon¡¯s spine, and she instinctively halted the blade that had been cutting down demonic spirits.


    The warrior commander who had been keeping pace with her urgent steps, quickly turned his head and urged her forward. She shook her head a few times and immediately followed.


    No matter what, Seol Tae Pyeong was risking his life to defend Taehwa Pavilion.


    There was no time to hesitate. She had to get there as quickly as possible.


    In Ha Yeon plunged into the cold winter air.


    It was a very cold day.

 Chapter 159: The Plague Demonic Spirit (4)

    Only now did Seol Ran begin to understand the true meaning behind the words that the Chief Councilor had once emphasized to her.


    Among the high officials of the Upper Second Rank and above, he had been unable to distinguish who had fallen under the influence of the Plague Demonic Spirit and who had not.


    And so, he had chosen to suspect everyone.


    As Seol Ran dashed toward the hall, she swiftly dodged the grasp of a lower demonic spirit lunging at her.


    But the creature moved just as quickly. It pinned her arm down and crushed her under its weight.


    Thick, dark red demonic blood dripped to the ground.


    When she lifted her gaze, she saw a demonic spirit in the form of a man pressing down on her arm with its maw gaping wide.


    Its lower jaw was completely missing, making it unclear whether that gaping void could even be called a mouth. But the stench of rotting flesh rising from within jolted her fully awake.


    If she stayed like this, she would die. Seol Ran realized this and tensed her arm, but breaking free of the creature¡¯s grip was no easy task. It still possessed the brute strength of a man.


    The blood of these creatures had the power to cloud a person¡¯s mind.


    Even the mere splatters on her face sent waves of dizziness crashing over her, threatening to pull her into unconsciousness.


    Yet the grip of the lower demonic spirit showed no signs of loosening.


    If she remained trapped, she would be torn apart and devoured by those monstrous fangs.


    Seol Ran gritted her teeth and summoned every ounce of strength within her.


    A fierce determination ignited in her eyes.


    Most court ladies would either scream and flee or, once caught, shut their eyes tightly in terror, unable to fight back.


    And that was how they met their end.


    Now, the floor of Taehwa Pavilion was littered with the corpses of those who had died that way. If she was destined to join them, she¡¯d rather fight until her nails broke and every last drop of her strength was drained.


    To survive, she would do anything.


    Cheongdo was filled with people like that. Those who clawed and fought their way forward, knowing that if they didn¡¯t, they would end up as lifeless bodies sprawled across the cold ground.


    It was the same whether or not there were demonic spirits running rampant.


    The breathtakingly beautiful landscapes of Cheongdo were, in truth, nothing more than a tower built upon countless corpses. Seol Ran knew this all too well. So no matter where she was, she had always struggled with every ounce of strength to survive.


    If you wish to live, use every means available.


    Cling to even the thinnest strand, seize even the slightest chance, and grasp onto life with all your might.


    The stench of rot rose from beneath her nose, snapping her back to her senses.


    Seol Ran focused every ounce of energy that rose from deep within her core and pushed the lower demonic spirit away as it lunged at her.


    A memory surfaced¡­. of the clear, blue energy she had once seen shimmering over the waters of Heavenly Jade Pavilion.


    That power, which had once settled upon her as if speaking to her, now answered her call.


    As if it was asking, ¡°Have you finally come seeking me?¡±


    A bluish energy surged out, shredding the lower demonic spirit into pieces.


    ¡°Haaah¡­!¡±


    The creature¡¯s mangled flesh fell to the ground with a sickening thud.


    The sight was so gruesome that it would have been no surprise if she vomited on the spot. But Seol Ran, with her unshakable will, somehow forced herself to endure and swallowed back the nausea.


    She was drenched in dark red blood as she clung to the railing and forced herself to stand.


    She stared blankly at her own hands.


    They were stained with thick and dark blood, but there was a strange, unfamiliar energy surrounding them. This was something she had never experienced before.


    ***


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang took the form of a large man. Just as General Jeong Seo Tae had once been.


    However, to be precise, it was even larger and even more overwhelmingly imposing.


    A monster who had inherited the power of a Higher Demonic Spirit. It had reached an unfathomable realm of pure physical strength.


    The veins grotesquely bulging across his muscles were as thick as ropes, and the Bone Blade he held in one hand was so massive it seemed as though he were carrying an entire tree.


    Around him lay the corpses of countless soldiers, already cut down.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong landed in front of the platform, the monster turned to him with eyes blazing with fury and let out a deafening roar. Like a predator recognizing its sworn enemy.


    Seol Tae Pyeong swallowed hard and braced himself.


    The creature before him, the very monster that had brought the greatest calamity in Cheongdo Palace¡¯s history, radiated an overwhelming pressure unlike anything else.


    But still, it was not so strong that it couldn¡¯t be killed.


    From the very moment he had arrived at Cheongdo Palace, that accursed immortality technique had been a nuisance. The real problem wasn¡¯t cutting the creature down. If he put all his strength into it, that much was possible. The problem was that no matter how many times he severed it, it kept reviving.


    The question was whether he could cut it down without suffering any damage himself.


    Even the last time Seol Tae Pyeong had struck it down, he had been left in tatters.


    However, the Sun Demonic Spirit that had appeared this time was not the final target. It was merely a gatekeeper, thrown into the fray by the Plague Demonic Spirit to plunge the situation into deeper chaos.


    Ultimately, the one that had to be slain was the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    If he ended up in shambles just from taking down the Sun Demonic Spirit, then it would all be for nothing.


    Seol Tae Pyeong steadied his grip on his sword and took a deep breath.


    With just a single lunge, the massive Sun Demonic Spirit sent ceremonial drums and stage props flying through the air.


    This was no mere sword wind; it was a typhoon.


    Blocking it meant certain death. Trying to deflect it meant death all the same.


    Each and every strike was a merciless, selfish attack that forced him to evade.


    Seol Tae Pyeong leaped high into the air, stepped on the Bone Blade of the Sun Demonic Spirit, and spun his body in a wide arc.


    As he twisted midair, he hurled his sword toward the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck. But the creature raised its opposite hand and caught the blade in its grip.


    Its fingers were severed, and blood splattered into the air.


    The dark crimson blood of the demonic spirit sprayed across Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s face. He quickly wiped it away with his sleeve, but his brows knitted into a frown.


    ¡°Kh¡­!¡±


    Taking a sharp step back, he spat out the dryness in his mouth and steadied his stance.


    It was nothing like the blood spilled by lower demonic spirits.


    The last time he had faced this creature, he had the Cold Iron Heavy Sword, which had protected him from the blood¡¯s corrupting force. But that very sword had broken in the battle, and in the end, he had never been able to repair it.


    No matter how much power the Sun Demonic Spirit had received from the Plague Demonic Spirit, if he severed its head, it would die.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong flicked the blood from his sword and looked up, the creature was already gone.


    He immediately lowered his stance and spun backward.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit was already there with its blade slicing toward him.


    The reason not even a sound was heard was that the creature¡¯s movements were faster than sound itself.


    It was only after Seol Tae Pyeong had deflected its strike that the rushing wind from the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s body slicing through the air slammed into his ears.


    He had already faced Grand General Seong Sa Wook and fought two high officials possessed by the demonic energy of Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body was riddled with wounds, but they had yet to hinder his movements.


    He kicked off the ground with the tips of his toes, spun his entire body, and delivered a sharp kick to the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s head.


    Yet, the creature¡¯s neck did not so much as twist.


    Even after taking a direct hit, the Sun Demonic Spirit swung its arm as if unfazed, sending Seol Tae Pyeong hurtling far into the distance.


    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±


    A misty breath escaped Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s lips as he planted his sword into the ground and rose to his feet once more.


    The heavy sigh, filled with winter¡¯s chill, carried far more than just exhaustion.


    The high officials witnessing the scene stood frozen in shock.


    The very rebel who had been on the verge of overturning Cheongdo Empire was now protecting them from the sudden onslaught of demonic spirits.


    Even the Black Moon Unit members, who had bound and subdued the officials just moments ago, were now risking their lives to keep the rampaging demonic spirits from reaching them.


    Who in the world were these people?


    One moment, they held blades to their throats. The next, they were shielding them.


    It was impossible to make sense of.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was already drenched in blood. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he collapsed at any moment.


    And yet, he remained standing.


    At this point, it was hard not to wonder if there was anyone in existence capable of stopping him.


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s eyes sharpened as he focused every ounce of his being.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang was a monster among monsters, possessing unfathomable strength. But that didn¡¯t mean he was slow.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t even be able to follow his movements with their eyes.


    If they exchanged blows, they would lose count of how many had passed in an instant.


    The longer the fight dragged on, the more Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s strength would wane, playing right into the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s hands.


    So, he wouldn¡¯t let it drag on.


    The moment Seol Tae Pyeong took his next step, his figure vanished.


    Amidst the falling snow, the world came to a halt.


    In the silence, the clash of swords moved so fast that even sound itself struggled to keep up.


    In a world frozen in time, two monsters crossed blades.


    Even the drifting snowflakes seemed to fall ever so slowly, inching toward the ground.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s Bone Sword sliced through the air, hurtling toward Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s neck.


    Seol Tae Pyeong deflected it and quickly closed the distance before slipping into the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s guard. The Sun Demonic Spirit struck down with its free hand, aiming to crush him.


    But Seol Tae Pyeong evaded the blow, planted his foot on the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s thigh, and leaped upward. He then slashed with his sword.


    With both of the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s hands thrown off balance, Seol Tae Pyeong had successfully broken through his defenses.


    He aimed to sever the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck in a single strike, knowing his opponent had no way to counter¡ª


    Even witnessing it with his own eyes, Seol Tae Pyeong could hardly believe it.


    The Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang had caught the blade between its teeth.


    With a violent shake of its head, it flung Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword high into the air.


    At that instant, as the Sun Demonic Spirit prepared to deliver the final blow to the now-disarmed Seol Tae Pyeong, a sharp gleam flashed in the latter¡¯s eyes.


    Killing the Sun Demonic Spirit without taking damage was impossible.


    He had to take a hit with his bare body, use the force to propel himself upward, snatch his airborne sword, and decapitate the Sun Demonic Spirit in one swift motion.


    In the briefest of moments, in less than a tenth of a second, he would strike. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he could execute it perfectly, he could cut the Sun Demonic Spirit down.


    But taking a direct hit meant bearing a grievous wound.


    His original goal had been to take the Sun Demonic Spirit down without suffering any damage, but that was no longer an option.


    Instead, he steeled himself to lose an arm if necessary and prepared to endure the blow.


    Praying it wouldn¡¯t be a fatal wound, Seol Tae Pyeong gritted his teeth, twisted his body, and braced himself in a defensive stance.


    Every fraction of a second stretched into eternity.


    In the blink of an eye, the two monsters exchanged countless strikes. So fast that no one present could even begin to follow their movements.


    Truly, unless one was blessed by the divine fever¡­. how could anyone possibly intervene in this fleeting moment of combat, where only these two monsters could exist?


    And yet, there was one more. There was someone who had survived the divine fever.


    The Emperor of Heaven had bestowed upon her the ability to imprint all things in her mind and remember them perfectly, along with movements lighter and swifter than anyone else¡¯s.


    However, due to her timid nature and aversion to combat, her fighting skills were lacking. However, those who had witnessed her agility which was so light that not even a single footprint was left on the snow had all spoken in unison. She was like a butterfly floating through the world, carried by the wind.


    And so, people called her the Wise Butterfly Po Hwa Ryeong.


    A fleeting instant, so brief that even renowned martial artists could not perceive the world within that speed.


    At that moment, a single butterfly descended upon Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang¡¯s back.


    She had leaped down from a high tree, and despite the frigid weather, her bare feet remained clean and white.


    Even as she lightly landed on his back with a soft sound, the Sun Demonic Spirit did not feel the slightest weight.


    Her green hair, fluttering against gravity toward the sky, and her black court robe resembled nothing less than the wings of a butterfly.


    The hands of that butterfly, carried by the swirling snow, had already seized Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword.


    In that split second, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s entire plan to parry the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s blade and disrupt his balance was forced into a complete revision.


    He instantly relaxed his body and swiftly evaded the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s attack. At that moment, Po Hwa Ryeong leaped backward and hurled the sword toward Seol Tae Pyeong.


    After catching it, he took less than a second to slash upward and sever Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s neck.


    As that fleeting moment ended and the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s head fell, only then did the shockwaves from the exchanged sword strikes between the two monsters ripple outward across the battlefield.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaah!¡±


    Objects in the vicinity were swept away by the violent sword wind, and Po Hwa Ryeong who had been the closest to the battle was also flung backward by the force.


    Her head struck the stump of a tree, which brought tears to her eyes.


    She held her sore head and whimpered softly before quickly turning to Seol Tae Pyeong.


    There, standing with his head bowed, was Seol Tae Pyeong who was completely drenched in the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s dark red blood.


    ¡°M-My god! That¡¯s way too much blood¡­!¡±


    Just as Po Hwa Ryeong gasped in shock and was about to rush forward, the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s huge body slowly toppled backward.


    The high officials at the scene could do nothing but stand there with their mouths agape.


    He had truly slain that Sun Demonic Spirit.


    ***


    The White Princess who had taken down a few lower demonic spirits swallowed dryly.


    Everyone had witnessed the battle on the platform with their own eyes, and the White Princess was no exception.


    She knew that those who had overcome the divine fever were born with extraordinary energy.


    However, she had never imagined that the difference in level would be this vast.


    Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, Heavenly Maiden Jin Cheong Lang, and Wise Butterfly Po Hwa Ryeong.


    Seeing firsthand the kind of talent possessed by those who had overcome the divine fever was nothing short of overwhelming.


    The sky was filled with the energy of the Heavenly Dragon, sword strikes were exchanged at speeds too fast for the eye to follow, and even joining the battle required keeping up with the movements of those monsters.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The White Princess lowered her head for a moment.


    She had never been granted such extraordinary talent by the heavens.


    She had clawed her way up from the very bottom, but at the peak of her struggles, she found herself facing beings who were on an entirely different level.


    She took a deep breath of the winter air and shook her head.


    Now was not the time for such thoughts.


    Seol Tae Pyeong who was drenched in the Sun Demonic Spirit¡¯s blood collapsed to his knees on the snowy ground.


    Clouds of mist escaped his lips as he gasped for breath. Jin Cheong Lang and Po Hwa Ryeong panicked and rushed toward him.


    The White Princess couldn¡¯t just stand by either.


    ¡°Everyone, hold your positions!¡±


    The White Princess raised her voice and shouted to the soldiers in the area.


    What the soldiers needed most right now after they lost all their generals, was someone to take control and bring order to the chaos.


    The high officials were all bound and restrained, and Warrior Commander Jang Rae was nowhere to be seen.


    Seol Tae Pyeong, the only general-level officer still present, had already been branded a traitor. No matter who it was, they needed someone to serve as a rallying point.


    ¡°Form ranks around the platform! The main palace is likely overrun with demonic spirits as well, so reinforcements won¡¯t be arriving anytime soon!¡±


    The White Princess shouted at the top of her lungs, then quickly made her way toward the collapsed Seol Tae Pyeong.


    Po Hwa Ryeong and Jin Cheong Lang had already sunk to their knees, using the hems of their robes to wipe the demonic spirit¡¯s blood from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body.


    The poison was far more potent than that of ordinary lower demonic spirits. Just being near it was enough to make one¡¯s brow furrow. Jin Cheong Lang and Po Hwa Ryeong were already gritting their teeth against its effects.


    ¡°Vice General! Stay with us! You must stay conscious!¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong¡­! Tae Pyeong¡­! Can you hear me¡­? Tae Pyeong!¡±


    When the White Princess reached the two girls, who were hunched over and shaking Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s shoulders, she swallowed dryly.


    Even surrounded by the thick, pungent blood of the demonic spirits, they still fought to keep him conscious.


    They were geniuses blessed by the heavens. She, on the other hand, had clawed her way up from the very bottom while enduring the lash of the whip.


    At times, the gap between them felt like an impenetrable wall. But she quickly pushed those thoughts aside and forced herself between them.


    ¡°We need to move the Vice General to the soldiers!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Killing the Sun Demonic Spirit was not enough to end the situation.


    ¡°White Princess!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to establish a defensive position near the platform. We need to get him there¡­!¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s build was far heavier than the delicate crown princess consorts.


    Jin Cheong Lang and Po Hwa Ryeong who were both blessed with talents far beyond the reach of ordinary people, were still just young girls when it came to physical strength.


    The White Princess turned toward the platform and scanned the area. But all she saw were soldiers, too preoccupied with fighting the demonic spirits to provide any assistance.


    The clash of weapons and the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart filled the air from all directions.


    The White Princess took a deep breath and rolled up her sleeves. Her pale, slender arms looked as if they might break at any moment.


    She knelt beside him and slid her hands under his arms. She gritted her teeth and began to drag him across the snow.


    It was already a struggle with her small frame, but the demonic spirit¡¯s blood seeping into her bare skin made her mind reel with dizziness.


    Even as the thick, dark blood clung to her body, she paid no attention. With unwavering determination, she pulled Seol Tae Pyeong away from the battlefield.


    From a young age, she had been whipped and had grown up clutching handfuls of mud while lying on the bare ground. A trial like this was nothing to her.


    The other two, who had been watching, quickly came to their senses and joined in.


    The White Princess clenched her teeth and dragged Seol Tae Pyeong out.


    As she struggled to move Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s body across the snow, the White Princess gritted her teeth.


    She felt sorry for the man who looked utterly exhausted, but there was still something Seol Tae Pyeong had to do.


    He had to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.

 Chapter 160: Final Reincarnation Cycle (1)

    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Han, who had been organizing books in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s library, gritted his teeth and sprinted deeper into the building.


    The fire that had broken out near the Great Library was spreading rapidly, threatening to engulf the entire Ministry of Justice building. The flames had erupted when the demonic spirits overturned a brazier.


    As he dashed through the corridors of the Ministry, he glanced out the wooden windows. The courtyard was crawling with grotesque and disgusting demonic spirits.


    Soldiers from the Truth Insight Terrace rushed out and started slashing at the creatures, but there seemed to be no end to them.


    Even during the recent Sun Demonic Spirit incident, when demonic spirits had overrun the palace, the situation had been utter chaos.


    For demonic spirits to appear in Cheongdo Palace, the most secure palace in the Empire¡­.it was a disaster so grave that the entire country was aware of its severity.


    During the last Sun Demonic Spirit invasion, the mere presence of demonic spirits within the palace had been enough to summon the Heavenly Maiden from her sanctuary.


    How long had it even been since they eradicated the Sun Demonic Spirit? And yet, here they were, facing another demonic spirits rampage.


    On top of that, the sky had suddenly turned from broad daylight to pitch-black night.


    His closest friend Seol Tae Pyeong had suddenly drawn his sword and staged a rebellion.


    The world had completely lost its mind.


    Just as he was making his way deeper into the building to grab the key to the storage room¡ª


    Most of the officials in the Ministry had already fled the premises.


    Wang Han thought they were fools. With demonic spirits swarming the entire area, it was far wiser to hide deep inside than to run blindly into the massacre outside.


    He had just burst into the clerical office to grab the key to the storage room when¡ª


    ¡°¡­Minister¡­?¡±


    Wang Han¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The clerical office within the Ministry was responsible for managing the various keys of the imperial palace.


    And right in front of the massive, imposing shelves stood the Minister of Justice. He was motionless and was staring up at the ceiling.


    A sense of foreboding crept over him, and Wang Han quickly came to a halt.


    ¡°S-Sir Minister¡­? Why are you here?¡±


    The Minister of Justice stood motionless as he stared up at the shelves. He was completely unresponsive to Wang Han¡¯s words.


    Something felt wrong.


    Unintentionally, he swallowed hard.


    Outside, the shrieks of demonic spirits filled the air, mingling with the sound of clashing blades and blood splattering across the ground¡­. yet the Minister didn¡¯t so much as glance in that direction.


    Wang Han had heard that most officials ranked Upper Third Rank or higher had left for the White Immortal Mountain to attend the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday ceremony.


    It was particularly strange that a figure as high as a Minister would be absent from the Crown Prince¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony.


    And yet, the Minister of Justice An Seo Yeol remained standing there without even the slightest movement.


    ¡°S-Sir Minister! Do you not see what¡¯s happening outside?! I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but you need to flee at once! The main palace will be engulfed in flames! The entire place is swarming with demonic spirits!¡±


    ¡°The key¡­ to the Imperial Tomb.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Where is the key¡­ to the Imperial Tomb¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Tomb¡­? Why are you looking for a tomb key at a time like this? Th-This isn¡¯t the time for that! Come with me to the storage room¡ª¡±


    Wang Han froze mid-motion just as he was about to grab the Minister¡¯s arm.


    That sound.


    A sickening, splintering noise. Like something breaking apart.


    A sound no human body should ever make.


    He slowly lifted his head, and that was when he saw it.


    The Minister of Justice was turning his face toward him.


    ¡ªHis body remained facing forward, but his head had twisted all the way around.


    As if the sound of his neck shattering meant nothing, his bloodstained face stretched into a grotesque grin and his lips tore open.


    His facial bones had already caved in, crushed beyond recognition.


    Just meeting his gaze sent a shiver down Wang Han¡¯s spine. It was the kind of horror that could make a man faint on the spot.


    Without even managing to scream, Wang Han collapsed backward.


    ¡°Where is the key to the Imperial Tomb? Where is the key to the Imperial Tomb? Where is the key to the Imperial Tomb?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­S-Sir Minister¡­.¡±


    Calling out to him was meaningless.


    Wang Han had to accept the truth. The man standing before him was no longer the Minister he once knew.


    Fortunately, Wang Han was quick to adapt.


    Clutching his trembling legs, he forced himself to shout.


    ¡°W-Who¡­ what the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°Give me the key¡­ Find it for me¡­ Find it¡­.¡±


    ¡°This is crazy¡­!¡±


    The Minister of Justice twisted his body grotesquely as he slowly approached.


    Wang Han hurriedly tried to get up and dash out into the corridor.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    The Imperial Tomb.


    It was the most secretive place behind the Jongmyo Shrine, where esteemed vassals who had sacrificed themselves for the country were buried.


    He had no idea why that monster was trying to enter such a place, but he had an overwhelming feeling that he had to stop it.


    More than anything, this entire situation was far from normal.


    He didn¡¯t know what was happening or how things had come to this, but he had an unshakable certainty. Whatever that creature was trying to do, he had to prevent it.


    The key to the Imperial Tomb.


    The fourth compartment of the third row.


    Wang Han remembered its exact location. Before running outside, he leaped toward the shelf and swiftly tucked the key, wrapped in cotton cloth, into his chest.


    ¡°¡­The key¡­!¡±


    The creature, wearing the form of the Minister of Justice, let out a sickening sound as its flesh split apart and lunged at Wang Han.


    ¡°I may be a strategist who relies on my brain rather than brawn, but do you really think I¡¯d lose to an old man?!¡±


    He rammed his shoulder into the Minister and quickly regained his balance.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff!¡±


    But in the next moment, a dagger gripped in the Minister¡¯s grotesquely twisted hand pierced straight through Wang Han¡¯s shoulder.


    Officials of Upper Third Rank and above were granted a small dagger in case of emergencies. Either to protect themselves or, if necessary, to take their own lives.


    It was practically a ceremonial dagger and something he had long forgotten even existed.


    Wang Han clutched his bleeding shoulder and let out a scream.


    ¡°Arghhh! Fu*k! Cough¡ª!¡±


    He was a man who had spent his life buried in law books and military strategy texts. There was no way he had ever been stabbed before.


    Gripping his wounded shoulder, he collapsed to the floor,


    The key to the Imperial Tomb rolled across the ground, but Wang Han desperately reached out and snatched it up.


    He clenched it so tightly that it felt as if the sharp edge might pierce straight through his palm.


    Struggling to lift himself, he raised his head only to find bloodshot eyes staring directly into his.


    They were so close that he could feel the creature¡¯s rancid, blood-tainted breath against his skin.


    A drop of blood dripped from its caved-in face, landing on his eyelid.


    ¡°Give me the key. Give me the key.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Locking eyes with a man like this is just creepy as hell¡­.¡±


    Wang Han swiftly kicked the Minister¡¯s body, shoving it away.


    The creature was knocked back, but an eerie chill still clung to Wang Han¡¯s blood-soaked arm.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Every time you forced me to work overtime¡­ Every time you pulled those ridiculous political schemes¡­ I always wanted to kick you like this at least once¡­!¡±


    ¡°Graaah¡­ Ugh¡­.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that old man, I would¡¯ve been Minister of Justice! Do you know how long I¡¯ve been a secretary?! My time in the sun was finally coming¡­!¡±


    He shouted in a sarcastic tone, but that did nothing to dull the excruciating pain in his shoulder.


    Gritting his teeth against the agony, Wang Han clenched the key tightly and bolted into the corridor.


    ¡°The key to the Imperial Tomb¡­ The key to the Imperial Tomb¡­ That bastard¡­ that bastard¡­.¡±


    [The key to the Imperial Tomb is here!]


    Have you ever felt every hair on your body stand on end?


    Wang Han wanted to ask someone, anyone, because at that very moment, he was feeling it with perfect clarity.


    Bursting into the courtyard, he was instantly overwhelmed by the greatest terror he had ever experienced in his life.


    The walls, the garden, the rooftops, the porch.


    Everywhere, soldiers and demonic spirits were locked in battle. The demonic spirits who were fixated solely on the blades flashing before them were consumed with thoughts of devouring human flesh.


    Yet the moment Wang Han stepped outside the courtyard, every single demonic spirit as if responding to an unseen command, let out a shrill screech and turned their heads toward him in unison.


    As if they were one body, they all stared at him. The killing intent burning in each of their eyes pierced through him like ice-cold daggers.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m losing my mind.¡±


    Without hesitation, Wang Han began climbing onto the roof of the Great Library building.


    ***


    A warmth spread through my body.


    When I looked up, I saw someone sitting with their back turned to me, beyond a vast expanse of white.


    At a glance, it was clear they were an old and withered human with a stooped back and graying hair. The very picture of someone who could pass away at any moment.


    As I pushed myself up into a sitting position, the old man who was still facing away spoke to me.


    When I shook my head, the old man let out a long sigh.


    Then he asked another question.


    In an instant, my eyes snapped open.


    A blizzard raged through the White Immortal Mountain. Near the Taehwa Pavilion, halfway up the mountain, stood a platform.


    Countless soldiers, stationed there as a garrison, stood guard alongside the members of the Black Moon Unit.


    ¡°General Seol¡­! You¡¯re awake¡­!¡±


    A small piece of cotton cloth had been spread over the dirt floor beneath me; perhaps it was their attempt at creating a sickbed.


    In this freezing cold, simply letting my body rest like this was already a miracle. If I hadn¡¯t succumbed to the cold, that alone was fortunate.


    But considering the situation, they likely had no time to prepare a proper infirmary.


    When I opened my eyes, the platform in front of Taehwa Pavilion was in complete chaos.


    It seemed the soldiers had managed to cut down the demonic spirits that had appeared for the time being, but there was no telling when more would emerge. The damage was already considerable.


    When I pushed myself up, Jin Cheong Lang who was trembling clung to me without even bothering to wipe away the tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I¡­ I called out to you, but you didn¡¯t respond¡­ I thought you were completely consumed by the demonic spirit¡¯s blood¡­ No matter how much I shook you, you wouldn¡¯t answer¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ General Seol, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re awake¡­ I¡¯m so glad¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah¡­!¡±


    From the other side, Po Hwa Ryeong rushed toward me, grabbing my shoulders and shaking me.


    ¡°Ahhh! You¡¯re awake! Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ Tae Pyeong-ah¡­ No, uh¡­.¡±


    She had been shouting, but then she suddenly stiffened, realizing how many ears were listening.


    ¡°T-Tae Pyeong¡­ I mean¡­ Vice General! The Vice General has regained consciousness¡­!¡±


    At this point, there was no use correcting the title. Everyone who had heard already knew.


    But there was no time to worry about such details.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°The area around Taehwa Pavilion has mostly been cleared. But at this rate, more demonic spirits will come flooding in again soon¡­.¡±


    The one who answered was the White Princess.


    When I turned toward the voice, I couldn¡¯t help but flinch.


    In a situation as extreme as this, it was impossible for anyone to look unscathed.


    Even Jin Cheong Lang, despite being the Heavenly Maiden, was covered in dust and dirt, and Po Hwa Ryeong was drenched in sweat and gasping for breath.


    Yet White Princess Ha Wol¡­. she stood there with her entire body drenched in blood as she casually tied up her hair.


    Her elegant and luxurious robes of the White Tiger Palace were torn in multiple places. Upon closer inspection, I realized the fabric had been used to bandage my wounds.


    Given the circumstances, there had likely been no medical supplies available. This was the best solution she could come up with.


    ¡°Are you all right, White Princess?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ this? It¡¯s not my blood, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already ordered your Black Moon Unit to tend to themselves. As the leader of the Inbong clan, your allies, I trust you won¡¯t mind a little overstepping of authority.¡±


    ¡°You took command of the Black Moon soldiers?¡±


    ¡°In a crisis, giving orders usually gets people to listen. The soldiers of the Truth Insight Terrace are also getting reorganized. Once you¡¯ve steadied yourself, we should return to the main palace.¡±


    The White Princess lifted the hem of her tattered skirt, walked over to me, bowed her head slightly, and asked,


    ¡°You can still fight, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Even amidst this disaster, she had taken control of the battlefield and organized the soldiers on-site.


    She remained calm and completely sane even when surrounded by blood-soaked corpses, scattered entrails, and severed limbs. Even this living hell.


    ¡°We can¡¯t protect the court officials here any longer. While the activity of the demonic spirits has subsided, we must quickly return to the palace, regroup with the soldiers of the Truth Insight Terrace, check on the emperor, and assess the situation at the main palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of this situation?¡±


    The White Princess widened her eyes as if she had just heard something absurd, then let out a short, breathless laugh.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°But what can I do? I just do it anyway.¡±


    When I looked down, I saw her hands trembling.


    Was it from the cold? Or¡­ from fear?


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen her hands shake.


    The one White Princess had envied and resented so much¡­. the Vermilion Princess.


    Long ago, when she had crossed swords with me¡­ even as her hands trembled with fear, she had stared me down with unwavering determination.


    Did the White Princess realize it herself?


    No, she couldn¡¯t have. There was no way she was aware of it.


    ¡°Take care of yourself. You have an important duty, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°An important duty?¡±


    ¡°¡­You must kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    The moment the name left her lips, I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    How did she know about the Plague Demonic Spirit?


    I turned my gaze toward Jin Cheong Lang and Po Hwa Ryeong. Their eyes too were steady and resolute.


    They already knew.


    But how?


    Then, when I looked up toward Taehwa Pavilion¡­ I immediately understood. Someone had told them everything.


    Only a handful of people knew about the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s existence. These were people I had personally shared that knowledge with.


    That number was small.


    After all, even if I had spoken of it, who would have believed me?


    And among those few confidants, the most reliable of them was now kneeling atop Taehwa Pavilion.


    She sat quietly and looked at the cold, lifeless body inside the Taehwa Pavilion. Her name was In Ha Yeon.


    There was no need to explain whose corpse lay before her with its warmth fading by the moment.


    Closing her eyes, In Ha Yeon knelt down and lowered her head.


    Amid the biting winter air, she remained silent¡­ utterly still¡­


    There was no time to tend to the body.


    Because the war was not yet over.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    From within the platform, another girl slowly rose to her feet.


    Even as snowflakes swirled around her, her small frame exuded unwavering strength.


    She was Seol Ran, the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace.


    ¡°¡­The situation has reached its peak. From now on¡­ whatever we do, we must be prepared to stake our lives.¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim¡­¡±


    ¡°We need to make things clear now¡­.¡±


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran.


    Azure Princess Jin Cheong Lang.


    White Princess Ha Wol.


    Black Princess Po Hwa Ryeong.


    At last, the four mistresses of the Four Great Palaces had gathered in one place.


    ¡°For us to survive, we must decide what needs to be done.¡±


    There was only one goal.


    To hunt down the Plague Demonic Spirit.

 Chapter 161: Final Reincarnation Cycle (2)

    Seol Ran¡¯s earliest memory was of an old retainer holding her tightly with blood spilling from his body.


    The burning building of the Huayongseol Clan, the flickering shadows, and her only younger brother clutching the hem of her clothes in terror, unaware of anything.


    That old scholar who was once the most loyal retainer of Sword Master Seol Lee Moon emerged from the blazing mansion carrying as many valuables as he could from the family¡¯s treasure chest. Without hesitation, he stuffed them all into Seol Ran¡¯s arms.


    Then he grabbed her wrist, dragged her through the back gate of Huayongseol Mansion, and threw her out as if he were throwing her away.


    When the Seol Ran in her memory said that, the old scholar smiled. His wrinkled face was illuminated by the flames behind him.


    The boy who tumbled across the dirt with Seol Ran was still far too young to survive in this harsh world on his own.


    Clutching her small brother¡¯s trembling hand, she struggled to her feet.


    For children too young to even discern right from wrong, the world was far too cruel.


    The old retainer considered escaping through the back gate himself. After all, at least one adult should be there to protect them. But in the end, he shook his head.


    They had to become strong.


    The wisdom that other children would gradually learn as they grew, these two had to master in an instant.


    If he left them to fend for themselves in this cold and merciless world with nothing, they would surely die on the streets before long.


    Hoping that the valuables the girl carried would extend their survival even a little, the retainer bolted the door shut.


    It would take some time for the imperial pursuit unit to break through that door.


    The girl stood before the firmly shut door.


    The old retainer had no idea who she truly was.


    Clutching her only sibling¡¯s hand tightly, she lifted her head against the biting cold.


    It was time to step forward, calmly, into a life filled with trials.


    ***


    ¡°Bind all officials of the Second Rank and above behind the platform, and do not loosen their restraints.¡±


    That was the first command I gave upon regaining consciousness.


    The method was still unclear, but the Plague Demonic Spirit was taking over high officials and transferring its consciousness from one body to another.


    Since each new body it occupied was different, no one could predict when or where it might appear to commit another massacre.


    Now, I finally understood why I had never been able to discover its true identity, despite countless cycles of reincarnation.


    Each time it possessed a new body, it would flee before any clues could be found and slip away just in time.


    That was how the Plague Demonic Spirit had survived for so many long years. It was lurking within this endless cycle and waiting until the Heavenly Maiden who had sealed it here exhausted her strength and fell.


    There were few people I could trust to carry out orders.


    After all, the front courtyard of Taehwa Pavilion had already become a field of corpses.


    The mistresses of the Four Great Palaces.


    Lady In Ha Yeon of the Jeongseon Clan.


    My subordinates Cheong Jin Myeong and Ha Si Hwa.


    The Warrior Commander Jang Rae who oversaw the warriors of the Red Palace.


    At most, these were the only people I could rely on to follow orders.


    The high officials, who could lose their minds at any moment after being tainted by the demonic spirit¡¯s blood, could not be freed.


    ¡°If the Plague Demonic Spirit can truly take over the bodies of high officials at will, then the entire leadership of Cheongdo Palace has likely already fallen under its control.¡±


    Po Hwa Ryeong swallowed dryly as she spoke.


    Near the platform, a hastily set-up encampment stood. The makeshift meeting table covered with layers of cloth was still exposed to the harsh winds seeping in from all sides.


    Despite trembling from the cold, Po Hwa Ryeong¡¯s expression remained serious.


    ¡°If we can just figure out a way to kill the demonic spirit¡¯s true body, we might be able to contain the situation before things escalate any further.¡±


    ¡°Are many officials from the Inbong Clan involved in this as well?¡±


    ¡°Regrettably, yes.¡±


    There were quite a few high officials among the people of the Inbong Clan.


    The White Princess let out a quiet breath. Her face was serious as she spoke.


    ¡°Then, what about us?¡±


    At that single question, silence fell over the gathering.


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit could truly seize the bodies of high officials at any moment, then no one gathered here could be considered an exception.


    ¡°¡­For example, can you say with absolute certainty that I wouldn¡¯t suddenly start dripping with demonic blood and attempt to kill the Vice General?¡±


    At the White Princess¡¯s words, a chill ran down their spines.


    Everyone seated around the table had stiff expressions. The thought of losing control of their own minds to such a monstrous being was terrifying.


    ¡°If that were possible, I wouldn¡¯t be in my right mind to begin with.¡±


    However, one thing was certain. That demonic spirit couldn¡¯t possess just any body at will.


    Every single person it had taken control of so far had been a high official. If they could find the common thread among them, they might find a clue on how to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    ¡°¡­General Seol. This could be an unprecedented crisis that determines the fate of Cheongdo. We cannot afford to leave any variables unchecked.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, from behind them, Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong who had been bowing his head in thought spoke up.


    ¡°Even the Black Moon unit warriors that were trained to hunt demonic spirits struggle against high officials tainted by demonic blood. I don¡¯t know why, but if there¡¯s something about high officials that causes the demonic blood to surge within them¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­In the worst-case scenario, we may have to execute all high officials of the Upper Second Rank and above. And it won¡¯t be at the hands of outsiders. It will be by our own.¡±


    If that happened, Cheongdo would be doomed.


    Cheong Jin Myeong added those words grimly.


    The officials of Upper Second Rank and above were people who had dedicated their lives to Cheongdo.


    Though many were engulfed in personal ambition, their influence was undeniable. Among them, there were still those who remained loyal to the country, holding onto justice and integrity.


    If they could be replaced gradually over time, that would be one thing. But if they were all slaughtered at once, it would leave Cheongdo all but hollowed out.


    Of course, positions of power were always coveted, and there would be those eager to fill the vacancies.


    However, everything would have to start from nothing. A time of chaos and upheaval would inevitably follow.


    They had already executed half of the military officers at the general level.


    Soon, a significant number of civil officials would die as well.


    Whether intentional or not, they were now embroiled in something far greater than the rebellion Seol Lee Moon had incited in the past.


    Even after more than a decade, high officials still trembled at the memory of Seol Lee Moon¡¯s rebellion, yet this massacre would far surpass it. This was something without precedent in history.


    And yet, if someone was possessed by the Plague Demonic Spirit, they had to be killed.


    That fundamental principle would never change.


    ¡°The longer we delay, the more high officials will die.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang spoke in a heavy voice.


    ¡°But, General Seol ¡­ we don¡¯t even know what victory looks like.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know how to kill that evil demonic spirit. Without a method, what can we possibly do?¡±


    I lowered my head in silence.


    The arrival of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    What had originally been a plan to pressure the Ministry of Rites had somehow snowballed out of control.


    But something felt off.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit was a cautious and intelligent demonic spirit.


    When it had yet to regain its full strength, it had remained in hiding, knowing that revealing itself too soon would mean being cut down by my hand.


    Only after fully reclaiming its power, when it was finally capable of turning Cheongdo into a sea of fire, did it emerge to herald the end of the world.


    And yet, in this cycle¡­ it had shown itself before fully regaining its strength.


    Its actions were completely different from the careful concealment it had maintained until now.


    Even if only vaguely, did it sense that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had exhausted her strength?


    That alone wouldn¡¯t have been enough reason for it to reveal itself. If anything, it should have been even more cautious to make sure that its years of patience weren¡¯t wasted.


    It felt like there was still a crucial piece I hadn¡¯t grasped.


    If I could pinpoint that missing link, something would surely come of it. But after pondering for a moment, I finally shook my head.


    ¡°Either way, what we need to do now is return to the main palace and subdue the demonic spirits. In the process, we must also find a way to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    More urgently than anything, we needed to bring Yeon Ri back from the Hwalseong District.


    Even if Yeon Ri was a person who was absentminded, with the situation turning this dire, she wouldn¡¯t just be lying around idly at her residence.


    When it came to facing the Plague Demonic Spirit, she had the most experience.


    Of course, most of that history was riddled with failure, but still, compared to the rest of us, she would know at least a few details about it that could prove useful.


    If we dug through her memories enough, something¡­.. anything might surface.


    I turned to Black Moon leader Cheong Jin Myeong and gave my order.


    ¡°We will return to the main palace and deal with the demonic spirits. You go to Hwalseong District immediately and escort Maid Yeon Ri here.¡±


    ¡°¡­That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Just then, a girl briskly pushed aside the simple windscreen we had set up and stepped inside.


    She walked in with quick, light steps, then casually grabbed a cushion that had been rolling on the floor and placed it neatly beside the table before sitting down.


    Then she flashed an awkward smile and spoke.


    ¡°Yes. Hello. I¡¯m Yeon Ri.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, I visited Taehwa Pavilion, where the demonic spirits are rampant. The atmosphere is so heavy that I feel like the meatballs I had this morning are about to come back up¡­ Well, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped, given the circumstances¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seated in the gathering were the kind who would elicit deep bows from the surrounding officials by their mere presence even within Cheongdo Palace.


    The mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, the Vice General, the Warrior Commander of the Red Palace¡­


    In the midst of such illustrious figures, a mere maid from the Hwalseong District sat demurely, speaking with complete nonchalance. The sight alone was enough to make everyone swallow dryly.


    Who exactly was this maid, that she could talk so freely with the Vice General of the country?


    If an ordinary person were to feel the weight of the scrutinizing gazes directed at her, they¡¯d immediately shrink under the pressure.


    But Yeon Ri was not that kind of person.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce myself¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri suddenly undid the neatly tied bun at the back of her head, letting her ebony-black hair fall gracefully around her shoulders. Then she lightly covered her mouth with her sleeve and smiled.


    Compared to when she had been in the Heavenly Dragon Hall, her attire was simpler, her face was bare of almost any makeup, and more than anything, the entire aura she carried was different.


    Unlike the noble lady who used to walk with an air of refinement, always flanked by maids, she now seemed oddly carefree and almost frivolous. Yet at the same time, she seemed strangely familiar like an old friend.


    And yet, as people looked at her features more closely, a particular face came to mind.


    While most were still uncertain, Seol Ran, who had worked in Heavenly Dragon Hall for a long time suddenly lifted her head in realization and exclaimed.


    ¡°¡­Ah, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun? Wait¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, but¡­ You stepped down after taking responsibility for the Sun Demonic Spirit incident¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now, I work as a maid in the Hwalseong District as a hobby. My specialties include laundry, cleaning, and household organization. Thank you.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    While I had been unconscious, Yeon Ri had quickly ridden out on horseback all the way to Taehwa Pavilion.


    For her, that was unusually quick action. Just as I was about to be overcome with emotion, thinking she had finally matured¡ª


    Yeon Ri¡­ No, Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun dusted off her sleeve again and put on an expression of perfect nonchalance.


    ¡°Being a maid suits me well, and I¡¯m quite happy. Life is full of surprises, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°W-Wait¡­ No matter what, how could the former Heavenly Maiden end up as a maid¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you keep doing it, it becomes fun. I thought you, Vermilion Princess, would understand¡­ Being a maid may seem like a lowly job, but once you do it, you come to realize it has its own kind of dignity.¡±


    ¡°¡­W-Wait, since when¡­? D-Don¡¯t tell me, all the way back in the White Immortal Palace¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dig too deep. We¡¯re here to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    The revelation that the headmaid of Hwalseong District was none other than former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun struck like a bolt of lightning. The mistresses of the Four Great Palaces were left utterly speechless. None of them had even imagined that the Vice General had someone like her under his command.


    ¡°General Seol is truly impossible to figure out. No matter how much you peel back, there¡¯s always more underneath¡­.¡±


    Warrior Commander Jang Lae trailed off.


    There was no time to waste being surprised by things like this. They could process the shock after everything was over.


    As they looked at Yeon Ri, the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces felt an unsettling sense of dissonance.


    In the middle of a battlefield drenched in blood.


    High-ranking officials lay dead, and the blood of demonic spirits splattered in every direction, yet¡ª


    That young former Heavenly Maiden didn¡¯t so much as bat an eye.


    Instead, she was casually chatting about how the meatballs she had eaten that morning tasted.


    It wasn¡¯t just composure. It felt¡­ strangely out of place.


    Was she simply a person whose very nature was warped?


    But then, she seemed far too effortlessly kindhearted for that.


    And that contradiction itself was what sent a chill down their spines.


    Blatant madness was one thing, but those who were subtly crazy were far more terrifying.


    To the crown princess consorts, who knew nothing of the situation, Yeon Ri¡¯s bright and cheerful smile looked no different from that of a lunatic.


    The Black Princess of the Black Tortoise Palace swallowed dryly, while the White Princess of the White Tiger Palace cast a cold gaze.


    Even under the wary stares of the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, the former Heavenly Maiden showed not the slightest trace of unease.


    She simply sat there with perfect composure, tucking in her chin as she spoke with lively enthusiasm.


    ¡°We don¡¯t yet know the exact reason why the Plague Demonic Spirit has already appeared, but if we¡¯re going to kill it, there¡¯s a sure way to do it.¡±


    And then, Yeon Ri spoke.


    With a faint smile amidst the tense atmosphere.


    In a calm, lowered voice.


    The air grew thick with tension.


    Amidst the adjutants swallowing dryly and the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, she boldly spoke and drew every gaze to herself.


    This¡ªthis was the answer they had all been desperately searching for.


    ¡°¡ªThe way to kill them is to eliminate the host of the Plague Dmeonic Spirit¡­.¡±


    ¡°I already tried that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Before anyone could react, I answered.


    ¡°¡­It didn¡¯t die, though?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Yeon Ri, who had been speaking with the gravest expression, suddenly snapped her head toward me. A bead of cold sweat trailed down her face.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­.¡±


    On the platform of Taehwa Pavilion, where the bitter winter wind howled past,


    Only silence filled the space near the meeting table.


    Yeon Ri-ah.


    Please¡­.

 Chapter 162: Final Reincarnation Cycle (3)

    The situation was spiraling into the worst possible outcome.


    At any moment, one of the high-ranking officials might once again succumb to the blood of the Plague Demonic Spirit and start slaughtering people, yet we had not even devised a method to kill it.


    The demonic spirits were rising everywhere, both within the main palace and throughout the imperial capital.


    Soldiers were dying one after another, and only a handful of general-level officers remained.


    ¡°I believe heading to the main palace should be our first priority.¡±


    A leader had to remain composed at all times.


    Even amidst the severed limbs strewn across the ground and the overwhelming stench of blood, I had finally learned to maintain my composure.


    The boy who had once trembled in fear, his hands shaking after cutting down mountain bandits, was gone.


    Now, I had to become the general who led military officials.


    ¡°What we do know for certain is that the ones who succumb to the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s blood are officials ranked Upper Second Rank or higher. Fortunately, we have already restrained all the high-ranking officials behind the podium.¡±


    The gathered individuals turned their gazes toward me.


    Some were my adjutants, while others outranked me in the palace¡¯s ceremonial hierarchy, but regardless of status, every one of them was prepared to follow my orders without hesitation.


    Having people who trusted and followed me was reassuring.


    Yet at the same time, it made me keenly aware of the weight of responsibility.


    A single wrong decision here could cost lives.


    High-ranking officials would die, soldiers would fall, and perhaps even someone standing in this very place would lose their life.


    Only by understanding that weight could I truly lead others.


    ¡°For now, Black Princess, please remain here.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The only known condition for a high-ranking official to fall under the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s control is being of Upper Second Rank or higher, but that cannot be the only requirement. There must be another factor. Otherwise, I would have already succumbed to its grasp myself.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    The Black Princess swallowed dryly before speaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to imagine General Seol falling into the hands of the Plague Demonic Spirit and cutting people down¡­ How should I put it? It feels like there¡¯s no solution.¡±


    ¡°That will never happen, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I spoke with unwavering confidence before continuing.


    ¡°In any case, we need to further specify the traits of those at risk of being controlled by the Plague Demonic Spirit. We would need someone highly observant, someone who never forgets what they¡¯ve seen, and someone with the agility to rush over and report any new findings immediately, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re making me sound impressive. It¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Black Princess, in this situation, you are not someone who can be easily replaced. Defining the conditions for the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s control is very important, so please remain here and analyze its traits.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.


    She might have to examine the corpses of the high-ranking officials I had cut down.


    Just looking at them was horrific. For the Black Princess who had lived her life with no connection to the dead, it would be a mentally exhausting ordeal.


    Even without me spelling it out, she must have understood the underlying meaning of my words.


    With a solemn expression, she nodded before responding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so immature that I¡¯d pick and choose my tasks in a crisis like this. Just leave it to me.¡±


    I gave a firm nod in return before turning my gaze in the opposite direction.


    ¡°White Princess, please accompany me to the main palace. We must mobilize all the forces of the Inbong clan.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. If I could send a letter, I could gather them quickly, but I suppose that would be difficult¡­.¡±


    ¡°When Adjutant In Ha Yeon collects herself, she will accompany us, and we will also deploy the forces of the Jeongseon clan.¡±


    The White Princess let out a hollow sigh before abruptly turning her head toward the top of Taehwa Pavilion.


    At the far edge of the opulent structure, now drenched in blood, sat a young girl. She was kneeling with her head bowed in silence.


    Once, she had been the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, a woman who commanded the world. In Ha Yeon.


    She was also the very person the White Princess had spent her entire life envying and resenting.


    A woman so flawless that the idea of a flaw simply did not exist. The White Princess had fought relentlessly, desperately trying to surpass her.


    As she gazed at the kneeling In Ha Yeon with a conflicted expression, the White Princess scoffed.


    ¡°Weak.¡±


    Though she spoke dismissively, she must have known how complicated In Ha Yeon¡¯s emotions were at this moment.


    After all, her father, Chief Councilor In Seon Rok had never been a benevolent or righteous man.


    To seize power, he had never hesitated to employ every political maneuver at his disposal, and even if he had once discarded a person as useless, he was always ready to extend his hand again the moment they became necessary.


    He had been a vile opportunist, yet among the people, he was known as a brilliant official who single-handedly reformed the corrupt practices of tribute collection and government appointments.


    And above all, he had been a father. A father who had spent his life in constant anxiety over his daughter.


    Like most people in this world, he had been neither purely white nor purely black but a man of gray.


    When weighing a person¡¯s merits and faults, the scale inevitably tipped one way for some and the other way for others.


    Perhaps, when he first stepped into the political arena of Cheongdo, he had been a young man burning with ideals, eager to change the world.


    Yet as time passed and he was swept into the currents of the real political world, he had turned gray like so many others. Still, there had been one thing he had never been able to let go of, even until the very end.


    For Chief Councilor In Seon Rok, that one thing had been his daughter In Ha Yeon.


    That was why In Ha Yeon could do nothing but bow her head in silence, closing her eyes tightly.


    ¡°She knows the situation is urgent, so she will need to collect yourself quickly. Until then¡­ Your Highness.¡±


    I swiftly turned my head toward Jin Cheong Lang, the Heavenly Maiden and the mistress of Azure Dragon Palace.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang stared at me, her expression blank as if struck by lightning.


    ¡°Are you saying¡­ I¡¯m useless?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. However, you have already expended too much strength in orchestrating this uprising and subduing the Sun Demonic Spirit. Wielding the power of the Heavenly Dragon on such a scale must have taken an enormous toll on your body. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I am not that fragile. At the very least, until we reach the palace¡ª¡±


    I grabbed Jin Cheong Lang¡¯s hand and lifted it. Beneath the folds of her azure robes, her slender arm trembled uncontrollably.


    It was not from the cold.


    Her already pale skin spoke for itself.


    ¡°Considering the situation, it is highly likely that the Moon Demonic Spirit and the White Demonic Spirit have already arrived somewhere nearby. While it may be possible to subdue the Sun Demonic Spirit through sheer force, those two are nearly impossible to deal with without divine power or spiritual power.¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay here and recover your strength. The soldiers may be well-trained in combat, but they lack divine power and spiritual power. If the White Demonic Spirit or the Moon Demonic Spirit were to launch a sudden attack on the high officials, you are the only one who could stop them.¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang gazed at me for a moment with eyes filled with concern before finally nodding her head.


    ¡°You always have a way of saying things that leave no room for argument.¡±


    ¡°That is the nature of reason.¡±


    ¡°Then I have only one thing left to say.¡±


    Among those gathered here, Jin Cheong Lang was the youngest.


    Yet, with her unwavering resolve and commanding presence, she appeared more mature than anyone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, I turned toward Seol Ran, the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Seol Ran, the Vermilion Princess.


    She had been watching me in silence as I coordinated the situation. Among everyone present, she was undoubtedly the most extraordinary.


    I had said it countless times before. So many times that my own ears had grown tired of it¡ª


    Not just anyone could be the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel.


    It had been over a decade since she fled from the burning Hwayongseol clan.


    A long time if long, a short time if short.


    We were perhaps the two people in this world who understood each other best.


    And because of that, there was no need for unnecessary words between us.


    ¡­Even so, there were moments when one had to remain cold and rational.


    Seol Ran had been born with an extraordinary disposition befitting the protagonist of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story, but those qualities were meant for a mistress of the harem, not for shining on a battlefield.


    She folded her arms and stared at me with a sullen expression as if she were an interviewer trying to gauge what I was about to say.


    Countless thoughts sprang to mind.


    Those were the kinds of words that filled my mind. The usual advice to stay behind the frontlines and prioritize safety.


    But against Seol Ran, every single one of them was the wrong answer.


    ¡°Ran-noonim.¡±


    As I had said before, there was no need for lengthy conversations between us.


    ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It may cost us our lives.¡±


    At those words, a bright smile spread across her face.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    If I had told her to stay safe, she would have erupted in anger.


    That was the kind of woman Seol Ran was.


    ¡°Given the situation, I didn¡¯t have the chance to mention this yet¡­ but, Tae Pyeong-ah. Light suddenly started shooting out of my hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I was ambushed by a lower demonic spirit earlier, and, well¡­ The moment I became absolutely determined to survive, this bluish energy surged up, and before I knew it, I had wiped the thing out in an instant.¡±


    I stroked my chin at her words.


    It was an obvious fact by now, but still worth acknowledging. Seol Ran possessed the potential to become the next Heavenly Maiden.


    When exactly that potential would awaken was unknown, but I had always believed that one day, without a doubt, she would reveal her true nature.


    ¡°It seems Her Highness the Vermilion Princess may have a natural affinity for wielding the power of the Heavenly Dragon.¡±


    Just then, Yeon Ri casually chimed in.


    ¡°R-Really¡­?¡±


    ¡°Most people awaken to the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power in moments of absolute desperation, when they feel they must overcome a crisis.¡±


    And that insight hadn¡¯t come from just anyone. It came from the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun herself.


    Her words carried an entirely different weight since she had already experienced wielding the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power firsthand.


    ¡°C-Could that really be true¡­? Me, of all people¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re that doubtful, why not ask Her Highness the Heavenly Maiden herself? Azure Princess, when you awakened to the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power, surely you were driven by some desperate determination. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°M-Me¡­?¡±


    Jin Cheong Lang who had been quietly listening fell into deep thought.


    She seemed to be retracing her memories, trying to recall what had felt so desperate when she first awakened to the power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    Then, all at once, a flush of heat rushed to her face. She quickly shook her head and spoke.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s a secret. Don¡¯t try to pry too much. That¡¯s insolent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Whatever the case, one thing was certain. Heading to the main palace was the top priority.


    ¡°Warrior Commander, you stay here as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me too?¡±


    ¡°I have to leave all of the court officials behind, so it only makes sense to invest some manpower in guarding this place.¡±


    Brushing off my robes, I rose to my feet.


    The damage caused by the Sun Demonic Spirit had mostly healed. Now, it was time to reclaim the main palace and restore order to the capital, which had fallen into chaos.


    In the process, I would uproot the demonic spirits completely and put an end to this wretched cycle of reincarnation.


    This would be the final cycle.


    At that moment, I steeled my resolve.


    I had thought the rampage of the demonic spirit had been mostly quelled, yet once again, a dense wave of evil energy surged up from Taehwa Pavilion.


    Even the brief moment of respite had come to an end.


    ***


    The greatest masterpieces wrought by the demonic spirits¡ª


    Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    Sun Demonic Spirit Pyeong Ryang.


    White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun.


    Each one was a fearsome demonic spirit capable of plunging the country into disaster.


    And among them, White Demonic Spirit Ah Hyun, a being that wielded mysterious energies, was now descending upon the skies above Taehwa Pavilion.


    Most likely, it was that monster that had caused this terrifying anomaly, twisting night and day into disarray.


    Beneath the blood-red moon looming over the skies of Taehwa Pavilion, a monstrous energy gathered and started swirling ominously. And within that ominous energy, the White Demonic Spirit finally rose again, gazing down upon the world.


    Amidst a world soaked in blood, it vividly recalled its previous descent. How it had met a futile death before vanishing without a trace.


    But this time, it swore to unleash that mad, twisted grin once more upon a world drowning in carnage.


    The moment it tried to turn the world upside down by using the power of the even stronger Plague Demonic Spirit¡­


    In front of Taehwa Pavilion.


    There, gripping his sword tightly, stood Seol Tae Pyeong. And the monster¡¯s gaze inevitably locked onto him.


    [¡­¡­¡­]


    It had crossed paths with that Vice General in its previous descent, testing its strength against him.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    That was the very man who had hesitated for a moment, saying he found it difficult to strike something wearing Yeon Ri¡¯s face before proceeding to beat the White Demonic Spirit senseless as if it were a mutt on the hottest summer day.


    To his merciless fists, gender meant nothing. That pretty face had been bruised and swollen in an instant, yet he hadn¡¯t shown the slightest sign of hesitation.


    The White Demonic Spirit could still remember how badly it had been beaten, the way stars had burst across its vision, leaving behind nothing but blinding flashes of light.


    Even now, just recalling it made its face feel as if it were caving in. The eerie, twisted grin it had worn up until that moment quietly faded.


    All of a sudden, its expression shifted. It became rational, composed, and startlingly logical.


    [¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.]


    And then, the sinister mist swirling above Taehwa Pavilion gradually began to recede.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    The soldiers who had been in full battle stance were left in stunned silence, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    A few moments later, the grand platform of Taehwa Pavilion fell into complete stillness once more.


    As if¡ª


    As if the demonic spirit had never appeared in the first place.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Even Seol Tae Pyeong who stood ready with his sword could not hide his bewilderment.

 Chapter 163: Final Reincarnation Cycle (4)

    ¡°Your Majesty, forgive my impudence, but even if we enter the main palace now, I cannot guarantee your safety.¡±


    Cloud Emblem General In Seon Hwang, the fourth-ranked general of Cheongdo Palace, bowed his head as he spoke with an apologetic tone.


    As soon as Seol Tae Pyeong instigated the rebellion at Taehwa Pavilion, he had immediately escorted the Emperor and Crown Prince to safety, prioritizing their escape.


    With Grand General Seong Sa Wook and Blue Pillar General Hwang Soo at the front lines holding off Seol Tae Pyeong, he was confident the situation would not escalate any further. At least not for the time being.


    His top priority had been securing the Emperor and Crown Prince¡¯s safety, and so he had moved faster than anyone else.


    ¡°¡­It seems you¡¯re right.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung and Crown Prince Hyeon Won were both on horseback.


    Most of the horses had either been slain or had fled into the wilderness, so it was a relief that at least two had remained to carry them.


    The Cloud Emblem General and a handful of elite soldiers held the reins as they rode through the mountains, doing everything they could to protect the two.


    They had believed that as long as they escaped Taehwa Pavilion, immediate safety would be assured.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But the moment they reached the mid-slopes of the White Immortal Mountain and looked down at the palace and the capital, that belief shattered.


    Even from afar, the sight was unmistakable. Fires raged across Cheongdo Palace.


    The capital was no different. Thick black smoke was rising into the sky like dark stains marring the heavens.


    A disaster unlike anything in history was devouring the country.


    Emperor Woon Sung swallowed dryly with a stiff face.


    He had known beforehand that Seol Tae Pyeong was planning an uprising, but he had never imagined that demonic spirits would run rampant or that the entire country would be thrown into chaos.


    This disaster. This was something entirely different from Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s plan.


    A once-in-a-lifetime disaster that threatened to overturn the present and the future of the Empire.


    Now, more than ever, a leader had to remain composed.


    ¡°The soldiers stationed at the Truth Insight Terrace should be cutting down the demonic spirits as we speak. Until we are absolutely certain the main palace is safe, it would be wise to take refuge elsewhere for now.¡±


    ¡°That is precisely what I will not do.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°We must head to the main palace immediately. Entering through the Truth Insight Terrace should allow us to secure our safety. That area is still under the control of Cheongdo¡¯s forces.¡±


    Determination gleamed in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    He planned to directly enter the Cheongdo Palace, which was filled with demonic spirits.


    ¡°Cheongdo Palace is the heart of the country¡¯s infrastructure, and the main palace is where our most vital figures are gathered. Restoring it must be our top priority, and I will take command in person.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do not make me repeat myself. Clear a path to the Truth Insight Terrace.¡±


    The demonic spirits at Taehwa Pavilion had been personally created by the Plague Demonic Spirit, making them exceptionally powerful, but the ones prowling around the mid-slopes of the White Immortal Mountain were merely lower demonic spirits.


    Although the number of soldiers escorting the Emperor was small, their level of skill was more than enough to clear a path without much difficulty.


    There was no point in wasting any more time here.


    ¡°Cloud Emblem General, among the many distinguished military officers of the Red Palace, you are the one I trust most as a loyal subject devoted to the country. So do not mistake this for a lack of faith in your judgment. However, I must do what I must.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung looked down at Cloud Emblem General with resolute eyes as he issued his firm command.


    ¡°In times of national turmoil, a leader must stand as the anchor that holds everything together. If I abandon the main palace now, the chaos will only worsen.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not make me explain myself further. Clear a path to Truth Insight Terrace. That is an imperial command.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    After giving his order, Emperor Woon Sung turned to check on his most cherished heir, the Crown Prince.


    The prince seemed deeply shaken by the sudden slaughter unfolding before him, yet his mind remained sharp and steady.


    It was regrettable that he had to witness such horrors at an age when he had only just come of age, but there was no time to dwell on his youth.


    ¡°Assess your condition. You will see even more dreadful sights from here on.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do not worry too much about me. I am fine.¡±


    His voice trembled, but Crown Prince Hyeon Won was doing his best to remain composed.


    Even though his hands gripping the reins were visibly shaking, his body appeared unharmed.


    The more such dire situations he endured, the more competent he would become as a ruler.


    Closing his eyes for a brief moment, Emperor Woon Sung silently hoped that his son would maintain his composure to the very end.


    ¡°Once we reach the main palace, you must head to Truth Insight Terrace and¡ª¡±


    It happened then.


    From the mid-slopes of the White Immortal Mountain, the view of Imperial Capital spread out before them.


    The city was swarming with demonic spirits. It was a nightmarish scene that looked as if hell itself had descended. Yet amidst the chaos, soldiers were advancing.


    The troops that had been stationed across the White Immortal Mountain for Taehwa Pavilion¡¯s grand ceremony were now systematically regrouping and charging toward the main palace to reclaim it.


    ¡°The palace guards are moving¡­! Taehwa Pavilion, where the other generals and officials should be, must still be in disarray¡­ Could it be the Warrior Commander¡¯s doing¡­?¡±


    Watching the soldiers push forward, Emperor Woon Sung felt a glimmer of hope.


    Day and night had reversed, demonic spirits ran rampant, and the country seemed to be on the verge of collapse, yet even in this hellish landscape, the military officers of Cheongdo continued to uphold their order and continued fighting with unwavering loyalty.


    At the very heart of it all stood the generals, the pillars supporting the country.


    Even in the midst of this nightmare, they were the ones who ceaselessly fought, searching for a way to win.


    It was at that very moment, just as Emperor Woon Sung was holding on to these hopeful thoughts.


    The surrounding demonic spirits had already been dealt with, and they were about to discuss how to infiltrate the palace¡¯s Truth Insight Terrace when¡ª


    A single blade pierced through the shoulder of his most beloved son, Crown Prince Hyeon Won.


    It had happened so quickly that he couldn¡¯t even comprehend what had just unfolded before his eyes.


    Even Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was impaled by the sword could only widen his eyes in shock. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment he realized that the sharp blade had run clean through his shoulder, a spray of crimson blood burst from his lips.


    The one gripping the hilt of that sword¡­ was none other than General In Seon Hwang, who had faithfully escorted the two of them all the way here.


    That great warrior who had always served Cheongdo Palace with unshakable loyalty and a stern unreadable expression now lowered his cold eyes and yanked the blade free.


    Another spray of blood followed.


    Drops of red splattered onto the frozen earth of the White Immortal Mountain and quickly seeped into the ground.


    ¡°Y-You¡­ what¡­?¡±


    Before Emperor Woon Sung could even finish his sentence, In Seon Hwang kicked the horse that Crown Prince Hyeon Won was riding.


    ¨C


    With a pained cry, the horse reared back and collapsed, throwing the wounded prince to the ground. Hyeon Won tumbled onto the dirt and his body kept rolling as blood continued to spill blood.


    Groaning from the waves of searing pain crashing over him, he struggled to catch his breath. Judging by his condition, he had not yet drawn his last.


    ¡°My son¡­!¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung felt as if his own breath had stopped. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he leaped down from his horse.


    He pressed down tightly on the bleeding wounds of the crown prince, who lay sprawled on the ground with his blood staining the dirt.


    The emperor¡¯s heavenly dragon robe which was worth more than an entire building became soaked in red, but he paid it no mind. All that mattered was stopping the bleeding as he looked up.


    General In Seon Hwang who was still gripping his sword now looked down at him.


    His eyes were cold and lifeless as ever and showed no emotion. And yet¡­ something felt disturbingly off.


    Rebellion.


    It would not be strange if this were an act of rebellion.


    In times of turmoil, there were always corrupt officials who coveted the throne. That was why an emperor had to remain unwavering.


    He had never been ignorant of that truth. But of all people¡­ he had never once imagined that Cloud Emblem General himself would bare his fangs in such a moment.


    The man had been a paragon of loyalty. Even Emperor Woon Sung, who trusted no one, had never doubted him.


    ¡°¡­You¡­¡±


    Clutching the bleeding Crown Prince Hyeon Won in his arms, Emperor Woon Sung looked up at the general with trembling eyes.


    A chill ran through him. A sense of unease took hold.


    Was this truly the same Cloud Emblem General? The man before him struck down imperial blood without hesitation. The emperor could not be certain.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    By all appearances, he was undoubtedly General In Seon Hwang, the unwavering shield of the imperial family.


    And yet¡­ his instincts screamed otherwise.


    The man standing before him was someone entirely different from the famed general who had once protected Cheongdo.


    Then, the stranger raised his sword once more. There was no need for words.


    He had only one purpose. To kill.


    Driven by that thought alone, he moved to strike down Emperor Woon Sung.


    At that very moment¡ª


    A flash of movement swift as the wind.


    The Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, with his face tightly wrapped in black cotton cloth, landed swiftly in front of Emperor Woon Sung and deflected his sword.


    Caught off guard by the sudden ambush, Emperor Woon Sung was pushed back several steps. He gave his sword a quick flick to shake off the impact, then studied the unexpected intruder.


    ¡°Another¡­ interruption. Damn Sword Master¡¯s subordinates¡­¡±


    Cheong Jin Myeong, the most loyal subordinate of Seol Tae Pyeong.


    As he stood tall, gripping his sword in a reverse grip, a young girl emerged from behind him.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Y-You are¡­¡±


    Her noble garments were stained with mud and blood, making her difficult to recognize at first glance, but there was no mistaking her identity.


    She was Seol Ran, the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace and the girl Crown Prince Hyeon Won cherished above all others.


    ¡°You must leave this place immediately! All of the generals in the main palace have been devoured by the demonic spirits!¡±


    Without hesitation, Vermilion Princess Seol Ran rushed forward and bowed her head to the dirt as she reached for the Crown Prince. Ignoring the blood that covered her own body, she carefully lifted him into her arms.


    ¡°H-How is the situation in Taehwa Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°It has been secured for now! Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong and Warrior Commander Jang Rae have reorganized the soldiers and are moving to reclaim the main palace! The subordinates under their command have also scattered!¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung swallowed dryly at the sight of Seol Ran¡¯s resolute expression.


    Even famous warriors had been paralyzed with fear in this living hell, and yet¡­.how could a mere girl stand so firm?


    Seol Ran didn¡¯t seem to care about the emperor¡¯s reaction. She tore the collar of her palace robes and began wrapping Crown Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s wounds.


    For now, stopping the bleeding was all that mattered. Once they reached the main palace, she would tend to his injuries properly.


    He was a traitor.


    Emperor Woon Sung was well aware of the circumstances behind his rebellion, yet at this moment, the man was an enemy to countless soldiers.


    In such a situation, rumors spread that he had taken control of the warriors and soldiers once again, wielding military authority as if nothing had happened.


    Unless he had performed some kind of sorcery, how could that possibly be?


    But this was no time to question such things.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­! Please hold on¡­! We¡¯re heading to the main palace¡­!¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Seol Ran glanced toward Cloud Emblem General.


    A chill ran down her spine at the eerie aura clinging to him, but she was not the type to be paralyzed by fear.


    Cheong Jin Myeong, the leader of the Black Moon Unit assigned to her by Seol Tae Pyeong, was indeed powerful, but he was no match for general-level officers.


    Rather than attempting to subdue Cloud Emblem General here, she had to focus on finding a way to escape.


    ***


    By the time we fought our way through the battlefield infested with demonic spirits and reached the main palace, the Great Star Gate was engulfed in flames.


    Atop the gate, which served as the entrance to Cheongdo Palace, soldiers stood their ground. Seeing that their formation remained intact, I felt a small sense of relief.


    ¡°If we pass through the Great Star Gate, we¡¯ll reach Truth Insight Terrace immediately. First, we need to identify who¡¯s leading the soldiers there, transfer command, and reclaim the main palace at once!¡±


    Just as I signaled the soldiers and stepped forward into the open space before the gate, I saw it.


    The Great Star Gate. The grand and imposing structure that stood as a symbol of Cheongdo¡¯s power.


    And at its very peak, atop the tiled roof, sat a girl.


    The moment I recognized the figure from a distance, my expression hardened.


    ¡°Stop! Everyone, stop! No one is to approach the Great Star Gate!¡±


    Atop the burning Great Star Gate sat a girl. Her clothes were fluttering playfully in the wind.


    But upon closer look, that figure¡ª


    A demonic spirit that bewitched human minds, bending them to its will.


    It was Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    I had wondered why the main gate of the palace remained so unnervingly calm despite the chaos caused by the demonic spirits, but now the reason was clear.


    The soldiers who had been standing guard at Truth Insight Terrace had all fallen under the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s control.


    When the Moon Demonic Spirit looked down at the soldiers with its small body, a sly smile slowly crept onto its lips.


    Then, all at once, the soldiers stationed atop the walls of the Great Star Gate loosed their arrows straight at us.

 Chapter 164: Final Reincarnation Cycle (5)

    The Great Star Gate was the largest among the six great gates of Cheongdo Palace.


    It was the grand entrance that directly connected to the Vermilion Bird Market which stretched before Cheongdo Palace, so it was the most symbolic landmark of the palace¡¯s outer perimeter.


    The fact that such a gate had been seized by soldiers under the control of a demonic spirit¡¯s bewitching spell carried significant meaning.


    After all, the Great Star Gate was the very place that most prominently displayed the authority of the imperial family.


    ¡°There¡­ There are soldiers with bows crowding the fortress near Great Star Gate.¡±


    ¡°W-Wasn¡¯t the Moon Demonic Spirit only able to control one person at a time? How is it controlling so many soldiers all at once¡­?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, stay calm.¡±


    The Vermilion Bird Market, in front of the Great Star Gate.


    The road, paved with neatly hewn stone, stretched far to the south beyond the wide-open plaza.


    Normally, it would be bustling with street vendors and passersby. But now, only the shattered remains of buildings lay scattered about, making the contrast all the more stark.


    The imperial capital was being completely devoured by the demonic spirits. The soldiers of the Truth Insight Terrace who served as the standing army had scattered to launch extermination operations, yet they had barely managed to reclaim even half of the city.


    It was only natural. After all, the heart of Cheongdo Palace itself, which should have been the stronghold of order, had already turned into a playground for the demonic spirits.


    I had heard that the presence of the Plague Demonic Spirit alone was enough to blanket an entire region in demonic spirits.


    Now that it had manifested, it truly felt as if the world had fallen into their grasp.


    The end was coming.


    To those who knew nothing, this must have looked like the apocalypse itself.


    Standing at the hastily built encampment on Vermilion Bird Market, I briefly observed the expressions of the soldiers.


    The warriors of Cheongdo were all steadfast and brave.


    Even in the midst of this chaotic political landscape, military authority had always been firmly protected because everyone knew that the warriors who had once conquered an entire continent were the real deal.


    Yet even members of such a famous army could not help but tremble in fear within this hellscape.


    The human mind had its limits.


    No matter how proud a soldier might be, in a moment when the very fabric of the world was being torn apart, even they would tremble.


    I steadied my breath and shouted,


    ¡°Are you all shaking in fear?!¡±


    No response came to those words. A soldier must never succumb to fear.


    However, expecting them to remain calm at this moment when the Great Star Gate that was once the unwavering guardian of the people at the end of the Vermilion Bird Market was completely overrun¡­such a thing was an impossible request. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For that reason¡­ I could not reprimand them.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid too.¡±


    I spoke plainly, letting the words drop among the soldiers who were swallowing their dry throats.


    Words that break down emotional barriers were neither empty encouragements nor earnest scoldings.


    It was simply understanding.


    People crumbled when they felt understood. I had seen that moment, the instant when the walls within them collapsed, many times before.


    That was why¡­ I spoke as I was.


    ¡°Even if we¡¯re afraid, let¡¯s just do it. Like we always have.¡±


    ¡°General Seol¡­¡±


    Would they fight, or would they remain frozen and die?


    For their homeland, for the families they had to protect, and for the loyalty that burned within them.


    No matter how many noble justifications one could list, none of them alone could shake soldiers to their very core when they were gripped by fear.


    I steadied my grip on my sword and quickly assessed the situation as I relayed my judgment.


    ¡°With a force this small, breaking through that huge gate that is heavily guarded by archers is impossible. Logically, we should retreat and assess the other gates. However, unfortunately, we don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡±


    Even at this very moment, the officials within the palace were likely being torn apart by the demonic spirits¡¯ fangs.


    We had to breach Truth Insight Terrace as soon as possible, reorganize the troops, and reclaim the main palace.


    Checking each of the other gates one by one would be nothing but a waste of time, and the paths leading to them were also swarming with demonic spirits. Attempting to reach them would only result in casualties. And that¡­ would mean a loss of our strength.


    At this point, taking an inefficient route was not an option. The only choice left was to break through the Great Star Gate.


    From a military standpoint, it might have been close to suicide, but fortunately, there were several factors in our favor.


    First, to our soldiers, the fortress surrounding Great Star Gate was as familiar as their own homes.


    Since their days as apprentice warriors, they had taken turns standing guard there, meaning they knew every corner of its internal structure.


    Breaking through an unfamiliar fortress was one thing, but breaching a place they had memorized over the years was an entirely different matter.


    They knew exactly where the blind spots were, where arrows couldn¡¯t reach when they got close enough. They understood the structure of the gate, what materials it was made of, and how to open it.


    More than that, the one commanding the enemy forces was Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    It might have known how to dominate people, but it had no grasp of how to lead soldiers systematically.


    The military strategies humans had developed through centuries of warfare meant nothing to the demonic spirits.


    Creatures that couldn¡¯t even comprehend human nature could only imitate human tactics to a certain extent, and that limit was clear.


    Like it owned the world, the grotesque demonic spirit sat atop the Great Star Gate while letting out an eerie laugh. It was the enemy¡¯s commander.


    And a commander with no knowledge of warfare could only lead an undisciplined and disorganized army.


    I reminded them of that fact.


    ¡°Fighting demonic spirits is one thing, but when it comes to warfare, we are a step ahead. Never forget that. However¡­ you must harden your hearts.¡±


    I looked over the gathered soldiers and steadied my thoughts.


    Among them was In Ha Yeon who had lost her father.


    I knew all too well how cruel it was to speak of such things in a moment like this, but I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡°In the worst-case scenario, you may have to cut down even your own comrades.¡±


    The soldiers swallowed hard.


    This was what it meant to fight demonic spirits that could take control of the human mind.


    It was not a pleasant thing to demand such cold-blooded resolve from them.


    But it had to be done.


    ¡°In Ha Yeon, stand up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A girl who had gathered her courage rose to her feet.


    She had once ruled over the Vermilion Bird Palace, looking down upon the women of the harem beneath her. But now, she was following my orders. The soldiers¡¯ gazes wavered with shock.


    Even if they had known it would happen, seeing such a sight unfold before their eyes was an entirely different matter.


    ¡°Do you still have the Jade Leaf Sword I gave you?¡±


    It was the White Immortal¡¯s sword that could cleanly cut down anything tainted with demonic energy in a single stroke.


    The reason I had given In Ha Yeon this precious sword that was left behind as a keepsake was obvious.


    When she unsheathed it, a mysterious energy spread across the area.


    Simply swinging the sword drained one¡¯s energy, and even the strongest willpower could not prevent someone from collapsing after holding it for a mere two hours.


    Yet, despite that, In Ha Yeon held the sword firmly with an unwavering expression on her face.


    ¡°You understand why I gave you that sword, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At my words, her eyes trembled slightly.


    Countless soldiers were watching her intently. Summoning her at this moment was meant to make her an example for them all.


    ¡°¡­If the Vice General succumbs to the demonic energy, it is my duty to cut him down with my own hands.¡±


    If I were to be consumed by the demonic spirit spell, she would have to be the one to slay me.


    There was no need to wonder what thoughts had passed through her mind when she accepted the sword, imbued with such a weighty purpose.


    Only with such resolve could one maintain their sanity in this living hell.


    And the soldiers needed to understand that as plainly as possible.


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    There was nothing more to say.


    The strategy for dealing with the archers covering the walls of the Great Star Gate had already been devised with the Black Moon Unit members.


    All that remained was to rally the forces charging into the inner palace.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, then ran my fingers through my short-cropped hair.


    I held my breath as I turned and walked forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ***


    With morale soaring, the army charged toward the Great Star Gate.


    Rushing in unprotected across the open field was no different from offering themselves as human shields to the enemy archers.


    Perched atop the gate, the Moon Demonic Spirit let out a twisted giggle before scattering its demonic energy.


    The soldiers caught in its grasp froze and their eyes clouded over in panic. Then, one by one, they drew their bows¡ª


    ¡ªAnd loosed their arrows toward their own comrades.


    Arrows rained down from the sky, covering it like a flock of migratory birds riding the wind.


    It was such a distant, overwhelming sight that it left one dazed. Some could even momentarily forget the grim reality of impending doom.


    But reality had to be faced. While the migratory birds soared high into the sky and flew towards a distant homeland, the arrows got pulled by gravity, plunged downwards, and pierced the flesh of the soldiers.


    That brutal truth became undeniable when the once-distant arrows that were mere specks in the sky finally closed in.


    Only when those distant specks transformed into daggers hurtling toward them did the soldiers snap back to their senses and raise their shields properly.


    Though a single volley should have turned more than half of them into human pincushions, the formation miraculously held firm.


    Yet, their eyes remained wide with shock.


    A huge gust of wind had swept through, scattering the arrows that had nearly reached them.


    A few still managed to hold their trajectory, embedding themselves in the soldiers¡¯ shoulders, but compared to the sheer scale of the attack, the damage was minimal.


    At the forefront of the army was the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. She was mounted on horseback and wielding extraordinary energy.


    With a sweep of her arm, the force of the Heavenly Dragon erupted from her fingertips, conjuring a powerful gale across the battlefield.


    It was an unbelievable sight, one that defied reason, but it couldn¡¯t block every attack.


    The girl standing at the front of the army with a blue and sacred energy and a charming smile¡­ spoke.


    ¡°¡­This is bad, Tae Pyeong-ah. I¡¯m already exhausted.¡±


    She forced a smile, but cold sweat trickled down her face.


    ¡°¡­.¡­.¡±


    ¡°When this battle is over¡­ I have to eat some seafood dumplings from back home¡­¡±


    ¡°Quit the nonsense and hold out for just one more attack! This isn¡¯t the time for everyone to be standing around in shock! Use this opening to advance. We have to close the distance even a little!¡±


    The days when she could wield the power of the Heavenly Dragon freely had long since faded into the past.


    By now, Ah Hyun had almost no strength left, and expecting her to block that overwhelming barrage of arrows was an impossible demand from the start.


    Just one attack. If she could somehow push herself to block even one more attack, that alone would be enough to buy them time.


    As mentioned before, Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran had no knowledge of military strategy whatsoever.


    If the countless infantrymen clung to the fortress walls and launched a full-scale assault on the fortress, it would have no idea how to effectively respond to stop them.


    If they got close, the Black Moon unit members would scale the protrusions of the fortress walls and infiltrate through the openings in the battlements.


    From there, they would slay the demonic spirits inside the fortress, push forward, and open the inner gates of the Great Star Gate. This would then allow our soldiers to pour into the main palace, thus ensuring victory.


    No matter how powerful Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran was, it couldn¡¯t possibly bewitch this many humans at once, and the moment it stepped into my attack range, I could cut it down in a single strike.


    Once we took out the Moon¡¯s Demonic Spirit ruling the area, we could push straight through to Truth Insight Terrace in one decisive charge.


    ¡°The next wave of arrows is coming!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m seriously¡­ going to die at this rate¡­!¡±


    Yeon Ri once again summoned the energy of the Heavenly Dragon with tears streaming down her face.


    Normally, just the mere existence of someone who wielded the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy would be considered divine and awe-inspiring, but watching Yeon Ri desperately hold back the arrows while sobbing uncontrollably, she looked less like a mystical being and more like an overworked laborer crushed under the weight of her job.


    The soldiers charged forward while wearing expressions of peculiar sympathy.


    Still¡­ it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve actually put in some work, huh, Yeon Ri?


    You¡¯re way better suited for hard labor than being a strategist¡­ From now on, let¡¯s earn our money the honest way, sweating for it like good workers¡­


    I praised her in my head and quickened my pace.


    ¡°Soldiers, take cover in the blind spot inside the Great Star Gate and hold your shields up until the gate is open! The Black Moon Unit and I will infiltrate and unseal the Great Star Gate from inside!¡±


    After blocking the next wave of arrows, we finally reached the walls, and I caught sight of the Moon Demonic Spirit¡¯s expression twisting in panic.


    Just as expected. Once we closed the distance, it had no idea how to handle the situation.


    If the enemy managed to break through, the first step was to seal off every accessible gun port and destroy all the support planks.


    Priority had to be given to shooting down the enemies climbing the protrusions of the fortress walls, and if any managed to reach the top, they had to be subdued with swords or doused with boiling oil prepared along the outer walls.


    Preventing the enemy from infiltrating the interior was the foundation of siege defense, yet the opposition wasn¡¯t even sticking to these basics.


    It was a disadvantageous situation, but it was possible to break through. That certainty surged within me.


    ¡°Black Moon Unit, follow me!¡±


    With that shout, I led the elite Black Moon soldiers. We kicked off the protrusions of the fortress wall as we climbed up.


    Moving swiftly and with precision, I maneuvered my body through one of the protrusions located in the middle of the fortress wall.


    Inside the wooden-structured artillery post, grotesquely twisted demonic spirit corpses were already piled up.


    We just had to cut them down alongside the Black Moon soldiers following behind me, push through, and open the Great Star Gate.


    It was then, just as we stepped into the inner artillery post, where dozens of interconnected support structures stood.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    The moment I landed and lifted my head, I saw it.


    A human head.


    The human head dangling at the end of the smooth, slimy tentacle belonged to a soldier from the Truth Insight Terrace.


    His eyes had rolled back in agony and blood streamed from his sockets, making him look like a condemned sinner suffering in hell.


    This was the interior of the artillery post, a place unseen from the outside.


    And within it, huge tentacles like the limbs of a giant octopus filled the room. Each one was lined with the heads of soldiers with their mouths frozen in screams of agony.


    It was a sight so grotesque that just looking at it made my stomach churn.


    Every time the tentacles writhed and convulsed, fountains of blood sprayed in all directions.


    The procession of tentacles, each equipped with human heads as if they were mere collectibles, caused even the Black Moon soldiers who had followed me upstairs to gasp in shock.


    Even these elite warriors who had slain countless lower demonic spirits found themselves swallowing hard at the horrifying sight.


    The fact that a single entity had slaughtered this many soldiers on its own¡­ It had long surpassed the level of a lower demonic spirit, and in reality, it couldn¡¯t even be classified as an intermediate demonic spirit.


    Anyone could see it was clearly a higher demonic spirit.


    At that moment, the tentacles lashed out, surging toward me as if trying to hurl me back outside the fortress.


    I quickly raised my sword to block them, but the sheer force sent me flying backward, flinging me out of the stronghold.


    Before I could even think about adjusting my landing, a mystical energy wrapped around my entire body. The force of the wind cradled me gently and lowered me onto the dirt ground.


    ¡°What happened inside¡­?¡±


    The White Princess rushed forward. She folded her feathered fan as she spoke.


    She had been fighting on the battlefield as well.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t get the Great Star Gate open soon¡­ we¡¯ll all die here while fending off arrows!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The Great Star Gate¡¯s fortress was massive. Its walls were lined with an overwhelming number of cannon ports.


    These ports had been designed to allow artillerymen to unleash firepower at any moment.


    And now, from those countless openings, an unthinkable number of tentacles were bursting forth with ferocious intensity.


    It was only then that I finally grasped the existence of the huge higher demonic spirit lurking inside the Great Star Gate.


    The entity protecting the Moon Demonic Spirit was not just the soldiers under that monster¡¯s control.


    Under the soft light of the moonlit night, the soldiers¡¯ necks were hanging from the numerous tentacles that stretched toward the sky.


    Dozens, hundreds¡ªno, it had to be at least a thousand victims.


    Their faces were all twisted in agony. A sight so horrifying that no human could help but feel sheer terror.


    Such immense horror could effortlessly shatter a person¡¯s reason.


    Bathed in moonlight, the Great Star Gate spewed out its writhing tentacles, as if it had become a monstrous being itself.


    That majestic gate which had long stood at the end of the Vermillion Bird Market¡­.the gate embracing the people under its watchful presence¡­ now looked like a grotesque slaughtering machine brought to life.


    ¡°Urk¡­ ugh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What is that¡­?! Th-This is impossible¡­ How¡­ how are we supposed to deal with that¡­?!¡±


    Terrified soldiers gagged. Some even succumbed to fear and wet themselves.


    Even the White Princess who had remained composed amidst the chaos of battle could no longer steady her trembling fingers.


    She couldn¡¯t even find her voice. She could only stare while shaking uncontrollably at the colossal nightmare looming over them.


    ¡°This is bad.¡±


    Even Yeon Ri, who had seen all kinds of horrors, couldn¡¯t help but stiffen for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Right Arm of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡­ Why¡­ why is it rising so soon¡­?¡±


    The great disaster destined to swallow the imperial capital was already stirring.


    As if it was rejoicing. As if it had finally broken free from the endless cycle of reincarnation.

 Chapter 165: Final Reincarnation Cycle (6)

    For Yeon Ri, the fact that the Plague Demonic Spirit had fully manifested could only mean one thing. Everything was over.


    She could now truly grasp the despair of watching that colossal being rise, looking down upon the imperial capital as the demonic spirits spread like an endless tide.


    Just how powerful must a demonic spirit be if it could grip the Great Star Gate with a single arm?


    Whether or not such a creature could be slain was not something that could be judged within the realm of human capability.


    One could not deflect a lightning strike, withstand a collapsing landslide, or halt an oncoming earthquake.


    The arrival of the Plague Demonic Spirit was a disaster in itself, not a matter of whether one could fight against it or not.


    ¡°The right arm of the Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    ¡°¡­. If we open the Great Star Gate, we¡¯ll probably see the hand clutching it whole.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t its resurrection still far off?¡±


    ¡°It was.¡±


    It was rare to see Yeon Ri wearing such a serious expression.


    Even when demonic spirits filled the land and the world was thrown into chaos, she rarely showed any sign of solemnity.


    Perhaps to her, this was nothing more than a fleeting moment in the long years she had endured. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And yet, even she could not help but momentarily lose her composure at the sight before her.


    ¡°I see. So it must have found a way.¡±


    ¡°The Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm. Just as we have struggled through countless reincarnations, that monster has also been desperately trying to escape this prison-like cycle.¡±


    A cycle of reincarnation that had continued endlessly until one of the two was dead.


    Within it, the Plague Demonic Spirit had struggled and struggled again.


    In order to break free from the iron bars that the detestable Heavenly Maiden had firmly put in place.


    ¡°You said it was strange that the Plague Demonic Spirit revealed its true form at the Birthday Ceremony, right? Of course, it did. It had finally found a way to fully resurrect. That¡¯s why it was so confident when it tried to kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­So there¡¯s some method it discovered in this cycle of reincarnation that it hadn¡¯t found before?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡±


    The screams of soldiers being torn limb from limb by the writhing tentacles echoed across the battlefield.


    Those who were devoured by the right arm of the Plague Demonic Spirit could only twist and contort grotesquely before inevitably joining the ranks of countless severed heads.


    It was a terrifying sight.


    It would not have been an exaggeration to say that almost none of the soldiers remained in their right minds.


    If this continued, they would all be wiped out.


    The severity of the situation was evident just by looking at the two princess consorts who had followed them to the battlefield. The Vermilion Princess and the White Princess.


    The Vermilion Princess, in a desperate attempt, had cut down several nearby demonic spirits, but her trembling hands betrayed her fear as her entire body quivered.


    Even the White Princess who always maintained her composure no matter the circumstances could only swallow dryly and her shoulders shook as she took in the monstrous sight that loomed over them.


    How could anyone hope to survive against such a creature?


    It was a moment that left them with no choice but to send a resentful prayer to the Emperor of Heaven, yet instead of praying, I furrowed my brows and gripped Yeon Ri¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    ¡°How do we stop its resurrection? Even if there¡¯s the slightest possibility¡­ just tell me everything you can think of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still sorting through my thoughts¡­ ugh¡­ ugh¡­!!!¡±


    Yeon Ri clenched her teeth and shut her eyes, trying to organize her thoughts.


    In the meantime, I quickly unsheathed my sword and dispatched a few demonic spirits that had charged toward us.


    ¡°Now that the physical body of the Plague Demonic Spirit has manifested, everything is already over. If it were the old me, I would have restarted time and walked the path of reincarnation again. But¡­ that¡¯s no longer an option.¡±


    ¡°Right. Whether it works or not, this cycle of reincarnation is the final one.¡±


    ¡°¡­Still, just because its physical form has appeared doesn¡¯t mean it has fully resurrected yet.¡±


    Yeon Ri carefully sifted through the countless memories of her past cycles, piecing together everything she had witnessed.


    The arrival of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    At that point, she would have abandoned everything in this cycle and returned to the past.


    Which meant that the resurrection of the Plague Demonic Spirit had always been something that occurred near the very end in her memories.


    ¡°The physical form of the Plague Demonic Spirit is, in itself, a colossal demonic spirit. For convenience, we refer to them as its arms and legs, but in the end, unless the demonic spirit fully manifests and becomes the central core, they are nothing more than rampaging monsters acting on their own.¡±


    ¡°¡­So? Just lay out every method you can think of.¡±


    ¡°The most realistic option¡­ is to take down its limbs one by one.¡±


    I lifted my head and gazed once more at the night sky, now shrouded in darkness.


    The right arm of the Plague Demonic Spirit was slaughtering soldiers as it streaked across the heavens.


    A countless mass of tentacles of unknown origin had become execution platforms, scattering the soldiers¡¯ corpses across the sky like a gruesome display.


    And three more of these monsters were yet to arrive.


    Worse still, once the Plague Demonic Spirit fully manifested, those creatures would merge into one, giving birth to the largest and most fearsome demonic spirit of all.


    ¡°That¡¯s completely unrealistic. We¡¯re severely lacking in manpower, our formations have collapsed, and we don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Then we have no choice but to pierce through its core and kill it.¡±


    In the end, the key lay in discovering where the demonic spirit¡¯s soul resided.


    If cutting off its limbs was meaningless, then the only option left was to sever its head. That much was obvious.


    ¡°That¡¯s at least a more feasible approach.¡±


    ¡°The problem is¡­ we have no way of knowing where the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s soul is.¡±


    Yeon Ri slowly closed her eyes again.


    Then, she sank to her knees on the dirt-covered ground.


    The soldiers fighting the charging demonic spirits widened their eyes in shock as they turned to look in our direction.


    Amidst the carnage where soldiers were dying one after another, a girl stood motionless. She was drenched in blood.


    She was the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    Perhaps it was because the sight of her, seated on the dirt with her eyes gently closed and lost in thought, seemed utterly surreal.


    In this gruesome battlefield where fleeing would have been the most natural choice, she instead chose to close her eyes in meditation. How could that possibly make sense?


    But she knew.


    She knew that while she gathered her thoughts, I would take care of the demonic spirits surrounding us.


    I drew my sword.


    A wave of killing intent rippled through the horde of demonic spirits.


    The scent of their blood mixed with the gusts of my blade, stinging my nose.


    A hellish scene unfolded. Human flesh and demonic spirits flesh intermingled in the air. They got torn apart and scattered.


    And at the center of that gruesome spectacle, the girl continued to organize her thoughts.


    The end of a cycle of reincarnation that had stretched on endlessly.


    Standing at the edge of a cliff with no path forward, the only thing left to contemplate was the road she had walked thus far.


    A path no one else could ever know.


    The first time she felt disappointed with the world, the first time she witnessed its end, the first time she despaired, the first time she turned back time, the first time she struggled against fate¡­. those distant moments from a past long forgotten.


    Only upon reaching her final reincarnation cycle did she finally look back on the arduous path she had taken.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And now, only when she had reached the very limits of her strength, did a new path reveal itself.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had brought all four princess consorts under his influence, risen to the position of vice general, and secured full command over the military. Those who could have stood in his way had all but disappeared.


    Only at the very end. Only at the final moment had the tangled threads of the story finally unraveled, revealing truths she had not seen before.


    Even though the Plague Demonic Spirit had been hiding within the palace, no one had noticed its presence. This was because, with each cycle of reincarnation, it had concealed its identity by possessing a different person.


    After repeating the cycle countless times, the Plague Demonic Spirit had finally discovered a way to hasten its resurrection.


    And so, it had carefully preserved that method, holding onto it until the very moment Yeon Ri¡¯s strength was completely drained.


    Only in the final reincarnation did it finally reveal its true intentions, aiming to consume the world.


    To devour the Heavenly Dragon and rebuild a realm of demonic spirits.


    Even amidst the hellish storm of sword winds and blood spraying in all directions, Yeon Ri never ceased retracing the past.


    What had she overlooked?


    How had the Plague Demonic Spirit managed to hasten its resurrection?


    What was the common thread among those who lost their sanity under its control?


    And whose body within this palace housed the core soul of the Plague Demonic Spirit?


    As if all those questions were converging toward a single point, Yeon Ri¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    ¡°Seol Lee Moon.¡±


    ***


    The White Immortal Mountain, where Seol Tae Pyeong had departed.


    Conversations passed between those gathered in the front courtyard of Taehwa Pavilion.


    The Azure Princess who was still recovering her strength struggled to offer words of comfort to the Black Princess who was gagging from nausea.


    The Black Princess rested her chin on her hand and fell into deep thought.


    The Black Princess took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and sank into thought.


    Countless pieces of information flitted through her mind in a chaotic, unstructured mess.


    As she organized the details of all the victims she had examined, various commonalities surfaced, yet it was difficult to determine if any of them held real significance.


    However.


    High-ranking officials of the third rank or above.


    Elderly.


    Those two details lingered in her mind like a thorn caught in her throat, refusing to be dismissed.


    Beyond that, she noticed an odd imbalance.


    Almost all military officials of general rank had been devoured by the Plague Demonic Spirit, yet most civil officials, aside from a select few, showed no signs of being affected.


    It felt as though there was a connection hidden among the scattered clues, something she had yet to uncover.


    One thing was certain. The Plague Demonic Spirit could not control just anyone. There had to be a specific process required.


    As that thought settled in her mind, a new possibility suddenly emerged.


    If it had used Taoist magic or spread demonic power, it must have been able to approach its targets unnoticed.


    Someone who could get close to military officials yet remained relatively distant from civil officials.


    The body that the Plague Demonic Spirit had possessed before this disaster.


    Sword Master Seol Lee Moon.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    The last will of Chief Councilor In Seon Rok.


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran wore a grim expression as she supported the Crown Prince and hurried down the White Immortal Mountain.


    If the Chief Councilor had left such words as his final will, then this could very well be the key to the entire disaster.


    Even as she helped the Crown Prince, her thoughts never stopped racing.


    Where was Seol Lee Moon¡¯s corpse?


    The Plague Demonic Spirit that had devoured Grand General Seong Sa Wook¡¯s body¡­.where had it buried him?


    ¡°The Imperial Tomb.¡±


    It was then.


    Emperor Woon Sung who had been walking ahead lowered his voice and spoke with quiet authority.


    ¡°Your father, Seol Lee Moon, the head of the Huayongseol Clan, is buried in the Imperial Tomb, the innermost chamber of the imperial ancestral shrine.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You must be curious. Why is the corpse of Seol Lee Moon, the most heinous traitor, enshrined in such a place?¡±


    Seol Ran¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    In the deep darkness of the night, Emperor Woon Sung spoke quietly.


    ¡°Grand General Seong Sa Wook came to me in the dead of night and personally advised it. He claimed that the Sword Master¡¯s body was a secret that must never be revealed to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You have earned great merit. If you survive this crisis, I shall recognize your service¡­ and allow you to pay respects at your father¡¯s grave. That is if you do not resent him.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ let us make it to the palace.¡±


    Clenching his teeth, Emperor Woon Sung pressed forward.


    He carried a heavy burden on his shoulders.


    ¡°We must survive, no matter what it takes.¡±


    ***


    Deep within the Imperial Tomb. In a secret chamber, there lay the Imperial Ancestral Shrine.


    In that sacred burial ground, sealed beneath countless layers of stone, a corpse stirred with a dry rustling sound as it slowly rose.


    Years had passed. Enough that only bones should have remained¡­. yet the body still retained its form.


    Though its flesh was rotting and decayed in places, a chilling gleam flickered in its eyes.


    Beside the tomb lay the ¡°Heaven and Earth Sword¡±, the sword its owner had once wielded in life. Without hesitation, the corpse reached for it and gripped it effortlessly as it stood.


    Once, that body had belonged to the greatest Sword Master of Cheongdo.


    Now, it was the king of all these demonic spirits.

 Chapter 166: Final Reincarnation Cycle (7)

    ¡°Listen carefully, Tae Pyeong-ah. The method to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit isn¡¯t wrong. You just have to kill the body it¡¯s inhabiting.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I already tried that.¡±


    ¡°The high-ranking officials who were under its control until now were merely bewitched by its sorcery.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I sliced through the grotesque tentacles that made me nauseous just by looking at them, thick, dark red demonic blood splattered from inside.


    The venom emanating from it was of an entirely different nature from that of lower demonic spirits, and for a moment, my mind nearly went hazy. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such things.


    ¡°Kyaaah!¡±


    A tentacle as hard as steel came flying and embedded itself into the lower part of the fortress wall, sending rock fragments scattering in all directions.


    Yeon Ri was thrown to the ground by the impact and started gasping for breath.


    Without hesitation, I grabbed her and slung her over my shoulder before speaking.


    ¡°White Princess, get a hold of yourself.¡±


    The White Princess who was lying on the dirt ground and struggling to regain her senses looked up at me and widened her eyes in shock.


    Seeing me wielding my sword while carrying Yeon Ri amidst this chaos, she finally seemed to regain her reason.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ in this situation¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange to be afraid in a situation like this, White Princess.¡±


    At this point, breaking through Great Star Gate head-on was impossible.


    If I couldn¡¯t lead the soldiers to seize Truth Insight Terrace, then I would have to go in alone and sever the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s soul.


    ¡°White Princess, you need to retreat.¡±


    Her eyes trembled once again.


    She seemed to agree with the idea of retreating itself.


    In reality, not retreating would have been the stranger decision. Blood from fallen soldiers was splattered everywhere.


    It was a situation where simply staying alive was a struggle.


    However, the White Princess brushed the dust off her court robe and stood up as she spoke.


    ¡°Retreat?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Are we even capable of retreating¡­?¡±


    Though she tried to speak firmly, her voice trembled endlessly at the end.


    This was a woman who had never once faltered, even when the White Tiger Palace burned, even when she was chased by demonic spirits, even when she stood at the brink of execution.


    Feeling the fear that was creeping into her heart and gnawing away at her, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder myself.


    It was a harsh reality, but there was no time to be consumed by fear.


    ¡°Would retreat even be possible in the first place¡­? This is no longer a battlefield¡­ it¡¯s a slaughterhouse.¡±


    ¡°There are still many soldiers holding their ground with their backs against the wall. The Black Moon Unit members are also trying to secure a retreat path. The problem is¡­ I have no way to command them.¡±


    ¡°Ack¡­! Tae Pyeong-ah! My waist sash! It came undone! My sash!¡±


    ¡°I have to take this fool into the main palace and put an end to all of this.¡±


    The Black Moon Leader could only command the Black Moon Unit. He belonged to the main palace, but there were no soldiers here who would obey his orders.


    In Ha Yeon had already been removed from her position as the Vermilion Princess, meaning she no longer had any legitimate authority either.


    That left only one person in this place with enough status to lead the army. It was the White Princess.


    ¡°Can you¡­ save as many soldiers as possible and bring them back?¡±


    ¡°Bring them back¡­? Where¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°To the imperial capital, which is overrun with demonic spirits? Or to Taehwa Pavilion, which is filled with the sick and dying? Even if we manage to save these soldiers and escape, wherever we go, we¡¯ll just end up in another field of demonic spirits¡­¡±


    ¡°White Princess.¡±


    I held Yeon Ri tightly as she struggled on my shoulder, bowed my head and spoke.


    ¡°Please¡­ I beg you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    Just as fear and chaos were contagious, so too was calm.


    Even in the most extreme situations, if there was someone who managed to remain calm until the very end, those around them would inevitably be influenced by that calm, and would find themselves a little steadier as well.


    The White Princess sat down on the dirt floor and looked up at me. After a moment, she lowered her head and roughly wiped her face with both hands.


    ¡°Are you even aware of it? You always ask the most unreasonable things of me.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°People who are born privileged are always like that. Because something comes naturally to them, they assume it must be just as easy for others. They never understand those who have had to claw their way up from the bottom, yet they believe themselves to be wise.¡±


    Clenching the dirt in her fists, the White Princess steadied her breathing before finally lifting her head.


    Seeing the familiar arrogance returning to her gaze, even if just a little, was oddly reassuring.


    ¡°Then I suppose I have no choice but to become extraordinary in my own way.¡±


    ¡°White Princess¡­?¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, Vice General.¡±


    The White Princess took a deep breath, steadied herself, and stood up. Then she grabbed the collar of my tunic and pulled me forward.


    ¡°Fine. Just as you wish, I will save as many of these soldiers as possible, break through the pursuit of those ridiculous monsters, somehow escape to somewhere, somehow regroup, and somehow rally our morale again. It¡¯s an absurd request, but I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve demanded something not even famous warriors or general-level officers would dare attempt. So you¡¯d better be prepared to match that level of resolve.¡±


    Without warning, the White Princess rose onto her toes and stole a kiss from me as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    What in the world was happening? Of all times, why now? There were limits to how sudden something could be, yet the White Princess nonchalantly released my collar and shoved me back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this much as an advance payment. Not that there¡¯s anything romantic about it, given the situation and the taste of blood in the air.¡±


    ¡°U-Uwaa¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri who was completely oblivious stuck her bottom out from my shoulder and covered her mouth with both hands.


    I was completely caught off guard. I had never imagined that, in a situation like this, my lips would be stolen so suddenly. For a moment, I was left utterly speechless.


    ¡°White Princess¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m possessive and love to show off. I take great pleasure in seizing what others hold dear. It¡¯s no different just because it¡¯s a man.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Is this your first time meeting someone with such a rotten personality? Or is it because you¡¯re a warrior that you¡¯re still so na?ve to the ways of politics?¡±


    Only then did the White Princess speak in her usual confident tone with a smug smile playing on her lips.


    ¡°You were acting like you were busy just a moment ago. Why are you just standing there now? Get lost.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy too.¡±


    With that, she turned sharply on her heel with her robes fluttering behind her as she took off running. Annoyed by the cumbersome hem of her uniform, she tore it off without hesitation and gathered what little energy she had left.


    Then, channeling every bit of her remaining strength, she let out a resounding command across the battlefield.


    ¡°The ground before the Great Star Gate is untouched by those creatures! Regroup there!¡±


    Even amidst the gripping fear, the White Princess had already analyzed the situation. Those monsters only emerged from the harbors.


    That meant if they gathered in front of the wooden gate, where no harbor existed, they could somehow form a defensive line and fortify their position.


    Even while trembling, she instinctively sought a way out of the crisis.


    She might have thought of herself as nothing more than a talentless commoner who had clawed her way up through politics and scheming¡­.


    But by now, not a single one of her followers doubted her abilities.


    ***


    ¡°The general-level officers being controlled and acting like traitors was nothing but a smokescreen spread by the Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    The plan to break through the Great Star Gate with the soldiers and secure Truth Insight Terrace had been scrapped for now.


    However, infiltrating the main palace alone. That was still possible.


    With a small number of the Black Moon Unit and their Leader Cheong Jin Myeong, at my side, I kicked off the protruding edge of the stone wall and vaulted over.


    The archers stationed at the top of the fortress resisted, but I took them down without much difficulty and pressed forward. I then leaped over the Great Star Gate and slipped into the main palace.


    Only the best Black Moon warriors could keep up with movements this swift and precise.


    Including their leader, there were only sixteen of them.


    Their numbers were far too few to turn the tide of battle. On top of that, some had been left behind to assist the White Princess. So our forces were so small it was laughable to even call this an army.


    Beyond the Great Star Gate, past the Truth Insight Terrace, and deeper into the main palace, no matter where one looked, there were fields of demonic spirits.


    One by one, we cut our way through, all the while listening to Yeon Ri¡¯s voice as she spoke from where she clung to my shoulder.


    ¡°A smokescreen? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Plague Demonic Spirit never actually possessed their bodies. It only controlled their minds! Among the higher demonic spirits, there are plenty with the ability to dominate a person¡¯s mind! Even Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran¡¯s illusion arts were a gift from the Plague Demonic Spirit in the first place!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Plague Demonic Spirit has never once left the body it originally took over.¡±


    The method of killing it was simple. That was to destroy the body it possessed.


    From the very beginning, the method we had been told was, in fact, correct.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah, spiritual energy and the body influence each other immensely. Even if it can switch hosts countless times, the longer it stays in one body, the more its power settles into it and¡ªkyaah!¡±


    A demonic spirit¡¯s claws came flying at us out of nowhere, slicing off the very tips of Yeon Ri¡¯s hair.


    In an instant, I lowered my stance, twisted my body sharply, and delivered a low kick straight into the lower demonic spirit and sent it flying.


    After passing Anhwa Gate and Jeongseon Gate, which lay beyond the Great Star Gate, the main palace finally came into view.


    I subdued the demonic spirits one by one and tightened my grip around Yeon Ri¡¯s waist.


    ¡°H-Holding me like this makes me feel like some kind of ornament dangling off your shoulder¡­!¡±


    ¡°At least ornaments are pretty¡­!¡±


    ¡°H-Hey! I¡¯m pretty enough, okay¡­! Ugh¡­ I think I¡¯m gonna be sick¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri who was clutching my elbow tightly fought to steady her dizzying senses.


    ¡°Anyway, the longer the demonic spirit stays in one body, the more it adapts to it and grows even stronger.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The person who was possessed by the Plague Demonic Spirit the longest, as far as we know¡­.¡±


    Sword Master Seol Lee Moon.


    Once I reached that conclusion, a flood of other questions unraveled all at once.


    The way the Plague Demonic Spirit controlled a person¡¯s mind was likely not so different from Moon Demonic Spirit Yoran.


    Yoran was a demonic spirit that branded those nearby, showing them illusions and manipulating them at will.


    Just like how it had effortlessly controlled the soldiers of the Great Star Gate earlier.


    The stronger and more capable the individual, the more time and effort it would take to dominate them. That was why the spirit had to remain hidden near its target for a long period.


    This explained why those who had fallen under the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s control were all high-ranking officials of the third rank or above. These were individuals who had dedicated years of service to Cheongdo.


    ¡ªThey had all, in some way or another, encountered Seol Lee Moon.


    Those who had spent time close to him within Cheongdo Palace had been branded so that their minds could be consumed at any time.


    Intermediate-level officials of the fourth rank or below, as well as young, inexperienced officials, had never come face to face with Seol Lee Moon.


    That was why the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s grasp had yet to reach them.


    ¡°Then¡­ somewhere within this palace¡­ Seol Lee Moon¡¯s corpse must be here. The man who was once my father.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s consumed all of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s power, then he must be even stronger than he was in his prime.¡±


    Seol Lee Moon had already been a legendary figure among swordsmen.


    That monster, who had slaughtered general-level officers as if slicing through tofu, had now absorbed the power of the Plague Demonic Spirit as well.


    ¡°If he were to appear right now and wreak havoc in the palace, I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be any way to stop him.¡±


    The situation within the palace was already hopeless, yet something still felt off.


    Through countless cycles of reincarnation, the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s soul had likely grown more accustomed to Seol Lee Moon¡¯s body.


    Just as Yeon Ri had grown mentally stronger over time (or did she really?), the Plague Demonic Spirit had also been adapting to its host in its own way.


    Now that it knew this would be the final cycle of reincarnation, wouldn¡¯t it be best to just burn the entire palace to the ground and overturn everything?


    And yet, no matter where I looked, Seol Lee Moon¡¯s body, which was the true vessel of the Plague Demonic Spirit, was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°So he plans to stay hidden until the very end until he fully regains all of his power.¡±


    ¡°What an infuriatingly cautious bastard. Even with things having come this far, he¡¯s still choosing to hide?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, seriously. At this point, it¡¯s not like we¡¯d have any way to stop him no matter what he does, so why isn¡¯t he showing himself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what his intentions are, but¡­.¡±


    Through gritted teeth, I stomped on the neck of a lower demonic spirit that had lunged at me, crushing it completely.


    For a moment, the rising surge of demonic energy made my head spin, but I steadied my breathing and shook my head sharply to clear my mind.


    ¡°It won¡¯t go exactly as you want¡­.¡±


    At least now, my course of action was clear.


    If Seol Lee Moon¡¯s body was somewhere in this palace, then all I had to do was find it and put an end to him. Then maybe I could salvage the situation.


    Kicking aside the crushed remains of the demonic spirit, I flicked my sword clean before straightening my bent posture.


    The Black Moon warriors who had followed me inside gripped their swords tightly with their heads bowed.


    I had lost count of how many people I had killed in just a single day.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the Plague Demonic Spirit possessed the body of Sword Master Seol Lee Moon?


    Yet today, I had slain more generals than when Seol Lee Moon had first thrown the palace into chaos.


    Lowering my gaze, I looked down at my uniform. It was soaked in a mixture of human blood and demonic spirit¡¯s blood.


    Seol Lee Moon had once walked toward the Imperial Palace, dripping in blood, his steps heavy as he made his way to where the Emperor resided.


    ¡ªIn the end, I was no different from him.


    When I lifted my head, all I could see was a battlefield overrun with demonic spirits.


    The air was filled with the screams of dying humans from all directions.


    The once-beautiful Cheongdo Palace was engulfed in flames with thick smoke of despair rising into the sky.


    I continued walking forward, straight into the inferno.


    Drip, drip¡ªlittle by little, raindrops began to fall.

 Chapter 167: Final Reincarnation Cycle (8)

    When Seol Ran descended to the imperial capital, accompanying Emperor Woon Sung and the Crown Prince, the path to Cheongdo Palace had already been mostly cleared.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had led the army ahead and swept through the major roads centered around the Vermilion Bird Market, eliminating all the strong demonic spirits along the way.


    Thanks to that, Seol Ran only needed to evade a few lower demonic spirits to follow the Vermilion Bird Market and reach the front of the Great Star Gate.


    By the time she arrived at the Vermilion Bird Market with the emperor and the crown prince, the soldiers of Cheongdo Palace that were led by the White Princess had already set up camp and were taking a brief rest.


    ¡°It is a relief that you are safe, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Report the situation.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung was surprised when he saw the White Princess taking command of the camp.


    Considering the power-hungry nature of the Inbong clan, it was hard to believe that someone from that lineage could handle such a crisis with such remarkable composure.


    Despite being just a young girl who had only recently come of age, she had not lost her authority.


    As Emperor Woon Sung crossed the camp, all the surrounding soldiers dropped to their knees with tears streaming down their faces.


    Even amid this disaster, the emperor and the crown prince had survived. As long as that central pillar remained standing, the people of Cheongdo could still gather and rebuild.


    ¡°The Great Star Gate has been completely devoured by a demonic spirit. It is said to be the right hand of a giant, disastrous being known as the Plague Demonic Spirit.¡±


    The White Princess quickly seated Emperor Woon Sung at the head of the camp and summarized the situation as concisely as possible.


    Seated at the hastily prepared head seat, Emperor Woon Sung glanced down at the White Princess.


    Her hair was disheveled and covered with dried blood; her clothes were torn, and her sleeves were rolled up.


    The once-noble mistress of the White Tiger Palace looked utterly wretched, yet the commanding presence on her face remained unshaken.


    She did not waste time with unnecessary details in her report.


    Why was the White Princess the one holding military authority and controlling the camp in this situation?


    Even without stating it outright, the answer was clear. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The high-ranking officials could succumb to the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s influence and start slaughtering at any moment, and most of the general-level officers had already been killed.


    The chain of command had fallen lower and lower until it finally reached this young girl. It was proof of just how deeply the country had fallen into ruin.


    Emperor Woon Sung took a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡°What are the casualties among the soldiers?¡±


    ¡°More than half have died, and of those currently stationed here, the majority are wounded. It is harder to find someone uninjured than otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Did you attempt to break through the Great Star Gate and then retreat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the distance, the Great Star Gate had already taken on the form of a monstrous entity.


    It was no longer a structure but a living, slaughtering machine that tore apart anything that dared to approach.


    The ground before it was littered with mangled flesh and entrails. It was a gruesome battlefield of carnage.


    As Emperor Woon Sung gazed upon the scene, it was not difficult to imagine the kind of hell that had unfolded before his arrival.


    Most of the soldiers had already been consumed by fear.


    This young girl called Ha Wol was likely no different.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong succeeded in infiltrating the main palace with a few elite members of the Black Moon Unit. We may not be able to break through the Great Star Gate entirely, but all we can do now is pray that he manages to subdue the Plague Demonic Spirit from inside.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung swallowed dryly.


    It was clear that, with these soldiers who had completely lost their morale, there was no way to break through the Great Star Gate.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Just then, Crown Prince Hyeon Won who was receiving treatment from Seol Ran raised his voice.


    ¡°Like the White Princess reported, attempting to break through the Great Star Gate now seems impossible. For now, I believe the best course of action is to retreat with the soldiers and observe the situation from the secondary palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Emperor Woon Sung slowly closed his eyes and went into deep thought.


    Indeed, trying to force their way through the Great Star Gate at this moment was akin to suicide.


    Rather, he found himself realizing just how remarkable the White Princess¡¯s efforts had been in saving this many soldiers and leading them to safety.


    Prince Hyeon Won¡¯s advice was entirely rational, yet the idea of the nation¡¯s ruler fleeing in the face of disaster was difficult to accept.


    However, this was not a moment to act on emotions.


    If even Emperor Woon Sung were to die, the future of Cheongdo would truly fall into chaos.


    ¡°Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong has entered the main palace, so he will find a way to resolve this. He is the best swordsman I have ever seen in Cheongdo.¡±


    ¡°Son¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, I beg you, protect yourself, Father.¡±


    Everyone present who was listening to the conversation between father and son remained silent.


    The mere existence of these two, who carried the imperial bloodline, had the power to unite the people.


    If both of them were to perish, Cheongdo would truly be doomed.


    Moreover, the one who had drawn his sword and rushed into the palace to resolve the crisis was none other than Vice General Seol Tae Pyeong.


    If anyone could turn the tide, it was him.


    A swordsman blessed by the heavens, a man who had demonstrated extraordinary skill time and time again. Surely even this disaster could be overcome by his hand.


    That hope lingered in the air.


    As Seol Ran wrapped a cloth around the crown prince¡¯s wounded arm, she briefly lowered her gaze.


    It was true that Emperor Woon Sung and Prince Hyeon Won should seek refuge in a safer place. There was no denying that this was the logical decision.


    Slowly, Seol Ran lifted her head and scanned her surroundings.


    White Princess Ha Wol. In Ha Yeon. The Black Moon Unit. Emperor Woon Sung. Prince Hyeon Won. The soldiers. The civilians¡­


    All of them were waiting for a hero to arrive.


    They had done everything within their power.


    Now, the only one who could resolve this situation was an extraordinary genius blessed by the heavens.


    A hero who would carry their expectations on his back, cut down the great evil threatening the world, and restore peace.


    Those who had done all they could, ordinary people who had pushed themselves to their limits, had no choice but to gather and pray.


    In the face of an overwhelming trial, everyone, regardless of status, could only offer up their prayers.


    It was the natural order of things.


    It could not be otherwise.


    And they understood that.


    Because she had spent so much of her life wandering the streets as an outcast, she understood all too well the process of accepting great trials beyond her own control.


    Their expectations would be heavy.


    It was the fate of those born with innate strength and natural talent.


    Even so, Seol Tae Pyeong was a man who could bear it without question.


    He did not need anyone to understand him. He did not need anyone¡¯s help.


    If someone were to recklessly step forward to assist him in this situation and end up losing their life, it would only add to the burden on his shoulders.


    There was no room for argument. Everything about it was rational and logically sound.


    If there were a hundred people, then all hundred of them would have no choice but to accept this truth.


    And yet, Seol Ran steeled her gaze and lifted her head.


    It was a thought Seol Tae Pyeong had repeated to himself dozens, no, hundreds of times throughout his life.


    Being the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel¡ª


    It was not something just anyone could do.


    As if to make sure that his honest words did not go to waste, the girl known as Vermilion Princess Seol Ran rose to her feet.


    Seol Tae Pyeong was strong.


    The strongest sword master to emerge after Seol Lee Moon. He was so powerful that there was no point in mere mortals sitting around worrying.


    Reason and logic. Strength and weakness. Necessity and uselessness.


    No matter how many theories one tried to apply, the only possible conclusion was to leave the matter in his hands and let him handle it.


    And yet, the girl stood up.


    There were people in this world who defied such rational arguments. People who, by their very existence, sought to help others.


    She called them family.


    And she had only one family member left.


    ¡°No matter how famous Tae Pyeong is as a sword master, he can¡¯t kill the Plague Demonic Spirit alone. Just as a single person cannot stop a natural disaster.¡±


    Before he was the Vice General of a country, before he was the most famous sword master¡ª


    He was simply her younger brother.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to go help him. Even if we have to break through the Great Star Gate.¡±


    Between the arrival of a transcendent being and the existence of a sword master born with unparalleled talent, there were those who could do nothing but pray.


    Yet among them, there was one who declared that something had to be done to help him.


    Even at a point where it felt like every possible effort had already been made, there were always those who sought to go even further.


    Saying that it was meaningless to meddle in a battle between giants would change nothing.


    The girl had always fought on the side of the weak. That had never changed, and it never would.


    ¡°We have to break through the Great Star Gate and go help Tae Pyeong. We can¡¯t afford to be picky about the means.¡±


    Those present at the scene had no choice but to understand.


    In this nation of Cheongdo, those blessed by the heavens and born with extraordinary talent were not the only ones who shone.


    There had always been those who, even when starting from nothing, clawed their way up from the very bottom to radiate with brilliance.


    Seol Ran closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them again.


    A faint bluish energy flickered in her gaze like a flame.


    To help her younger brother, she had to become stronger.


    At that moment, she looked strangely like a girl who had once sat quietly in the Heavenly Jade Pavilion of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    ***


    I knew Seol Lee Moon¡¯s corpse was somewhere within the main palace, but finding it was no simple task.


    Cheongdo Palace was so vast that searching it room by room was nearly impossible.


    However, if the true form of the Plague Demonic Spirit were to descend, it would undoubtedly seek a place where it could control the other demonic spirits.


    That meant the most likely location was the heart of the palace.


    With that in mind, I charged forward, cutting down the demonic spirits in my path as I made my way toward the center.


    Cutting down the demonic spirits alongside the Black Moon Unit members, I dashed straight into the emperor¡¯s audience chamber within the main palace.


    If the body of the rebel Seol Lee Moon was somewhere in this palace, then high-ranking officials, at least at the level of the three great officials or the emperor¡¯s closest aides, would probably have known about it beforehand.


    I had to search their offices, no matter what. To those in power, the idea of a military officer rummaging through their classified documents might seem like an insult, but this was no time to worry about such things.


    Besides, I wasn¡¯t even sure if they were still alive. Just surviving in this chaos was a miracle in itself.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s office is too far away for now. We should search the offices of the Six Ministries or the Three Great Officials instead!¡±


    ¡°W-What do you think we¡¯ll find there, Tae Pyeong-ah?¡±


    ¡°We have to grab onto whatever we can, even if it¡¯s just a straw!¡±


    Doing nothing wasn¡¯t an option.


    Simply cutting down demonic spirits wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop the resurrection of the Plague Demonic Spirit. We had to do something, anything, productive.


    If we could just make it past the front courtyard of the main palace, where the buildings of the Six Ministries were gathered, and reach the emperor¡¯s audience chamber, we¡¯d be able to access a considerable number of classified documents.


    All we could do was hope to find something useful among them.


    ¡°Black Moon Unit members, listen up! Split into two groups. One searches the Ministry of Rites, the other the Ministry of Revenue. Gather every bit of information you can find on Seol Lee Moon! Meanwhile, the maid and I will cut through the Ministry of Justice¡¯s sector and head straight for the audience chamber!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    With a brief response, the Black Moon Unit members scattered and disappeared in an instant.


    In urgent situations like this, having subordinates who could swiftly act on short commands was invaluable. They were proving to be a tremendous help.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah! If we¡¯re cutting through the Ministry of Justice¡¯s sector, we need to turn at the next alley!¡±


    ¡°I know! Hold on tight!¡±


    ¡°My sash is coming undone! Please! If you shake me any more, I¡¯ll never be able to get married!¡±


    ¡°Is that really what matters right now?!¡±


    ¡°It matters¡­ in its own way¡­!!!!¡±


    We exchanged meaningless banter and quickened our pace.


    As if I were floating through the air, I kicked off the walls and leaped across rooftops, and by the time I landed swiftly in the side yard of the Ministry of Justice building¡ª


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It seemed almost certain that the Minister of Justice had already fallen to the demon spirits.


    At this point, I doubted anything would come of rummaging through the Ministry¡¯s buildings, and yet¡­


    I never imagined that the moment I turned into the alley beside the building, I¡¯d come face to face with an acquaintance drenched in blood.


    ¡°Oh¡­ haha¡­ really, you never know how things are going to turn out in this world¡­¡±


    A dim alley led into the Ministry of Justice building.


    And there, leaning against a clay wall and gasping for breath, sat a man.


    ¡°¡­Han-ah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, even Yeon Ri¡¯s here. Been a while, hasn¡¯t it? Hope you¡¯ve been well.¡±


    Wang Han, the chief secretary of the Ministry of Justice.


    He was lying on one side of the alley, bleeding heavily.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this brings back memories of the White Immortal Palace. We were really busy back then, but still¡­ those were good times.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everything below his thigh had been severed and was gone.


    The ground beneath him was already soaked with blood, and he couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    Even without asking, I could already tell what had happened.

 Chapter 168: Final Reincarnation Cycle (9)

    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    He was a relentless bastard.


    He was such a tenacious one that the words just came out on their own.


    Even amidst the chaos that had engulfed the palace, he had always carried an odd air of nonchalance, but joking around while having his legs severed in the middle of this field of demonic spirits¡­.that was anything but normal.


    ¡°Han-ah.¡±


    ¡°To think the last faces I¡¯d see would be yours¡­ what a twisted life I¡¯ve lived.¡±


    As the stunned Yeon Ri and I approached him, he let out a crooked smile before spitting up bright red blood.


    Yeon Ri quickly tied off the fabric below his thigh where the blood was pouring out, trying to stop the bleeding, but before long, her frantic hands began to slow.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell.


    There wasn¡¯t much point in trying anything more.


    Even if we carried Wang Han on our backs and somehow broke back through the Great Star Gate to bring him to a physician, with that much blood loss, it was doubtful he could survive.


    Even if, by some miracle, we managed to save him, it would only be a waste of precious time at a moment when the Plague Demonic Spirit was tearing the world apart.


    When he saw my hardened expression looking down at him, Wang Han spoke with a face that was quickly losing warmth.


    ¡°Han-ah. For now, at least, inside the Ministry building¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯ve known each other too long for that. I can see it for what it is.¡±


    The idea of carrying Wang Han through this field of demonic spirits and returning to the Great Star Gate was sheer nonsense.


    And yet, simply leaving him behind while pretending not to know anything wasn¡¯t easy either.


    I considered, even if just briefly, whether I should hide Wang Han somewhere slightly safer before leaving¡­ but instead, he let out a hollow laugh.


    He was telling me not to waste time.


    The way he said it so casually¡­ it was a response that could only come from Wang Han.


    ¡°The situation looks urgent, so I won¡¯t bother prying. The things you do, Tae Pyeong, are always too vast to explain anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Just looking at the blood loss, I know best that I don¡¯t have long. So, Tae Pyeong, do what you can. Don¡¯t waste time on pointless inner conflict over something that doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Suddenly, a memory surfaced. Those days at the White Immortal Palace when we served the White Immortal Elder together.


    After the elder passed away, Yeon Ri, Wang Han, and I each went our separate ways, choosing different fields¡­ but in the end, we were still within the walls of Cheongdo Palace.


    The fact that we weren¡¯t all that far apart, that we could always reach out for help when needed. I had forgotten all of that.


    But Wang Han and I were fundamentally different kinds of people, from our roots to our fields of activity.


    Wang Han who had entered the Ministry of Justice as its chief secretary and aimed to become a high-ranking civil official was someone too valuable to die here.


    He was someone who could have risen much higher.


    He always went around saying he¡¯d become the Minister of Justice one day, and I had always assumed that eventually, he¡¯d reach the top tier of officials and help determine the country¡¯s future.


    But life. No one knows when it might come to an end.


    And no one understood that more than Yeon Ri.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    As I bit my lower lip and turned toward her, I saw that Yeon Ri had already bowed her head, suppressing her emotions.


    To her, anyone within Cheongdo Palace was someone who could die at any moment.


    She had lived through countless reincarnations, watching people die in every imaginable way, so even Wang Han¡¯s death likely wasn¡¯t anything particularly special.


    And yet.


    Even so.


    She kept her head down in silence.


    To her, and to me as well, Wang Han had been like a reliable guardian figure. Someone who had always been there during our childhood years at the White Immortal Palace.


    A man who, one day, would become Minister of Justice, then rise even higher perhaps to become the Chief Councilor, the Central Councilor, or the Under Councilor. None of it would have been surprising.


    A man who, once this cycle of reincarnation ended and Cheongdo Empire returned to its rightful path, might have stood at the pinnacle of the civil government and pursued his own ideals.


    All of that was just a story for ¡°someday¡±, but it was a future that could have come true at any time. We both knew that.


    As I silently bit my lower lip, Wang Han took a key out from within his robes and placed it down.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the key to the Imperial Tomb. The demonic spirits were desperately searching for this thing, almost unnaturally so. It seemed important, so I just snatched it and ran.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I¡¯d stayed hidden, I could¡¯ve survived a little longer, but you know me. I¡¯ve always had a ridiculously big sense of responsibility.¡±


    The key to the Imperial Tomb, which the demonic spirits had been hell-bent on seizing.


    The Imperial Tomb was a secret tomb located deep within the imperial ancestral shrine. It was a place where the Empire buried its most loyal subjects whose names could never be made public.


    It was mostly used to bury ghost hands who had operated in complete secrecy or high-ranking officials from various branches.


    It was the final honor they could offer those who had dedicated their lives to Cheongdo Empire and died without ever being able to reveal their names.


    ¡°They were looking for this key¡­?¡±


    The Imperial Tomb was the most top-secret location within the Ministry of Rites. It was so heavily restricted that even high officials couldn¡¯t go near it without special authorization.


    It was located at the outermost edge of the Imperial Garden, which appeared quickly if one followed the path branching north from the Main Palace.


    At the very back of the imperial ancestral shrine. So deeply concealed by countless layers of spiritual power that not even a Taoist at the level of the White Immortal could easily dispel it.


    A tomb.


    As that word filled my mind, it didn¡¯t take long to figure out why.


    ¡°The physical body of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡­ it¡¯s sealed inside the Imperial Tomb.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever guesses you make, they¡¯re probably all spot on.¡±


    ¡°Han-ah. You¡­¡±


    ¡°There was some meaning to it, right? You know I¡¯ve always had a good sense for this kind of thing.¡±


    As Yeon Ri lowered her head and looked down at the wounded chief secretary, Wang Han raised his voice with a laugh, as if he found the whole situation ridiculous.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in going back to the Main Palace. It¡¯s already been swallowed up by the demonic spirits. You don¡¯t have time to waste, right?¡±


    I picked up the bloodstained key and sank into deep contemplation.


    The key to the Imperial Tomb was certainly something kept under the strictest control.


    In any normal situation, not even a great official of the country could approach it without drawing suspicion. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had turned the palace upside down and, behind the scenes, used Taoist magic to hunt down the key that would release the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s physical body.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    When I clenched my teeth, Wang Han spoke in a casual tone, as if he understood how I felt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go on and on sentimentally. It¡¯s not in my nature.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay alive. Got it?¡±


    There must have been so much he wanted to say, given the bond we shared since the days of the White Immortal Palace.


    And yet, even as he faced the end, Wang Han never once spoke in sentimental phrases.


    With eyes gradually losing their light, he looked at me quietly and gave a faint smile.


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    I lowered myself and gently closed his eyelids, now completely devoid of life.


    All around us, in the heart of the battlefield, the shrieks of the demonic spirits echoed.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, turned my head, and stood up.


    It was a time to put grief on hold.


    ***


    The difficult question: where was Seol Lee Moon¡¯s corpse?


    And in my hand. The key to the tomb known as the Imperial Tomb.


    The connection between the two wasn¡¯t hard to make, even without thinking too deeply.


    ¡°The Imperial Tomb is the deepest tomb maintained for generations by the Taoist arts of White Immortal-level Taoist masters. If a physical body is buried in such a place, getting it out would be almost impossible. Unless the entire Cheongdo Palace was swallowed whole.¡±


    As we exited the Ministry building, Yeon Ri finally forced open the mouth she had kept shut tight.


    ¡°If you run away with the key, the Plague Demonic Spirit probably won¡¯t be able to resurrect right away. It¡¯ll take a long time.¡±


    The alley behind the Main Palace was drenched in the blood of the demonic spirits.


    Yeon Ri spoke quietly to me as I stood gripping my sword.


    There would be no more reincarnations.


    This was the final one.


    The power of the Heavenly Dragon could no longer be used to rewind time and create new chances.


    It meant that from now on, every move had to be made with utmost care.


    And so, Yeon Ri spoke.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah. If we just run away like this, at the very least, we can delay the resurrection of the Plague Demonic Spirit. The demonic spirits will go rampant around the Great Star Gate and the Main Palace, but if the Emperor and the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces can regroup and rebuild their forces¡­ maybe one day, we¡¯ll be able to reclaim it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years it will take, but maybe one day, we can take back Cheongdo Palace. So¡­ turning back here might be an option too.¡±


    Yeon Ri¡¯s voice had grown noticeably quieter.


    It felt as though she was leaving the choice up to me.


    It was kind of her to say she would respect whatever decision I made, but choices themselves often came with a heavy burden.


    In the end, all choices were mine to make. If I chose not to fight, no one would be in a position to say otherwise.


    However, I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how many people would die if we retreated here.


    Cheongdo Palace would become a breeding ground for demonic spirits, and the people of the capital would be slaughtered by the resurrected demonic forces.


    If we spent months or even years reclaiming Cheongdo Palace¡­ all that would remain afterward would be a mountain of corpses.


    And even if we did win in the end, could that truly be called a victory?


    If the story that Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun had clung to¡ªrewinding time again and again through countless cycles¡ªended in a mountain of corpses piled high throughout the capital, could I ever accept that?


    But then again, even if I go, there¡¯s no guarantee I¡¯ll be able to cut down the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    After all, I¡¯ve already fallen to it more than dozens of times within Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun¡¯s cycles of reincarnation.


    She said that those countless cycles tempered my soul, forging me into a stronger Sword Master¡­ But surely the same is true for the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    As far as I¡¯ve come, the Plague Demonic Spirit has come just as far.


    Will I be able to strike it down this time?


    It felt as though the White Immortal Mountain, who had already passed on from this world, was asking me that question.


    And the answer is¡­ I don¡¯t know.


    They said my soul had been tempered, but I had no memory of any reincarnation to begin with.


    So wasn¡¯t it a matter I couldn¡¯t judge?


    In that case, I had no choice but to turn my head.


    I looked back and saw a young girl standing atop a field of corpses.


    She, who had walked through just as many corpse-laden fields as I had, was already covered head to toe in blood.


    The towers of corpses stacked through countless cycles of reincarnation had worn her down more and more, yet she never allowed herself to sink into the mire of despair.


    Even in sorrow, she never once lost her innocent smile, and perhaps she was the strongest-hearted person in all of Cheongdo.


    She was also the one who had continued to watch both the Plague Demonic Spirit and me through every turn of reincarnation.


    So in the end, it was only natural that I found myself wanting to leave the judgment to her.


    ¡°Yeon Ri.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    She was a fool who seemed carefree and thoughtless.


    But once, she had ruled the Heavenly Dragon Hall with sharp eyes and a fierce temper, commanding it with an iron grip. It was said it was because she had grown detached from life after so many repeated cycles of reincarnation, but even so, there had to be limits to how much a person could change. It was simply absurd.


    Yes, she was the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    It was said that when she was first dethroned, left sobbing in the middle of a dark forest at night¡­ it was a young swordsman who had approached her.


    To the girl who had nowhere to return to and had lost everything she had built up over a lifetime, that swordsman quietly sat beside her.


    After running and running with all her might as the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall, only to be handed such a cruel fate in the end, her heart had been gnawed away by grief.


    And perhaps that was why she had been so deeply grateful that the young swordsman had stayed by her side.


    Solitude was the deadliest poison.


    The mere fact that one was not standing alone in a world plunged into chaos was enough to feel as though one had been saved.


    Even if the road was stained with blood, knowing that someone had stayed by your side until the end of that journey and understood it brought a sense of comfort, like having an army of a thousand at your back.


    The person who had fully understood Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s journey had been that girl, Yeon Ri. And if the one who would see its end was also her¡­


    Then how would she wish for this journey to conclude?


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Yeon Ri smiled broadly at those words.


    ¡°Do you really call that a question?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at that.


    ***


    Once again, soldiers had begun to gather around the Great Star Gate.


    Faced with the towering wall of that monstrous beast, the soldiers had all fallen into fear.


    And the girl standing at the front of them was now the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Crises might drive people into a corner, but at times, they also became the very force that pushed them toward the next step.


    People grew stronger in the face of crisis.


    Humanity had always moved forward in times of peril.


    As if to prove that truth, a bluish energy of the Heavenly Dragon had begun to rise in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Vermilion Princess Seol Ran was destined to one day sit upon the seat of the Heavenly Maiden.


    The only one who had known that truth had been her younger brother Seol Tae Pyeong¡­.but not anymore.


    The girl had to become strong. Now that she had a reason, she focused her entire spirit on that energy.


    With eyes wide open, she looked up at the huge Great Star Gate.


    Inside the ancestral shrine in the Imperial Garden, a lone Sword Master was quietly walking in.


    Into that Imperial Tomb, shrouded year-round in mysterious mist, the son of a traitor walked slowly inside.


    Only at the end of that path did the entrance to the huge Imperial Tomb come into view.


    The grand brick tomb was covered with a wooden door plastered with layers of talismans.


    The boy had already become as strong as he could be. There had been a reason he had to.


    Now it was time to bring everything to an end.

 Chapter 169: Cold Wind (1)

    The Imperial Tomb on the outskirts of the Imperial Garden had always been a place where mysterious spiritual energy flowed.


    Walking through it, one couldn¡¯t help but feel the eerie illusion that the long-deceased imperial members of past generations were silently watching.


    It was a world where vengeful spirits ran rampant like ghosts, so perhaps seeing a spirit or two wouldn¡¯t have been such a strange occurrence.


    Thinking of it that way, it was only natural that every time I walked through this desolate place, an unpleasant shiver crept up along my spine.


    Passing countless tombs that cast long shadows along the path, I finally reached the deepest part, where I inserted an old key into the stone tomb.


    The moment the wooden door opened, a surge of yin energy burst forth from within, as though trying to engulf the entire area.


    A strong gust of wind blew through, causing the hem of my uniform to whip in the air.


    Other than the sound of the wind, the only thing that reached my ears was the fluttering of my clothes.


    Just as I was about to shake off the pressing wave of yin energy¡ª


    In the blink of an eye, as I closed and opened my eyes, my entire field of vision was filled with a huge blade.


    The Sword of Heaven and Earth.


    Its front edge was forged from black steel, the rear from white steel; it was a blade imbued with a mysterious energy that would never rust no matter how much time passed.


    As that sword came flying toward my face as if to cleave it in two, I quickly drew my own blade and blocked the strike.


    No warning.


    No introductions, no words to exchange.


    As if its only goal was to strike down its opponent, it had charged the moment the door opened, aiming to split my skull in half.


    It had the shape of a person.


    But at times, decayed and rotting flesh peeked through, and blood flowed down its body, soaking it completely.


    Despite having been buried inside the Imperial Tomb for such a long time, the body had retained its form.


    That meant there was already a presence protecting that corpse.


    [Once again, you¡¯ve come walking to your own death.]


    The voice was deep and heavy. It carried a heavy stillness.


    It was likely the voice that this body¡¯s so-called father had used during his lifetime.


    Naturally, I had no memory of it, so there was no reason for any emotion to stir.


    The rugged muscles bulging across his body seemed to replicate his living form exactly, and the seasoned skill radiating from the hand gripping the sword made the title of Sword Master not feel out of place.


    Sword Master Seol Lee Moon.


    He had stood at the very beginning of this entire story, the most renowned Sword Master in the history of the Cheongdo Empire.


    The quality of his sword strikes was on another level.


    Just exchanging a single blow with him would crush the bones of an ordinary man.


    That Sword Master possessed the innate ability to surpass every swordsman in the Cheongdo Empire by presence alone, but now, after having absorbed the power of the Plague Demonic Spirit, he had become something beyond human.


    To claim, in physical form, one who had dedicated his entire life to the path of the sword¡ª


    When the Plague Demonic Spirit took possession of Seol Lee Moon¡¯s body, it must have felt as though it had gained a priceless treasure, drunk with joy.


    Just parrying one blow forced me backward, and I had to roll out to land safely.


    Inside the misty ancestral shrine, rows and rows of tombs stood in silence.


    There, from within the Imperial Tomb, a decayed and rotting corpse walked out with heavy steps, resting the huge Sword of Heaven and Earth against its shoulder, and spoke.


    [Yes. I knew it would come to this in the end.]


    He was the most difficult and formidable enemy I had ever faced in my entire life.


    Above all, he was the one who had already killed me more than once.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit was the one who had cut me down, no matter how many times Yeon Ri overturned the world and overturned it again.


    Through countless cycles of reincarnation, the Plague Demonic Spirit had never once failed to kill Seol Tae Pyeong.


    The very fact that the cycle had yet to end was proof of that.


    [Truly, it¡¯s exhausting.]


    The king of the demonic spirits spoke while borrowing a human body.


    That low, subdued tone already carried the chill of death.


    The demonic energy pouring from his entire body seemed like the embodiment of death itself, rising to overturn the world.


    [Kill and kill and kill again, yet that accursed Heavenly Maiden keeps binding me to this cycle. Just as the flow of the human world goes, just as the weak are consumed by the strong, I simply kill and kill again.]


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    [She acts as though she¡¯s above it all, accepting the flow of fate with serenity¡­ but that Heavenly Maiden is the very one who cannot accept the natural order more than anyone else.]


    It was unexpected how composed his tone was.


    The high officials who had been controlled by the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s blood were all consumed by madness, so it had been assumed that the spirit¡¯s true form must also be a raving demon.


    However, demonic spirits that carried demonic energy beyond their limits began to develop intellect.


    And it was always those intelligent demonic spirits who led people astray and drove them into ruin.


    [The weak die. What¡¯s so grand about that natural law that you would deny it so fiercely?]


    ¡°¡­..¡­¡±


    [Even if you stall and endure like this, nothing will change. Do you truly believe that the Heavenly Maiden, who endlessly repeats suffering, is someone with a strong and righteous heart?]


    The Plague Demonic Spirit let out a derisive snort.


    [That woman is nothing more than a madwoman driven insane by her fear of death. You¡¯re just a pawn being used by a lunatic.]


    ¡°Now that I hear it, you¡¯re not exactly wrong.¡±


    [Indeed. So at the very least, let me be the one to put an end to that pitiful life.]


    Only then did the corner of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s mouth finally curl upward.


    The flesh on one side of its jaw had almost completely rotted away, leaving behind a grotesque and horrifying appearance. Only then did it finally feel like the madness of that Plague Demonic Spirit I knew was seeping through.


    I rose to my feet, shook the blood from my sword, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Fine. At least you¡¯re not bothering to tack on some drawn-out justification. You kill because you want to kill. And now you¡¯re saying I should die too. Honestly, I prefer that kind of simplicity.¡±


    [What?]


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent countless years tangled in the politics of Cheongdo too, so you must know. Humans live and die by their sense of justification. Whatever they do, they feel the need to attach reasons to it, to make up some excuse.¡±


    The reason the king of the demonic spirits killed people.


    It was simply because he wanted to kill them.


    Because that¡¯s just the kind of creature he was.


    A being that lived so thoroughly in accordance with its nature that, when standing against this Plague Demonic Spirit, there wasn¡¯t even a moment¡¯s hesitation in raising my sword.


    Good and evil, right and wrong. Those concepts had already been left far behind.


    It killed because it wanted to.


    I killed because I didn¡¯t want to die.


    With that kind of brutal logic behind every strike, there was no room for doubt in the blade I wielded.


    [With each cycle of reincarnation, you seem to grow more detached from life.]


    The Plague Demonic Spirit with a face smeared with a bloodstained grin tightened its grip on its sword again.


    [I¡¯ve clashed with you dozens, even hundreds of times, yet now that it¡¯s finally come to an end, I find myself overcome with emotion.]


    ¡°Getting sentimental now, are you?¡±


    [Not sentiment. Just the dull, suffocating weight of monotony. This really is the end of it.]


    Even the simple act of it planting its foot on the ground to leap sent a thunderous tremor rippling across the entire graveyard.


    It was only natural that its sword¡¯s movement couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Blood scattered through the air, and the blade swung by the most renowned Sword Master in the history of Cheongdo came slashing down without a shred of mercy.


    At the tip of that slash, great killing intent lingered.


    A sword imbued with killing intent could sever a person¡¯s limbs with a single misstep.


    Humans, whose flesh could not regenerate, were fragile enough to die from just one strike.


    Because of that, I had to summon every ounce of strength just to block each clash.


    The immense force surging up from Seol Lee Moon¡¯s body drove the human mind to its very limits.


    Just blocking a single strike had shattered my sword into pieces and scattered them away.


    I leaped far back and, grabbing the hilt of a ceremonial sword placed around the grave, drew it without hesitation.


    Each time I jumped back, it pressed in even deeper, trying to cleave me in two with a single blow.


    It looked determined to cut me down in one swift strike, just like it had done countless times before, and then charge straight toward the imperial capital.


    To it, killing Seol Tae Pyeong was nothing more than a step in the process.


    It had done it so many times already. Just as it always had, it would kill me again and move on.


    As I gritted my teeth to block each and every strike, what flashed through my mind were the words of one foolish Heavenly Maiden.


    Words from a girl so utterly ignorant and dim-witted, she tried to save the world by repeating a cycle of reincarnation no one even acknowledged.


    Blades clashed, scraped against each other, and shattered once again.


    Unable to parry even a few exchanges without my sword breaking, I kept grabbing ceremonial swords nearby to fend off each attack.


    My body became covered in cuts, and I had to grit my teeth against the force that kept pushing me back.


    Even so, I was taking each and every strike from that monster head-on.


    I caught the blade again and again, deflected it, forced myself back up, and pushed strength into my movements, trying to find an opening in that monster¡¯s guard.


    I fought, blocked, and rose again¡­


    Though I should have died in a single blow, I kept closing the distance to that overwhelming beast over and over.


    In an instant, I twisted the blade of the Heaven and Earth Sword with a spinning kick, then drove the broken sword I held in reverse grip into the creature¡¯s nape.


    I twisted my body in a wide arc, kicked the monster¡¯s head away, and then leaped far back again to create distance.


    Blood sprayed from its neck.


    If it had been human, that strike would have been fatal, but the king of the demonic spirits didn¡¯t even treat the wound as a scratch.


    It simply looked down at the sword embedded in its nape¡­ then briefly turned its cold gaze toward me.


    A girl who had sat atop the Heavenly Jade Pavilion of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and watched over all things in this world once told me that.


    The first time that creature faced me, it had likely killed me in a single strike.


    The next time and the time after that, it probably did the same. Cutting me down in one blow, then heading toward the imperial capital.


    Again and again, killing this pitiful Sword Master, the king of the demonic spirits had roared his power across the world.


    Even as the cycle of reincarnation repeated over and over, this young Sword Master had never stood a chance against the Plague Demonic Spirit. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I died, died, and died again.


    But one day, the anomaly appeared, without warning.


    A single clash.


    The moment finally came when this pitiful Sword Master who had always died so helplessly endured the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s first strike.


    It had been an unexpected counterattack, yet even then, the Plague Demonic Spirit would have dismissed it with a click of its tongue, sneering as if it were nothing, then slicing down that Sword Master without hesitation.


    And so, through countless ages, each time it killed and killed again¡­ only then might the Plague Demonic Spirit have slowly begun to grow familiar with a feeling called dissonance.


    The boy who had once endured a single exchange began to endure two.


    Then three, then four.


    He struck back once in a while.


    He raised his blade and stepped in close.


    He hurled his body to measure the distance, then seized the thread of a counterattack.


    Sometimes, a strike thrown with death in mind would land a solid hit, and other times, even his most desperate blow would be casually brushed aside.


    Even without memory, the soul was tempered.


    As if to prove that truth, the monster grew by feeding on the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s demonic energy as nourishment.


    Even after being killed again and again, the Sword Master who returned to stand before the Plague Demonic Spirit kept coming steadily and drawing closer to its level.


    That Sword Master, whom it had thought would remain forever far below, climbed the cliffs, pushed through the storm and wind until at last, he clawed his way right to its feet and seized its ankle.


    Even if he ended up drenched in blood and battered beyond recognition, he never truly died.


    He carried on his back the Heavenly Maiden who sat proudly atop the Heavenly Dragon Hall, who carved away at her own life to restore his again and again.


    And like that, he came, step by step, ever closer.


    The corpses truly steeped in fear were never found at the heart of a battlefield.


    They were the hostages buried alive.


    The prisoners who starved to death behind bars.


    The bodies torn apart alive by demonic spirits.


    The distortion etched onto their faces was the very mark of those who had truly understood fear.


    Death was approaching.


    Unlike on the battlefield, where a blade flew in with a single strike and severed a soldier¡¯s neck.


    This death came slowly, creeping at a sluggish pace, allowing one to feel it chasing after them.


    In a sealed space, or in a rift cut off from time and space.


    They could sense the aura of death crawling steadily up their skin.


    The fear of death was born from slowness.


    It was the kind of death that followed inch by inch, never rushing but never stopping, that drove people into the deepest extremity of terror.


    Only then did the Plague Demonic Spirit understand.


    As the endless cycles of reincarnation repeated over the infinite future, that slow but relentless Sword Master would eventually rise up and kill it.


    Reincarnation itself was not particularly terrifying.


    For the Plague Demonic Spirit, who had lived through countless eons, this brief stretch of rebirth was not nearly dull enough to be unbearable.


    If it waited long enough, the Heavenly Maiden who had bound it would eventually pass away from the toll of her own lifespan, and once that happened, it would simply need to slowly consume the imperial capital. Until then, all it had to do was hide.


    Time had always been on the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s side.


    And yet, the reason that monster had tried to escape this cycle of reincarnation by any means necessary¡ª


    The reason it had tried to end the cycle even a little sooner¡ª


    That reason¡­ was fear.


    The sword that received the Heaven and Earth Sword did not break this time.


    It was because the weight had been skillfully redirected inward toward me. Even so, my body withstood the full force without being crushed.


    The two swords trembled violently, locked in a struggle of strength.


    With that sword between us, I opened my eyes wide.


    Beyond the blade, the pupils of the Plague Demonic Spirit quivered for a brief moment.


    No matter how many exchanges we had, I would not die.


    That very fact was the greatest fear harbored by the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    I struck upward at the Heaven and Earth Sword, seized my sword firmly, and stepped in close into its guard.

 Chapter 170: Cold Wind (2)

    The blade wind blew.


    Even just trying to stay focused amidst the swirling sword wind made my head feel like it was spinning.


    By the time I gave up counting how many swords had already broken, my body was already battered beyond recognition.


    I had cut down several general-level officers in front of Taehwa Pavilion, and slain hundreds of demonic spirits on my way here, and now, in that state, being told to face the main body of the Plague Demonic Spirit was an impossible ordeal from the start.


    To make matters worse, my opponent was someone who had already killed me multiple times within the cycles of reincarnation. So even if I lost here, no one could rightly blame me.


    But as I struck its blade upward to deflect it, I felt even more power surge into my wide-open eyes.


    I shoved its body back with my shoulder and drove my sword into its waist.


    Twisting the blade with every last ounce of strength I could summon, I finally yanked it back out, and blood sprayed like a fountain.


    [Keurgh¡­]


    As I was drenched in blood and felt myself nearly blacking out, I somehow managed to cling to consciousness.


    I caught my breath amidst the blood splattering in every direction and glared at the demonic spirit.


    I would kill it. No matter what.


    With only that thought in my heart, I poured everything I had into every single sword strike.


    And just as I gripped my sword again, ready to continue the assault¡ª


    It moved at a speed so fast that not only could my eyes not follow it, but even my senses failed to register it.


    It lowered the Heaven and Earth Sword, then raised its opposite leg and kicked me squarely in the jaw.


    It happened so suddenly that I couldn¡¯t even react.


    Then it twisted its body again and slammed a kick into my abdomen, and I was sent crashing through the Gate of the Imperial, flying all the way outside the Ancestral Shrine.


    The Sword Master who was further empowered by the power of the Plague Demonic Spirit was a being no longer within the realm of human capability to contend with.


    As if to prove that fact, before my body even hit the ground and rolled across it, its sword had already pierced straight through my shoulder.


    This time, the blood that sprayed was mine.


    When I tried to grip the sword and stab it right back, it pulled its blade free and spun its body wide, landing another brutal kick that sent me flying.


    As I rolled across the mist-filled floor of the Ancestral Shrine, I felt moisture pooling beneath me.


    When I forced my mind to focus, I realized it wasn¡¯t water; it was my own blood.


    [You¡¯re crawling on the ground like an insect, just as you¡¯ve done countless times across the endless cycles of reincarnation.]


    As I kept my head bowed in silence, it clutched its torn waist and laughed.


    [Very well. I admit it. You¡¯re stronger than any swordsman I¡¯ve ever faced. But still, that¡¯s only by human standards.]


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    [How could a mere human ever hope to stand against a force of nature?]


    It flicked the blood off its sword and looked up at the sky.


    It had been sealed inside the Imperial Tomb for countless years and had likely emerged more than once.


    But this time, it was truly the end.


    Once it absorbed the physical remnants of itself scattered throughout Cheongdo Palace and returned as a complete Plague Demonic Spirit, it would only take moments for the Imperial Capital to fall.


    It was the dawning of a new age. The era of the demonic spirits.


    It had been trapped in this cycle of reincarnation for so long, but now the time had come to massacre every loathsome human and bring that era to its end.


    But would I ever allow that?


    Humans were powerless before natural disasters.


    It sounded like an undeniable truth, and yet, paradoxically, humans had always managed to overcome such disasters.


    The spiritual energy blessed by the Heavenly Dragon glowed with a deep blue light.


    That energy, filling the Ancestral Shrine, seemed to illuminate the entire world.


    It was emanating from the thick mist. The light came from none other than the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun as she released her power.


    Crashing into the physical body of the Plague Demonic Spirit with sheer force might have seemed reckless at first glance.


    However, for Ah Hyun who had already drawn upon the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power down to its very last drop, this was her limit.


    [Krrgh!]


    The Plague Demonic Spirit was momentarily caught off guard by the sudden ambush but clenched its teeth and managed to withstand the impact.


    A burst of dust briefly erupted into the air, but it gritted its teeth and succeeded in shaking off all the energy.


    From behind the tomb of the Ancestral Shrine, Yeon Ri revealed herself, having gathered her strength.


    Her hair was completely disheveled, her clothing torn in places, and her appearance was utterly haggard.


    She had poured in all her strength, yet seeing that it had no effect whatsoever on the Plague Demonic Spirit, she let out a hollow breath.


    [That disgusting face again.]


    The moment it saw Yeon Ri¡¯s face, the Plague Demonic Spirit scowled.


    She was the one it resented more than anyone else.


    She was the very person who had trapped that monster within the cycle of reincarnation.


    [The same Heavenly Maiden who¡¯s clung to my heels time and time again.]


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got a bit of an obsessive streak. Don¡¯t like clingy girls?¡±


    Even as sweat poured down her face, that girl could still throw out absurd remarks.


    Yeon Ri tried once more to draw the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy into her body, but by now it was nearly depleted.


    In truth, it made no sense that she had been able to wield the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power up to this point at all.


    Perhaps Yeon Ri in her prime might have been capable of a bit more, but now, she was nothing more than an ordinary girl.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit looked at Yeon Ri¡¯s face and broke into a smile full of euphoria.


    It was the moment the power of the very lady who had held it so tenaciously was finally spent.


    It was the moment it had waited for, again and again, throughout the endless years.


    Countless times, it must have imagined just how it would tear that wretched girl to pieces.


    By seizing Yeon Ri now and killing her in the most brutal way possible, it could finally bring this hateful journey to an end.


    The moment it reached for its sword, my body sprang forward like a coiled spring.


    There was no bait more fitting to draw its attention than Yeon Ri.


    She was the one it had spent those long ages grinding its teeth over in vengeance.


    Just as I was about to strike its neck in a single slash, our eyes met.


    In that fleeting instant, even just the exchange of glances was enough to foresee the next scene. My attack would be blocked.


    The very moment I tried to think of my next move, my sword was already shattered by the blow it unleashed for defense.


    Without pause, it swung its sword again, this time slashing across my upper shoulder.


    I managed to throw my body back in time to avoid being cleaved in two, but a deep gash ran from my left shoulder down to my right waist.


    Even that alone would have been more than enough to instantly kill an ordinary human.


    My body was flung away, leaving a large trail of blood on the ground.


    My consciousness briefly faded¡­.then returned.


    Pain consumed every inch of the body as if it were trapped in a burning furnace.


    I could feel the blood draining from me. It was clear that any further bleeding would lead straight to death.


    I was going to die.


    Had all the deaths I experienced through countless cycles of reincarnation been like this?


    Even a swordsman who had reached the pinnacle among humans was nothing more than a fragile individual before the arrival of a disastrous being like the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    If I closed my eyes now, I felt I might never be able to open them again.


    ¡°Kuheuk!¡±


    The bastard strode right into the center of the ancestral shrine and grabbed Yeon Ri by the collar.


    The Heaven and Earth Sword in its hand was stained thick with blood.


    When a smile of ecstasy spread across its face, the true form of the mad Plague Demonic Spirit finally seemed to emerge.


    [I waited and waited for this moment.]


    Yeon Ri choked and coughed violently, but the Plague Demonic Spirit paid no attention. It only grinned with that crazy smile stretched across its face.


    [As to be expected from the Heavenly Maiden of the Heavenly Dragon. Indeed, it was wise of you to stake everything on that young Sword Master.]


    ¡°¡­kuheuk¡­ keok¡­ keok¡­!¡±


    [Had the cycle of reincarnation continued a little longer, that Sword Master might truly have struck me down. But it wasn¡¯t enough.]


    It tightened its grip around Yeon Ri¡¯s neck with its twisted smile widening even further.


    [What was lacking? It was your power. If this reincarnation had gone on just a little longer, if you had rewound time just a few more times, perhaps there might have been a world where that boy did defeat me. But your strength ended here, and that¡¯s all there is to it.]


    ¡°Huhh¡­ huhh¡­ keheuk¡­¡±


    [What a pity. Heavenly Maiden, you have failed. Congratulations. You are a failure.]


    The Heaven and Earth Sword pierced into Yeon Ri¡¯s side.


    Her eyes widened, and blood poured from her mouth.


    Her body, which had been thrashing wildly, began to go limp, and the Plague Demonic Spirit flung her toward me without a second thought.


    She rolled across the dirt and landed beside the pool of my own blood, bleeding from the mouth.


    ¡°Keheuk, keok! Keok!¡±


    With every cough, blood sprayed.


    Whether it was Yeon Ri or me, if things continued like this, we would both die from huge blood loss.


    Whether it was Yeon Ri or me, if things went on like this, we would die from huge blood loss.


    [Humans were truly fragile. Just a little blood loss, and they lost consciousness and died just like that.]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [So. Is despair filling your chest? Do you think that if you had held on just a little longer, if you had just a few more chances, that swordsman might have been able to kill me? Does that regret weigh heavy on your heart? Go ahead and despair all you want. That is your limit.]


    And yet¡­ Yeon Ri slowly lifted her body from the pool of blood.


    Her entire body was soaked in it, stained from head to toe and she was smiling.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t feel regret at all.¡±


    Her body had grown so weak that it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if she died right then and there.


    She was in a situation where a single swing of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s sword could send her head flying¡­


    But Yeon Ri, having become so numb to the feeling of despair after countless cycles of reincarnation, simply smiled with a lightness that seemed almost innocent.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one who got scratched. You can¡¯t stand it, can you¡­. wanting to kill me so badly.¡±


    As Yeon Ri smiled with that infuriating expression, the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s face twisted.


    It had lost count of how many years had been wasted because of that arrogant girl. While wasting time might not have meant much to an immortal like the Plague Demonic Spirit, who lived forever, because of her schemes it had nearly died for real.


    When that fear turned into rage, it raised the Heaven and Earth Sword.


    Was she the kind of girl who could drive others mad with nothing but her sheer nerve? Even the Plague Demonic Spirit, it seemed, couldn¡¯t stand that innocent smile of hers¡­ Just as it moved to strike with a final blow.


    In that ultimate moment¡­. where a single slash could end the lives of both his enemies.


    The ancestral shrine shook violently.


    An earthquake?


    Or perhaps a tremor caused by human hands?


    In the shock of a world suddenly trembling, the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s face momentarily faltered in confusion.


    A mysterious divine energy swept over the area and instantly cleared away the thick fog that had filled the ancestral shrine.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit had repeated countless cycles of reincarnation together with Yeon Ri.


    Through those cycles, it would have already come to read the state of Cheongdo Palace like the back of its own hand. Within this palace, there was no longer anyone who could exert more influence than it.


    It had surely confirmed this over and over again through many cycles of reincarnation.


    Whenever the Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong and the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun were killed, the imperial capital unfailingly marched toward destruction.


    It had endured, believing that this was a truth that would never change¡­


    But within the cycles of reincarnation that Yeon Ri had endured and endured again, the one who had tempered its soul was not it alone.


    Those of extraordinary nature still shone within reincarnation, and among them, there had been one who pressed forward and forward again while no one else noticed.


    Were the long years that Yeon Ri and I had withstood together truly meaningless?


    No, they were not¡ªso it seemed to say¡­ as the girl on the battlefield stood upright.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit would not have noticed just how extraordinary she was.


    Because it had no information about the Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    She appeared, at first glance, to be just an ordinary palace maid, and so there were few who could perceive the true talent hidden within her.


    There were many stories of ordinary people rising through hardship. The Heavenly Dragon Love Story was just one among the many such tales.


    The girl descended within the shrine, scattering divine energy. The edges of her palace robes fluttered in that energy, adding a sense of mystery to the scene.


    Among countless tombs, she spread her aura like an immortal, and within that presence was clearly felt the power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    It was a vast force that even Taoist masters who had trained for decades in the sacred mountains would struggle to wield, now seeping between the graves.


    As her eyes opened fully, a faint bluish energy shimmered in her clear gaze.


    It was the first true anomaly, one that had never been observed across all the countless cycles of reincarnation.


    Only at the very end. Only at the final moment did the young dragon emerge from its shell.


    Her way of action was remarkably simple.


    In this chaotic and complicated world, her one and only goal had been to protect her only blood relative. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [This energy¡­¡­]


    An immense energy of the Heavenly Dragon, unlike anything ever seen before, rose up around the girl who had landed on the battlefield.


    Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran.


    She looked down at her younger brother, who lay broken and battered.


    Then, her gleaming eyes turned toward the Plague Demonic Spirit who had struck down her brother.


    ¡°¡­What¡­ did I just see¡­?¡±


    White Princess, who had been leading the soldiers, stood dazed in front of the Great Star Gate.


    The gate, consumed by the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s right arm, had long since become an impenetrable wall of lamentation.


    Yet now, the Great Star Gate she looked up at was utterly shattered.


    Even the large Plague Demonic Spirit that had been inside it had been split in two, its dark crimson blood splattered in every direction.


    The soldiers too could only stand still, staring blankly at the remains.


    The sky above was dark, blanketed in clouds.


    From there, the enormous forepaw of the Heavenly Dragon descended, crushing the entire Great Star Gate in one powerful strike.


    There was no trace of the girl left at the shattered gate.


    In the wake of what felt like the passage of a heavenly being, not a single soul could utter a word.


    Only the cold winter wind swept across the battlefield.

 Chapter 171: Cold Wind (3)

    It¡¯s a memory that comes to mind whenever my consciousness begins to blur.


    The image of an old man, sitting absentmindedly in a pure white clearing, flashed before me. His hunched, frail back was always exactly the same, so much so that it made me chuckle to myself.


    Though I always believed there was nowhere I would fall short when it came to wielding a sword, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been living on thin ice, but the threats to my life come more frequently than expected.


    In short, it was a memory that appeared whenever I was on the brink of death. A kind of life flashing before my eyes.


    That shabby old man had passed away long ago, and yet, whenever I found myself in moments like those, he seeped into my memory without fail and asked again.


    When I was pushing against the ground with blood-soaked, trembling arms just to keep myself upright, I hardly had the room to be distracted by such an empty question.


    And yet, even in that hazy state of mind, I found myself shaking my head without thinking.


    Even though I had been given countless chances across innumerable cycles of reincarnation, I still hadn¡¯t killed the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Then, that old man would probably have scoffed as if looking at a pathetic fool and asked once more.


    And again, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.


    I wouldn¡¯t raise a sword against people; I would reclaim that Imperial Capital without sacrifice; I would live proudly as a man¡ª


    Those had been the convictions I had pledged to myself throughout my life, and yet, seeing how all of them had been distorted, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to nod with confidence in the face of that question either.


    A boy who had tightly held his sister¡¯s hand as they escaped from the burning Hayongseol clan had gone on to live a long and difficult life, experiencing all manner of things¡­


    And yet, not once had he ever nodded to both parts of that old man¡¯s question.


    It had been the same from the moment he first cut down the bandits and was taken in by the White Immortal.


    Yes, no.


    No, yes.


    No, no.


    There had been times he had nodded to one of the two, but not once did he remember ever nodding to both.


    The boy who had trembled in the middle of the severed corpses of the bandits¡­ kept walking and walking and walking.


    He grew older as he followed the long, stretching roads, first wearing an apprentice warrior¡¯s robe, then armor, and finally a general¡¯s uniform.


    His body became sturdier, his mind more rigid, and the blade at his waist more sharply honed¡ª


    But the convictions he had once clung to while crying amid the field of corpses had not changed in the slightest.


    And when it came to whether he had truly upheld those convictions, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to nod either.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was back in the White Immortal Palace on a summer day from his childhood.


    Beneath a clear blue sky, a boy sat on the wooden porch, polishing his sword.


    The soft hum of cicadas filled the air, and the sky scattered with fluffy clouds, seemed to wrap the Cheongdo Empire in peaceful warmth.


    It was during the early days when he had just entered Cheongdo Palace. He was a clumsy apprentice warrior sitting beside the old man who had taken him in.


    Still knowing nothing, with no firm sense of right or wrong, this awkward confused boy was once again asked by the old and shabby old man.


    It was a question that had followed him throughout his life, so much so that he had grown weary of it¡­ but back then, the boy hadn¡¯t even known what weariness was, so he laid down his sword and sank deep into thought.


    The boy, who had just taken his first step into independence as a warrior, mulled over the casual words thrown out by that shabby old man again and again.


    He had neither achieved his goal nor upheld his convictions.


    When the boy confessed, as if admitting to a crime, the old man gave another hollow chuckle and, as always, clicked his tongue.


    That twisted old man who never once uttered a word of praise was always like that.


    A hopeless brat, a pathetic fool¡­. he would throw out those harsh words without a second thought, always nitpicking and criticizing. So sharp it left a mark.


    Just thinking about him made one click their tongue in frustration, yet when death approached, he inevitably came crawling back into memory.


    And, as always, that relentless old man would look up at the towering summer sky and say:


    Even in death, without a single word, he simply lay down and passed like he was just taking a nap atop the White Immortal Mountain¡¯s peak. A strange man who never once cared about those around him.


    What great meaning could there be in taking to heart the words of a man like that?


    And yet when I reached the end of life, I realized how true those words had been.


    I felt the blood draining from me and quietly closed my eyes.


    ¡°Khak, kuh!¡±


    Just when I thought it was time to take my leave, my eyes snapped open again.


    Maybe it was the hands of a girl pressing down hard on my chest, doing whatever she could to keep me conscious.


    Only after I coughed up the dark red blood caught in my throat could I open my eyes again.


    ¡°Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa, haa¡­.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be watching your life flash before your eyes. If you close your eyes now, you¡¯ll really die.¡±


    The dirt floor of the Ancestral Shrine.


    I had bled so much that the ground around me was already soaked through.


    Yeon Ri seemed no different. Blood pouring from her lower abdomen had turned her once-white collar completely red.


    Even so, Yeon Ri clenched her teeth and shook me awake.


    ¡°You have to live. You fought and clawed your way here like this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The fact that she still had a smile on her face sent chills down my spine.


    This girl didn¡¯t just have a strong heart. There were times I truly felt something inside her was twisted.


    As if to prove that very thought, even in a scene where blood had been splattered in every direction, the girl smiled gently as she spoke.


    ¡°Trying to die, are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°In the afterlife, the White Immortal will probably scold you, you know? Like you¡¯re well aware, once that old man gets upset, he¡¯s really something else.¡±


    My vision kept blurring, and once again, I couldn¡¯t quite make out Yeon Ri¡¯s expression.


    Perhaps aware that I was looking up at her, Yeon Ri placed her hand on my chest and spoke in a strangely subdued voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice if you want to take it easy¡­.¡±


    Since when did she ever care what I thought, adding such ridiculous words like that?


    ¡°¡­Would it be so bad if you didn¡¯t die?¡±


    That girl, who was probably more familiar with the deaths of others than anyone else in this world, spoke with blood-stained court robes hanging limp.


    She let out a breath thick with the stench of blood.


    Only then did it feel like clean air was finally reaching my lungs.


    When I gently closed my eyes for a brief moment, that ragged old man appeared without fail and asked his question again.


    Just how important was that question, really¡­.he would chase me down and ask it every single time I stood at a crossroads, and I was sick to death of it.


    The hands that had been shaking me stopped, and in that moment when everything fell silent¡ª


    I snapped my eyes open again, clenched my teeth, and rose to my feet with my sword in hand.


    Yeon Ri, who had been crouched beside me, flinched in surprise and tumbled backward.


    Sound returned to a world that had seemed filled only with stillness, and light began to seep back into the landscape that had felt drained of all color.


    Just how long had I been unconscious?


    The mysterious mist that had filled the Ancestral Shrine was completely gone, and all around us lay the shattered remnants of battle.


    Traces of combat.


    Who had fought here?


    That, I could understand just by looking up at the sky.


    It was a sight that made it impossible not to catch my breath.


    ***


    Perhaps this was also how Yeon Ri had appeared in her prime. The Heavenly Dragon, stretching across the sky, looked as though it were gazing down upon the world.


    That figure would have been clearly visible from anywhere in the imperial capital.


    The enormous dragon with its head emerging between the clouds was the very image of the Heavenly Dragon that Cheongdo Empire had worshiped and revered for generations.


    The envoy of the Emperor of Heaven, the guardian deity of Cheongdo.


    If the Plague Demonic Spirit had regained its full strength, it might have tried to seize and swallow that Heavenly Dragon whole, but as it was now, it had not yet recovered all of its power.


    At this moment, it was still possible to kill it.


    As if to declare just that, the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s front claws slammed into the ground.


    Each strike was a disaster.


    The battlefield had already expanded beyond the Ancestral Shrine and stretched all the way to the imperial garden, the vast grounds of the palace.


    The grasslands were burning, the hills had been split in two, and the trees were all toppled.


    Amidst it all, a girl stood like a savior descended.


    They say heroes are born in times of chaos.


    The girl was pouring out her entire being against the Plague Demonic Spirit, who had taken on the form of her father while suppressing the energy of the Heavenly Dragon.


    She was the servant of the Heavenly Dragon.


    There was no doubt she was worthy of being called the Heavenly Maiden of Cheongdo.


    The Heavenly Dragon, having descended, now filled the skies above Cheongdo.


    They saw it.


    The people of Cheongdo simply looked upon the scene.


    The Black Princess who sat in Taehwa Pavilion and kept the court officials under control looked up and saw it.


    The Azure Princess who was casting spells and repelling demonic spirits looked up and saw it.


    The White Princess who was leading soldiers and pushing into the main palace looked up and saw it.


    In Ha-yeon who did not pause her sword strikes in order to slay even one more demonic spirit looked up and saw it.


    Warrior Commander Jang Rae who was bleeding as he advanced across the battlefield saw it. Chief Secretary Wang Han whose vision was slowly blurring smiled faintly and saw it. Emperor Woon Sung and the Crown Prince who were commanding soldiers in an effort to reclaim the main palace saw it. The court officials in Taehwa Pavilion saw it, the citizens of the imperial capital saw it, and¡­ even the sworn enemy, the Plague Demonic Spirit, looked up and saw it.


    With a single sweep of its arm, it grasped the world in its hand.


    With a single sword strike, it scattered the raging shockwave and charged forward to cut down the new Heavenly Maiden.


    Even if she was said to be the greatest Heavenly Maiden in history, her abilities had only just begun to blossom.


    No matter how much she played with that immature power for days on end, she could never become a match for the Plague Demonic Spirit whose body had already fully adapted to Seol Lee Moon.


    If that girl stood in its way, it would simply kill her.


    If she were left alive, she would only cling to its ankles like the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun.


    Having reached that conclusion, the Plague Demonic Spirit charged forward with its large Heaven and Earth Sword.


    If not now, it wouldn¡¯t get another chance to kill the newly blossomed maiden. With that in mind, it lunged swiftly, aiming to tear her apart limb from limb.


    She swung her mysterious energy and summoned the wind of the Heavenly Dragon to push it back, but¡­ she couldn¡¯t completely block the attack of an enemy who had lowered his head and rushed in.


    The edge of the Heaven and Earth Sword grazed Seol Ran¡¯s skin.


    Blood spurted out, and the girl¡¯s face twisted in pain. Even so, she clenched her fist once more and slammed the leaping Plague Demonic Spirit into the ground.


    Her body was filled with a power she had yet to fully master.


    The moment it recognized her inexperience, the corners of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s lips curled upward.


    It would kill her with the next blow.


    Rising from the cloud of dust, the blade of the Heaven and Earth Sword caught the moonlight and gleamed.


    [Those cursed Heavenly Maidens who serve the Heavenly Dragon. They swarm like insects.]


    Even the former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun, in her prime, had not been a match for the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Having already crushed the strongest Heavenly Maiden in recorded history, it felt no fear at the arrival of yet another one.


    Every blood vessel in Seol Lee Moon¡¯s body bulged grotesquely and twisted in unnatural ways.


    Blood gushed from the five sensory organs on his face, and he pushed his body to its limits in an attempt to kill his opponent.


    No matter how much power she received from the Heavenly Dragon, her body was still nothing more than that of a fragile young girl.


    They were like sheets of paper, ready to be torn apart by a single strike of the sword. Humans had always been that fragile.


    Thus, the Plague Demonic Spirit kicked off the ground and leaped.


    Rising into the sky, it soared with arrogance in its gaze, aiming to sever the neck of the Heavenly Dragon that looked down upon the world. From the earth, it shot upward toward the lofty heavens.


    Seol Ran released her energy with movements still filled with inexperience, but the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s strike erased all of its aftereffects.


    In an instant, it grabbed Seol Ran by the collar, and her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    [This one must not be allowed to live. If she isn¡¯t killed now, she will become a grave threat.]


    With that, the Plague Demonic Spirit dragged Seol Ran down and slammed her back to the ground.


    Dust burst into the air from the impact of her crash, and as the demonic spirit descended after her, it tightened its grip on the Heaven and Earth Sword.


    Seol Ran was slowly adjusting to the power with each passing moment.


    There was no reason to give her time to fully wield that strength.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit would end the fight in a single strike.


    Just as it charged toward the place where Seol Ran lay amid the dust¡ª


    A sudden surge of energy scattered the dust into the wind, and it caught sight of Seol Ran reaching her hand up toward the sky.


    She had just fallen from that great height. With such a delicate body, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if several bones had broken.


    Even so, Seol Ran extended her hand to the heavens and recklessly unleashed the power of the Heavenly Dragon.


    The target of her unleashed energy was not the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    It was toward the spell of the White Demonic Spirit that cloaked the sky.


    Overwhelmed by the energy of the Heavenly Dragon that had transcended its limits, the spell that was infused only with a fraction of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s energy shattered and vanished.


    It was a spell that had forcibly raised the moon and forcibly cast darkness, turning the world into night.


    For the demonic spirits who thrived in the night, this spell of the White Demonic Spirit that bathed the battlefield in darkness had been their source of power.


    The sun, which had been hidden behind that corrupted energy, revealed itself once more, and at last, dawn broke over the world.


    If night was the era of demonic spirits, then day was the era of humankind.


    It was the very yang energy of the newly risen sun that was the natural enemy of the demonic spirits, and it was the only method capable of wiping out the horde of demonic spirits that had thoroughly begun to consume the world.


    Smoke began to rise from the body of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Even witnessing it with its own eyes, it couldn¡¯t believe it. That Heavenly Maiden named Seol Ran was she really thinking of purging the other demonic spirits of the Cheongdo Empire, even with the king of demonic spirits standing right before her?


    The Plague Demonic Spirit didn¡¯t know whether to call her foolish or reckless.


    Was this really the time to worry about another battlefield? Death was arriving right at her doorstep.


    Acknowledging at least her grand sense of sacrifice, the Plague Demonic Spirit gripped the Heaven and Earth Sword and plunged straight down, intending to slice Seol Ran in half.


    However, the reason the girl was able to concern herself with the darkness cast by the red moon was because she had something she could rely on.


    Though she was the protagonist walking the path of a hero in this world, she had never walked that path alone.


    There had always been a boy, like a shadow, who followed her as she walked down the grand stage.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    With a beastly gleam in his eyes, the blood-soaked Sword Master who was holding his broken sword in a reverse grip shot up through the energy of the sun.


    He had faced off against countless general-level officers in the Taehwa Temple, had cut down numerous demonic spirits, and had been struck several times by the Plague Demonic Spirit himself.


    His entire body had been wrecked, to the point where he shouldn¡¯t have been able to move properly anymore.


    Though his life had been nothing but hardship, constantly battered by the cold winds of fate, he now stood bloodied yet proud and charged in like a monster. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was he even conscious?


    No, the fact that his body was moving at all was a miracle.


    And yet, that monster had leaped in and¡­ drove the broken sword straight into the neck of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    [Guhak!]


    The Sword Master¡¯s strike, which had plunged deep into the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s chest, completely threw its balance off.


    In the moment it tried to steel its mind and begin healing its wounds, the demonic spirit¡¯s gaze finally caught sight of the girl. She met its eyes and raised her arm.


    A single moment in which resistance was impossible.


    As if she had been waiting for the moment the sword pierced its neck, the girl clenched her fist tightly.


    The Heavenly Dragon also clenched its fist.


    Every demonic spirit that had dwelled within was destined to vanish into nothingness.


    It was as if the Emperor of Heaven himself had declared it so.


    Beneath the bright sun, a blood-soaked Sword Master tightened his grip on his sword.


    He twisted and yanked free the blade embedded in the throat of the fading Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Dark crimson blood from the demonic spirit surged high into the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of this too.¡±


    The tattered boy murmured as though bringing a long, bitter trial to its end.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just finish this already.¡±


    In the fading landscape, the Plague Demonic Spirit looked up at the Sword Master¡­ who didn¡¯t even show a hint of emotion.


    He simply raised his broken sword once more for the final strike.


    ¨C


    At last, with the following blow, the creature¡¯s body was cleaved in two.

 Chapter 172: Cold Wind (4)

    It didn¡¯t even have the strength left to properly break its fall.


    As it tumbled across the ground and scattered a spray of blood, the broken sword that was split clean in half rolled along with it across the floor.


    The sunlight was blinding.


    It had felt like the ghostly moon that was steeped in the yin energy of the Plague Demonic Spirit was hanging high in the sky, ready to swallow the entire world, and yet when it came to its senses, it saw the round sun floating beneath the bright sky, embracing the world.


    The night had come to an end.


    Just as it always had, time and time again, over countless years.


    The completely severed corpse of Seol Lee Moon lay sprawled across the dirt floor of the Ancestral Shrine.


    Smoke that seemed to burn and rise from the entirety of its body was because the sun¡¯s yang energy was endlessly setting that monster aflame.


    The night of the demonic spirits had ended, and their king had been split in two.


    This was the moment when the future of the imperial capital which had been racing toward destruction was decided.


    [Not yet, not yet¡­.]


    Only its fleeting murmurs, unable to accept reality, echoed faintly.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit tried somehow to recover its body, to force itself back to its feet, but it could no longer wield power the way it once had.


    Seol Ran barely managed to push herself up, then she started limping heavily and staggered toward the fallen Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Blood kept gushing endlessly from the severed cross-section, and every cell in its body squirmed as if it were trying to reattach itself at any moment.


    No matter how fierce the sunlight was, if left alone like this, this monster would eventually recover its body again and attempt to resurrect.


    If it was to be killed, this was the only chance.


    And Seol Ran had the power to kill this monster.


    [How¡­ how did I endure all the way to this point¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ let it end like this¡­.]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [How can there be¡­ two Heavenly Maidens who have inherited the power of the Heavenly Dragon this strongly¡­? Such a thing defies all reason. Originally, the power of the Heavenly Dragon¡­ must have its limits in manifesting within a being of the human world¡­.]


    Forcing its unmoving body to twist and contort somehow, the Plague Demonic Spirit let out a wail of despair.


    The power of the Heavenly Dragon wielded by a being of the mortal world had an unmistakable limit.


    If a powerful person like Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun already existed in this world, how could another being, possessing the power of the Heavenly Dragon to such a degree, possibly appear again?


    The answer was, in truth, clear.


    Yeon Ri had nearly lost her power.


    As she clung endlessly to Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong, protected him, and struggled with him, she had gradually lost the power of the Heavenly Dragon¡­ and because of that, it was not strange for another person to inherit that very power and appear in the world.


    The fact that Seol Ran was gradually awakening to the energy of the Heavenly Dragon happened simultaneously with Yeon Ri¡¯s loss of power.


    From the very beginning, Seol Ran was a fully realized being as the Heavenly Maiden.


    Because she was the protagonist.


    And even before that, because she had to protect her family.


    ¡°For someone¡¯s last words¡­ you really lack style.¡±


    Perhaps a bone had broken.


    Seol Ran clutched her chest and gasped for breath. She was barely able to raise her voice.


    ¡°If you were going to lay a hand on my family, you should have been prepared to pay the price.¡±


    [You¡­ you swarming, crawling worms¡­!]


    Even as she stood on the brink of death, when Seol Ran saw those bloodshot eyes filled with hatred for humans, she could only close her own eyes tightly.


    Covered in blood from head to toe, Seol Ran limped forward and seized the helpless face of the Plague Demonic Spirit who could no longer resist.


    With her small hands, she tried to grasp that huge head, but they weren¡¯t even enough to fully cover his features.


    But that much was enough.


    [You damned creatures¡­! You filthy, insect humans¡­!]


    Gathering the last remnants of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s power, she intended to crush him completely.


    But now that she had truly reached the very limit, there was no strength left to flow through her body.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had already collapsed from exhaustion, and there was no way for any reinforcements to arrive.


    This was the final chance to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit¡­ and yet, just holding on to her fading consciousness was already draining everything from her.


    Clenching her teeth and trying desperately to summon strength into her body, Seol Ran¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered closed¡­ and before long, her body fell backward.


    It was the moment when the last chance to kill the Plague Demonic Spirit vanished in vain.


    [¡­¡­..]


    Seol Tae Pyeong and Seol Ran were completely drained of strength.


    When the two siblings collapsed onto the dirt ground, only silence lingered over the battlefield.


    A sensation like writhing flesh, as though the wounds were already wriggling to recover.


    Amidst that silence, the corners of the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s mouth curled upward.


    [¡­Khuhuhk.]


    Joy returned to the monster¡¯s eyes once more.


    There was only one thing this creature needed. That was time.


    No matter how fatal the wound, if only given time, it could recover.


    And now, Seol Ran, the only one who could have struck it down in the end, had lost consciousness.


    With that¡­ there was no one left in this world who could kill it.


    [Kuhuhuh, kuhahahak. Yes, what a shame. You all¡­ truly almost killed me, the king of the Demonic Spirits. That alone is enough to be remembered for all eternity¡­ truly impressive.]


    To think mere humans had driven the king of the Demonic Spirits this far.


    But this was the end.


    [Once my body mends and my strength returns, I¡¯ll start by cutting off your heads. You Seol siblings, who have inherited the blood of this flesh, will forever be remembered as those who drove me to the brink. However, your severed heads will hang in the plaza, and your bodies will be torn apart and devoured by low demonic spirits.]


    Perhaps these words were directed at Seol Tae Pyeong, who was barely clinging to consciousness.


    The Plague Demonic Spirit, feeling its body slowly recovering, finally declared its victory.


    [Still, even that alone is an honor far beyond what you deserve. Truly remarkable. Though your struggle was meaningless and worthless, it will remain etched in my memory.]


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re flattering me so much it¡¯s making me shy. Hehe.¡±


    A completely unexpected reply came back.


    But it was something that could have very well been anticipated.


    A woman who had lost all of the Heavenly Dragon¡¯s energy and had a gaping hole in her stomach still remained.


    She could no longer use her Taoist magic; her physical strength had fallen to such miserable levels that she could hardly be called a fighter.


    Even so, she had survived and was standing on her own two feet.


    Staggering, gasping endlessly for breath, clutching her bleeding wounds, her eyes clouded heavily with exhaustion¡ª


    But the girl was alive.


    The fact that she was alive and moving¡­. that was what mattered.


    Former Heavenly Maiden Ah Hyun. Headmaid of the Hwalseong District Yeon Ri.


    Her movements were not agile. She was simply forcing herself to walk, trudging and stumbling forward.


    The girl picked up Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s sword, which lay discarded on the ground.


    Even though half of it had been broken off, for the girl¡¯s battered body, it was still unbearably heavy.


    Staggering unsteadily, she gripped the sword with both hands and forced it up. Then, with faltering and unstable steps, she trudged once more toward the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    [You¡­ you bastard¡­.]


    ¡°Hi. Did you miss me?¡±


    [To the very end¡­ you bastard, even to the very end¡­!]


    Her hands trembled just from holding the heavy sword, but she tightened her grip and aimed for the monster¡¯s neck.


    If she could drop the blade with a sharp strike and cleanly sever its neck, that would be the end of its life, right then and there.


    That was because Seol Tae Pyeong had already stabbed it several times, leaving it beyond recovery.


    As Yeon Ri tightened her grip on the sword and slowly closed her eyes, a distant memory surfaced¡­it was of herself, lying in a dark forest in the middle of the night with tears welling in her eyes.


    Having been expelled from the Heavenly Dragon Hall, the girl had once been filled with nothing but hatred for the world, and after circling endlessly through this long cycle of reincarnation, she had finally reached the end.


    Following behind the back of a boy who had picked her up from that dark forest, somehow, the world had started to seem like a better place.


    She had come to believe there were things worth saving.


    She had begun to think it might be good to try everything she could.


    And in the end, the girl had survived.


    Battered and broken as she was, she survived and picked up a sword.


    Even though she could no longer wield Taoist magic or swing a blade properly with her frail body.


    Because she was still alive, the battle between humans and the Plague Demonic Spirit had already reached its conclusion.


    As if unable to believe that fact, the Plague Demonic Spirit¡¯s pupils trembled endlessly.


    [You wretched little bug¡­ even at the very end¡­ to the very end¡­!]


    My ears were ringing so badly that I could barely hear anything.


    Through my blurred vision, I caught a faint glimpse of a scene. Someone was shaking me desperately and trying to wake me.


    At first, it was a young girl, holding onto me with all her strength as if trying to keep my consciousness from slipping away.


    Soon after, a few other women appeared, and it seemed they were crying uncontrollably at the sight of my broken and battered state.


    Judging by their court robes, they were likely the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces, but I couldn¡¯t clearly tell who was who.


    Then, sturdy soldiers stormed onto the scene.


    Seeing me lying there on the ground, drenched in blood, they hurriedly picked me up and tried to move me.


    My whole body ached so badly I almost screamed, but I didn¡¯t even have the strength left to do that. I really thought this was how I was going to die.


    As they carried me toward the physicians, I looked around with my dimming vision that was slowly blacking out.


    The soldiers of the Truth Insight Terrace who had rushed in were all covered in wounds.


    They were soaked in the blood of the demonic spirits, and though they were exhausted and worn to the bone, there wasn¡¯t a trace of despair on their faces.


    That was enough for me.


    And so¡­ with a peaceful smile, I was able to quietly close my eyes.


    ¨C


    As always, he appeared, sitting with his back to me, quietly staring off into the far distance.


    Alone in that vast, endless, white expanse, who knows how far it stretched. The stooped old man just sat there, staring at something unseen.


    He would come find me from time to time, just when I had almost managed to forget about him, and ask me the same question so often now that I could only let out a hollow laugh.


    Come on, enough already, old man.


    When I said that, the question that always followed without fail didn¡¯t come this time.


    Instead, I grumbled like usual.


    This should be enough, right? Honestly, I did everything I could.


    When I said that, the old man in that endless white space finally turned his gaze toward me, and for the first time, he smiled like a foolish child, baring his white teeth.


    As if to say ¡°Finally, this was an answer worthy of being called an answer.¡±


    ¡°Haaah.¡±


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    The sound of soldiers bustling around filled my ears.


    When I forced myself to sit up, I found myself inside a makeshift tent that was protecting the wounded.


    Considering the chaos that had erupted inside Cheongdo Palace, just having a tent like this to shield my body was already a luxury.


    That was how messy things seemed outside. Even though the Vice General had regained consciousness, not a single soldier had the time to come over and check on my condition.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare or something? Relax that face a little.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, a familiar voice spoke from beside me.


    There was a girl who was barely able to lift her upper body from the wooden bed and was wrapped in bandages.


    Once, she had been a noble lady commanding the Heavenly Dragon Hall, but not anymore.


    ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯re not dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­What about the Plague Demonic Spirit?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I looked at Yeon Ri, she was lifting the corner of her lips in a faint smirk.


    Then she sharply turned her head, gazing up at the ventilation hole pierced in one side of the tent.


    The clear blue sky spread out above in full view.


    The era of the demonic spirits had come to an end. It was as if the world itself was declaring it.


    ¡°The cycle of reincarnation is over. That long journey of weighing life and death is no longer necessary. Congratulations, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Amid the sounds of soldiers busily coming and going outside, Yeon Ri spoke in a low murmur. Almost as if she was reciting it.


    ¡°You endured well¡­ all the way to the end.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Fulfillment. A sense of accomplishment.


    I thought such feelings would rise first, but the thing that wrapped around my body before anything else was emptiness.


    Was this really how the long, arduous journey I had staked my life on came to an end?


    In the end¡­ had I really survived somehow?


    Such thoughts filled every part of me, leaving me with no choice but to take a slow, steady breath to calm myself.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    I lowered my head and spoke softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    After running my hand over my wounds a few times and enduring the pain, I slowly turned my head back toward Yeon Ri.


    ¡°The one who endured¡­ wasn¡¯t me, it was you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡±


    ¡°At last, you¡¯ve escaped this damnable cycle of reincarnation, Yeon Ri. Doesn¡¯t it feel liberating? Doesn¡¯t it feel exhilarating?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Tae Pyeong, you really say the strangest things sometimes. I told you, I¡¯ve already transcended those kinds of feelings.¡±


    While she spun the blood-soaked bandages around and around to change them, Yeon Ri, as always, wore her innocent carefree smile.


    ¡°You of all people should know best that I passed the stage of being happy or sad over things like this long ago. Do I look like someone who¡¯s going to suddenly go, ¡®Wow, the cycle of reincarnation is over!¡¯ and get all emotional about it now? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve long since transcended that kind of thing!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why that look on your face?¡±


    ¡°Every time you wear that overly confident look, I can¡¯t help but feel this stubborn urge to push back.¡±


    ¡°Since we both survived, couldn¡¯t you be a little nicer to me too? I went through a lot, you know.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, with how much digging around and messing up you did along with all that suffering, my thoughts are kind of complicated.¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­ as long as the result is good, doesn¡¯t that make everything fine?¡±


    Yes, this was Yeon Ri.


    Even in the moment of bidding farewell to those long and painful years, she was a bright, bold, and cheerful girl.


    Seeing her casually humming a tune while swiftly wrapping fresh bandages around her wounds, even in this situation, she remained the same as always.


    Yeon Ri, the Headmaid of the Hwalseong District.


    She had walked her path just like this.


    All the way until the day she crossed that final finish line.


    What words was I supposed to say to a girl like her?


    ¡­For a moment, silence hung between us.


    The sound of busy soldiers running past the tent outside echoed out.


    The quiet rustling of bandages being wrapped over wounds.


    Far off in the distance, the voices of the people shouting in joy at the sheer fact that they had survived.


    Even as the soldiers returning with news of victory were filled with emotions welling up in their chests.


    In the midst of all that, the two of us simply sat there in silence on our sickbeds, neither saying a word to the other.


    ¡°Yeon Ri.¡±


    In the midst of all that noise, I spoke in a low subdued voice.


    Even though the sounds of the battlefield filled the surroundings completely, it felt as if only silence lingered between the two of us.


    As if we were speaking right beside each other, that was how we shared our conversation.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡­¡±


    ¡°There were plenty of things I wasn¡¯t exactly happy about, but¡­ one way or another, if it hadn¡¯t been for you, I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve survived this far.¡±


    With my head lowered, I simply spoke without holding anything back.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you were here.¡±


    Just as it was. This was the truth of the matter, and exactly how I felt.


    Neither praising her excessively nor blaming her¡­ simply saying it as it was.


    The girl who was quietly wrapping bandages seemed utterly unprepared to hear such words coming from my mouth. She fumbled with her lips for a moment¡­ and then, finally, lifted the corners of her mouth as she replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡±


    She trailed off mid-sentence, and then her hands stopped moving.


    When she looked up, there sat the battered swordsman on the sickbed. His clothes were torn and soaked in blood, and there wasn¡¯t a single part of his body left unscathed.


    He was no longer the same man she had first met in the wild mountains. He had grown¡­. sturdier, stronger.


    And so had she.


    For a brief moment, the girl sat there blankly, and the years began to rewind in her mind.


    From the very beginning, she hadn¡¯t been detached from emotion because she was above it.


    Ever since that distant past, when she had been cast out of the Heavenly Dragon Hall and forced to begin her journey, all she had done was put her emotions on hold.


    Driven by the single-minded determination to save the world from the Plague Demonic Spirit that threatened to consume the Imperial Capital.


    Walking that long journey over and over again, she had known better than anyone that unnecessary emotional entanglements had to be set aside.


    Time had passed.


    Time had built up, and so had her emotions.


    Like a broken dam bursting forth with water, a torrent of feelings surged through her mind.


    Sometimes it was frustration and despair. Sometimes it was hope.


    Sometimes, it was the small happiness she felt while sitting in front of the White Immortal Palace¡¯s kitchen stove, peeling and eating potatoes.


    Sometimes, it was the faint loneliness that lingered in a corner of her heart every time the White Immortal left this world.


    Sometimes, it was the trace of longing she felt while sitting in the Heavenly Dragon Pavilion, gazing up at the starry sky.


    Sometimes, it was the awe she felt at the beauty of the world while wandering alongside the Sword Master.


    Sometimes, it was the sorrow that gnawed away at her heart every time he died.


    Sometimes, it was the joy that etched itself into her heart whenever he came back to life and grumbled at her once more.


    The scenery of Cheongdo Empire, engraved upon her retinas, had always been a repeating cycle of spring, summer, autumn, and winter.


    In spring, the cherry blossoms bloomed; in summer, the foliage grew lush; in autumn, the world was painted in countless colors; and in winter, everything slowly fell asleep beneath the snow.


    Within that, the four seasons had circled round and round, and once again, spring would come, and cherry blossoms would bloom all across the world.


    And every time that happened, only one thought had come to her. It had been worth staying alive.


    Looking back from the journey¡¯s end, she saw footprints densely imprinted along the same path, layered over and over again.


    Only then, it felt as if that journey whispered softly to her.


    You¡¯ve done well.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, hhk¡­ huuuh¡­ huuuh¡­ huuuuh¡­ huuaaaang¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri hugged her knees to her chest and at last, broke down in sobs.


    She sobbed endlessly, over and over again, shedding all her tears and snot.


    Sometimes, it was only after crossing the finish line that all the sorrow accumulated over the years came crashing down at once.


    They were things she had forgotten while running breathlessly through the cold winds.


    Quietly sitting beside Yeon Ri, someone watched the ever-busy scenery of the world turning around them.


    It was finally the era of humans.

 Chapter 173: Final Act (1)

    The dead spoke no words.


    And so, cemeteries could only be quiet places.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s finally starting to warm up¡­ I wonder if the cherry blossoms will bloom soon.¡±


    On the outskirts of the imperial capital, there was a large public cemetery, and among them, in a prime location with a wide-open view of the surroundings, sat a single modest grave.


    I was walking toward that place.


    I had hunted down and killed the Plague Demonic Spirit that had driven the Cheongdo Empire to the brink of ruin, and I had become the hero who saved the country.


    Even the disaster that had been destined to mark the end of the Heavenly Dragon Love Story had been overcome, one way or another. People looked up to me, and even the highest officials of the court would lower their heads when they saw me.


    I had saved the country, I had seized power, and I had survived.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    [Grave of Wang Han, the Chief Secretary of the Ministry of Justice.]


    However, for every person who had been saved, there were just as many who had not.


    More than the joy of survival, the capital was steeped in the grief of those left behind.


    The bereaved wept, terror was etched into the faces of the surviving officials, and half the imperial palace stood empty.


    It was a victory full of scars.


    ¡­And yet, a victory nonetheless.


    Even though sadness seeped through the Cheongdo Empire, I could still feel hope slowly beginning to blossom in the hearts of the people.


    The king of demonic spirits was dead.


    That fact had spread to every corner of the streets of the capital.


    I cleanly opened a bottle of liquor, then quietly sat down beside Wang Han¡¯s tombstone and gazed out at the view stretching below the hill.


    Since it was on the outskirts of the imperial capital, the entire view didn¡¯t come into sight at once, but still, I thought it was a peaceful and decent enough place to serve as a burial site.


    I brought the bottle to my lips, took a few sips to wet my throat, and then casually poured the rest over the grave.


    As I watched the stream of liquor gurgling and spilling from the bottle, I realized that I hadn¡¯t brought the clear rice wine Wang Han used to like but rather unrefined rice wine.


    Well, what could I do about it.


    Just drink whatever you¡¯re given.


    Letting out a hollow laugh at that thought, I leaned my back quietly against the tombstone and gazed up at the blue sky.


    The harsh winter I had barely endured had finally come to an end, and it was the season when spring was about to arrive.


    It had been about a month since I had cut down the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    ***


    ¡°Now that the chaos has been somewhat settled, the political structure of the Cheongdo Empire will probably begin to reorganize in earnest.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to completely rebuild the ruined imperial palace in just a month. Naturally, there were still countless buildings everywhere crudely patched together with little more than wooden frameworks.


    More than half of the high officials who could have served as a focal point had died, so for the time being, everyone in this chaotic political landscape would be vying and scheming to climb upward.


    Even though most of those who had supported the political world had died, the essence of politics wouldn¡¯t change.


    Soon enough, other people of similar caliber would rise and eventually take their places once again.


    ¡°Still, once the system is reorganized, peace should return quickly. Above all, there¡¯s no longer the threat of demonic spirits.¡±


    ¡°The demonic spirits hunters are probably going to lose their livelihood too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong bowed his head and answered with a smile.


    The location was Hwalseong District.


    We had taken in so many refugees that the district itself was practically in shambles, but at least the area around the government office remained as quiet as ever.


    ¡°Once things settle down on the refugee side, I should go check on Cheongdo Palace too. His Majesty has summoned me, after all, so I should answer the call.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡±


    Ha Si Hwa who had been organizing refugee documents on one side of the office had a rather subtle expression on her face.


    It seemed like the idea of me going to Cheongdo Palace at the emperor¡¯s command struck her oddly, and after much hesitation, she finally spoke.


    ¡°General Seol, right now, the political scene in Cheongdo Palace is being swept over by chaos like a raging storm. There are so many vacant positions that even officials who don¡¯t hold a rank above the fifth rank are daring to dream of becoming senior officials. The times are changing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can feel that clearly enough, with how everyone¡¯s eyes are practically burning.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should speak of as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business, General Seol. To be frank¡­ allow me to speak without holding back.¡±


    Ha Si Hwa was about to say something dangerous. It seemed like everyone sitting in the office had already caught on to what she was about to say.


    So they had been playing a silent game of chicken, waiting to see who would take the lead and speak first. They were all the same, as always.


    ¡°If you go to Cheongdo Palace, you¡¯ll probably be seated as Grand General.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ most of the military officers have been wiped out after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to be satisfied with just the position of Grand General?¡±


    Silence seeped through the office.


    When I glanced toward In Ha Yeon who had been standing quietly behind me, she closed her eyes slowly and bowed her head.


    So her opinion wasn¡¯t much different either.


    Leaning back against the chair in silence, I let out a faint snort through my nose.


    I figured I¡¯d at least hear them out and see what exactly they were trying to say.


    The position of Grand General.


    The highest and most honorable rank a military officer could achieve in Cheongdo Empire.


    Beyond that¡­ it was obvious what my subordinates wanted to say.


    When Ha Si Hwa hesitated, unsure how to continue, it was Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong who picked up where she left off and brought the words to a conclusion.


    ¡°Those with extraordinary spirit, overwhelming strength, and boundless courage become heroes. But to sit upon that dragon throne, those alone are not enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°To that, you must add justification and timing. Only when those align perfectly can it be possible. There have been countless heroes in the history of Cheongdo Empire who had the qualities to ascend the throne, but without the right justification or the favor of the era, they remained heroes and nothing more. But General Seol¡­ you are different, are you not?¡±


    Assistant Bi Cheon swallowed dryly, glancing once more around the hallway outside.


    It seemed she was worried that the palace maids might overhear if they happened to pass by.


    ¡°If you wish to drive Emperor Woon Sung from the throne, even the surviving high officials of the court will hold their tongues. The people too¡­ will welcome a hero who saved their country.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Most of the imperial family has already departed from this world, and the high officials who once guarded the emperor and maintained their own powers have mostly perished as well. In a few years, new figures will surely rise to fill those positions again, but right now, isn¡¯t Emperor Woon Sung like a man stranded alone on a remote island, with hardly anyone left to shield him?¡±


    Fearing it might be seen as overstepping, Cheong Jin Myeong steadied his breath before finally voicing what he had long hesitated to say.


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong had served as my adjutant since the earliest days of this Hwalseong District. He was a man worthy of being called my right hand without exaggeration, and thus, it was within his right to offer counsel of this degree after mustering his resolve.


    ¡°The mistresses of the Four Palaces will all stand with you General Seol, rather than the imperial family, and it seems almost certain that your sister Vermilion Princess Seol, will soon lay down her position as the mistress of Vermilion Bird Palace to become the mistress of the Heavenly Dragon Hall.¡±


    A savior who had personally slain the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    A figure who silenced the court¡¯s high officials, earned the absolute support of the mistresses of the Four Palaces, and even had the Heavenly Maiden herself taking his side.


    This was not a fantasy detached from reality.


    ¡°If General Seol were to drape the Heavenly Dragon Robe around your body and ascend the dragon throne¡­¡±


    Black Moon Leader Cheong Jin Myeong bowed his head deeply and offered his respects with utmost sincerity.


    Behind him, the other adjutants quietly began lowering their heads one by one.


    ¡°We will serve the House of Huayongseol as the new imperial family.¡±


    Silence.


    With my arms still crossed, I slowly raised my head and looked around, but it seemed no one held a differing opinion.


    They were pushing me forward, urging me not to be satisfied with the position of Grand General but to seize the entire world.


    For a brief moment, I closed my eyes quietly.


    So that¡¯s how it is.


    Starting as an apprentice warrior, I had stayed in this Cheongdo Palace for a very long time.


    Looking back on those difficult years, they had been so grand and overwhelming that I could hardly even begin to recount them all.


    What a long road it had been.


    And so¡­ for quite a while, I simply stood there, looking back at the path I had walked.


    Then, as if feeling hollow inside, I let out a faint bitter laugh.


    ¡°You guys¡­ after serving at my side for so long, do you still not know me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose, given how things have been lately, it¡¯s been a while since I properly reminded you. I should¡¯ve taken the time to say it now and then before you could forget, but we¡¯ve been so caught up with the Plague Demonic Spirit and all those constant fires at our feet¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I simply wanted to remind them once again of the words I had consistently lived by since my days as an apprentice warrior.


    ¡°Anyone remember my motto?¡±


    ***


    ¡°I knew you would be like that, Tae Pyeong-ah. I figured as much. Your position rose, the situation grew urgent, and you¡¯ve been living all busy and rushed¡­ but now that most of the immediate crises have been handled, here you are, returning to your old ways without fail.¡±


    ¡°I have been living a little too diligently these past few years. I¡¯ve survived death more than a few times, worked all day without a single day off, doing nothing but the duties of a warrior¡­ I think it¡¯s about time I got sick of it all, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I was lying down in the tearoom of the Vermilion Bird Palace.


    Back when I first set foot in this tearoom, I had still been just an apprentice warrior, so just being here and breathing had been enough to drench me in cold sweat¡­


    But now, after all these years, stepping back into this same tearoom, I found myself lying down right beside the tea table, heaving deep, weary sighs.


    Originally, a man was forbidden from carelessly entering the inner quarters of the palace, and a place as prestigious as the Vermilion Bird Palace was certainly not somewhere one could behave so recklessly¡­ yet no one tried to stop me.


    Ever since the chaos with the Plague Demonic Spirit, it felt like all of Cheongdo Palace was watching my mood as if I were no different from a king.


    In fact, after I slew the Plague Demonic Spirit, even the Emperor himself had begun to watch me carefully.


    Emperor Woon Sung had already realized it. If I made up my mind to overturn the entire board, I could bend even the power structure of Cheongdo Empire in a completely different direction from how it had flowed until now.


    At this point, even when I was sprawled out in front of the Vermilion Princess, grumbling away, the palace maids didn¡¯t dare even think of stopping me.


    As a result, I could now meet alone with Ran-noonim in the tearoom of the Vermilion Bird Palace without having to care about anyone watching or whispering.


    ¡°I always knew you weren¡¯t the type to dream of sitting on the imperial throne, but still, I never thought you¡¯d savor the taste of power quite this thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if I lie around scratching my stomach inside the palace, all it does is make me someone everyone else has to tiptoe around. And if Emperor Woon Sung somehow manages to hold onto the imperial authority, in the end, he¡¯ll be nothing more than a puppet emperor, won¡¯t he.¡±


    Most likely, from the Emperor¡¯s perspective, now that I had taken the position of Grand General, he¡¯d have no choice but to spend the rest of his days reading my mood and living under my shadow until the day he died.


    Not that he could refuse to grant me the position of Grand General either, so I suppose, from the Emperor¡¯s standpoint, he must¡¯ve felt completely cornered.


    Well, given that I wasn¡¯t demanding he step down from the throne outright, he should be grateful enough already, so why would he dare try to interfere with me.


    Right. A situation with no responsibility but full of pleasure. From my position, this was far preferable.


    ¡°Have you never thought about dreaming a little bigger? If my little brother decided he wanted to, this big sister here would be more than ready to give him her full support.¡±


    ¡°As long as I make plenty of money, that¡¯s good enough for me. For me, as long as I¡¯m comfortable, that¡¯s all that matters. But still, won¡¯t you be even busier from now on, Noonim?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I still can¡¯t really feel it yet.¡±


    Though she was currently wearing the robes of the Vermilion Bird Palace, once the chaos inside and outside the palace settled down, Seol Ran would officially become the Heavenly Maiden and ascend to the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    Jin Cheong Lang who had been temporarily filling the role of the Heavenly Maiden possessed quite a considerable level of spiritual energy but even that was no match for Seol Ran whose talent had now fully blossomed.


    No matter what anyone said, she was, after all, the protagonist of Heavenly Dragon Love Story.


    She had always been destined to become the Heavenly Maiden.


    ¡°To think I¡¯ll now be going to the Heavenly Dragon Hall, where I used to work as an apprentice maid, as its mistress¡­ It really makes me feel like I¡¯ve lived a long life, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Still, after managing the Vermilion Bird Palace, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve gotten a pretty good sense of how to handle power. In a way, that¡¯s a lucky thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Power¡­ really is nice.¡±


    Seol Ran smiled innocently as she poured me another cup of tea.


    ¡°It really is. Power is such a wonderful thing~.¡±


    I quietly drank my tea, absentmindedly watching the scenery outside as the cherry blossoms were just starting to bloom, and laughed softly without realizing it.


    Spring had come.


    As always, spring had come once again.


    Though there was still snow lingering in the shaded spots that hadn¡¯t yet melted, the rising energy of life blooming here and there throughout Cheongdo Empire was steadily announcing that spring was on its way.


    And once spring fully arrived, even the last traces of the remaining winter would be completely washed away.


    And so, the seasons would pass once more.


    Even the Emperor now had to watch my mood. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All that was left for me now was to wander these halls of the Cheongdo Palace like it was my own home and spend the rest of my days in comfort.


    There was no longer some great crisis threatening the world, nor were there countless demonic spirits lurking in the shadows aiming for my life. All of them had quietly vanished into the darkness.


    Work less, earn more.


    In spring, I would go see the flowers; in summer, I would visit the valleys. In autumn, I would drink a glass of rice wine while watching the autumn leaves; and in winter, I would sit in front of the fire while lazily poking at it with a fire iron.


    The dream that a young warrior from my childhood had once spoken of so emptily while lying around in the White Immortal Palace. That goal had finally come within my grasp.


    Yes.


    At last, it was a happy ending.


    Lived happily ever after for a very, very long time!


    The End!


    ***


    ¡°But you know, Tae Pyeong-ah.¡±


    Even the Emperor himself had to carefully gauge his mood now.


    Seol Tae Pyeong had risen to a position in the Cheongdo Empire where no one could dare lay a hand on me¡­ and so, he had intended to simply bask in happiness and spend the rest of his days in peace¡­


    But there was one person.


    Only one person in this world still capable of reaching out to interfere with General Seol Tae Pyeong. The very man even the Emperor could not touch.


    Really, there was only one such person on this earth, yet undeniably, that person existed.


    The only one in all of Cheongdo who could control General Seol Tae Pyeong, before whom the entire country trembled.


    ¡°This big sister of yours is thinking of seizing power and making her mark as the Heavenly Maiden, you know? As your sister, isn¡¯t it only right that you lend me a little help?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°You need to properly continue the Huayongseol family line that¡¯s on the verge of dying out, and as a general, if you want to wield influence effectively¡­ in the end, you¡¯ll have to find yourself a good partner. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Noonim¡­ what exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Being the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel wasn¡¯t something just anyone could do.


    And because he knew that better than anyone, Seol Tae Pyeong was always conscious of Seol Ran.


    She was someone he absolutely could not afford to turn into an enemy.


    Bound by the ties of family from the very beginning and having shared a long and deep connection over many years, she was the one person he trusted more deeply than anyone else.


    And it was exactly that kind of person who was more terrifying than anyone else when turned into an enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had some discussions with His Highness, the Crown Prince, you know. Once you reach the position of Grand General, well, your authority will be so~ so~ great that you¡¯ll be able to take in plenty of wives, won¡¯t you? And no matter what you do from then on, who in the palace could possibly dare to nitpick or criticize you? Besides, I do have a bit of a personal desire, too.¡±


    ¡°A p-personal desire?¡±


    ¡°I want to see my nieces and nephews.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe about five boys, and six girls¡­¡±


    What was she planning? To start a football team?


    Seol Tae Pyeong almost said that out loud but managed to hold it in.


    Seol Ran who had been sitting at the tea table rose to her feet, quietly came up behind Seol Tae Pyeong, and placed her hands firmly on both his shoulders, pressing down steadily.


    Then, right next to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s ear, in a cold voice that sounded almost like a whisper, she spoke. The fact that her voice was filled with such an easy smile only made it more terrifying.


    ¡°This sister of yours hopes Tae Pyeong will put in a little effort. Surely you wouldn¡¯t refuse to do at least this much for the sake of your sister. This sister who has devoted her entire life, her entire body, to protecting you, to saving you, running around endlessly, always thinking only of you until the very, very end, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°No matter how high your authority may rise within the palace, you do know that, in the end, when it comes to ceremonial rank, this sister of yours still outranks you, right, Tae Pyeong-ah? So, prepare yourself for marriage¡­ This sister of yours has already made all the arrangements¡­¡±


    ¡°N-Noonim¡­?¡±


    With his face draining of all color, Seol Tae Pyeong asked again in a trembling voice.


    ¡°M-Marriage, you say¡­ Just who exactly is the partner supposed to be¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh~. Of course I should¡¯ve told you who your partner is. Silly me, where is my mind today.¡±


    In response to Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s question, Seol Ran answered with the brightest, most radiant smile in the world.


    It was a cheerful smile so vibrant it felt like it could light up the whole world like a blooming flower.


    ¡°There are¡­ quite a few.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    That was right.


    There was no longer a single person left in this world capable of controlling Seol Ran.


    ***


    TN: Very good move from Seol Ran!


    As expected, not just anyone can be the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel lol.


    Only 2 chaps left for the novel to end. What a ride!

 Chapter 174: Final Act (2)

    ¡°The wounds of the Cheongdo Empire run deep. The scars left by the Plague Demonic Spirit will likely be remembered throughout the history that follows.¡±


    Restoration work was still in full swing at Cheongdo Palace.


    With countless vacancies among the high-ranking officials, many were being temporarily filled by deputies, and just getting a grasp on all the administrative duties would take months for everyone involved.


    Such was the transitional period that Cheongdo Palace was now going through.


    At Peaceful River Hall, which spread out before the main palace, the inauguration ceremony for the Grand General was conducted in a modest manner.


    Emperor Woon Sung¡¯s expression had looked complicated as he bestowed upon me the wooden plaque engraved with the seal of the Grand General.


    The existence of Grand General Seol Tae Pyeong might be akin to having a thousand troops and ten thousand horses guarding the Cheongdo Empire, but at the same time, it meant I had become someone who could rise up at any moment and threaten his very position.


    At the very least, as long as I remained alive, he would not be able to rule the nation without watching my every move.


    ¡­That was enough for me.


    Just¡­ as long as no one messed with me, that was enough.


    Wearing the formal uniform of the Grand General and gripping the sword at my waist, I walked out of Peaceful River Hall accompanied by my aides.


    Wherever I passed, the crowd would part to either side, heads would bow, and expressions of reverence would follow me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Now that you stand above all others, you could be called the true power of the Cheongdo Empire. I knew from long ago that you would come to this point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have I perhaps overstepped my bounds?¡±


    After the inauguration, when I entered the office of the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace, my aide In Ha Yeon was waiting and stepped forward to receive my sword.


    I had heard that after the death of Clan Head In Seon Rok, the Jeongseon clan had lost its center and split into two factions. As a descendant of that family, she must have had complex feelings, yet perhaps her identity as a subordinate of the Hwalseong District was just as important to her as her bloodline, because she continued to diligently carry out her duties every time.


    After receiving my sword and lowering her head, In Ha Yeon asked if I had any orders, and I let out a deep, empty sigh.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re staring at me so intently; it seems like you have something to say. Please, speak freely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing all that important¡­ I was just wondering. After acting as the mistress of the Vermilion Bird Palace, doesn¡¯t it feel awkward at all, tending to me like this now?¡±


    ¡°I already resolved my heart the day I first joined the Hwalseong District. It¡¯s not something worth bringing up again at this point.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ actually, there¡¯s a reason I¡¯m bringing this up now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I sat down quietly at the edge of the mirror stand and let out a long sigh as I thought about something.


    Seol Ran¡¯s dark dangerous eyes, whispering in my ear while kneading my shoulders.


    It was the look of the Heavenly Maiden who had now become someone beyond even my own control. A figure destined to seize and rule over the Cheongdo Empire as she pleased.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is there something you wish to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really anything big¡­¡±


    Even so, a person¡¯s nature never truly changed.


    Whenever I saw her smiling so innocently from time to time, without fail, she was still my sister Seol Ran.


    That was exactly why¡­ faced with my sister¡¯s policy now that she had obtained power towering above all others, I didn¡¯t have even the slightest thought of opposing her.


    ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I looked straight at In Ha Yeon and spoke quietly.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it turned out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh????¡±


    Now that Seol Ran had taken the position of Heavenly Maiden, Jin Cheong Lang who had been temporarily filling the role would return once again to the Azure Dragon Palace.


    And the question of who would fill the now-vacant position of the Vermilion Princess became the next issue, but in such chaotic times, there was no real way to bring in someone new.


    And so, the easiest and least controversial option was to appoint someone who had already held the position before and had earned universal respect.


    Among the subordinates of the Hwalseong District, In Ha Yeon was by far the most capable, and though the thought of pulling her away and sending her back to the inner palace left a bitter taste in my mouth¡­


    In reality, when I thought about what was going to happen from this point on, things like affiliations didn¡¯t really matter all that much.


    ¡°The merit General Seol has achieved in the disaster of the Plague Demonic Spirit is nothing short of saving the entire country. And the greatest show of respect I can offer to such a man¡­ would be to hand over my most cherished treasures.¡±


    Those were the words Crown Prince Hyeon Won had declared before the newly appointed high officials and the ministers of the Six Ministries.


    His words flowed as smoothly as a mountain stream.


    From the beginning, Crown Prince Hyeon Won had not the slightest interest in the mistresses of the Four Grand Palaces. Yet, according to the laws of the nation and the rules of the imperial palace, the very women he should have cherished the most ¡­ he had simply granted to me.


    To be fair, historically speaking, it wasn¡¯t entirely unheard of for an emperor or crown prince to bestow a concubine upon a loyal subject who had saved the country.


    However, even in those cases, the women given away were always the lower-ranking concubines who had failed to win the prince¡¯s favor.


    But to grant all the mistresses of the Four Grand Palaces. To grant these women regarded as the center of the palace order and the noblest of all went far beyond shocking. It was unprecedented, not only in the past but surely for all time to come.


    Normally, when such an absurd declaration was made, all the officials ranked third grade or higher would rise up in protest. Even if it came from the crown prince


    Especially the ministers of the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Personnel who usually played the role of the palace¡¯s traditionalists, should have thrown themselves down in front of the main palace, with swords practically in their mouths, declaring that such a thing could never happen.


    But the situation was what it was.


    Grand General Seol Tae Pyeong was a man so powerful that even the emperor himself had no choice but to be wary of him.


    Above all, the one who had pushed for this entire matter was none other than Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran who now sat at the very pinnacle of power in the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    In this country of Cheongdo, there was simply no one who could oppose the siblings of the Huayongseol clan.


    A few ministers did timidly raise objections in anxious tones, but the crown prince dismissed them in an instant.


    And so¡­ an utterly unbelievable event, something that could never happen twice in the history of the Cheongdo Palace, had come to pass. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness, Crown Prince¡­.¡±


    The Minister of Rites pleaded tearfully.


    ¡°I am not unaware of the current state of the palace. However¡­ even so, there was no need for such an utterly miserable decision. Surely, even General Seol himself would not desire this.¡±


    ¡°Minister of Rites, respect my decision. It was not one I made lightly.¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±


    And just like that, Crown Prince Hyeon Won became the tragic protagonist who had lost all his crown princess consorts to the man standing at the very pinnacle of power.


    Though in truth¡­ he was probably wracking his brain, wondering how he might somehow win Seol Ran¡¯s favor.


    A man who had never once set foot in the harem even after his coming-of-age ceremony.


    It was clear that no matter what any other woman besides Seol Ran did or where she went, he wouldn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    To the officials, Crown Prince Hyeon Won might have seemed like the tragic victim in all this, but from his perspective, he was probably thinking this was the perfect chance to prove his sincerity to Seol Ran.


    When I heard the news of that court assembly, I could only gaze off with distant eyes.


    ¡°This country¡­ is a complete mess¡­¡±


    Half of the nobles had already been wrecked by the Plague Demonic Spirit, so maybe this kind of chaos was inevitable.


    But still¡­ no matter how bad things were, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the world really needed to treat me this harshly.


    ¡°Listening to all this, it really feels like Lady Seol¡­ no, Heavenly Maiden Seol Ran has become a full-fledged politician.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s someone who adapts perfectly no matter the situation, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before she swallows up the entire Cheongdo Empire.¡±


    ¡°Terrifying, really¡­¡±


    If you walked out behind the Hwalseong District and followed the narrow path, you¡¯d come upon a low, hilly area.


    Climbing further up that hill, there was a wide meadow covered in grass, stretching out before your eyes. And if you kept walking beyond that, you¡¯d find a lone zelkova tree standing atop the hill.


    When spring came, that scenery became so warm and peaceful that it had become a place I often visited just to get some fresh air.


    After the cycles of reincarnation had ended, Yeon Ri decided to recuperate for a while at the Hwalseong District mansion.


    There was still no decision made about how she would live from here on. So for now, she had simply chosen to recover her body first and think about the rest later.


    And during that recuperation, there were times when she would just disappear for a while. If you went up the hill behind the Hwalseong District, you would find her sitting quietly on the zelkova tree, gazing down at the Imperial Capital.


    Thinking her mind must be in turmoil, I had left her be, but now it felt like it was about time to ask her what she planned to do next.


    ¡°The Heavenly Maiden knows well enough that you, Tae Pyeong, are not the kind of man who would desire to seize the throne. But still, as time passes, and as the authority of the imperial family begins to return, there¡¯s no telling how things might change. That¡¯s probably why she wants to make things absolutely clear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri sat perched on a branch of the zelkova tree, quietly looking down at the scenery.


    I leaned my back against the trunk and sat there, lost in thought as the gentle breeze of early spring brushed past me.


    She had gone on about wanting to see her nephew, about how I should take a good woman as my partner and such things.


    But in the end, it seemed Seol Ran¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t only about that.


    Grand General Seol Tae Pyeong had taken all of the crown princess consorts for himself.


    It was as plain as day what kind of symbolic meaning that would scatter across the political landscape of Cheongdo.


    Was this her way of stamping down the imperial authority, of ensuring that, at least while we lived, no one would dare harbor other ambitions?


    Though she wore an innocent smile, behind it she had already finished calculating how to thoroughly keep imperial power in check and turn them into mere puppets.


    As expected of the protagonist of a romance fantasy novel ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°On top of that, maybe she wanted a picture where the crown princess consorts of the four palaces kept fighting and competing over you¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Power and authority are always easier to control when kept separate. Rather than choosing a single partner, she¡¯ll try to maintain a situation where they keep each other in check through constant competition. Tae Pyeong-ah¡­.¡±


    Yeon Ri who was sitting at the tip of the branch swung her legs back and forth with a wry smile.


    ¡°Having such an exceptional family really is its own kind of hardship¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given up on it all.¡±


    By now, letters regarding my marriage must have already reached the crown princess consorts of the four palaces.


    I slowly closed my eyes.


    ***


    From the tip of the Azure Dragon Palace¡¯s eaves, water dripped down from the melting snow. It was a scene that made it clear winter had come to an end.


    The Azure Princess who was sitting on the wooden floor beneath those eaves held the letter close to her mouth with the collar of her court robes and read it.


    Her face turned red as if someone had poured molten lava over it, and as she stomped her feet with a bashful smile¡­ she suddenly thought of the other crown princess consorts and gulped dryly. They were not opponents to be taken lightly.


    The letter had also arrived at the Black Tortoise Palace.


    The Black Princess sat quietly in the tea room as she read it with cold sweat trickling down her back. She opened the wooden window to let in the outside air.


    The question of whether they were friends or lovers now felt meaningless, as they were being told outright to become husband and wife, and that only made the sweat pour even more.


    In short, the time had come for her to admit that she truly saw General Seol as a man.


    In Ha Yeon who returned to her seat in the Vermilion Bird Palace already knew all of this.


    While checking on the palace after a long absence and catching up with the Headmaid Hyeon Dang, she heard the talk of marriage and eventually turned quiet as her cheeks flushed red.


    Seeing the always reliable Vermilion Princess show such a feminine expression, Headmaid Hyeon Dang found herself filled with complicated feelings.


    Still, thinking it was a good thing, she eventually broke into a bright smile.


    The White Princess had been strolling through the White Tiger Palace when the letter arrived and she too was at a loss for words.


    However, before long, she rested her chin on her hand and quietly began calculating the gains and losses. She wasn¡¯t someone with the ambition to challenge imperial authority, but it didn¡¯t take her long to realize that this was a position practically equivalent to becoming the emperor¡¯s consort.


    With a satisfied smile, she tucked the letter into her robe and quietly walked under the cherry blossom tree of the White Tiger Palace, which had just begun to bloom.


    ***


    ¡°Honestly, this is a bit too much to handle.¡±


    The mistresses of the Four Palaces were all people who, each in their own way, had the strength, talent, or ambition to lead their era.


    Being told to handle not just one, but all four of these people, was an overwhelming task.


    I could cut down monsters covering the entire world with my sword alone, but capturing the hearts of women was an entirely different challenge.


    ¡°Yeon Ri, what are you going to do with your life from now on?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m still sorting out my thoughts. I¡¯ve been trapped in Cheongdo Palace for such a long time because of the endless cycles of reincarnation, so now I¡¯m thinking maybe I should try walking through the outside world again¡­ I do like traveling quite a bit, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I leaned my back against the tree, then gazed up at the sky for a moment. Then I let out a faint hollow laugh and spoke.


    ¡°Like I said¡­ it¡¯s just too much for me alone to handle all the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I told you, didn¡¯t I? That your life was going to be a rough road ahead. Just think of peace and quiet as a luxury far from your fate. But still, compared to back in White Immortal Palace, isn¡¯t it a little better now? At least there¡¯s no threat to your life anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still tough all the same. What I really need is someone capable of reigning in the mistresses of the Four Palaces and keeping things balanced.¡±


    Speaking like it was nothing special, I absentmindedly stared up at the sky and continued.


    ¡°I need someone sharp enough to understand the situation both inside and outside the palace, someone who knows exactly what kind of people the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces are, and who¡¯s skilled at thinking on their feet. If I could place someone like that as a consort and support her, she could at least keep the conflicts and power struggles from going too far. That alone would relieve a lot of the mental pressure on me¡­ I need someone capable of reigning in my wives like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s definitely not a bad idea, but do you think it¡¯s that easy to find the perfect person for the job? The problem is always that there¡¯s no one suitable. And besides, how many people could really manage to control the crown princess consorts of the Four Palaces? Most would probably lose themselves in the pursuit of power and get obsessed with trivial things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°Well, still, considering how overwhelming your power is now¡­ if you look carefully and ask around, you might be able to find someone like that. I¡¯ll be rooting for you. You¡¯ve gone through so much already, so I hope only good things await you now~.¡±


    ¡°I was talking about you, Yeon Ri.¡±


    ¡°.¡­¡­?¡±


    Silence.


    Sitting quietly on the hill where the warm spring breeze gently blew, I spoke as if in passing.


    It might have lacked too much romance to be called a proper proposal, but wasn¡¯t it enough to gaze up at the blue sky together beneath the gentle spring sunlight?


    One thing I had failed to notice while walking the thorn-covered road stained with blood was just how beautiful this world truly was.


    On this sunny hill where memories seemed to blossom just from the act of looking around, I raised my voice and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married, Yeon Ri.¡±


    The girl, who bore a tumultuous history and was now swinging her legs while perched up in a tree, widened her eyes in surprise.


    The breeze that brushed softly against our faces gently stirred her hair as well.


    What meaning would that single short sentence carry for the girl who had endured such a harsh life?


    Trying to guess would have been pointless.


    I simply cast aside all unnecessary embellishments¡­ and conveyed it in my own way.


    And so¡­ in the gentle warmth of the spring breeze, the girl smiled softly as she answered.


    The girl who had never once lost her radiant smile, even in the face of every hardship thrown her way.


    She was wearing the most precious smile in the world and her quiet voice settled warmly through the spring wind.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Oh, heavens.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ The mood was way too romantic, I almost just went along with it¡­! But seriously, no matter how nice it was, that proposal¡­.! That was way too much¡­! Wow, I really almost fell for it! You¡¯ve become a total expert at this, haven¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°My goodness, just because your wives are all so intense and scary, you want me to become your consort and help you deal with them?! Hey, what kind of woman in the world would hear something like that and just go, ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll marry you¡¯ and nod her head?! Are you crazy, Tae Pyeong-ah?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    Yeon Ri jumped down from the tree and spoke with a face that had turned completely pale.


    ¡°You know exactly how much of a mess I caused here in Cheongdo Palace, and now you want me to get dragged back into that hell again?! You want me to get tangled up with those crown princess consorts all over again, fighting life-and-death battles about whether I live or die?! Ahaha¡ª! Too bad¡ª! That¡¯s too bad¡ª! Sorry, but I have absolutely no intention of staying in this hell any longer! I¡¯m gonna go out and see the world, wander around for a bit, and if I ever happen to miss your face, I¡¯ll drop by to see you! That should be enough! Whew! I almost got swept up in the mood and fell for it!¡±


    ¡­What a shame!


    Damn it, I almost had her¡­ Why does she only get smart at times like this?


    ¡°Ahaha! I¡¯m leaving Cheongdo Palace behind! You, who¡¯ve already been granted the rank of Grand General and have even had your marriage to the crown princess consorts decided, can stay stuck here like some lingering ghost! As for me, I¡¯ll ride the winds of freedom and roam around Cheongdo! And if I ever start to miss you, I¡¯ll drop by once in a while, catch up, and share stories! Ahahahaha! Ahahahahahaha! Serves you right! Keep hanging in there! I¡¯m free! I¡¯m free, I tell you!¡±


    Yeon Ri laughed as if the whole world belonged to her, threw her hands up in the air in a loud cheer, and acted completely over the top.


    ¡­.


    Suddenly, the back of my neck started to tense up. I could feel a vein on my forehead slowly rising and pulsing in irritation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just live the rest of my life eating rice soup like some old lady! Ahahaha~! I¡¯ll even bring you some souvenirs every now and then, so if there¡¯s anything you want to eat, just send me a letter or someth¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeon Ri-ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    That bright cheerful smile like a flower blooming¡­. It was something she learned from Ran-noonim.


    ¡°Why do you think you have the right to say no?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    You¡¯re a discarded has-been Heavenly Maiden.


    And I¡¯m now the most powerful person in this entire Cheongdo Empire. I was someone even the Emperor himself watched carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ***


    Three days later, Yeon Ri was surrounded by court ladies, getting dressed up and having her hair done.


    ¡°Lady Ah Hyun¡­! You look so beautiful! To think you¡¯ve become the official consort of General Seol, the most powerful man in the entire Cheongdo Empire¡­ truly¡­ truly, every woman in the palace will look up to you in envy!¡±


    ¡°Please trust us! Ever since our days at the Heavenly Dragon Hall, there¡¯s no one better than us when it comes to dressing someone up!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure that no woman in the world could even dream of rivaling your beauty when you stand in the wedding hall!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ maybe because the weather¡¯s gotten so warm¡­ you seem to be sweating a little¡­ it would be terrible if the powder came off¡­¡±


    Yeon Ri who was sitting there surrounded by the court ladies was drenched in cold sweat.


    The satisfied smile of Seol Tae Pyeong, who had said exactly that, seemed to flicker at the edge of her vision.


    And so, with tears brimming in her eyes, the young girl sat there quietly, letting the girls dress her up¡­


    In a way, she had brought this upon herself.

 Chapter 175: Final Act (3)

    In the bandits¡¯ den that was filled with corpses twisted in agony and drenched in blood,


    I remembered a boy trembling as he clutched his sword amidst that murderous chaos.


    It was said that White Immortal Lee Cheol Woon, upon taking in that boy who exuded nothing but killing intent, had quietly muttered those words.


    For this child, only two paths lay ahead.


    To become a Sword Master remembered in history, or to become a bloodthirsty murderer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After slaying the Plague Demonic Spirit and rising to the position of Grand General, I found myself once again sitting blankly on the porch of the White Immortal Palace, where memories of the past began to surface one by one.


    I remembered how aimless I¡¯d been when I first arrived at the White Immortal Palace as an apprentice warrior.


    Living by the motto ¡°Work as little as I can and earn as much as possible¡±, I used to lie around without a care, occasionally slurping down a bowl of rice soup as time drifted by. I couldn¡¯t help but miss those days.


    ¡°Those were good times.¡±


    Maybe everyone who took the seat of White Immortal was cut from the same cloth, because I¡¯d heard that Ahn Cheon, who became the White Immortal after Lee Cheol Woon, had also left the palace unused for a long time.


    Because of that, the White Immortal Palace had been neglected for years without proper maintenance.


    Parts of the building were worn down, dust had piled up, and several areas had been damaged during the disaster of the Plague Demonic Spirit.


    Even so, much of it still looked as it had when I was a child, and that familiarity brought with it a strange sense of peace.


    Yeah.


    The past was always something to long for.


    From beyond the outer wall, I heard the voices of soldiers calling out for me.


    Yeah, that was right. I had slipped away for a while, overcome by a sudden emptiness in my heart.


    And the place I had run off to was none other than the White Immortal Palace where I had once spent my days in comfort. My body had grown, but perhaps the recklessness of my childhood still lingered somewhere in my heart.


    Still, such a small act of rebellion could never last forever.


    People were creatures who lived in the present, and so, if the time had come to return, then return I must.


    ¡­It was spring in Cheongdo Palace when the cherry blossoms were in full bloom.


    And today¡­ was the day of my wedding¡­


    ***


    ¡°General Seol has run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Ah Hyun¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be back soon. Really¡­ General Seol can be so mischievous sometimes. Ohoho¡­ ohohohoho¡­.¡±


    Though it felt like a cross-shaped vein might pop out of her forehead, the maid quickly pretended not to see it and scurried away.


    She had been dragged into this marriage against her will, and now he was running off because his feelings had gotten all tangled up?


    Yeon Ri dusted off the hem of her wedding robe, which was almost too extravagant to believe, and cast a nervous sidelong glance at the wedding platform.


    At the very center of the Inner Palace, a large open space where one could look straight up at the Heavenly Dragon Hall.


    There, the face of Seol Ran, the Heavenly Maiden who had overseen all the arrangements, was shadowed with gloom.


    How many years had she spent in the palace, working herself to the bone, all to see her younger brother properly married?


    Now that her dream was finally coming true, the very moment it should have been realized, that little brother of hers had worn an empty expression and then suddenly vanished from the ceremony.


    She had gathered all the high-ranking officials with great effort, laid out a grand feast, and even adorned the court ladies so beautifully that they looked like celestial maidens.


    It should have been the happiest day of Seol Ran¡¯s life, a day to leap with joy, but with the main character nowhere in sight, her lips couldn¡¯t help but pout.


    ¡°L-Lady Seol Ran. Shall I bring you another cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you. But more importantly, still no word from General Seol?¡±


    ¡°..¡­.¡±


    ¡°I dressed him in fine clothes, prepared the seat, and yet¡­ he chooses to torment me like this? Ugh¡­ ughugh¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go get the tea right away!¡±


    The Headmaid of the Heavenly Dragon Hall quickly grabbed the tea set and rushed down to the brazier prepared behind the platform.


    ¡°Well¡­ with Tae Pyeong¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t stay in hiding forever¡­¡±


    Seol Ran rested her chin on her hand and stared blankly up at the sky with empty eyes.


    In any case, Seol Tae Pyeong wasn¡¯t the kind of person to truly throw everything away and just keep running.


    When it actually came time to get married, it was probably just that he wanted a moment to reflect on his life.


    Given time, he would surely return, but not knowing when made the wait all the more unbearable.


    With her dream just a single step away from coming true, Seol Ran found the delay unbearably nerve-racking.


    Looking down from the platform, the maids of the Four Palaces were busily adorning their mistresses in a competitive frenzy.


    Determined that their mistress had to look the most beautiful, those devoted maids had scoured the entire Cheongdo Empire to gather every precious cosmetic they could find.


    Seol Ran had already expected such a rivalry to arise, as the maids of the Four Palaces were the kind who couldn¡¯t bear to see their mistress lose face anywhere.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the maids¡­. there was also a quiet but obvious sense of competition among the mistresses of the Four Palaces themselves.


    She wished to avoid manipulating people through power or profit as much as possible.


    Instead, Seol Ran had chosen love as her bait.


    After all, humans were creatures who couldn¡¯t help but be led by love.


    As proof, even the most brilliant beauties of the Four Palaces were now burning with fierce determination all for the sake of winning the heart of a single man.


    The greatest Taoist in Cheongdo Empire bearing the might of the Azure Dragon, the finest female swordsman blazing with the Vermilion Bird¡¯s fire, the gentle immortal of the Black Tortoise Palace who embraced all with her generosity, and the cunning strategist of the White Tiger Palace who had mastered plots and scheming¡­


    In the end, each of them would become a sword for Seol Tae Pyeong.


    With the protection of the Four Divine Beasts behind him, Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s power was not something anyone in Cheongdo Empire could dare challenge.


    If she could only succeed in binding them to him in marriage, the Hwuayongseol family would have the Cheongdo Empire in its grasp for at least a few hundred years.


    Just imagining the sight brought her great satisfaction, and Seol Ran leaned back against the throne¡¯s headrest and smiled sweetly once again.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Seol.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeon¡ªno, Lady Ah Hyun, it seems you¡¯ve finished preparing. My younger brother has yet to be found, as he¡¯s still being childish, so I must ask for just a bit more patience.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    What had shocked not only the high officials but all the officials within Cheongdo Palace to the point their eyes nearly popped out was the presence of the official wife.


    The position of official wife to General Seol Tae Pyeong, who would come to wield the greatest influence in Cheongdo Palace for at least several decades.


    The person sitting in this position so coveted that every woman in the Cheongdo Empire, let alone those in the palace, would have been drooling with envy for it, was none other than Ah Hyun, the former Heavenly Maiden who had long since been banished from the Cheongdo Palace.


    ¡°General Seol looked quite troubled in his heart¡­ Must this wedding really be forced through like this? I heard even the high officials are strongly opposed¡­¡±


    ¡°Their opposition likely stems from the arrival of a Grand General wielding absolute power. That¡¯s all it is.¡±


    ¡°Th-That may be true, but still¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Lady Ah Hyun, perhaps¡­¡±


    Seol Ran gently stroked her chin and smiled kindly. Her face was veiled in a faint shadow of coldness.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you not want to marry my brother?¡±


    ¡°Eek¡­! N-No, of course not. I was just speaking thoughtlessly.¡±


    ¡°I thought as much. All the mistresses of the Four Great Palaces are women so exceptional that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to define an era. But even they couldn¡¯t reach the position of official wife. You, Lady Ah Hyun, will live your entire life as the woman all others look up to.¡±


    Seol Ran spoke proudly and confidently and a deeply satisfied smile bloomed on her face.


    Yeon Ri who had been listening to this responded with a vague, complicated ¡°Yes¡­¡± and lowered her gaze toward the floor.


    ¡­Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a moment of overwhelming joy?


    Though she found Yeon Ri¡¯s lukewarm reaction rather puzzling, Seol Ran reminded herself that it was still a celebratory day.


    She only hoped her younger brother would come to his senses and return soon.


    And just as Seol Ran¡¯s worry seemed to reach the heavens, the Grand General finally appeared at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The only time high officials bowed their heads was when appearing before the Emperor.


    But now, even the high-ranking officials gathered at the scene were all paying their respects. This made it not at all strange to say he was being treated as the Emperor himself.


    Seol Tae Pyeong walked gracefully between them. Though he was her younger brother, to Seol Ran, he looked truly dignified and noble.


    Of course, Seol Ran had made a huge fuss to prepare the finest wedding garments and adorned him from head to toe with the best ornaments, so¡­ even in a situation like this, it would be difficult for him to appear anything less than impressive.


    As Seol Tae Pyeong walked into the banquet hall, he quietly greeted the crown princess consorts of the Four Great Palaces who had gathered beneath the platform.


    Each of them twisted awkwardly and glanced around nervously in front of him. It was typical behavior when standing before Seol Tae Pyeong.


    ¡°Congratulations, General Seol. To think such a great occasion would come. Even the Emperor of Heaven watching over Cheongdo must be observing today¡¯s celebration.¡±


    ¡°General Seol! I¡¯m Gil Han Seong, the Minister of Rites. To honor today¡¯s joyous event, I¡¯ve brought a large offering of the finest teas from Anhwa Province. I hope they suit the refined tastes of the noble ladies well-versed in tea ceremonies.¡±


    ¡°General Seol. My name is Bi Hyeon Ho from the Jeongseon Garrison. I¡¯ve admired you since my days as an apprentice warrior. I sincerely congratulate you on this wonderful occasion. I will train harder so that one day, I too may become a famous warrior like you.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong accepted the officials¡¯ words of celebration with a smile and at last, after walking and walking, he reached the top of the platform.


    Seol Ran who was seated at the place of highest honor rested her chin on her hand and finally gave a wide smile.


    ¡°¡­Was it really necessary to gather all these high-ranking officials for this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve lived so diligently, haven¡¯t we? It¡¯s fine to make a bit of a fuss for an occasion like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Seol Ran smiling so gently brought back memories of the time they had run out of the burning Huayongseol clan and wandered through the imperial capital.


    They had roamed through the corners of the slums, sometimes picking up discarded food scraps and putting them in their mouths.


    They had slept in rundown abandoned houses on the outskirts and sometimes had to flee from low demonic spirits, living a wretched life¡­ and yet at some point that poor brother and sister had found themselves in the most noble hall of Cheongdo Palace celebrating an auspicious event backed by the highest officials.


    They had lived with such fragile lives that it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if they died at any moment.


    But somehow as they kept on living, they had stayed alive.


    That¡¯s just what life was like.


    Looking back, that was what life came to mean.


    There had been no grand ambition no noble resolve.


    There had simply been a road and they had walked it with everything they had.


    And in living that way things like the meaning of life or purpose¡­ those things had come into being on their own.


    Turning back, he looked at those gathered for the wedding.


    Perhaps they had all lived in the same way.


    And perhaps they would continue to live that way.


    ¡°Well, considering how remarkable all the women are, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had your share of hardships, but if you¡¯re a man with grand aspirations, you should be able to handle that much, right?¡±


    ¡°Ran-noonim¡­¡±


    ¡°So say something to those gathered; you¡¯re the greatest pillar supporting the nation of Cheongdo right now.¡±


    The motto of working less and earning more had become meaningless. His one and only sister seemed intent on wringing every last bit of use out of Seol Tae Pyeong until the end.


    There was no helping it. It was the price of having a talented family.


    If one had a sister like Seol Ran, they were destined to work for the rest of their life.


    Of course, Seol Ran herself had spent a lifetime struggling because of a brother like Seol Tae Pyeong¡­ so neither of them really had anything to say to the other.


    That was what it meant to be family.


    Seol Tae Pyeong turned around.


    Below the platform, the mistresses of the four great palaces were seated together.


    It was plain to see that each one of them was doing their best to hide their nervous excitement.


    Even the guests looked up at Seol Tae Pyeong with admiration in their eyes, and the officials, administrators, and even the palace maids all wore contented smiles as they applauded in celebration.


    From that place, Seol Tae Pyeong spoke in a calm, low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful to all of you who came and offered your congratulations. However, as you all know, the nation of Cheongdo is currently facing a crisis. It will take at least a few more years to heal the wounds left behind by the Plague Demonic Spirit, and even longer, perhaps, to bring order back to the land.¡±


    The wounds ran deep.


    To heal the nation of Cheongdo, Seol Ran would have to work even harder from now on.


    ¡°Before we begin the wedding ceremony, I want to take a moment to thank everyone gathered here.¡±


    Seol Tae Pyeong let out a faint breath¡­ then simply spoke, slowly.


    ¡°Through all those countless trials, you endured to the very end and held up the nation of Cheongdo. There are many loyal subjects who gave their lives for this country, and though we must never forget to be grateful to them until our dying day¡­ I want to express my gratitude to all of you as well. Because it is thanks to you that the nation of Cheongdo still exists. Because it is your survival that gave meaning to the sacrifices of those who died for your sake.¡±


    ¡°So, thank you¡­ for surviving.¡±


    At Seol Tae Pyeong¡¯s words, a still silence fell over the crowd.


    The sight of the one who should have been receiving congratulations instead offering them was briefly bewildering, but before long, a round of encouraging applause burst forth once more.


    All throughout Cheongdo Palace, cherry blossom petals fluttered like a symbol of spring.


    Finally, the reality of having survived began to sink in, and Seol Tae Pyeong broke into a wide smile.


    He had grumbled as if he disliked it, but the truth was, he had been happy.


    ¡°Well then¡­ let us begin the wedding ceremony.¡±


    And so, the long and arduous struggle for survival of the Sword Master Seol Tae Pyeong came to an end.


    He had not achieved everything he set out to in that difficult life, nor had he always succeeded in upholding his beliefs.


    But he could still look back and say it had been a life worth living.


    And that was enough.


    That, as life tends to be, was simply how it was.


    Surviving in a Romance Fantasy Novel.


    The End¡­..


    .


    .


    .


    As she sat at the wedding, wearing the most graceful smile and carrying herself with elegance unmatched by anyone else, Yeon Ri¡¯s inner thoughts were in complete chaos.


    Now that the wedding had taken place and she felt the weight of people¡¯s gazes on her, the true burden of the seat she now occupied finally began to sink in.


    But there was no way General Seol Tae Pyeong would ever allow that.


    They had spent many years as close companions, and it was Seol Tae Pyeong who knew Yeon Ri better than anyone.


    To escape his grasp¡­ would not be easy.


    Even so, if she truly wished to survive, she would have to run.


    Someone¡¯s battle for survival had ended in triumph and he was showered in the blessings of many¡­


    But now, the struggle for survival of Lady Ah Hyun had only just begun.


    The End.


    ***


    (TN: This is the end of the novel. I really think it was a very good ending for a story. I hope you all enjoyed it till now and are feeling melancholic just like me. I searched but didn¡¯t find any side stories.) S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.